Documente Academic
Documente Profesional
Documente Cultură
LIFE
AND
MANNERS
UNDER
THE
EARLY
EMPIRE
.
''""4k'
nil.
11^*'
,,,\Mi"lll"i("l,,
"
'
ROMAN LIFE
UNDER
AND
THE
EMPIRE
By
LUDWIG
MANNERS
EARLY
FRIEDLANDER
of
Authorised
Translation
the
Seventh
Volume
APPENDICES
AND
Sixth
NOTES
(fromthe
Edition)
By
A. B.
GOUGH,
M.A.
(Oxon.),Ph.D.
LONDON
'
'
GEORGE
NEW
ROUTLEDGE
YORK
:
" E. P
SONS,
"
LIMITED
CO
BUTTON
1913
F.RT^ATA. ERRATA.
Page
line
from
41
2
bottom,
Fof
Africanus
read.
Afranius.
52
from
3
bottom,
For
read,
nares
naves.
55
Delete
9
full
stop
after
copiis.
72
from
II
bottom,
For
Praeseus
read
Praesens.
73
For
14
Septimus
read
Septimius.
Tfearf
134 I, 2,
little
desire
for
amber,
although
it
Iiad
been
much
esteemed
before
that
date.
134
12
For
north
European
gold
read
amber.
171
For 24
Borghesi
read
Borghese.
176
20
For
from
read
for.
202
17,
18
For
Sorrentum
read
Surrentum.
235
from
bottom,
For
Carthage
read
Carthago
nova.
240
20
from
bottom,
For
minor
read
minus.
285
For
3, 4
The
Aiurelian
read
AureUan's.
In
Teuffel,
RLG
{Geschichte
der
romischen
Litteratur)
the
numerals
denote
the
paragraphs,
which
are
the
in
same
the
English
translation
of
the
5th
edition
by
G.
C.
Warr,
History
of
Roman
Literature,
1900.
CONTENTS
PAGE
Abbreviations
......
APPENDICES
The
Lotus
Tree.
(By
.....
Prof.
Ferdinand
Cohn,
Breslau)
II
of natural in
to
Curiosities
at
Rome
III IV
Rome
....
Roman
Emperors
....
from
foreign
V VI VII VIII The On Roma The
Countries of Rome
in
sacra
Population
the Use
aurea,
of
Vehicles
Rome
.
aehrna,
a
Officials
ratiombus,
.....
libellis,-ah
epistuUs
IX The Order of the
OfiSces
.....
held
by
Imperial
Freedmen
X
Roman
Names
Freedmen
assumed
by Peregrini
and
.....
XI
The
Friends
and
......
Companions
of
the
peror Em-
XII
The
Use Title
of
Vir
Clarissimus
as
Senatorial
XIII XIV XV
Mandragora.
The The
.....
Sportula
Use in of
of
the
Clientes
.
Domine Life
as
Form
of
Address
ordinary
and
....
I,
Names
...
199,
10
81
XVI
Endearing
Women
complimentary
and Girls Amor of the and
for
I, 228,
and in tiquity An-
10
87
XVII
The
Story
other
of Traces
Psyche
Folk-tale
I,
Y
229,
37
88
VI
CONTENTS
XVIII
The
usual
Age of Girls
.
at
.
Betrothal
. "
and XIX
The
Marriage
of Homeric
Use
for
personalNames"
the North.
Appellatives
Finds
Otto in
XX
Roman Dr.
(By
Tischler, of Konigsberg)
the
XXI
Tourists'
The
Inscriptionson
of
to
Pyramids
as
XXII
Use
the
Word
Romantic
applied
XXIII
natural
Scenery
Names
I. 395.
Viola
19
138
On
the
Meaning of the
Anemone, {(ov),
thus. of
XXTV XXV XXVI Three
Breslau)
141
Inscriptions on
. . ,
11,23, 15 II,
31, 7
148 164
Diversium
Representations of
Venator
Gladiators
of Art
(and
11, 51, 11,57
i6 166
es) in
Works
XXVII XXVIII
The
Summa
gladiatorialTesserae.
and Secunda Rudis
.
168
; Primus
and
XXIX XXX
Secundus
and
170 171
Costume On
Arms
the Animals
used
....
for the
Venationes
XXXI
II, 62
How
Animals
were
Amphitheatre
XXXII XXXIII Modern
Executions
....
189 189
Animal and
out
Fights.
other Punishments
in the
Amphitheatre Amphitheatre
Shows. Middle
in
II, II,
72, 6 79,
22
190 190
Velarium
of the
of the
Abohtion
Gladiatorial
Ages and
XXXVI List of Roman
more
recent
Times
II, 80,
22
192
and
....
phitheatres provincialAm-
II, 85, 30
Comedies under
193
XXXVII
The
the
Performance later
of
Empire
of
II. 95,
40
255
XXXVIII
The
Performance
Tragedies under
II, 97,
16
the later
Empire
256
CONTENTS
Vll
XXXIX
On
the
frequent
Names
Use
of
famous
II, 107,
Minor Actian
.
30 7
257
P3mrhic of Asia
Contests in the
....
II, 108,
at
263
Agon
Nicopolis
XLII XLIII XLIV The Contests Continuance
II, 118,
20 12 22
in the of the of
Capitoline Agon
II, II,
120,
121,
CapitoHne Agon
Provinces
The
Extension
Gjrmnastic Contests
.
Western of
.....
II,
vinces Pro-
122,
21
268
three
Roman
II, 133,
the modem
of Pearls
270
XLVI
Rodbertus ancient
on
Comparison
Wealth
in
of
with
n, 139, II,
140
19
273 275
XL
VII
The
Dissolution
Vinegar
XLVIII
Catalogue
from
a
of
Table
DeUcacies
Greek
Comedy
Silver Plate
....
II, 147,
ing accord-
19
276
XLIX
of Specification
to
Weight
in Rome Mundi and Bronze
.....
II, 209,
.
31
278
279
L LI LII LIII
Prices Latrines
of
Sepulchral Monuments
n,
217,
33 s.
10
II, 224
....
284 285
II, 232,
as
Materials
for
II, 319 f.
....
286
LIV LV
Prices
of Statues from
II, 319 f.
Controversiae in the of
287
Borrowing
the
the
Elder
Seneca
....
Gesta
Romanorum
LVI
III, 16,
41
297
The
Chronology
and
of the
Epigrams
.
of
in, 59
of Statius Life
298
304
HI,
60
Chronology
and Satires Personal
Juvenal's
in
on
III, 67
ff.
310
LIX LX
On
the
Names
Juvenal
III. 67 ff.
318
322
Chronological Notes
Gellius
Ill, 80
NOTES To Vol.
I Table of
....
Chronological
c.
327
...
The
City
Rome
331
VIU
CONTENTS
To
Vol.
PAGE
c.
II Ill IV V VI VII
Court
.
341 Estates
.
c.
Three
364
402
c.
Society
Position of of Women
.
c.
409
c.
426
c.
Touring
II
Empire
451
To
Vol.
c.
Spectacles
Luxury
Arts
c.
II
c.
Ill Ill
I
To
Vol.
c.
Belles-Lettres
639 655
as a
c.
II
Ill
Religion
c.
Philosophy
BeUef
in
Moral
688
c.
IV
the
Immortality
699
Index
to
the
Appendices
707
APPENDICES
AND
NOTES
R.L.M.
ABBREVIATIONS
AdI Annali delV
Istituto
di
correspondenza
di
archeo-
togica.
Bdl Bullelino delV IslUuto
correspcmdenza
GoU,
archeo-
logica.
Becker-Goll
Bull.
com.
'Becker,
d.
R
Gallus,
comunaU
neu
bearbeilet
di
Roma.
von
1""0-"2.
Bulletino
CIG CIL
D.
or
Corpus Corpus
inscriptionum inscriptionum
Dio,
the
Graecariim. Latinarum.
Digg (alone)
Chr D In the the
Digesta.
Cassius Dio historian.
the
Dio Dio
Chrysostom,
Dissertationes. numeral
Roman
rhetorician
of
Prusa.
lipictet.,
Galen. Arabic
H.A
Epicteti
references page in
the
denotes
the
volume
and
the
Kiihn's
Scriptores
are
Augustae.
the authors' i/andimcA
The
biographies
names.
cited
and
Hdb.
d.
R.
Becker
Marquardt,
ist
d"'
rd)"sscA"!
AUerthilmer,
Henzen
or
Henzen-Orelli
Orelli
tarum
(Henzen), amplissima
Inscriptionum
coUectio. Gebiet
Hirschfeld,
VG
.
.
Vniersuchungen
.
auf
dem
der
romischm
V IRN
,
erwaltungsgeschichte.
Inscriptiones
A.
Regni
Neapolitani
Bellum
{Mommsen).
Judaiaum.
]osephus,
J., B.J.
.. . .
Aniiquitaies
Lebos
et
Judaicae,
Lebas-Waddingtcn Marquardt,
,,
Waddington,
et
en
Voyage
archeologique (Inscriptions).
en
Grece
Pr! StV
.. ..
Asie-Mineure Romer.
Privatleben
der
Staatsverwaltung.
Staatsrecht.
.
Mommsen,
Oesterr. Miilh
SIR
. .
.
Epigraphisch-archdologische
Oesterreich-
MiithMungen
aus
Vngarn.
denotes
Hist.
Orelli,
see
Henzen.
or
Pliny,
and
N.h.
von
H.N.
The edition
second of
the
numeral
Nat.
the
paragraph
in
Sillig
J
M
an's
Preller,
Renier
RGDA
R.
Romische
Mythologie,
de
3.
Auflage,
bearbeitet
von
Jordan.
Inscriptions
"
I'A
Igirie. (Mommsen).
classischen
von
Res
gestae
divi
Augusti
der
"S'-f-E
Realencyclopddie wissenscha/t,
und
Alterthims-
herausgegeben
romischen
Pauly,
Wall
Teuffel.
der
Teufiel,
,,,.,
R.L.G
Geschichle
Litteralur G. C.
also
1900.
English
Wllmanns
translation
by
Warr,
Exempla
Inscriptionum.
APPENDICES
VOL.
I. The Lotus Ferdinand
10, 1. 9
I
Tree.
By
Professor
Cohn,
from
Breslau.
(Vol.
I, p.
bottom.)
The
word
lotus
does
not
appear
our
to
exist
in
the
uses
Semitic it
as a
or
Egyptian
word,
on
languages.
to
Homer,
no
like
modern
poets,
is
of
foreign
grows
sweet them
which
clearly
Ida
defined
the
meaning
embrace of
attached. Zeus
;
It it is made better
the
the fruit
meadows
of
eaten home
;
under
the
which,
their
by
but
or
companions gives
'
Odysseus,
no
'
forget
than
^
this the
the
botanist of
clue
the
moly
the
of
Homer
which
blue
to
flower Homer
In
romantic eaten
poetry. by
horses,
we
Only
have
meet
lotus,
an
according
fodder the is of it
was
may first
'
ordinary
lotus
plant.
'
Herodotus
92) (ii,
the the
the
Nile,
as
it is called with
by
Egyptians
from
description
be
easily
from
identified
Nymphaea
also called
Lotus lotus
L.,
distinguished
The blue
either have
Nymphaea
of
Nelumbo,
Nile
or
by
lotus-flower
the
not whose
mentioned merits
by
not
Herodotus hitherto
been
sufficiently
various forms
recognized
lotus the
same
by
as
botanists
an name
and of
scholars,
those
mentions
(Hist. Plant.,
which
are
example
;
plants
kinds value kind is of
as
of
the
different
lotus
a
distinguished
(Sdvafus clover).
and bears
Kara
by
rriv
their
leaves,
stalk
stalk,
and it
flower,
fruit,
One the
food
Tpotripopdv),
;
habitat. includes
herbaceous
with (iroiuSes),
of
foliate
ixeXlXuros
the
(a
kind
Another
kind,
also
called
lotus,
resembles
it is
Egyptian
more
bean
{Kia/Mos Myiimos,
a
Nelumlike
smaller, Lotus;
is the
are
slender, Plant.,
fruit
poppyof
Hist.
name
iv,
8,
9).
trees
given
kinds,
most
to
certain
in
Libya,
their the
again
kind
there
several
and
thrives of
best the
is
by
in
fruit.
Syrtis,
the in old
the
country
of
Nasamones,
who took
in
island
from This
of
Pharos,
it ;
home
the
on
Lotophagi,
the
as
their mainland.
tree
or
and
larger
incised
quantities
iv, 3) is
a
neighbouring large
'
lotus
(Hist. Plant.,
with
tree,
as
pear
little
smaller,
[See NovaKs,
Henry
of OfUrimgm.]
4
leaves, like
its wood
is too is
a
Appendices
sort of very
[vol. i.
ilex wood
holm-oak
translated {tpivos,
,
by
rot
;
Pliny);
(dtraWs),
heart
black,
to
heavy
cornel
the
is especiallythick and heavy. The like the colour its grape changes {xia/j-os), broad, as large as a shoots hke myrtle when ripe, grows closelytogether on the young wholesome berries,is sweet, of agreeable flavour, harmless, and even
of the (li-Zirpa)
fruit
bean
stomach for
common
kind without is also a sweeter This food. of wine as a kind or making a to is sufficient fruit in Libya that the
;
there
stone
or
nel, ker-
kind
of lotus food in
provide
The the
army lotus
for called
days.
is of iroKlovpot islands
-a
difierent
kind.
It is used
is as Euhesperides its shrubmore distinguished from the lotus of the Lotophagi by its red fruit of the size of the its round like growth and ; K^dpos to call wood is superior,but its fruit not so sweet Pliny ; appears it the Cyrenaic lotus. mention shrub-like authorities a lotus, (Ba/ivuSes) Lastly, some stalk thick a with many eirax^s), and large branches, {ffreXix^i Uke leather, not so sweet as that fruit,not fleshy outside but more still of agreeable flavour of the Lotophagi, but of the lotus ; the two three from it will not keep longer than is made or wine which it turns after which sour. days, he of the lotus {Nat. Hist., xiii,104-6), of which Pliny's account the tree, the shrub, and the distinguishes(xiv, loi) three kinds from word for word herb is taken Theophrastus, but he adds some the Libyan in that author comments not to be found ; e.g. that also called celtis tree (which he also calls Syrtica,the S)Ttian) was in Africa the fruit,as large as a bean, was saffron; that (or celthis) in that the berries coloured were jars. preserved ; Again, Theophrastus does not allude to the fact that the lotus referred to above he only is also found out of Africa ; in the passage used for making flutes, knife blades, was speaks of the wood, which have been etc., and may imported like ebony. Phny, on the other that the lotus was common hand, observes (familians)in Italy,but modified of Airican was by the change of soil. He gives the name to shrub ing branchto a small tree or (brevis, according (frutex), Nepos) end of from the ibi he the out root (haec natura arboris, says at the other his description). On hand, the lotus of Italy is a tree throws such a luxuriant out with a short trunk, which growth of that themselves For branches this resemble trunks. they strong firewood
x/'w''''ai) (xavirLfwis ; it
"
"
reason
it is much
often its
in
request
to
in the does
front
of
houses,
out
where but
its thick it
soon
shade
loses
extends
the
neighbouring buildings ;
not
and foliage,
is
in winter
shut
the
sun.
although wild,
agreeable in flavour, resembling the that of the African lotus is only the size of a bean. Pliny sings its praises{Nat. Hist., xvi, 123) : no tree has longer, more numerous, stouter or branches, or a bark more over, agreeable to the eye; moreA lotus tree in the it attains a great age. grove of the temple of Lucina must, he thinks, be at least 450 years old, since Lucina
denves
her
name
from
as
this
as
considered
to be
old
is very grove ; a lotus in the Volcanal Rome itself ; its roots penetrate through
Vol.
I.]
Appendices
contrasted
5
.
the stahones
Although
the Itahan
from
of Caesar municipiorum ' as far as the Forum (xvi,235) Phny (certainly on insufficient grounds) asserts that
lotus, as
with
the Lotus
transmarina, had
a
been but
a
very
indigenous, he does not give it early (\ut6s),and also calls it the Greek bean
times
name
Latin
(Jaba graeca).
intended called
to
would
be
the
not
also
a
lotus
really native foreign origin. Dioscorides only says of the XojtJs SivSpov,that it is a large tree with berries larger' sweet than According to Orazio peppercorns. Comes the lotus tree is not represented in Pompeii.
yet
tree have
it is difficult to
acquired
which
indicated
As
can
for be
the
determination
of the
lotus-tree,the African
be decided which
referred
'
entirelydisregarded,while
kinds
it cannot
of the to the Z.
different
by the (Rhamnus
other Greek
the beans
ancients
Lotus of
are
to
be
L.), Z.
vulgaris Lam.,
The
in the
kinds
fruit-trees.
180
so-called
in Rome,
',including those
were
garden
old and
Crassus green
Palatine, which
years
still fresh
have shrubs
trees
been to
or
belong
stiU
fire,must destroyed during the Neronian nettle- trees (Celtisaustralis). They certainly cannot the species mentioned all only thorny are above, which small Mattioli trees. mentator (Matthiolus) of Siena, the comhas identified them if lotuson : Dioscorides, already in Italy,they can only be the trees which are called grow
when
'
and
and near Gorz, and Perlaro in the Veronese is this shown the thick branches and stems, the droopby country ; ing leaves like those notched of the ilex, the agreeable blue-black colour of the smooth like cherries, with bark, the stone-fruit long
Bagolaro
in the Trentino
stalk, first
sweet
in
yellowish, then red, and finallyblack, of agreeable {gustu suavi non ingrato; Comment, Dioscor., Venice, 1558, p. 157).
green,
then
and
flavour
'
sap-wood, of their branches, on account toughness, are the present time for making whip-handles, which Trieste. It is remarkable are exported in great quantities from is made of this in ancient that no mention writers ; Theophrastus and Pliny (followinghim) only speak of the lotus-wood (especially of turnery-ware. A the root) being used for all kinds Celtis is in South also found in German gardens, especially Germany ; the the kindred Mediterranean is not so hard as species{Celtis australis) North American L., the date(C. occidentalis). Diospyros Lotus and indigenous in the plum, belonging to the order Ebenaceae in Italian Mediterranean countries,is still cultivated gardens for its sweet, yellow stone-fruit as an large as a cherry. It forms of and sometimes attains or even a 10 height imposing shrub, tree, carriage-poles ; chiefly used at
the
metres
;
metre
in diameter
its blackish
light,white
is made^into
its wood
is hard
and
blackish.
It has
been
often
identified
the cp.
Forum the
to the
inhabitants
station
of the
munitipia, so
that
or graecostasis
6
with less
the than
Appendices
lotus of Pliny, but the Celtis.
Exhibition
of
[vol.
to his
i.
in my
opinion answers
Curiosities 14, i.
description
II.
Natural
p.
at
Rome.
(Vol. I,
In and
8.)
remarkable
and
at
rare
on
productions
two
of
nature in particular
Rome
occasions
of Pompey, the time From triumphs and the games. exhibited who an ebony tree at the triumphal processionin honour Mithridates of his victory over (Pliny,Nat. Hist., xii,20), it became in triumphal processions (for instance, to trees customary carry The the Jews). ornaments after the triumph over the balsam-tree and Comitium the the decorate at used to Forum, (insignia) games but also included natural works of other art, chiefly places, were to curiosities. Thus Scaurus, during his aedileship, in addition the bones other marvels (brought from Joppa) (miracula) exhibited Andromeda had been exposed ; they were to which of the monster largerthan the ribs of the Indian elephant (Nat. Hist.,ix, 11). Parrots at and
other In
rare
birds
also
seem
to
have
been
used
to
decorate
the
(Varro, R.R., iii, 9, 7). sent if possible, imperial times all rarities and marvels were, them the who from usually exhibited provinces to the emperors, then in accessible in public. They were generally places, deposited in especially temples (see PUny, AT. H., ix, 116, xii, 94), which The ancient times were name given frequently used as museums. miracula to all these curiosities was (PUny, xxxvi, 196, dicavitque obsianos or daiifinTa(Pauipse pro miraculo quatuor elephantes), called oi eiri toTs dniimaw (Paus., were sanicis, ix,21) ; tlie curators 46, 2) : see the note of Siebelis and Spanheim, De Praestantia viii, furnished et Usu Numismatum, i, p. 7. The acta diurna, which and chronicles other material to the compilers of the city writers, often of such made mention exhibitions (Phny, Nat. Hist., x, 5 ; senalus actis, i860). Of popuUque Romani cp. E. Hiibner, De of the kind derived all notices not are directlyor indirectly course, this source from cases PUny relates instances that ; e.g. in many under his personal knowledge. came deformities Human Philoperhaps excited the greatest interest. Herdemus, col. 2, 3 (T. Gomperz, \lepl aTj/nclavKal (n]ixeiii"Tcuv, culaniscke Sludien, heft i, p. 4) : koL a-jrdvia 5' ^ittiv ivia, KaOdwep 6 iv 'ASc^avSpclq., Si Ko\off(ri(K)Ti yfvbi).ivos T)fi.lirqxm "p8puiwo{s) Ke^oX-iji' b yafiTjdeU oi rapeix^vral, ws ^5^ f'0* ^X'^^^ "(v ^)'jredelKvvov itrcltvpoKdirovv, (^')ai K"ireLTa yev6{fievo)s Kai 6 yevdfievos "wapB^vos 4(v''")Tnha(ipt^ av'fip, i(vK/"tJ)tt; rots iK rwv dtrrGiV ffTjfJLeiovpLiv "vp"6^(vTtav) 7ri7xw"' 6ktu3 Kai T"TT(apdK)ovTa iv 'AKiipu Tvy/ialovsS(eiKvi')ov"ny, "t(i.S' o!))s(?) dyiiAei S' a}"a(\)iyo(vs 'AvTiivLos vvv i^'Tpla{s ^it.?) Cp.the TOisoOs) iKo}/j.l"r(aTO )(tK2i/pias editor's preface, p. xix ; the pygmies of Acoris (in Middle Egypt, the bank east of the Nile) remind on of the representations us of pygmies in Egyptian landscapes. Such could be monstrosities most in Rome, exhibited at a time when successfully not only dwarfs were kept in the houses of the great, the deformity being frequently caused sometimes by artificial means De Sub(Pseudo-Longinus, limitate,44, 5, ed. Jahn, p. 68, 17 : to. yXarrSKopui, iv ois ol irvyiuMi,
"
Forum
VOL.
I.]
Appendices
vavoi ; Tpi"povTat. cp. Jahn, Archdologische Beitrdgc, der Romer, Privatleben Marquardt, i, 1886, p. 152; J. p. 430; Casaubon on Suetonius, Augustus, 83),but also giants and giantesses cretins also fetched a (Martial,vii, 38). Genuine tial, high price (Marviii,13) and hermaphrodites were greatly in favour (Pliny, Nat. also a monstrosity Hist., vii, 34, in deliciis habiti). There was market in Rome, where of without men calves, with specimens could short arms, with three eyes, and be bought pointed heads oiV iv 'Pii/J-rf ni'is riis ypa"pa.s Kai (Plutarch, De Curiositate,10 : Siaircp
' '
Si KoKoi/xevoi.
Ala ra ^v /^rjOevi KdWtj tCiv tbvi(Oviraidwp Kai "fuvaLKdv i/-J; rods aKvi'ifxavs Ti/yYip TLdi/MEvoi, repciT(jjv dvatTTp^ofrai, irepi Tijv rwv ayopav Kai roOs Tpio^Od\p.ovs Kai tovs KCti Toi"9 ya\"dyKoji'as Kara' (TrpovdtoKecpd'Xovs d ri yey^vv'r)Tai d.Sos Kdiro^diXiov fiavBdvoPTss Kai ^toOvtcs, trdfi^iKTOv T^pus Kai Toi/v afSptdvras
K.T.A.). Lucius Icius, who was Augustus publicly exhibited a boy named voice not quite 2 feet high, weighed 17 poiinds and had a stentorian other the to On hand, Papi(Suetonius,Augustus, 43). according in Rome rius Fabianus, there at that time stature a boy, whose was
was
that
of
very
tall
man
; but
he
soon
died,
"
as
had
'
been
ally gener-
ius 23,5). In the reign of Claudanticipated (Seneca,A d Marciam, Gabbara in from named a Arabia, ( giant Arabic), giant feet liigh, exhibited was (cp. Fleischer in SilUg on PUny, 9j Roman the one mentioned Nat. Hist., vii,74). He is perhaps identical with who calls him Re Columella a Rustica, iii, 8, 2), Jew, and (De by exhibited he had at been that states a circensis, pompa recently the tallest Germans. taller than and was Amongst the presents ells was sent to Tiberius a Eleazar, seven Jew named by Artabanus Ant. 65 did t6 : pi4yi0os yiya^ Jud., xviii, 4, 5 long (Josephus, curiosities Such were preserved after their death for iireKoXelTo). in cases dwarfs' bodies ; 75) saw some Pliny (vii, publicedification. be in to and Secundilla and named Posio were seen a giant giantess in the gardens of Sallust. From of Augustus in a vault the time the Maeander Antioch an on brought to androgynous being was the of thirteen it had to and Claudius. to Rome Up age presented be exhibited to when about in the married, been and a girl, year 45, the signs of manhood. Nero, in 61, was presented with a cliild limbs with Jfour heads, with corresponding (Phlegon, Mirabilia, 35 and 49, in C. W. MiiUer, Frag. Hist. Graec, iii, pp. 6i8, 622). Rome reached ited exhibthat remarkable animals were Any rare and by Augustus, who took specialdelightin them (AureliusVictor, 50 ells long in i, 25), in the circus and other pjaces : a snake epit., the rhinoceros a the near tiger on the stage a Septa, Comitium, he also the exliibited (Suetonius, Augustus, 43). Apparently said from King Porus : a man presents received from India, it was and a river torten toise snake three without a ells, large adders, arms, than vulture three ells long, a partridge larger a ^perhaps describes Forbes as the jungle fowl which having something of the Priaulx in Journal of plumage of the partridge (O. de Beauvoir
'
"
'
'
the Royal
epiMV, dirb
Asiatic
ruv
phoenix
which
was
brought
Gaines
to
Rome
in
47,
celebration
of the
Secular
Zu (Hirschfeld,
den
8
Silvae des
Appendices
Statins,in
in the Claudius
[vol.i.
by
exhibited was Oesterr. Mitth. iii, 1881, p. 275 ".) as an regarded Comitium it universally was ; but
5 ;
imposture (Pliny, x,
Hiibner 17,
were
as
Tacitus, Annals,
The
above,
at
p.
48 f.).
white
Dio,
Iviii,27
Pausanias
(viii,
21
4)
;
admired
on
the
other
seen
Rome, hand,
also the
appear
animals
to have
ited publiclyexhib-
mentioned
or
by
him
in ix,
probably
model of
by
him
in the of
a
amphitheatre
in the
confined
strayed amphitheatre, probably by it hold bears at the games to Ixxv, was (Dio, ; 16). largeenough fifty Tiberius also exhibited beam from the longest trunk of a tree a known It belonged to a larch that had been felled up to Pliny'stime. feet long,and of a uniform in Raetia, was thickness of 2 feet. 120 It used in the building of Nero's was also amphitheatre. Agrippa kept in a portico of the Septa built by him, a beam as a curiosity, i J feet thick, and 20 feet shorter. Pliny had seen it himself (xvi,200 ff.). Curiosities of the vegetable kingdom were certainly sent regularly the from the to A provinces emperors. procurator sent from Byzacium in Africa nearly 400 sprouts from a singlegrain of wheat; Nero received from the same district 360 stalks from a singlegrain (Pliny, xviii, 94), and from Cyrenaica a specimen of the plant silphion, a great rarity,since at that time it had completely died out in the district (Pliny, xix, 39). During the reign of Nero parent a transthe skeleton
whale, which
had
Mediterranean,
was
shown
Severus
stone
soon
as
hard
as
marble
known
a
in
Golden
even
temple
in Cappadocia,which discovered for it for buildingin the Nero used Rome, of Fortuna which remained lightby day,
was
shut (Pliny, were xxxvi, 163). Galen says (De ed. Antid., i, 4 K., xiv, p. 25), Kop,i^iUvwv yd,p rots ruv /SairiXcCin Api"TTui" aravTaxiSe", etc., and mentions {ib., p. 64) that the most valuable medicaments from distant lands were kept in large quantities in
On Rome. of Nero
more
doors
the
imperial
than
one
storehouses occasion
of the
The there
chronicler lived
a
Arpocras, an following {manducavii pauca) : a boiled wild pig, a live hen with its feathers, 100 stone-pine eggs, 100 kernels, hobnails, broken glass, the twigs of a palm-broom, four of hay tablecloths, a sucking pig, a bundle and then still seemed It '. said that was Nero wanted live men hungry to give him to tear in pieces and devour hibited ex(Suet.,Nero, 37). Another person himself under Alexander Severus, who, according to thesame chronicler, performed similar feats of gluttony. A third named Phagon lived under Aurelian, who was highly delighted with him in Abhandlungen der Sachs. Ges., (Vil. Aurel., 50; cp. Mommsen ii, p. 646). of remarkable Instances female fecundity and multiple births also attracted attention. Amongst the images of remarkable sons perset up by Pompey in his theatre was of a woman one of Tralles named Eutychis, who had borne 30 children, 20 of whom had carried her body to the pyre (Phny, vii, 34). The acta of the nth of April, 5 B.C., reported that a citizen of Faesulae had sacrificed on the 8 children, 28 grandsons, Capitol with 19 great-grandsons,
birth, who
consumed
the
that
trifles
"
lb
Appendices
(sale
Erem..
infuso
"
[vol.
;
ut
ab
imperatore
.
videretur
Jerome,
to
Vti.
ii, 274).
Up
PHny's
time
seen. a a
cp. Tritons
;
J. Beckmann,
and Nereids
from
Gesch. d. Erfind.,
appear have
only
and
Tiberius
seen
An Triton
cave,
in
also had
of the
type, but
been
seen
covered
on
Olisipo (Lisbon)to of the well known type had been that a shell Nereid, ; blowing a human the in scales with part embassy
same
of the
body,
the of
bank,
and
the
inhabitants
heard
the
melancholy
wail
the
d5dng water-nymph
(Pliny,
in Rome Triton (ix, 21, h tok a ix, g). Pausanias, however, saw with scales, large hair, sldn covered 'Vuimloiv eaiiiain),with green of mussels, ending with shells like those covered teeth, the hands in of
a
Poggio
a
also mentions
model in
the
appearance
of
Triton,
which
wooden p.
Ferrara
(Jakob Burckhardt,
other the As
was
Cullur In
Renaissance,
17, when
an
528).
Minor and several relic from
year
Asia
countries
heroic
were
visited
sent to
by
were
Tiberius.
of
age
was
earth
size.
had
found
of
than
enormous a
from
one
them,
whether
foot
long,
whole
rest
sent
to
Tiberius.
Being
asked
he
would
like the
the of idea
body
of the
to
be
sent, he
in their
disturb
an
heroes
Pulcher, to make a the length of the tooth, which he then ing sent back (Phlegon, accordto the grammarian ApoUonius, Mirabilia, 43, Miiller,p. 621).
These freaks
of nature
aroused
fresh
interest
in
Christian
times.
of many of the statements in the Bible. They proved the possibility in giants incredible remarked that there was Augustine nothing since mortal the union of angels and women, being born from the the before destruction of Rome Goths a giantess shortly by (410) had of the ordinary stature. been publicly shown, whose parents were of a giant on the shore at the molar-tooth Augustine had also seen Utica (De Civitate Dei.xn, 9 ; 23, 2). On the other hand, the freaks of nature, real and fictitious, such as pygmies, skiapodes}et caetera hominum vel in maritima platea quasi hominura genera, quae Carthaginis musivo picta sunt, ex libris deprompta velut (?)curiosioris historiae (ib., used xvi, 8, i),were by unbelievers as arguments though Althe of the descent Adam. of all men from against possibility of these Augustine regarded many supposed freaks as pure that there invention, he observes who, were men certainly many scended still and were though wonderfully made, men consequently defrom Adam. At Hippo Diarrhytus there was whose a man feet were almost crescent-shaped, with only two toes on each, and the hands same. Hermaphrodites undoubtedly existed, although ing they were Further, several years before, but durvery uncommon. his breasts his limbs
time,
and
were
man
had hands
;
lived
four
but single,
East who had two heads, two middle of the body downwards of remarkable length. As long as he lived
from
in the
the
them
of whose
feet
were
so
VOL.
I.]
persons undertook
Appendices
the
11
to
many him.
journey
to
the
East
on
purpose
see
III.
Provincials
in
Rome.
(Vol. I,
The victories of Greek and
in the in
p.
14, 1.
13.) singers,
agones
;
Asiatic
atliletes,musicians,
other
Roman
flute and
are
citliara
players
Capitoline and
frequentlymentioned
their
3674; Add., p. 1112, On Greece and Asia Minor 6829). see plastic artists from vol. ii, pp. the whose The of lives 322f. are majority sophists, described On the influx of by Philostratus, appeared in Rome. Greek into Rome savants from Tarsus (in Strabo's time especially and Griechische Alexandria), cp. Bernhardy, Literaturgeschichte, settled in Rome " 82, 2, vol. 1 ',p. 497 ff. On the grammarians, who during the period from Augustus to Trajan, see E. A. Grafenhan, der klassischen Geschickle Philologie,iii, 32-67. The following poets of the Anthology mention their stay in Rome : (ep. 27), Jacobs, ii,p. 102 ; Crinagoras Antipater of Thessalonica (ep.24), ib.,p. 134 ; Antiphilus of Byzantium (ep. 16), ih.,p. 158 ; of Alexandria Leonidas (ep. 8), ib.,p. 175 ; LucilUus, ib.,iii,p. 29. Greek, Oriental and Egyptian physicians and astrologersin Rome will be spoken of later. Here add a few examples of prowe may vincials, who of them to Rome, at a very came some early age, to finish their education. From Rhegium (CIG, iii,61 12) :
"
de 5u)pa
Mov(rdiav
Kal
'PibfMTjv, 5w5e/ceT^s ijXOov (piXe, ttjs jue KoXviTTeL Xnr6vT^ vioif ^uiXos "ijde irarpl S,x.^a,
From Vitellii
Lugdunum
Valerii.
(Boissieu,Inscr.
Hie
annorum
de Lyon,
in
p.
499)
Romae
Memoriae
A.
de[functus]. in Arcadia studied lav/ in Rome youth from Messene Apoll. Tyan., vii,42). Epitaph of one Titus Oclatius (Philostratus, Nicomedensis the Via Labicana on juris studiosus Athenagoras of Other instances provincials studying lav/ in (Henzen, 7235). in E. Kuhn, Die siddtische und Rome biirgerliche Verfassung des romischen Reichs, i, 88, 608 ; O. Karlowa, Romische Rechtsgeschichle, i,674. Epitaph of a youth of Salona who died in his twenty-second studiis jam Rome (CTL, iii,2, 6414 : nam (sic)laetantem year Fortuna invida mersit).' From Leptis the future repenti funere decimo Postea Severus anno : octavo publice declamavit. emperor Romam venit Rome and studiorum causa (Vita,i). Journeys to mentioned residence there for study are by Julianus, Digg., v, i, in Ulpian, Digg., xii, i, 17 ; Ulpian, xlvii,10, 5, 18 " I ; Scaevola
studiis
beautiful
"5
; and
Modestinus,
1. i, 36
est
a
Titio, quum
esset
Romae
ut
studiorum
gratia,epistolamissa imperz^tori.
It from
can
porrigeret
only
be
an
accident
centuries.
a
such the of
the
From
influx
there must
constant
; Seneca
is
beginning
as
of the
for purposes
1
study
mentions
this
found
one
of the
near
usual
[Accordingto
at Plastova
Scardona.]
12
inducements
for also
causa
Appendices
See
i. [vol.
6, 2).
cias
suas
to
Rome
ad {Consol.
20
:
Helviam,
qw
ac
de
Oratoribus, saepe
Juvenes,
profectus sui
sectantur,
in colonias
provm-
MapKiavds: oSros s.v. Suidas, i6., 10. ; 0 Moucriiix Uafi"l"vXlas- ^iXiS/taXos yip 0"v koX tpiSdyaSos avvriv M.omwvl(ji rbv alSijpov. Tois iravraxiSev elXke wap' iavrbv, Oxnrep ri fiayyijns no!
scribunt also IV.
Embassies
to
Roman
Emperors
from
Foreign
Countries.
(Vol. I,
In de
p.
17,
1.
2.)
mission
throws doubt Inscriptions, x, p. 226) Letronne upon to the of the supposed Indian embassies Roman several emperors. the reaUty of the emIn particular,following bassy Mannert, he doubts of King Porus lord over 600 kings, to Augustus, Pandion, or referred to by Strabo (xiv,686 ; xv, 719) on the authority of Nicolaus of
la rSaliU
d'une
arienne
(M6m.
Damascus,
rather
who
had
met
it at of
a
Antioch.
As
he
observes,
the
account to
jugglerseager embassy of a vivors powerful Indian prince : three ambassadors (the reputed sole surof of a largernumber) slaves bearing presents consisting eight three almost naked, an armless man, large adders, a snake ten ells dentials, long, a river-tortoise three ells long, and a large bird : their creGreek written of the members letter One a on parchment.^ of the embassy the Indian, who was voluntarily burnt himself to
company
gives
the idea
of Indian
their
than curiosities,
of the
death
at
Athens. Letronne's
in
Although
wrong referred
statement
:
suspicionsdeserve
all the
as one
consideration,
embassies
same.
he
is
tainly cer-
regarding
writers
Indian
and
to
Augustus
be
to
by
on
'
ancient the
Augustus'own
to
Ancyranum
from Indian
missible inad-
that which
kings
f., from
been frequently
case
sent
to
him,
happened
of
Roman
RGDA', general' (Mommsen, p. 132 Augustus, 21, followed by others, has borrowed). At least one such known as embassy was early as 17 B.C., in which year Horace the that had says proud Scythians and Indians recently (nuper) petitioned Augustus {Carmen saeculare,65 ; cp. Odes, iv, 14, 41 ; Te
which Cantaber
non
.
Suetonius,
ante
domabilis
Medusque
had
et
Indus,
te
profugusScythes
sies embas-
Miratur)
In from
fact, we
first during his stay at Tarraco B.C. : the Spain {26 or 25 B.C. ; Orosius, vi, 21 ; Jerome, Chron., ad 01. in the island of Samos 188), the second (20 B.C.). The latter is referred to at length by Cassius Dio the (liv, 9). As he mentions
n man
Augustus
received
at least two
without
arms
and
the
self-immolation
the
of
one
of the
Indians
cus. of Damas-
on
the
pyre,
A
he
evidently means
statement,
of the
embassy
makes of
seen
further the
however,
it
by probable
Nicolaus with says
a
that
he
has
a
confused
report
later Indian
The Beauvoir
t use
embassy
embassy (about 12 or n
Nicolaus
Dio
report of
b.c).
that
amongst
by 0. de
of
Priaulx
parchmeat for writing purposes by the old Hindus (Journal of the Royal Astatic Society, xvii,309).
is doubted
VOL.
I.]
presents brought by
been
seen
Appendices
the
13
the tigers,
who
Indians
were
some
in the
Rome. would
as
Is it have
likelythat
the this of
Nicolaus,
'
by
at
item
presents brought by
omitted
ambassadors
he
'
Antioch,
B.
we
(O.
de
Priaulx,
know the acta
above, p. 313).
the statement that
taken
PUny, to all appearance of the diurna, Augustus, on the occasion of the theatre dedication of Marcellus the 4th of May, 11 on B.C., in exhibited, for the first time in Rome, a tame a tiger cage (PUny, Is it conceivable that Augustus postponed for nine years viii,65) the exhibition of a curiosiiry before that had never been seen (Varro declared that it was impossibleto catch a tiger alive, De ling,lat., the risk of the valuable animal ran v, 20), and d3ringin the interim ? such of Suea tonius Against supposition we have the express statement {Augustus, 43) that Augustus always exhibited objects of interest without at once, waiting for the show for which they were intended in the rhinoceros a (citraspectaculorum dies) such as the stage, ? The on a snake Septa,a tiger 50 ells long in the Comitium is undoubtedly the one in the theatre exhibited tigerhere mentioned of Marcellus at a show wild animals but not one at which certainly, without for the wild common. next beast were Augustus, waiting hunt, took advantage of the first opportunity that offered itself for
from
.
Now,
from
'
"
the
exhibition.
If, then,
exhibited
the
11
first
B.C.
(tame) tiger in
;
Rome
in
if this
exhibition
after
aU
took
the
arrival
be
of
the
animal
to Rome
bring tame
tigerswith them,
it follows
or
Europe-in
two
can :
11
B.C.
shortly before,
embassies.
has
reports
statement etiam
of
two
different
20
of Florus (iv,12) refer to the embassy of habitantesque sub ipso sole Indi cum gemmis inter munera nihil et margaritis,elephantos quoque trahentes, magis longinquitatem vitae imputabant quam quadriennio implequam verant color alio venire caelo fatebatur. ipse hominum ; et tamen has be shown it to ii, {CEuvres, 96) certainly Borghesi very probable that amongst the marks of respect decided by the senate on upon the occasion of Augustus's return to Rome in 19 B.C. was an entry drawn a car on no by elephants (ofwhich certainlyAugustus made The of statue of its first onan use) Augustus elephant biga (the first coins of this period,and stood on kind, Pliny, xxxiv, 19) appears the arch of the Milvian finished in 16 B.C. over was bridge, which Borghesi (p. 105) expresses the belief that the elephants brought by in 20 B.C. he refers the statement the Indian ambassadors (to which of Florus) suggested this distinction, and Mommsen [RGDA^, p. But the omission of the elephants in Nicolaus 133)agrees with him. would must be as inexplicableas that of the tigers; hence, Florus be referring Indian which to another Augustus according embassy (of at least had received to the saepe of the Monumentum Ancyranum of an decree needed for the no reason was Further, special three). his make desired to had since entry already Pompey elephantcar,
the
B.C.
Seres
14
in
one on
Appendices
the occasion of his African and triumph (8i B.C.), his intention
[vol.i.
had
only
been of the of
prevented from
Indian
carrying out
by
14).
the
narrowness
gate {Pliny,viii,4;
Plutarch,
Pompey,
are
convinced
of the
at
reality
most
have
attempted
arrived descendant
to determme
by
sent, but
to
have
the
takes
the
Poms
of
of the
in
old the
Pangava
western
nation,
who
and
Punjab,
of the
Mommsen,
RGDA^,
p.
(in
the
of the the tribe Pandya in Pangava, Pandion de Beauvoir Priaulx O. India southern (On (Lassen, i, 158). to Augustus, in the the Indian Embassy Journal 0] the Soyal it is assumed that there Asiatio Society, xvii, i860, p. 309, where conclusion that Buddhist arrives the at a one ivas only embassy) in the Hindu north of the rajah peninsula was persuaded bj' to send an Alexandrian merchants cial embassy with them for commerto whence it to Alexandria, Augustus proceeded purposes to Samos). Lastly, Reinaud tions (Rela(perhaps by way of Antioch romain I'Asie orientate de V empire et commerciales avec politigues in Journal asiaiique, 1863), who also supports the view that there dhist considers that it was was one embassy, dispatchedby a Budonly in written of who is called Kanishka a history prince Bactriana, in Sanskrit, Kanerk6 and ^aaCKioiv on his coins (on which ^aaiXeis the most half the legend is Greek), and was powerful Indian prince of his time (see A. Weber, Indische Skizzen, p. 99). Chinese Reinaud a embassy to Augustus, (p. 189) also assumes and the of etiam Seres the evidence on Florus, iv, 2, (miserelegatos) to Maecenas ode of Horace 29), in the eighth strophe of which (iii, he finds an allusion to it (Tu civitatem quis deceat status Curas et urbi et soUicitus times Seres Quid parent regnata Cyro Bactra allusion to a treaty and in Odes, iv, 15, 23 an Tanaisque discors), with concluded Cliina. This assumption, however, is inadmissible, since omitted to mention a Augustus would certainly not have addition of received Chinese him."^ In in list his those embassy by to the Indian, he only records embassies from the German peoples (RGDA *, p. 104 f. : Cimbrique et Charydes et Semnones) ; from the kings of the Sugambri, Marcomanni, and Suevi (pp. 135 and 140); further the frequently mentioned embassy of the Scythians(between the Danube the and (in lower Moesia Dnieper) and Bastarnae the of the Don, both banks beyond on Danube), of the Sarmatae of the Albani and Iberi (in Shirwan, southern Daghestan, Grusia), of the Medes and Parthians bassies (inAtropatene ; ib., p. 133 f.). The emof plurinae aliae gentes are not obviously specified by name, not being of sufficient importance. as Probably they included those of the Aethiopes and Garamantes in Rufius Festus (Brev., mentioned i, 9),unless they wrote abusi vocabuHs 19) and Victor (epit., Vergilianis (Mneid, vi, 795 : super et Garamantas et Indos proferetimperium ; RCDA^. (iv,p. 200) also speaks of an embassy of p. 133). Strabo
people
F.
Hirth, China
that Kan
and
insinuate ^s
The
Chinese annals
dearly
far west
ever
T'l^o Chih
penetrated
as
to (according
Chaldaea).
VOL.
I.
Appendices
15
rdv cwaa-rwv rivh idv airidi Trpea^eOaeaiKai princes : vwl fj.4pToi rhv ^e^aarbv (piKiav, depaireiaLS TrpiiS Kaiaapa "va6-/itt,!' KaTa(TK"va.(rafJ."vot Kal iv oiKfiav re tc^ /xard d.viBtjKo.v KaTrerwX/y (rxeSic rt irapeffKeiaaav rots mentions the presence of 'Pw^aiois 5Xr;"' Augustus himself ttji/ vijaov. two British in
son
British
kings Dumnobellaunus,
Kent and
whose
. .
gold
.,
coins
have
been
found
. .
Essex,
whose
and coins
Tim
more
of
.,
Commus,
from
have
been
Sussex
(RGDA^,
reign
in sequebantur legati, caeso visi, quos perculsa gens et culpae socia ad satisfaciendum miserat populo Romano (Tacitus, Annals, iv, 26). In the reign of Claudius, according to Pliny (vi, dors 84),four ambassafrom the chief of whom named was Taprobane (Ceylon), Rachias, arrived in Rome. escorted of Annius They were by a freedman of taxes the Red on Plocamus, farmer was Sea, who supposed to ashore cast have been round on Arabia, and Ceylon during a voyage have of the island the to of Rome persuaded king (by his accounts and of the Roman overtures by the excellence denarii)'" to make also contests the reahty of this Letronne to the Roman Emperor. the of of its stateof the on ments, some embassy, chiefly ground absurdity
raro
(a.d. 24)
Garamantum
Tacfarinate
e.g. that
the
Great
Bear
and
the
Pleiades
were
'
not
visible
'
in
inventions takes offence at these no Ceylon. Lassen, who (p. is of that the sent was 216), opinion (p.61) by King Kanembassy dramukhagiva (Chandra-Mukha-Siva, a.d. 44-52). O. de B. Priaulx (On the Second Indian Embassy to Rome, in Journal or the Royal A sialic actual also regards the ambassadors as Society, xviii, 345), who of actual their false statements an representatives prince, explains due but to misunderstanding, since no Plocamus' freedman as one understood that their language, and probably only very imperfectly. He but south
was
thinks
to
the
ambassadors
were
not
real
Sinhalese,
belonged
Hindustan
at Nalloor further
Tamil
(pp.357-360
mentions
J. Emerson
Arabian
visited Rome embassy time aetate : qui mea legatiex Arabia venerunt, (de ture) incertiora fecerunt omnia of the (xii, 57). This was probably one of the Sabaeans and Homerites embassies sent Charibael, by king of southern Arabia, to ask for the friendship of the Emperors also assumes) ; see (Vespasian and Titus, as Gutschmid Periplus Maris Erythraei, 23, and cp. the chronological abstract, awexiin inhabitants Kal Trpecr/36/ats 5(ipo(s ^iXos t2i' airroKparbptav.The chief the of Hadramaut Sabattha town was (Chatramotitae) whose
which
'
'
of the
incense
trade, at that
Lehrbuch
time the
were
included
in the
kingdom
return
numerous
(Kiepert,
to
der from
alien
Rome
(io5)
from
Dacian
received Indians
S.\\av
re
embassies
barbarian
8(rai
(Dio, Ixviii, 15 : TrXeio-Tai Kai 'Ii/Sdv). Letronne, who embassy, (included under
believes
from
recent
the
Quod
pares
factos, pluribus
6
of Arabia
Appendices
Petraea that Indian Gulf
and
[vol.i.
In
conquest
by
Palma
who
(Dio, Ixviii,14).
after ten this event
itself it
princes
endeavoured
later penetrated as Trajan, years abandoned his unwillingly only very 28 fiis advanced Ixviii, of (Dio, ; age designs on India on account ambassadors were present at the spectacles p. 369). The cp. Reinaud, provided by Trajan where they occupied the seats of the the Persian Hadrian and
senators.
Antoninus
Pius
received
ambassadors
from
amicitiae {Vita, 21 : reges Bactrianorum Hyrcania supplices miserunt), the and India etiam Indi, Bactri, Hyrcani (Victor,epit.,15, 4 : ad quem misere *"' aKcpSii, ^ip^apa idv-q TrevixP^ legatos ; Appian, praef., 7 : Bactriana
petendae
causa
Sjv
iydi Ttfas
The Indian is the
eldov iv
etvai.).
embassy
met,
first whose
entirely
assume
without
it
was
Elagabalus, which the Gnostic Bardesanes realityis admitted by Letronne, although not Lassen reserve. (p. 62) and Reinaud (p. 376)
to
that
peror em{Ed., i, 3, 56) toO 'AvTuivlmv tov Elagabalus : 'Ivdol ol iirl rris (Sao-iXeias i( ^k MetroTroTa/itas e/s \670us afjjiKbiievot els TT]v ^upiav BapSfjadvii ^'Sip.iauiv rt^ : De : Abstinentia, iv, 17, p. 355 BopSi^irdi'Tjs a.v)jp cp. Porphyry,
Pius)
was
; but
(Lassen calls
him
nus Antonithe
that
^ttI tuiv BajSuXuii'ios, irar^pttiv i^fiSiv yeyovuis 'IvSoh irpds t6v Kaiaapa. From TreTrefip.^voii
Koi
ivrvx^v
the
name
rots
Aafj.dSapxv irepl
one
of
of the
bassadors am-
(Sandanes), embassy
Ariake ruled of the the
over
Lassen
concludes of the
that
the
coast
sender which
;
of the is called
that
part
and
Malabar
Sandani
name
less
correctly Sandani
in
Stobaeus,
however,
In the
cus are
is XavddXT)!.
addition for
to
great triumph (a.d.274) in Vopisof foreign peoples present in Rome the captives (as Reinaud, p. 389,i
,
correctly observes) ;
Axomitae,
have Indi
and
Aurelian
had
not
been
at
war
witii the
others,and no captives from these tribes could suis quique cum triumph ; further, the words muneribus show that the preceding names but not to captives, refer, to ambassadors. The ordinary punctuation must, however, be altered ; perhaps the word has legati(although not indispensable) After out. the wild animals in the dropped enumerating procession the writer proceeds : gladiatorum paria octingenta praeter captivos. eudae[legatij gentium barbararum Blemmyes, Axomitae, Arabes figured in
his
Indi, Bactriani, Hiberi, Saraceni, Persae, cum suis quique Gothi, Alani, Roxolani, Sarmatae, Franci, Suevi manibus Vandali, Germani religatis captivi processenint. inter hos
mones,
muneribus.
etiam
A Palmyreui. with gold, silver and car, richly ornamented of the one precious stones, was presents sent by the King of Persia. Tacitus (afterwards emperor) speaks of the same and embassies their presents {ib., 42) : ilium (Aurelianum) Saraceni, Blemmyes, Axomitae, Bactriani, Seres, Hiberi, Albani, Armenii, populi etiam
veluti
gentibus
venerati praesentem sunt deum. Illius donis, quae refertum meruit, est Capitolium. Reinaud
rightlyobserves
that this
triumph
was
8
"
Appendices
that of Beloch
[vol.i.
of
view
{Die Bevolkerung
will be
der
1886, pp.
The the
'
392-413)
statement
found
at
the
Marquardt are based Zumpt, Hock he had a.u.c. that in given 749 Augustus upon denarios urbanae trecentis et viginti miUbus sexagenos plebis with I viritim now Marquardt agree (Mommsen, RGDA^, 58). p. ment stateHirschfeld's after convincing i i*, (Staatsverwaltung. p. 119), in Philoromischen in Kaiserzeit, der {Die Getreideverwaltung of the only include plebs urbana logus,xxix), that the 320,000 male children. those citizens who to vote, not freeborn were qualified Dio expressly states 16, a.u.c. (liv, 747) that the free female'populathe male than tion of Rome : was considerably smaller iwei"ii Kal 7^o^I" irKeiov rb d^pev tou BijKso^ rou edyevovs ^v, en^Tpe^pe i^"\evd^pai Tois iO^Aovcri,ttX^v tQv ^ov\"v6vtuv, dyeadai. There being nothing to settle the question, I reckon (with Wietersheim) the free the female cent, less than male (5 1 7 per population to be about in accordance with the usual proportion in great modern per cent, in Rome of free female to the lack 12 cent, cities,and owing per domestics from other usual but The places).' quite arbitrary estimate of and their senators families as knights and 10,000 is too low ; the judices quadringenarii and their families 3,000 have must means prised comequalled that number, and they by no all the in Rome und Verknights (Madvig, Verfassung waltung, i, p. 176) ; at the transvectio on the 15th of July, which attended was never by all those who had a right to take part in it, in in the reign of Augustus (Dion. an knights put 5,000 appearance the increasing frequency of the Halic, vi, 13) and, to judge from their number was equestrian title on inscriptions, being continually Staatsrecht,iii,i, 491). Consequently the augmented (Mommsen, of the knights and of their families may number be the members reckoned at 15,000 during the reign of Augustus ; the 600 (atleast) The senatorial families (Madvig, i, 128) may have numbered 2,000. of non-Romans number (residingtemporarily, for a considerable be assumed, for purperiod, or permanently in the capital) may poses of of comparison, to be twice that of the foreign population Paris at the time of its greatest splendour under Napoleon I (Dureau de la Malle, icon, polit., of soldiers did not i, 370). The number
estimates of Bunseu,
of
'
'
'
re
but about (Wietersheim), 20,000 ; in the time of in stationed Augustus, only three praetorian cohorts were Rome (Marquardt, Staatsverwaltung, ii",p. 476), only about 13,000. Consequently, for 749 we get the following figures: amount
to 30,000
when
"
* The
from to the
Castiglioni'stables
of the population of Rome following estimates in modem (p.351) ; the large preponderance of males clergy,
times
are
borrowed
is undoubtedly due
Total.
" .
Male.
^"^^
Female.
. .
63,133
'J""
j;""
'"'7
.
282,214 122,030 Cmsmmlo delta According tt Italia al 31 Dec. 1S22, vol. fomales in Rome to 1,000 males, and '' 'i'',V fo'"'',t 10 137 boys under years: see Beloch The same IBevol/ierung, p. 401) proportion being assumed, Rome would have contamed (m 759) 254 720 free aijult females of the ptebs but this is not permissible,foi i f ^he feason given above.
.:;-,"". to the
.. .. . "
"
..
46,596 60,518
72,424
109,729
..
149,447
153,004
..
..
"
"
"
"
VOL.
I.]
(i)320,000 (3)
(4)
17,000
13,000
Appendices
free grown
senators
19
up
up
and
knights with
their families.
less
frequent
and
less
It prolific. and
more
is
whether the effects of infanticide perhaps doubtful der Romer, i^, 3 and (Marquardt, Pnvaileben 4) were
than the
enormous are
exposure ruinous
infant known.
of which
En
en une
well
times, the reasons mortaUty of modern Duruy {Hist,des Romains, v, 16) remarks
le nombre
pleine civilisation
France de
moderne
de of
des
enfans
trouves
et6
exposed children rose from 23,000 in 1790 (Taine,Origines de la Fr. c. Revolution, iii, (out of about 800,000 50,000 p. 108, i) ; as early as 1796 it reached births ; in the foundling hospitals| of the foster-children died ; see Sybel, Geschichte der Revolutionszeit, iv, 440). As for the (Staatsverwaltung, slaves, Marquardt ii^, 123) has adduced of of his view, that a number weighty arguments in support But it does at least half as numerous they were again as the free. not seem that so high an estimate is justified.'It must be to me of that of the most first urbana were all, remembered, plebs poor few of whom had slaves, while persons -proletarii, people, or even of moderate the maintenance of slaves found means a very heavy burden the of to owing high price provisions (Juvenal, iii,166 : In Petronius' Servorum ventres) colony a well-to-do freedmagno man might certainlybe able vigintiventres pascere (mostly slaves ; of Umbricius, The entire household Petron., 57), but not in Rome. who taken without could be not quite on a single reda was means, himself home with the end of a candle and he lights (Juvenal,iii, 10),
to
more
en 125,997 annuelle
avec
infanticides.
In
the
time
of
the
63,000
in 1802
(286).
Juvenal's
income Naevolus reach in his straitened
to
circumstances
;
has
buy
another
but
even
if his
four, two
in
more
cannot
which that
are bring they cost to keep (Juvenal, ix, 64-66, 142-146). We of the wealthy households even (in conjecture the number slaves of were so kept) or of the servi publici, large numbers of slaves. I make the total number no attempt to estimate
more sesterces, he does not want that to be skilled workmen, so they may
'
estimates Castiglioni
the
slaves
in Rome.
to 2.
from
700-800
Beloch other
a.u.c.
at
half,from
thinks that
800 the
of the male at two-thirds proportionof slaves to freemen was of 280,000 in a total population of
onwards
burgess population.
i
(p.404)
an
objections,a slave population 850,000 (870,000includingthe garrison)in 749, could number by the year ?4. filarming Apart from
20
Appendices
it
was
[vol. i.
the statement
of Tacitus
That
of
very
:
however, large,
that
is shown 24
Rome
by
in the
. .
year
.
was
slave
war
urbem
jam trepidam
ob
liarum,
in dies minore plebe ingenua ghscebat immensum of But male slave a iii, e.g. half a million population 53). much was enough for that. smaller) (the female must have been very
quae
(cp.also
I would
the 400 slaves from to argue that it is unsafe also observe of Pedanius Secundus in the house (Tacitus,Ann., xiv, 42), the man of the of In in
12
highest position in
domestics
A.D.
Rome
at
that
time, that
households the
the
was
average
ber num-
in
rich
and
well-to-do
to
very
than
large.
125,000
Augustus,
in order
check
growing luxury
more more or
of persons
20
exile, ordered
that
they
should
not
possess
not
denarii
or
two
^"5,000), (500,000 freedmen (Dio Cassius, Ivi, 27). May we standards were proportionate to each
many
more
sesterces, about
than
assume
slaves these
quired re-
that If of
a man
other
servants
in
;
Rome and
of been
than it is not
set
in
to
places
be
as
exile,life in
that small the
in
the
cheaper
would
for
reasons
believed
very
have
down
relation offered
a a
to
property
better
much
of servants. large number Assuming the above figuresto be approximately correct, we can in 749 probably exceeded a only say that the population of Rome million the estimates of the number of to but, owing varying ; much. cannot slaves, we by how say On the analogy of the changes in the population of modern large in the the time of of Rome the must case assume towns, we (to increase, only epidemic in the reign of Marcus Aurelius) a constant In temporarily arrested by pestilence, famine, and civil war. the of Paris in in was 1856 599,569, 1788 population 1836 899,315, 1,178,262,in i860 (afterthe enlargement of the city) 1,525,235, in 1866 in was 1,825,300. In 1600 the population of London 150,000, in 1881 3,816,483, 1760 676,000, in 181 1 1,304,000, in 1841 1,948,000, in 1886 In 1709, after the union with Colin (estimated) 4,149,533. the the Berlin in and was adjacent suburbs, population of 55,000, in 1825 220,000, in 1855 440,000, before 1873 880,000, 110,000, 1749 the ist of December, on 18S5, 1,315,297 ; the increase (about 4 per cent, yearly) is twice and Paris, and is as large as that of London York only rivalled by that of New (Lammers, Berliner siddiische in the Deutsche Rundschau, Feb., 1882, p. 182). Selbstverwaltung, of the male and Owing to the great difference in the numbers of Rome female inhabitants and the resulting limitation of marriage, the growth of the population by births must have been considerably less than in a modern In any of the number large town. case, children of the wealthy classes born in wedlock far smaller than was in the nineteenth At the century in a great part of Central Europe. beginning of the 'thirties in Naples, Wurtemberg, and Bohemia there five or six children were of a singlemarriage, in Hesse, Mecklenburg,
Prussia, Russia,
of legislation
and
the
its
Netherlands
and
four
or
five.
The
Augustus,
with
punishments
rewards
the (e.g.
classes
framed in reference to the well-to-do jus trium liberorum), effect no especially, produced (Tacitus, Ann., iii, 25).
The
fact
Vol*
l.J
this
Appendices
it
that
did not extend to the poorer classes is no proof legislatioil that marriages were more frequent or more prolific amongst them, is assumed as der antiken by Pohlmann (Obervolkerung Grossstadte, that p. 48, 7). It is quite conceivable Augustus only had in view the promotion of prolific marriages in the middle classes ; it is also in the case of the possiblethat he regarded this as unattainable the other On Pohlmann in is hand, proletariate. right saying that the passage (Dion. Halic, ix, 51) quoted by Rodbertus only refers to the rarity of marriage amongst the country day-labourers, not be borne in mind amongst the city proletariate. Further, it must slave populations the proportion of births is always that amongst i, 157). unusually low (Wappaus, AUgemeine Bevolkerungsstatistih, of Rome and the frequent Lastly, considering the unhealthiness of devastating calamities occurrence in assuming we are justified of an mortality.^ extraordinarilyhigh rate On the other hand, the irresistible and many-sided attractiveness with the absence of Rome, of restrictions on migration, probably about of increase from a brought larger population by additions without than in any The emancipations of modern large town. slaves also contributed en to its growth, since undoubtedly masse the place of those who in part at least obtained their freedom v/as filled from vvfithout (Rodbertus). Of course it is impossible to determine the rate of increase. The number of recipientsof the congiaritim(320,000) in 749, compared with in the distributions from 710 to 742, does not justifyus 250,000 in assuming with Mommsen of (RGDA', p. 60), that the number from the plebs increased to 320,000 during the years from 250,000 of free found recipients 710 to 749 ; as early as 708 Caesar 320,000 and munificence of the corn (Marquardt, SiV, ii^, 118) Augustus
' '
(Suetonius,Augustus, 41) that Augustus during the dearth nummarias of 759 tesseras a siderable condupUcavit, that there was very increase of population during the ten years (as 749-759 in antiquity Rodbertus does, in discussingthe real value of money in Hildebrand's xiv, 386 note). Zeitschrift fiir N aiionaloconomie with the tesserae Rodbertus identifies the tesserae nuinmayiae fruconcludes from their duplication that from mentariae, and 749 to of the plebs (with 200,000 recipientsof corn gratis 759 the number it is least But doubtful at from than to more rose 752) 400,000. whether the tesserae nummariae are Benndorf, Beitrdge really (\Vith Kenntniss des attischen Theaters, in Zeitschrift zur filrOester. Cymn., as xvi, 1875, pp. 592 ff. and 621, i) to be taken frumentariae or and .RGDA^, MoTXivcisen, (with Marquardt, StV, ii*, 125 p. 26) as
, ,
have
been
unusual.
Nor
is it safe
to
conclude
fi-om
the
purchase of
to
corn
at
price.*
The
cation communi-
of Tiberius
the
:
senate
during
quanta majorem
scarcity of Augustus
the
No
doubt
infant mortality
Pohlmann,
are
not inclined was very, high, but I am distributed four oyer inscriptions sepulchral According to Beloch (p.48) the epitaphs in
out
to believe
or
{with
loth regiones that 289 persons of Italy show compared with 540-4 in Prussia in 1876,
' Hirschfeld
of 1,000
died
before
the
of 16,
as
also
has
abandoned
his former
view
(VG,
131,
i)
and
now
agrees
with
Marquardt and
Mommseo.
22
Appendices
i. [vol.
copiam advectaret)is perhaps a stronger argument for an of the population. increase than a to more in 749 amounted But if the population of Rome the than in increase case for smaller a considerably milhon, allowing it have risen of Europe in modern times, of the large towns might
tariae
to
a
million statement in
and in
half
or
more
in
70
or
80
years,
A
corn
Rome,
Josephus (B.J.,ii,16, 4) on the consumption of official document derived from an (cp. Ind. led.
ment Regimont aestiv.,1873),probably dates from this period. The docuings headdrawn totius imperii, was a breviarium up under the same after his that composed by Augustus and read in the senate as death (Suetonius, Aug., loi ; Tac., Ann., i, 11). Like the latter and list of the regna it probably contained a provinciae,no doubt of the statements a five days' journey(of that Thrace the source was the imperial idbeUarii) in breadth, and a six days' journey in length : that Asia contained tribes, and cities,Gaul (in round 305 500 under cities : that Asia was a numbers) proconsul, Achaia 1,200 with six lictors and Macedonia under a (Mommsen, StR, governor the source of i*, 369, 2). Also a Ust of the tributa and vectigalia, that the population of Egypt the statements cluded) in(Alexandria not and that the was according to the poll-tax lists, 7,500,000 of the tribute from not a twelfth tribute from Judaea was Egypt. necessitates that Africa : ac one-third, Egypt suppUed Largitiones two-thirds of the annual Rome. Classes corn : supply required by with the Pontus fleet of forty ships of war a personnel of 3,000. Quantum militum sub signis ubique esset : cp. Marquardt, StV, ii', had the opportunity of utilizing 453 ff- Josephus could hardly have such
a
document the
before
he
settled
in Rome,
where
he
wrote
the
history of
Geschichte
In the
about the year Jewish war 75 (cp. Paret, Josephus' des judischen Krieges, introd., p. 19). Epitome de Caesaribus (2) it is stated that under Augustus modii of corn were supplied every year by Egypt to is
no
doubt least
that
from
an
official
and
Breviarium
much this
corn as case
this source is Augustus' probable since the historians certainlyutiUzed totius imperii, it as
rerum
it is at
gestarum
modii
would
(Mommsen,
be the
RGDA^,
20,000,000
be supplied to Rome by Egypt as fixed under that the amount Marquardt (StV, ii',126, 6) assumes
to the
budgetary Augustus.
mentioned
time in the
p. ix). In amount of
in
Epitome
and,
the
was
still contributed
it formed at
a
by Egypt
of
of
phus, Josea
since
third
the
reckons
latter
60,000,000
modii.
amount
required,
he
this
draws
Rodbertus
the population. conclusion to On the as observes that the double tithe contributed and in the time of
hand,
by Egjrpt both under Augustus Josephus (Marquardt, 16., 196, 3) was only varied with the produce of the harvest. a proportionateimpost,which The in Augustus' time, could modii, even, 20,000,000 accordingly only be taken as an average figurefor five or ten years. But during
'
the
interval
down
to
the
time
of of
the
productive development
we
to
assume
that
20,000,000
modii
In
time
were
of
provinces
Vot.
If the
I.]
production of Egypt
modii,
the the
Appendices
rose
23
100,000,000
during
in the
this
period from
to
fifth
of application
The
different
result
'.
fact that
according
passage
in Tacitus
in 32 wis (Annals, vi, 13) the total import of corn greater thaii in also third of that the us the total justifies believing 14, under amounted to than more required,supplied by Eg}^t Vespasian, of undet the modii Augustus. 20,000,000 impost be assumed Hence it may as probable that under Vespasian Rome than consumed more 60,000,000 modii, and that the population was than would froni calculations this based upon really larger appear In rate of consumption. of the attempting to ascertain the number people from the consumption of corn, we must not (asMarquardt has already observed) reckon 5 modii monthly {or60 modii yearly) as the of gratuitous corn head. For this ration consumption per average that it should than Enough; be moire was given with the intention lived almost Slaves, who entirelyon grain, in Cato's time received (Marquardt, ib., no ff.). But at Rome certainlyonly 4 to 4J modii slaves and the lived exclusively on poorest inhabitants part of the of the chief articles of food (Pliny, one grain ; vegetables also were Nat. Hist. xix, 52) ; the better to do amongst the plebs and upper
in
classes
consumed
less
other than
articles,while
women
and
children
needed the 4
considerably
average modii per
hardworking
of
corn
slaves. amounted
Consequently,
to
consumption
head.
probably
less than
Assuming a consumption of 4 modii per head monthly a total consumption of 60,000,000 modii would givea population of i ,250,000 ; be 1,714,285. the total would with a consumption of 3J modii in used liveries the Further, by Josephus expressions regard to the deand Africa of corn from o-itoc 'Pci/i?; ixi)vSiv Egypt (rij leave dKTtb t6 Karci r^p PtiJ/xi/i/ TXijdos rpitpovffi) reaadpuivand p.r}(rlv total Rome that the amount doubt required by scarcely any be asfixed officially sumed during the reign of Vespasian. It may was than a year's that the state granaries always contained more gency. or supply, in case of navigationbeing interrupted, any other emer'
of also be official statement Vespasian'sreign may of Rome. The utilized in estimating the population begun survey of the circumference the inhabited in 74 gave as part 13,200 paces
Another
miglia city (Jordan, Topographie, ii,85-87), or 13-13 Roman mille 1478-7). The passus miglio I484'9 metres; (i of the (not including the projections length of the wall of Aurelian Bernardini to 10-58, according towers) according was, 251 rectangular His statement on to NolU 11-13 miglia (Jordan, ib.,i, 343, noteg). the of the wall the left denote on length p. 334 that these figures In the measurement given by D'Anville, quoted bank, is an error. the in Preller,Roma, StRE, vi, 507, namely, 12,345 Roman paces, Dureau to Its area, according projectionsare evidently included). de la Malle (i^con. pol.,i, 347) is 1396-469 hectares ; according to Beloch (p. 404) only 1230 (not including the river). of 1396 De la Malle's area calculation [ib., 406), that the assumed needs refutation, inhabited by 560,000 people, hardly hectares was
of the Roman
"
24
Zumpt (Stand
der
Appendices
[vol.l.
Bevolkerung, p. 62, note) has already observed, the population of the most had la Malle that if De argued from where crowded quarter of Paris in 1821 (the fourth arrondissement) arrived have at 46,624 people occupied 51-63 hectares, he would not is it a But in the year 74 question nearly double the number. enclosed of the area (1,230 hectares, if Beloch by the Aureliauwall If the circumfereiice of a considerably larger area. is right),but of Rome the (supposing a similar of the wall was area 11 '13 miles, of 13-13 circumference figure) in the time of Vespasian, with its of the wall to 1,712 hectares ; if the circumference miles, amounted the under in same the assumption was 1,894 was area 10-58, 74
,
time in the
we
must most
owing
of the heim
to the streets.
greater height
In addition
we
of the houses
to
and
the
(p.260)
between
must
take and
ence differ-
dwelling-houses, against the by the example of Pompeii. Protection in ancient houses ; the furniture weather the only thing considered was essential that least what at to so limited was was ; absolutely chambers could be contained in a four of the Pompeian rooms or in later times, down to the Even room. tolerably large modern Middle was extremely limited, and no Ages, the accommodation till the last three or four centuries '.^ took essential alteration place o'f dwellings were merely sleeping rooms Certainly, thousands allusions is to dark shown numerous rooms as (Rodbertus), by which could not be entered without 30) ; stooping (Martial,ii,53 ; iii, in sheds 86 i, Hist., Horace, (Tacitus, ; slept probably many cp.
ancient
modern
is most
vividly shown
'
'
Odes, i, 4,
13, pauperum
tabernas,
Ars
Poetica, 229
Nissen, Pom-
peianischeStudien, p. 600) ; it is clear that attics and garrets were often used as lodgings (Juvenal, iii, 9 ; 159 ff. ; Suetonius, Gramm., the and considerable number have a Pohlmaim, spent p. 98), may
night
above in the open all it must
in air be
or
under
the
archways (Martial,x,
that the
a
remembered
the
poorest
a
must
assume
population in
1,470 persons
ancient
in
Rome
than
than
even a
in
Naples (where
in
on a
in
lived
quarters only
more
hectare
lived
extent
near
number.' the highestpossible average in 74 would have this calculation, Rome ants inhabithad 1,117,000 to 1,800 hectares between and mean (the 1,894) ^"^' 1,712 have been must sequently, in reality their number considerably
'"
650
tare, singlehec-
'
In
square
and
2
some without quarters of Naples the sleepingapartments (all windows) of ^ to 5 divided metres are wall into an upper and a lower room by a horizontal partition afiord shelter in favourable circumstances to no less than 20 human tion beings,in addi-
to various
animals.
(W. Kaden
takes
in
1873.)
for cellar-lodgings. There may been some have in Rome, but there is no evidence of it. 3 Neither the imperial palaces swarming with inmates the Cfccus Maximus with nor its shops in the arches of the lowest storey are to be included amongst the iminhabited are to be deducted from the total area. publicbuildings (Beloch, p, 409) which
Pohlmann
wrongly
these and
/ocbmk
l6
jusserat et
tanonem
Appendices
P.R. unius anni dari, extramuranis
Severi in
fet
i; [vol.
ineretricibus, lenonibus,
eo
exo-
letis intramuranis
alio promisso, quum Bassiani, Hirschfeld, Trajani (v.l. xxix, septem annorum 24) Philologus,
'
pore tem-
frumentarius
corn
Romae
'
esset.
Provisio
in
the
administration
calculation a rough or supply is a technical the biographer provisional estimates (Rodbertus) By extramurani of the suburbs (outsidethe fourteen evidently iriCans the inhabitants of his day, when with the in accordance the language regiones); wall was made Aurelian If,then, such a promise was already built.
of the
expression for
-.
to the have
meyetrices been
lenones
exoleti and
of the
considerable,
of the
the
must
ah
important part
extent. From the
population,
of the
corn
have
been
of
considerable
amount that at
supply
25)
concluded
that taken
time
of Rome
the
had
already
of the
corn
a great place. He
decrease
largest part
in Rome in kind
had
hold
could
not of
since the
only 75,000
time
at
modii
supplied by
of Rome
canon
Severus,
about
he
at that
modii, which
give a population of 625,000 or 714,285. On the other hand, the amount of the canon according to Rodbertus frumentarius had It do with the to the general grain not was nothing population. the of but Rome, supply regular budgetary figure of the State for frugrain-quantum, which was kept in view and fixed at Rome mentarian requirements (market department, pauper department, '. institutions) the to ascertain Lastly, attempts have repeatedly been made at that time from the 1790 and population of Rome (1782) domus in the 46,602 (44,171) insulae mentioned description of the city written between and (pp. 251-265), who 312 315 (?). Wietersheim thinks that insulae must not only whole mean houses, but also parts of houses separated by walls up to the top, arrives at a population of 1,400,000 to 1,450,000. In Marquardt (StV, ii^,125) says : 1872 in Paris one house was occupied by 28-84, i" Berlin in 1871 by in Rome, this gives 1,332,637 ; reckoning 29 to a house 57-14 persons should inhabitants, with 57, 2,619,321 ; taking an average of 35, we it '. But that is evident all conclusions drawn froni get 1,608,335 the number of persons livingin the houses of modern large cities as to the number than problematical are more livingin those of Rome the (Pohlmann, p. 22). Besides, meaning of insulae in the description of the city cannot be settled with certainty. Jordan (Topographie, i,543) arrives at the result, that it is impossibleto consider them as On the other anything but houses. hand, O. Richter in Hermes, 1885, pp. 91-100) defines them of (Insula the blocks as entire houses dwelling-houses (amongst which be included), might as a whole, which regarded administratively existed in the time of is to say, a conception which Constantine ; that be reprecannot sented topographically'. Beloch them (p. 408) considers to be
would
'
-
'
'
Vol.
I.]
Appendices
27
'
places separated family apartments, somewhat correspondingto the fireItahan statistics '. (fuochi) of medieval The
statement
of
33)
pp.
on
the been
et
corn
requirements
uncertain deserted
to
Rome
soon
26, 37)
is too very
be
utilized. time
to have
; for at that
annonas
Ammianus
Erfurdt, p. 622)
at
the
earlier rate
distribution
I20)0oo
modii
enough for 2,000 persons. The most recent investigatorof the subject(J. Beloch, Die Bevolder kerung griechisch-romischenWelt, pp. 392-413), who regards all lamentable as previous attempts to settle the population of Rome
' '
only have
been
failures,arrives
at
at the in
result round
that
year
5 B.C.
it may
be
mated estiit
800,000
This
numbers
that
remained 394,
stationary to practically
result is based
area
that the wall surrounded Aurelian the superficial 1,230 by in is not only almost circumference the fourteen to equal regiones of Augustus, but was not essentially in all later enlargeincreased ments of the city (p.404) ; whereas as early as the time of Vespasian it was wider in circumference, and, consequently, its superficial area
of hectares
412).
mainly
(pp. 404,
considerably greater, and still further increased in later times. The number of the recipientsof corn total a (320,000),for which far too low, is explained by Beloch population of 800,000 appears of the Campagna within radius of as a including the inhabitants miles We to that the proletariate, : assume perhaps 20 or 30 may for distance of about a 40 kilometres, regularly poured into Rome in the the distributions of corn, and were consequently included
was
'
who
had
claim
to it.
circle described
round
Rome Veli'
radius
of 40
kilometres
extends
(p.
402)
of the
'
the to be put on places entitled them would lists of the recipients. the feeding of the country only population at the post of the State have been as useless an expenditure perative imthe feeding of the proletariateof the capital was as an the but latter could be called Romana necessity; only plebs and urbana StR, iii, i, by Augustus (RGDA^, 59, i ; Mommsen, show These indications alone sufficient the to are 61, 2) impossi4 estimate Beloch's and therefore of his of as a bility assumption, whole. of The of Aurelius that the statement Victor, corn supply from modii is to all to 20,000,000 Egypt under Augustus amounted derived from official source it is rejected by an ; but appearance who that Victor has assumes Beloch, evidently quite arbitrarily it with the total of the amount and has stated confused corn supply in round numbers (p.411, 2). Lastly,Beloch's view, that the population remained of Rome stationary for three centuries, is contrary he observes to all analogies. Certainly, as (p. 393), the situation of Rome was unfavourable, living dear, the climate unhealthy, and raised it to the rank of a great city. But this only factitious causes is the case to a greater degree in St. Petersburg, whose population,
Not
.
it is inconceivable
influx
'
'
28
rose flotwithstaudingi
Appendices
from
in
[vol.1.
to
320,000
1826,
Vli
and
532,241 Use
1852.
Vehicles 1.
in
On
the
of
Rome.
(Vol. I,
The
p. 20,
to
4.)
of
republican regulations
unaltered under the
no
as
the
use
vehicles that
of
as a
in rule
the
city-
remained
were
to
v/omen
when
case
pedestrian trafi"c
of
was
made the
in
the
and
conveyances
used
Xi)~^f^piit'Iic
persons
buildings, temples,
hou^S'tegating;
the
(2) by
at
certain
(the Vestals,
generals at
bestowed arrived
a
rex
sanrontln,
of the
flamines
which had procession ; (4)in the case of conveyances if the but city during night, only they were empty used for the removal of public rubbish or were (Pohlmann, p. 131 ; Privatl., ii", 729). cp. Marquardt, Rom. This regulation,which the conveyance of all heavy loads hmited material for and (with few exceptions) (especially private buildings) personal carriage trafi"c to the time before sunrise or the two last of the day, appears hours in force to have continued during the first two centuries I at of not aware least, am ; any authority against this. of the supCaligula'sorder to those who brought the news posed in
the Vestals
the
of Britain ut vehiculo ad forum et curiam usque is Suetonius of madness act pertenderent as an evidently reported by {Caligula, 44). Where heavily loaded carts are spoken of as passing
conquest
"
"
through the city by day, there is no on pubUc buildings,for which there Such the following passages. are
festinat calidus mulis
doubt
was
that
such
a
they
mania
were
employed
time.
at that
torquet
nunc
lapidem
tristia robustis
gerulisqueredemptor, nunc ingens machina tignum, luctantur funera plaustris. (Hoiace, Epp., ii,2, 72).
Digestorum (Digg., ix, 2, 52 [53] "2) : In chvo mulae ducebant plaustra onusta priorisplaustri ; muliones conversum humeris plaustrum sublevabant, quo facile mulae ducerent, [inter]superius plaustrum cessim ire coepit, et muliones qui inter duo plaustra fuerunt e medio quum exiissent, posterius plaustrum a priore percussum retro redierat et puerum cujusdam obtriverat ; dominus cum pueri consulebat quo se agere oporteret. (Here humeris sublevabant Miiller : is a conj. of C. W. F* has subl. : but plosU'umoH Mommsen's see Plutarch, note). Galba, 8, 4 : 'Airipioi/ S^ riva tuv Kar-qyopiKCiv d/icifas d,vaTf"i\j/a,VT(% \ido(p6povs iTn^ayov. Juvenal, 3, 254 : Capitolino
duo
Alfenus
libro
II
longa
serraco
coruscat
veniente
plaustra vehunt
alte
populoque minantur.
VOL.
I.]
nam
Appendices
si
29
procubuit, qui
eversum
saxa
axis et
fudit super
quid superest
de corporibus ?
Accordingly,when
ingrediprohibuit
above passage, Dirksen
of for
Hadrian
written observes
enormous
law,
as
ingentibus sarcinis urbem than the prohibition (later under Trajan) has nothing to do with the Abhandlungen, p. 278). But the (Civilist.
loads
was
vehicula
conveyance much
not
out
of any
sideration con-
pedestrians, who
might
of the by smaller ones, but because and cloacae. on houses, pavements, Cicero, Pro Scauro, 22, shaking in privatam domum diceres tantas vectas esse moles, 45 : quum infecti coegeritredemptor cloacarum, quum ut satis dari damni in This Palatium extraherentur. is plaustris quoted by Pliny passage 6 ; xxxvi, 106), where the indestructibility of the (Nat. Hist., XXXV,
"
cloacae
is extolled cavis
trahuntur
moles
superne urbis
tantae,
51
:
non
non
succum-
bentibus
operis, etc.
nee
Pliny, Panegyricus,
tecta These nutantia.
ut
ante
transvectione
saxorum
jam templa
Hadrian's
stant evi
we
dentlythe origin of
In
prohibition,the
in which
the
were
general terms
for
there
divided,
As far
e.g. monoliths.
it is stated, it is meaningless which be loads could not some enormous Hadrian himself had the colossus of Nero is
trace of vehicles
transported by
as
24
being used by any in Rome one (apart from the excepduring the first two centuries tions specifiedin the lex Julia and later). On the contrary, the lines of Juvenal (iii, 236) :
vicorum redarum transitus arto inflexu et stantis convicia mandrae Druse
I know,
eripient somnum
show that the
use
marinis, vitulisque
limited
to the
of the
redae
was
night. They
the
are
anne a
serenum
?) refers
The
to
drive
in the
funeral
whom
away Verus
et
:
vehicula ita de
mulabus redirent
from
by pretended Toi)s5^ (fiopelois ox^M*^""** Tapadous (Vita,5) provided his guests with mulionibus cum juncturis argenteis, ut
roi/s ^v
cases
streets
of
convivio
in both
after the
be
tenth the
hour that
of the the
perors em-
day.
The
Apart
did
statement
this, however,
it may
supposed
about
rb
not
always
to
trouble Domitian's
themselves
regulation.
53
in Philostratus
p. 133,
ed.
Kayser), referring
airois Kirl
liiviirTrorpo^ei*
is of nO
I'evywv els
in Rome from
t^v
own
except
one man
ayopa.v time.
weight,
no a
(ed. K. xi, p.
house
in
.
where
that
rich
tu"v
the
suburbs
When
the
place
ffda
elBur/iJi'M )
Annius
Libo
(consul
Commodus
128 ;
at
drove
the
third
hour
of
the
day
30
(Galen, De
Appendices
[vol.i.
ably praenot. ad Epig., xii, ed. K. xiv, p. 66i), she probhouse. the to this related as imperial privilege enjoyed mentioned the first person to be Plautianus (a.d. 205) appears as According to Dio (Ixxvi,4), when using a carriage in Rome. Severus summoned day), {certainlyat a very late hour of ^the by iv avrbp ireffeti' rds "yo6tras Tt^ TraXaWy. oilrws 7}Treix"V d^t^TETcis ijfiLdvovs of the of the distinctions time one at that Possibly a carriage was later of the high imperial officials generally as praefectuspraetorio, But there is Hdb. d. Civilproc, p. 59, 20). (Bethmann-Hollweg, it the third the of at doubt that was no by no century beginning Soon to drive in Rome. unusual for private persons afterwards, means with silver (Fj7a L Fen, 5 quoted above) the use of a carriage decorated been to have order : a regular privilege of the senatorial appears
"
Romae et redas senatoribus Severus, Vita, 43, carrucas ut omnibus Romanae argentatas haberent permisit ; interesse his urbis ut tantae senatores vectarentur : Auredignitatis putans dedit ut lian.Vita, ^6, praeterea potestatem argentatas privaticarrucas Alexander haberent was,not fuissent.
them
to
use
them
antea
in
Rome,
for
permission
vehicula influence
oiitside), quum
the alteration
aerata
et eborata
Perhaps
is to be
attributed
to the
of Orientalism.
Ammianus' features.
the
prominent imperial towns the regulationwas no doubt frequently travellers to pass transgressed.^ Claudius issued an edict to remind the of towns in sedan-chair foot litter on or a or through Italy tions Nero, men(Suetonius, Claudius, 25). Yet Seneca, writing under the rattling of carriages passing through (Epp., 56, essedas of the unceasing noise at Baiae. transcurrentes)as one of the causes in towns forbidden was Riding large again by Hadrian [Vita,22), Aurelius riding and driving by Marcus (Vita, 23), and Aurelian (Vita, 5) before his accession, although wounded, did not venture Antioch in a carriage (quia invidiosum to enter tunc erat vehiculis in civitate uti), but rode on horseback. Certainly, however, the imperial legatiat that time used carriages in their provinces : ex ut in vehiculo etiam pedibus legatisederent qui antea quo factum written ambulabant to have (Severus,2). Artemidorus, who seems under Commodus (ed. Reifferscheid, praef.,p. vii), speaks of riding in towns is as a but the reference peculiar privilegeof free men, to the use certainly processions : according to the same passage, of carriages was confined to the priestesses : Oneirocritica,i, 50 :
In the other Si AyaBbv i\evB4pais yvvai^iv Hna Kal irapff^fois T\vv"rlais ri Sm 0j)/il D^aOveiv. dpfia 'Aya^As aurais yhp leputrOva^ trepnroieiTat, Hevtxpcus 5i iropveiav rb Scb, iriXews tTnrd^ e(r(?at irpoayopeOef do6\ois 8i ^Xevdepiav, iSiov yhp iXeuSipois rb Slot TroXeoiv IwTreietp. According to Philostratus (Vit.Soph., ii, 10, 2) the sophist Hadrianus, the successor of Herodes Tr6Xews
1 At Pompeii the remains of a stable have been found on the high road before the gate of Herculaneum. The staliones of the cisiarii (cab-drivers, who carried travellers) were In an inscription certainly always before the gates. from Cales (C/i, x, 4660) a clivus is mentioned as ad cisiarios port[ae]Stellatinae paved ab Janu {sic) ; at Pompeii extra portam Stabianam, CIL, x, 1064, viam a milliario ad cisiarios, qua territorium est Pompeianorum (consequentlyoutside the city).
VOL.
I.]
in the chair of
Appendices
31
Atticus
anecdote to
have
to
a
continued
drove The to his lectures. oratory at Athens of centurion of who a wanted (Philogelos, 138) Sidon, man long bepunished for driving through the market, may later date ; driving through the market places probably to be forbidden, when it was allowed in the streets.
VII.
Roma
course aurea official epithet. Ovid, A. A., iii, was never an 113 : Roma est et domiti aurea simplicitasrudis ante fuit : nunc magnas diu Martial, ix, 59, i : in septis Mamurra possidet orbis opes. hie ubi Roma vexat Vita suas aurea multumque vagatus, opes. Pescen. Nig., 12 (a translation of a Greek epigram) : hunc reges,
Of
hunc Prima
gentes
urbes
amant,
aurea
hunc
aurea
Roma.
aurea
Ausonius,
Roma,
CI.
urb.,
inter, Divum
domus,
Roma.
juvenc, Libri
(Cp. Jordan, Topogr.,ii,374, 425). epithets (Wilmanns, Ex. Inscr. Ind., p. 454 ;
nondum firmaverat urbus aeternae moe23, Romulus became official under who built the Hadrian, temple and Venus Roma the foundation on R.M., ii^,356, dedicated (Preller, day of the city,April 21st),of which there are coins with the ROMA AETERNA legend VRBS (Roma sedens in templo d. glo-
nia) aeterna
Eckhel, D.N., vi, 510 f.). called sacrain was Jordan (Eorma Urbis,p.8) Rome in which the sense connected with that word was to applied everything the emperor and his household (Hirschfeld,VG, 96, i) under Severus, who stamped it as the imperial city both in reality and name the (Hirschfeld, 174, i). The oldest official inscription in which XIIII is found SACRAE REG. vi, 1030, epithet (VRBI ; CIL, Jordan, F. U., i) belongsto his reign. The coin referred to by Preller Severus is called sacerdos urhis (if.Af.i, i) on which (which 709, would be hardly conceivable the origin of the if this were name) is In Africa a forgery (Jordan, ib.,and on Preller, R.M., ii,358, 2). of high urbis (Cirta,Thamugadis) there are municipal sacerdotes rank tainly and Pannonia (Jordan, ib.,ii,355, 2). Cer; also in Noricum into the provinces this cult may have been first introduced
s.
bum
hastam
According
to
'
'
under
at
the
at
Seven
Praeneste
perhaps
of the may
the
title urbs
occurs
sacta
official
corn-
that
time.
But
it' already
in
the
dealer urbe
,1and sacra)
the
thus
year have
: notus
in
into
existence
early as
the
building of
VIII.
temple
of Venus
and
Roma.
The
Officials
.
Ratioihibvs,
p. 34.
Libellis, Ab
1
Epistuiis,
(Vol. I,
were
1-
7-)
greater importance
in
That
the rank
1
considered the
of far
century
who
than
in
of those
Also in the
held
of
them
first is most by the clearly shown and the offices which they previously
Mithres
epitaph
L, Nerusius
koI Bao-iAtSa of Circus games Kal fieTa touto in December, ig6 i Ka\ ttjc 'Pwju.t71' ' Ada.va,Tov ovOfJ-ao-avTes eKpa^av (Dio, }xxv, ^), jLte;^pt tto'tc TOiavT(nrdcF\ofLevl'
1.
6).
On
the
occasion
32
or
Appendices
[vol.i.
subsequently filled. I shall accordingly give a list, as far as possible in chronological order, of the officials in question for this to me, together with a statement period, so far as they are known where, in inscriptionsor elsementioned of other offices held by them as
and additions of corrections number to my indebted friend I am to this and the previous edition, for which The and signed H. Otto Hirschfeld, are enclosed in square brackets
so
far
as
is necessary.
nature
of these has
sur
memoria)
Mimoire
Mimoires tom.
a ofiices (and also of the a studiis, a cognitionibus in Ed. his been Cuq, exhaustively investigatedby le Consilium (in the Principis d'Auguste d, DiocUtien
,
priseniis par
divers
;
savants
I'acadimie
311-503
cp.
especiallypp.
{a) A
There under is
no
Rationibus.
evidence
as
Augustus
; it first appears
Tiberius
the
of
subordinate
official of the
imperial
by the directors of the central office for had the administration of the certainly imperial finance, which existed since the beginning of the empire (Mommsen, StR, ii', 2, freedman Pallas to be first raised by Claudius' i), but was looi, offices. Hadrian of the most one important and influential court and its holders (now made it one of the equestrian procuratorships, and called though now again freedmen, procuratores a rationibus), the equestrian prothe highest position amongst regularly assumed curators, had assistant both rank and an as salary. They regards
household. .Jt-was borne of officials, for the most also the known (cp. Hirschfeld, VG, 30-33, where part freedmen subordinate officials of the office a rationibus are given). Inscriptionsof the second half of the second century also mention
of lower
rank
and
considerable
number
the title procurator summarum cal rationum, who is certainlynot identiwith the procurator a rationibus,as assumed V, Marquardt (Si by of refers sub-director to Hirschfeld thinks that it the ii^, 308).' the whom Marcus fiscal administration, upon AureUus probably title bestowed honourable title. The a higher rank and a more
by in the used {KaBoXiKds), commonly century for the superintendent of the fisc (Hirschfeld, pp. 33-40). In enumerating the officials a rationibus I ignore the subordinate officials (for these see Hirschfeld, VG, 32 f. ; CIL, vi, 8417-8431). All those to whose the simple a rationibus is added names (without be being particularized as adjutor, tabularius, and the like) must to absence definite of regarded as supreme reasons directors, in the
procurator
thaX
a
rationibus
must
have
been
replaced
not
much
later
oi rationalis
third
the
contrary.
Ti. Caesaris
Antemus
Aug,
1. a rationibus
accensus
delat. ab
Aug.
CIL,
=
Ti. Claudius
CIL,
1. Actiacus
p. 900
Ti. Claudius
Aug.
1.
rationibus.
the
8413.
Hardly
No
identical
the
with
well-known
from
fact that
importance
rai. is
lal. epist.
(Marquardt,308,5)
to Greelt names
inscriptions. H.]
34
Later filled the T. than
Appendices
the time of Hadrian, freedmen The earliest of the former of"ce.
as
[vol.i.
well
as
knights
still
is
Aurelius
2
=
371, manumitted
Aug. lib. Aphrodisius proc. Aug. a rationibus shows, As the CIL, xiv, 2104). praenomen
(Grut,
he
was
by
when
Antoninus
Antoninus
Pius
was
before Statins
the
latter'
adoption
Fulvus.
by
Hadrian,
Ti.
6 of
=
Aurelius
Claudius
Secundinus
Kellermann,
Vigg. 31
and and
rose
CIL,
the
leg. Trafjanae]
from
wards Aquitania to be proc. a rationibus, and afterIn his inscription CIL, [Cp. Murat., 915, 9. proo. annonae. supplies proc. provinc. Lugdunens. et AquitanV, I, 867 Mommsen arationib. Aug. Rather [icae] Aquitan. [proc] a rationib. Aug : cp. 18. A of tliis Secundinus is perhaps reson ferred Philologus,xxix, 32, to in CIL, vi, 1605. H.]. His date is defined by a leadpipe found at Portus, CIL, xiv, 2008a : Imp. Antonini Aug. Pii sub cur. Anni CI. Secundini et a ra[tion](rather ration.) Phlegontis liberti. Aug. lib. ex off. Demetri L. Valerius Proculus (according to the inscription on him in Henzen, Malaca, CIL., ii, 1970 6928 ; better ib.,p. 522) after various holding important procuratorships became proc. provinciarum trium Galharum, Aug. praef. annonae proc. a rationibus praef. Aegypti (the praef.Aegypti is confirmed by Henzen, 7420 e, the the annonae quently, praef. (in 144) by Grut., 255, 1-3 ; conseyear according to the analogy of similar equestrian ofi"cial careers the procuratioa rationibus may with certainty be assumed as having been held by him). Hirschfeld, Cp. Philologus, Getreideverwaltung
Lugdunensis
xxix,
his way
30,
II.
Bassaeus up
Kufus,
of humble
by
his
Aurelius worked origin,under Marcus to the highest equestrian offices military ability
=
Orelli, 3574; C/L, vi, (Dio, Ixx, 15; iii,p. 372 cp. Henzen, After 1599). having been procurator in several provinces, lastly in Belgica and the two Germaniae, he became proc. a rationibus, then or praefectus annonae vigilum, praefectus Aegypti (between 161 and i66),l3.stly as above, p. 31,14 praetorio. Cp. Hirschfeld praef. and VG, p. 226 foil. His immediate successor was perhaps Ti. CI. Vibianus TertuUus ad aedem CIL, iii, Dianae): 6574 (Ephesi Ti. KX. rbv cirl Kal TSm iiriirToKCiv Oieifiiavbv twv TliprvWov 'EWriPiKwi/ KaB' S\ov \6yui"tuv Kal lirapxav /leylaTbip airoKpnTdpuv oiiyiXuv Spectatus Augg. nn. lib. adjutor tabul. ob merita ejus.
"
P.
Liclnius
Papirianus proc.
M.
Aureli
et
d. Veri
rationibus,
Bassaeus
CIL,
viii, 1641.
administered
At
the
office,while
the
Bojano
gate
which
once
through
are
the
sheep
be
seen
driven
is still to
the
Apulia into the Abruzzi, there inscription (Mommsen, IRN, 4916 CIL,nt,
=
which back
along
2438 Aug.
tur
166 a.d., cp. the notes),which contains copies of official letters. The third of these is addressed by Septimianus
;
after
tn^ (ii6.
adjutor
ration.) to
sunt
Cosmus
tua in
: re
cum
conductores
gregum
oviaricorum, qui
sub
cura
praesenti subinde
quereren-
VOL.
I.]
pastores,
quos
Appendices
et
35
in transitu
et et
magistratibusSaepino
abactia habere sibi pereant
et
cum
"
Boviano habent
et
"
eo
quod
dicentes hac
necesse res
jumenta
esse
conductos in
jumenta
dominicae
retineant
sub
: ne
et
quoque
etiam
atque etiam
scribere,quietius agerent,
in
dominica
detrimentum
non
pateretur ;
curaturos
eadem
eis
perseverent, dicentes
se,
neque
si tu
haut scripseris
eosdem ad epistulas emittant Cosmus accordingly approaches with his desire give instructions
the
officials of The
Saepinum.
The
2
=
same
Cosmus
and
;
the
same
Sep-
tumanus
CIL,
vi, 455
I
...
VG,
II
a.d.].
two
As
in
fragment
raiionibus
Augg.,
(died 169) are meant. LanCosmus on a lead pipe, AdI, 1857, p. 69 (Rpmae in Aventino ciani,Acque e acqued.,p. 237, 173 ; according to the same, his house in the 13th regio,ib. 303) : Cosmi was H.] His Aug. lib. a rat.
=
Aurelius
immediate
successor was perhaps Galen, xiv, 4 : ^v Si Euphrates, who filled the office after 168. rhv 'larpov riv Iv tois 5ia TrSSe/iov Trepi Antonin.]T")"'i/:aDTa TepixaviKiv [M.
iKetvrjv, ^Trel Si r^v virb t^v dTodrjfiiav XupioiS ifiov TcapaiT-qtrafihov airov dvTiSoTov iTrrjveL^ Tov ffKsvat^ofiivTjv dpxt-drpov fiera ddvarov ATjfiTirptov ypdij/as ttjv aivdeiyiv eXdfi^avev E^^paret Tip KaBoKiKQ^ Tap* oS ret irphs rCiv 'Kafj.^avdvTUv ris airi^ dirXS ipdpiiaKa, aivra^iv airoKparSri\utrai irapijv Trv$6fi"vos ifii5td ircwrbs a^(p Kark Tdcras t"s avvd^ceLs irapayiyovivaiftrKevd^ecdaifiiv ^K^Xevtrev i/ir ifioV rijv avrlSfyroVt Marcus
opticqv, Kal
Aurelius which
was
time
away Galen
at also
on
the
Danube
a
from
168
to show
to
was
174, that
during
in
practised as
physician and
seems
engaged
work literary
a
This passage the imperial horrea.^ exercised supervision over rationalis Achilles Aelius was procurator a rationibus) in (i.e. addressed the edicts to by him and (his adjutor) 193, according Flavianus Eutychus to the officials of the Cl(audius) Perpetuus
Rome. raiionibus
the proc.
department
Zosimus. Zosimi C.
a
of
a
pubhc buildings :
and
b
:
Wilmanns,
Ex.
Inscr., 2840
Bronze rationibus.
of
as
above, p. 32,
5
=
3.
Knights Junius
p.
uncertain attained
Flavianus
(Grut.,426,
same
Or., 3331
Boissieu, Inscr.
same
240)
office
name
tr. mil.
leg. VII
as
Vespasian : Hirschfeld,
32, 17. M. Petronius Honoratus (CIL, vi, 1625 the military was offices, proc. proc. monet. ration. Germaniarum et duarum a proc.
' Lurius Lucullus,to whom coloni of the saUm Burunitanus not viii, 10570, col. iv,4) was Rom. Rechtsgesch.,i, 650),
Gem., a above,
lay given
a xx
the
to
the
and
b), after
ann.
her. proc.
prov.
Aug. praef.
to the
the
answer
of Commodus
complaint
of the
is addressed
a
(Mommsen,
leader
procurator,but the
complainants (Karlowa,
36
Aegypti (accordingto
op. Franz,
15. L.
Appendices
Labus in the last years of Marcus
as
[vol.
Aureli
CIG, iii, ; p. 131) : de Vac. de Bruxelles, xvii (1843), p. 40. [Cf.Roulez, Mim. L. VePiil] reading Julius Julianus (according to Barnabei's in the Til found his to inscription G[ratus] Julianus),according and Germa Parthian in the several officer after holding posts as an war proc. Augj (inboth of which he distinguishedhimself)became et in t Macedoniam et Achaiam et] pr[aep.] vexillationis per rebelles Mauros et adversus Castabocas (176178-9) (sic, panias, he then held various procuratorships,including one with a militi command became (lastin Britain, 183-4) prefect of the fleets Ravenna (1S5) and Misenum (186) ; received the office a rati( [ibus] 187, the prefecture of the com supply 188 (between Honoratus Petronius and M. Aurelius Papirius Dionysius); las1 succeeded Cleander as pyaef. praet. 189, and was put to death Commodus (Hirschfeld, VG, 229, 49 and 52, which with Barna I regard as identical). See Barnabei, Di un' epigrafeonoraria a Julio Juliana, in Notizie degli Scavi, Dicembre 1887. Cn. Homullus Aelius Gracilis Cassianus Pompeius Longij Cj Fabr., 128, 47 KeUermann, (Mur., 735, 4 Vigg., 36 vi, 1626), was Britanniae, proc. prow. Lugdi proc. Aug. prov. he was et Aquitan. before rat. is a [The inscription by proc. after his death. set heirs, and was presumably H.] up M. Aurelius Julianus. CIL, vi, 1596 : AureUo Juliano a ratio bus et a memoria, cp. Fabretti, 573, 395 (M.AureliiJuUani a memoi and CIL, xiv, 2463 with the notes ; perhaps identical with the sii larly named praefectus praetorio : CIL, v, 4323 ; Hirschfeld, % He had a villa on the Via Ardeatina (Lanciani,Acque, p. 32, 3. 304)The fragment in Muratori, 768, 5 (wanting in KeUermann) [n Cj according to De Minicis Iscriz. Fermane, p. 215, no. 628 ix, 5440 : Proc. Aug. a rationib. ^praef vig. p. c. d. d. p. ; m( correctlyexplained in AdI (1839, p. 44) patrono coloniae, etc. ". Achai" L. Mummius : Forged and wrongly read inscriptions praef. coh. trib. mil. ab epist.T. Caes. divi Aug. item a rat. e Furth Grut., 1073, Orelli, 3567 ; cp. Henzen, iii, 372. 7 Gruter, 414, 8, regarded by Henzen, Jahrb. der Alterthumsfr. xiii, Rheinl., 95 as badly copied [cp. Borghesi, AdI, 1846, p. 315 Also Donati, 308, 7 ; 320, 4 ; Murat., 979, 3 CIL, vi, 5, 30S
" = = =
pontif.minor
Hirschield
above,
"
ii, 396 *.
4
The
Speratus
M.
Nonii
rationibus M. No
should
be
(as in CIL,
:
"
v,
413) Speratus
Agathonici.
Third Aurelius and
H.].
centuries
of
Toi)s Kaff6\ov
Emesa, perhaps Hbertus, under Elagaba N(S7ous iinTeTpa/iii4vos (Dio, Ixxix, 21) : cum plerosc eunuchos rationibus et procurationibus praeposuisset Heliogabal hie illis et veteres sustulit dignitates {Akx. Sev., 23). Felicissimus, Fuit sub Aureliano etiam monetariorura bellu
rationali cui d.
auctore
. . .
fourth Eubulus
Felicissimo ultimo
servorum,
procurationem
(Aurelian., 37).
monetarii
Mem.
Inst.,ii, p. 324.
VOL.
I.]
Victor
Appendices
a v(ir)p(erfectissimus)
37
ia the time of Diocletian.
Aemilius
rat.
CIL, vi, 1120. 5887 Basilius Donatianus period, ib., 1121. v.p. rationalis, same rationalis under Maximian, Julius Antoninus CIL, iii,325.
notes to
=
Henzen,
rationibus a (vir perfectissimus ?) under Eph. Epigr., iv, p. 278, 795. of a procurator a rat. iisc. Constantini (The inscription Aug. n Murat., 83, 2 from Ligorio,is not genuine.) v.par.
"
Festus
(6)
Hirschfeld, VG,
a
A
:
p. 202,
freedman
of
Tiberius
acceptor (Wilmanns, 384 [= subscr{iptionibus) with note) no doubt in use corresponds to the a libellis
of Claudius. C.
CIL,
vi, 5181]
Callistus. So he is called in Scribonius. Josephus, KdAXurros Si ^ Tatov kt\. iireKeiBepos [Neither Antiq., xix, i, 10 : iif in this lengthy passage nor in Dio, lix, 29 (murder of Caligula :
6 ols ijv would In
re
JuUus
KoXXicrros
icai 6
is Ijrapxos)
10
probably
Nat.
have
mentioned
notus.
it,if he had
he Under
PMny,
office
libertorum
potentia
who
9,
d^iiiffeuvMraKTo,
563
D.
By
of
to
sempstress
he
had
daughter,
the
were
became
mother
Galba,
year
i). [Since,according
was as
Sabinus
48
Callistus held
a6 respectively
in Scribon.
evidentlystill
passage crasti Rhein.
medicinalia does
and Pallas, who powerful as Narcissus and rationibus a epistulis (cp. Ann., xii, i),he the office of a libellis at that time. H.] The latina Largus, praef. 23 : tradendo scripta mea Caesari
"
deo
not
nostro
divinis
manibus
laudando
conse-
justify the conjecture of Biicheler (Conjectanea in Mus., xxxv, 327),that he was also a studiis. His predecessor was perhaps a /i6e//isaccording to Claud., 28), Polybius,also a studiis (Sueton., Seneca posed (Cons, ad Polyb., 6, 5 ; cp. 5, 2). Seneca's treatise wais combefore 44 : Jonas, De ordine librorum L. Annaei Senecae philaHe at the instigation of Messawas sophi, p. 30, put to death lover he had lina,whose been, in 47 or 48 (Dio, Ix, 31, TUlemont,
H.d.E.,i, p. 374).
12402.
A
Ti. Claudius
Polybianusoccurs
powerful freedmen
in CIL,vi,
2,
Doryphorus {rbv ra
successor
of Callistus, one
and
said to have been companion (Sueton.,Nero, 29), was for the of Nero and marriage poisoned (iu 62) having opposed was Poppaea (Tac, Ann., xiv, 65). His successor probably assisted Nero who libellis, S uetonius, Nero, (a 49), Epaphroditus to take his life, for which he was executed Domitian by (Sueton., Domit., 14 ; Dio, Ixvii, 14 according to Dio's chronology this was
"
his boon
yeax
before The
Domitian
was
murdered).
20;
He
is sometimes
was
tioned men-
i, 1, by Epictetus {Diss.,
slave.
i, 19, 16;
I, 26, 11),who
Epaphroditus, to
whom
Josephus
dedicated
38
quitiesand
65
of the latter
Appendices
Autobiography, must
be
a
[vol.
person,
since in
( s
different
II
; of Agrippa work the death T Krieges,introd. p. 23. Joseph. Gesch. desjiidischen vilic of an Epaphroditus Aug. 1. a cubiculo, whose contubernalis Prima (Lancia certain Claudia as a the fre( d. Ji., v, i877,p. 17Z, I53),with epigr.iaBull. com.
(loi)is assumed
of
Nero
is at
least
doubtful.
unc
Entellus
(o
rd
(not by Suetonius) Domitian, is mentioned by Martial part in the conspiracy against the emperor.
the
praises
occurs
of
his in T.
glasshouses.
z86. Fl.
M.
lib. Cladus
a
lianus Dis
Wilmanns,
dulcissimo
manibus
CapitoliuiHermes
v. a.
libellis et Flai
; ai
Irene
parentes
fiUo
viii. m.
v.,
subordinate officials. (8615-8617) the inscriptionsof some to me second known of the are as havi three century Only equites his to held this office. T. Haterius Nepos, according inscripti Henzen, 694 (Borghesi, AdI, 1846, p. 313 [CEuvres, v, p. 3] first Ar censitor Brittonum after holding the military offices,was but then vionens. unknown Bdl, people ; 1867, p. 40), (an cp. pn Aug. Armeniae major, (between 114 and 117), ludi magni, heredH tium, a censibus, a libeUis Aug., praef. vigilum, praef. Aegyp libellis pi He held the last office 126 a.d. a ; consequently, the Hadrian's of at the bably reign. beginning earlier view Mommsen's {SIR, ii",i, 398) that a libeUis may ha
=
been
the
first
century
two
term
for
the
office
later
called
said of
censibi of t
incompatible with
of the
this
nothing
offices) ; the
that
a
{StV, ii^,217)
The
combination
. . .
iii, 259
would and
to
[Ancyra]
be
best
feld(FG, 18,4) by
the
the
only 0 (so also in the fragment CI is explained a libellis et c[ensibus]) by Hirsc of the census fact that the head departme
of the two
as
libellis et
may censibus
be
Marquard
denoted
informed
to
the
circumstances
of the
petitione
referen
justiceof their
the the
taxation.
490)
a
that
,
certainlyin
recent
was a
part
had
explanation(StR,i
subdivision into the
was
of the offi
admission of
order
(in which
evidence
property
equestrii of especi
the title a censibus whether importance), leaves it undecided, libellis belongs to the whole department usually called a libellis, how
the
titles
libellis and
censibus
are even
related if the
to two
each
other
we we
[It
is
certainly very
probable that,
existed
offices
between
them,
and
they
=
chief director. managed by the same H.] C. Julius Celsus Henze de Lyon, vii, p. 246 Inscr. (Boissieu, been 6929), having procurator in several provinces, lastlyin Lu dunensis and Aquitania, became libellis et censibus ; as an hono a to him, his son in amphssimum was I ordinem ab imp. Antonino allectus. M. Aurelius
=
Atti
d.
jr. Arv.,
p. 7
Franz, CIG, iii,5895 : M. Atoviiffiov rhv Kpi AiSpiiXiojTlairipioi' Kal IvSo^/naTov(irapxoi' iffTon Kal Alyiwrlov] HirapxovtiOfvias, al /3ij3X
Vol.
I.]
Appendices
re
39
Kal d.vayvti"TciDV toD Se/JacTToC* Si(i)[i'] /cai bouiii\vipi.oi eirap[xoi/] dxqiJ-dTiiii' i^a/uvtav iin[T7id(iC!"v] toD Sc^oittoS (rOp.,3ov\6ii (Mommsen, SIR, ii',2, 1031, 2). Perhaps the' inscriptionin Orelli,
=
2648
: X, 6662 [a libeUis imp. Commodi ?] Pii Felicia Aug. praef vehicul. a copis Aug. per viam Flaminiam centenario consiliarioAug.,etc. (cp.Hirschfeld, VG, p. loi, i),refers to the same Franz him considered identical with the person. pyaef. annonae who to in death was Dionysius Papirius, put 189 (Dio, Ixxii, 12-14) the other hand, Henzen on {AdI, 1857, p. 97) has pointed out, that the praefectura annona preceded the praofectura Aegypti. Sievers (Philologus, xxvi, p. 42), who maintains the identification, of assumes a from the praefectura Aegypti degradation Dionysius to the praefectura annonae, to which in Suidas the passage (s.v. 6 dk K\4afdpos iXoMpijae rtiv Oirarov i\oiS6pri(re) might refer : Al\tct.t"6s.
CIL,
ducenario
'"
degradation, although certainly extremely rare, was feld, impossible, is proved by the case (quoted by Hirschof Varus Arrius Varus in 28) annonae : praef. p. praetorianis 71 retinebat. eum Mucianus praepositus vim atque arma pulsum loco, sine solacio ne ageret, annonae praefecit. Consequently, there is doubt of the identity of the Dionysius Papirius of the inscription no
a
That
such
by
no
means
VG, p. 269, 5. cp. Hirschfeld, p. 32, and above none to have risen higher than the praefectura appears Aegypti, this is either accidental or the inscriptionsare previous to the end of their career. was magister Papinianus, who Hbellorum under became afterwards Severus, as is well known,
;
and
of Dio
If
of the
Alexander praefectus praetorio. Similarly, under Severus, Ulpian, after holding the office a libellis (cp. Hirschfeld, p. 33) ; also C. Caelius Saturninus, whose in inscriptionis discussed by Mommsen the Nuove d. Inst. of the office of magister mem. [Other evidence Hbellorum : Henzen, 6518 CIL, vi, 1628 : praef. vigil. magistro a li(bellis ma)gistro a ce(nsibis). Orelli, 2352 CIL, vi, 510 : et cognit. sacrar. magister libellorum Gruter, 151, 6 CIL, xii, scrinii libellorum. ex "9: magistro Digg., 1524: magister prooem. libellorum et imperialium cognitionum. Aurelius Arcasacrorum dius Charisius magister libellorum A sub(fourth cent.)Digg., i, 11.
=
"
director
=
in the
beginning
: a
CIL,
vi,
180
dedication
tonius
(?)lib. proximus
century, Fabretti, 689, 107 Caracalla, Geta Julia Aug. by Anlibellis. Gruter, 587, 7 CIL, vi, 8615 :
to
=
of the
third
M.
Aurelio officials in
=
Aug. Cuq,
lib. Tertio
Le
*
libellis
adjutori. Other
370.
subordinate
consilium
principis,p.
a
587,
=
CIL,
H.]
to be one office {StR, ii^, 926, i butaot in ed. 3) takes en-l ^i^\. koi dti/ay. des dcoles franQaises, similarly, Cuq, Le magister sacr. ccgn. {Bibliothiques xxi [1881] p. 108). Biicheler, Canjectanea in RhdiK Mus., xxxvii, 328 taltes {cettainly to mean stvdiis. Hirschfeld understands a by it a rccUationibxis wrongly) "7r'ai/a-yf. to draw to be delivered by Augusts, i.e. the official whose duty it was up the addresses the emperor in castris (cp. Dirksen, Manuale, s.v. recitare. e.g. oratio D. Marci quam duced praetoriis recitavit), perhaps an extension of the duties of the department a libeUis intro"
Mommsea UbeUis
under
Marcus
Aurelius.
40
Appendices
(c) Ab Epistulis.
treatise
of
[vol.i.
la fonction de sur historiques become not did (Paris,1858), secretaire des princes chez les anciens until after the first edition of this section had appeared. to me known to it for some indebted supplementary remarks, which I have I am always acknowledged. I Before Hadrian.
The
Egger, Observations
Justin, xliii, 5,
C.
curam
11
Trogus
dicit
et
Caesare
militasse
epistularumque
the
same as
sub anuli
This As
of
anT^mpetia^privat" secretary.
latter
'
Hirschfeld
observes he He
(VG,
says wrote
that
is meant
by
ante
Suetonius,
to
that
to
Augustus
ofiicium
epistularura
rescribendis, rescribendis;
detuhf
Horace.
ft^cena.s(Suetonius,Vit.Horat.) :
:
nunc
occupatis:
etiafirmus
Horatium
nostrum
ergs-ab ista
ad hanc scribendis parasiticamensa StR, ii', 2, 764, 4 epistulisjuvabit. Regiam (which Mommsen, considers a clerical error) is in my opinion unobjectionable,if it be regarded as a humorous expression (likeparasilicam derived from does the palliata) not seem to me Hirschfeld's : suggestion rectam written his freedmen even possible. Augustus' will was by partly Hilario and Polybius (Sueton.,Aug., loi) ; Polybius read it before the senate (Dio, Ivi, 32). [Polybius Divi Aug. 1., Gruter, 75, 9 CIL, xiv, 3539. H.]
=
veniet
From that
from
the
time
of its
was
held
by
freedmen
tillthe second
the In
least after
the
time
of
Claudius,
when
(at
of
a
offices first
acquired their great importance) was evidently in the director this is the which single ; proved by high position held together with Callistus and Pallas and could only
head of his
on
Narcissus
as clusive ex-
office,and
the
from
the
fact that
with
Abascantus
Domitian
Latin
carried
correspondence
both
the
tury speaking provinces. On the other hand, in the second cenof the two departments appears to have been constituted an independent office,perhaps by Hadrian ; the fact that in that tion officials ab called without were century epistulis any further addiis by no means a proof of the hardly be contrary ; for it can doubted that not only the heads, but also the subordinate officials" adjutores,proximi {CIL, xiv, 2815), tabularii, scriniarii (CIL, x, 527), ab epistulis for the (cp. Cuq, p. 391) were called simply ab epistulis sake of brevity. One Libanus died Caesaris vern. who ab epistuUs,
each
"
in
his
seventeenth
year second
(Gruter, 586,
CIL,
no
doubt
only
subordinate.
Although
from the
in the
held exceptionally
42
man.
Appendices
The
Burrus
son
[vol.I.
cubicularius,
was
of
Parthenius,
Domitian's
also
called
Secundus.
iwurTo\u"v
as
Plutarch,
Otho,
final
who
quotes
orator of the of
him
his
the
to
emperor's
indicate with he was
resolutions.
was an one
[As the
epithet
we
pfrap
seems
that
he
reputation,
'
may
identifyhim
speakers in the Dialogus of Tacitus ; celeberrima of the one ingenia fori (Dial.,2), and a friend of Quintilian (x. 3, 12),who praises his elegance of style (xii, lo, 11). He was He died at an early age (x, i, 120). H.] an probably eques ; the fact that Tacitus i, 58) that Vitellius expressly mentions (Hist., appointed equitesto posts in the imperial household usually given Julius Secundus,
' '
to
freedmen,
322,
I.
does
not
exclude
the
probabiUty
und Cluvius
that
Otho
same",
iv,
Mommsen,
Suidas
Cornelius
Tacitus
Rufus
Dionysius
Kal irpodffTTj
vUs, ypafip.aTLKdij
tGiv
p.^XP'T/jaiai'oOxal
Kai
'
^i/3Xio9i)/c
^trlrioif iwiffToKwv
^}v Si
Tou
Kal
6v Kal SieSi^aro eV *A\e^avSpeii^. C. W. Muller's tion identifica0iXo(r60oi;, the of him with of author the min., (Geogr. p. xvi) lUpiiiyifait
is
in
impossible.
the
The
latter wrote
under
Hadrian,
as
"
he
himself
states
of the poem (109-134, 513-522 i/iTiAioyvatov rod 9c6t 'Epp.rjs ivrbi ^ipov iirl 'ASpiavou discovered by G. Laue (Zeit und des Periegeten in Heimath Dionysios xlii,[1882], Philologus, p. Chaere175). If Dionysius, when twenty-five years old, succeeded
"
acrostic
mon,
who
was
summoned
the been
year
50
to
undertake
in 117 ;
the
education
according to might
Fortunatus divo
Nero, Suidas, he
be
the
of
ninety-two
did
father
verna
and
marian gram-
Aug.
=
lib.
paternus
curiat.
; and
patron,
cos.
Aug. Vespasiano
CIL,
Uctor 1. ab
OreUi, 3197
the
vi, 1887
et
dec.
et pr.,
epistuUs in the same haps inscription.[Perhis works. Josephus addressed person H.] His Antiquities appeared in 94 (xx, 11); Autobiography about 103; Against Apio probably later (cp. Paret, Gesch. des jiidischen Krieges, 21-24). T. Flavius MuraAug. 1. Protogenes ab epistulis, Gruter, 586, 5
to whom
=
Epaphroditus Aug.
tori, 901,
tius.
2.
Aug. 1. Epictetus ab epistulis a copis mil. lictor curiaOrelli,2922 ; cp. Henzen, iii, Rhein. Mus., p. 246 (Mommsen, vi, 23) CIL, xiv, 2840.
=
T. Flavius
1 I.e. who Uved ia the period from Nero list o" the learned of that age. mea The latter office, also held by Claudius'
to
Trajan. Suidas
evideatly borrowed
from
_"
Y",y'l'Xl"P""'
heuin
,
'"""
Bull d. "E\\r,w,Ki"vi.iroKpi.^dTmv,
Con.
eptstults.
be identical with the Greek jooii p. 473), cannot Mommsen [Proas secretariat, vtnces of the Roman Empire, Eng. tr., i,p. 361 n). assumes in receiving ; its duties consisted the Greek deputies and replymg to their requests (cp.Cuq, Consil. principis, 398 and p. authorities there given : CIG, 1625 ; Keil,Syll. imcr. boeot., /ui,, p. 118 ; Josephus, !"1"(. xjv 10, 6 ; Dio, Iv, 27). According to Hirschfeld, VG, 205, 2, it was a branch of the a*
VOL.
I.]
Appendices
=
43
ad
item procurator Aug. 1. Euschemon qui fuit ab epistulis, Orelli, 3345 Judaeorum. capitularia CIL, vi, 8604. ab epistulis [T. Flavius Aug. 1. Hermes Graecis vix. ann. xviii, d. xiii. Orelli, 1727 ; cp. Henzen, iii, m.v. a forgery. CIL, p. 134, vi, 5. 3247*-] T. Flavius
T. Flavius
Aug.
vi, 8610.
I. Ilias ab
Flavius
10
=
Alexander
Aug.
1. Thallus
lib. ab ab
3. 905,
1.
CIL,
Flavius Ub.
T.
Aug.
Flavius
Abascantus. ab
CIL,
lib. ab
vi, 8598
D.m.L.
Amyro
Abascanti
:
Aug.
Thallo since under
1. epistulis
Domitia
Nereis
Abascanti
lib. epistulis
Abascantus
Henzen,
time held two
6524,
quently subsecanti Abas-
certainly at
could have The Flavi
not to
assume
that
included
the ab
and epistulis,
therefore should
T.
have
been
if the
to the
are
latter,
as :
as
we
regarded
runs
identical.
vi, 8628)
Diis manibus
Aug.
etc.
tionibus cogni-
is a Hesperis conjugi suo, in of the famous charioteer the reign of representation Scorpus, Domitian (Martial,x, 50, 53; xi, i, 15), whose patron Abascantus probably was. Cuq (Le magister Sacrar. cognit.in Bibliolhdquedes icoles frangaises,xxi, p. 163) considers the identification probable, tombstone and the
a
Flavia
to cognitionibus
be
by him, consequently
higher than
the second
in Abascanti epistulis. Perhaps the balneum built der Stadt was Rom, regio (Preller, Regionen p. 115)
the
ab
frequent (D.m.T.Fl. Abase), 18073, 18140, Restitutus Tiles with the inscription C. Flavi Abascanti xiv, 2 1 91. d. R., 1886, 286, 1291-3). A Ti. Claudius fee. (Bull.comm. AbascanT. Flavius of Abascantus and Claudia Stratia (CIL, vi, tian., son The inscription in Fabretti (249, 29): Antistia L. f. 2, 14895). Priscilla Abascanti Aug. lib. ab epistuUs 1.1. d.d. is not genuine (CIL, vi, 5, 3060 *). Titinius Cn. Octavius Capito praef. cohortis trib. milit. donat. hasta pura vallari proc. ab epistulis et a patrimonio, iterum corona divi Nervae ornamentis ab epistulis eodem S. C. praetoriis auctore ex ab epistul.tertio imp. Nervae Caesar. (Trajani Aug. Ger. praef.
one name occurrence :
by
of them.
The
T.
Flavius
Abascantus
is of
CIL,
vi,
3,
17975
vigilum
RGDA^,'
Volcano lyg:
est
CIL,
intellegitur Domitiano
cujus
sohto
et procuratorem fuisse a monio patriepistulis suppressum (cp.Hirschfeld, VG, p; 41, 1) : then ab epp. to Nerva, then in Hermes, to Trajan. See Mommsen, iii,37, 5 : Pliny, Epp., i,
Aug.
1. 1.
ab
. . .
verna
(? Verna)
ab
Orelli,
2
=
1. Eros
Graecis. epistulis
a
CIL,
epistulis.On
lib. ab
lead
pipe.
60.
lat. epist.
CIL,
vi, 8609.
44
Ulpia Athenais
=
Appendices
Glypti Aug.
Ub. ab
[vol. i.
OreUi, 1641
, . , ~-
epistuUs uxor.
CIL,
The
xiv,
3909.
the office shows that before the time of Hadrian survey from foUows the ; it also for the most was part held by freedmen that at that other ofi"ces held by them mention which inscriptions above
highly thought of. It should also be mentioned, Graecis proc. that certain Bassus was Aug. lib. prox. ab epistul. a CIL, Henzen, 6935 tractus Carthaginiensis (Gruter, 586, 9 his son's of name freedman Claudius, doubt he a no was vi, 8608) ; (cp. Eichhorst, Quaest. epigr.de procuratoribeing Claudius Comon not Claudius usually given to preference was bus, p. 28). As under deviation from the rule. be as a this case regarded freedmen, may is of Titinius similar to the career On the other Capito hand, very of the ab after those of the equestrian presidents officium epistulis
time it
was
not
very
Hadrian.
2.
After
Hadrian.
TranquiUus, son
thirteenth
his
of Suetonius
through
whom Hist,
together viii)on
,
TiUemont,
Sabina
he
121 ; cp. des emp., ii, p. 389 ; Suetonius, ed. Roth, praef. p. little respect for the empress too the ground of having shown (Vita Hadriani, 11). Reifferscheid (Sueton.Reliquiae, p. 465)
he
been
dismissed
conjectures that
was
he
wrote
himself of the
organization of
court
by
the
emperor
Suetonius
Spartianus
this in
calls
at
that
time
; it does
occur
century.
Heliodorus, rhetorician, father of the pretenderAviVit. Avid. Cass, i : homine (Casaubon,tamen) novo 6 S^ Avidio Severo : ec t?s genitus [read Syro Sii Kdo-irios 2i)pos /lii' duxerat et post ad Kippov fjv, Dio, Ixxi, 22. H.] qui ordines summas dignitates pervenerat (Dio, ib., rhv t4s iirurToKat atinv should ib.,Ixix, 3, where we [Hadriani] Sia7a76r'Ta, obviously read with Hirschfeld 'AovlSiov rbv rbv airod tStov irphi 'HXiiSupox for irpis in Vita Hadriani, 15, 16). mentioned 'HX., probably the Heliodorus
C. Avidius dius Cassius.
according to the (Syene). Aristides, Or., xxvi, p. Toii t^s Alyiirrov iiripxov J : ^Kei Si /Wi Kai iraph 'SXioSiipov 339 (? eirdpxov) yevo/Uvov ypd/i/MTa "fia toU jSaaiXiKois. Cp. Letronne, Recherches sur I'Egvpte, ff. Archdol. 246 [and Zeitung 1869, p. 123 p. CIL, iii, Heliodonim 2, 6025 : per C. Avidium praef Aeg. Ji.JAmd. ilium. Cass., I : Quadratus. adserit. apudipsumMarcumpraevalidum. nam jam eo imperante perisse fatali morte perhibetur. L. JuUus Vestinus, probably a son of Claudius' of the friend same name (cp. appendix xi). CIG, iii,5900 : 'Apx'fpf''AX"|wSpetas Kal MyiwTov vd"r7]s Provinces (cp. Mommsen, of the Roman Empire, ii, Eng. tr., p. 248, n. 1) Aevxlip OhjarlvifKal iTurriTV ToS fiovo-dov Kal iirl tQv iv 'Viiiiri'pi^i.oSriKC!iv Kal eVi rrji vaiSdas 'ASpiavov
rose
He
to
be
in inscription
in
the
year
140
VOL.
I.]
Appendices
45
ToO airov airoKpiropos [Suidas : OvrjirTTpos 'loiXtos xpTjiMTlffai tCiv iiriToii-^v "ro0iffT7)s : cp. U.a.y.iplXov yXuiraiSv Borghesi, AdI, 1846, p.
iiTLaTokn
325. ab
=
231
f.
That
eTrio-roXeiJs simply
nichus, p.
'
ed.
Lobeck.
and
471)
is shown
by
Phry:
translated
Franz,
a ser.
studiis. librar.
"
CIL,
vi, 9520
fee.
L.
at
Juli
Vestini
^mater
f.
carissimo.
inscriptionfound
4
=
Ephesus (Muratori,
=
453,
2026,
3 enumerates
706,
The name secretaryof Hadrian. is that the reference 1846, p. 325) to Vestinus cannot be correct possibly (as Hirschfeld observes), since in a Greek inscription on the same (found in Syria ; person Bullet, de corresp. hellSn.,iii, as [1879,] p. 257) iiiovi is found of the The part Ephesian inscriptionruns cognomen. proc. | dioecesin Alexandr. oc. as imp. Caes. Trajani Hadrian | | bibliothecar. Graec. et |Latin, ab epist. Graec. |proc. Lye. I Pamp.
. . . ... ... . . .
Galat.
Asiae
name
Paphl.
Pisid.
Pont.
|proc.
Aug.
was a
heredita lib.
proc. provin
|ciae
|proc.
was
|Hermes
he
; cp. Benseler, p. v ; appears the beginning of his career I am inclined to would this. with agree with the person in Vita Hadriani, 15 : Eudaenamed identifyhim monem imperii (perhaps in reference to his office as prius conscium
to
common particularly
secretary) ad
in
is menHeliodorus tioned as perduxit, especially same H.] passage. of Celer (Philostratus, i.e. author Vitt. Soph., i, 22, Tex"'oyp'i'"f"os, of rhetoric, ^aaikiKuv iiniTToKGjv d.yadhs Tpo(rTiiT7)s, manual a ib.). to him A speech of Diouysius of Miletus attributed was ; since he of him his contemporary as was speaks Ai.ovva-l(fi (Philostratus held the office (of he may have rbv ix /j-eipaxiov xp^""" Si,"(popov), ah epp. g-yaec.) under Hadrian. It is not quite clear from course he whether stillin office at that time. Or., was xxvi, p. 335 J, Aristides, Aristides says that Plato had appeared to him in a dream and asked (Tol ^aivOfJUit ToO K^Xe/jos iTrto-roKds ; firj(ftavXdrepos him, TQi6s rt?, ^(pTi, cts ; rb Kal T^y ypaiifiaria rbv Sij ei(p-^f/.ei, \iyup ^affiKiKdv. KdyJj, ^(pi)v, fiefiHvra Hffrts el. Perhaps he is identical ire tolovtov (read rotoiSrou) V7\(rdai
egestatem
the
with
the
Greek
{Vita Veri, 2) ;
rhetorician
of Lucius
Verus
Rogato pontif.minor, proc. Aug. provinc. Aug. ab epistulisL. Aelii Caesaris praef. trib. mil. leg. VI victric. praef.coh. I FI.
=
velato Domitia Venusta accenso equitataepraef. coh. I Dalmatar. sibi. et CIL, vi, 1607 Orelli, 2153. optimo of the succeeding period are Two freedmen known, perhaps under
Verus, with
L. Aurelius
whom
freedmen 1. Secundinus
had ab
great influence
Aug.
latinis. epistulis
Donati, p.
Alexander
586,
CIL,
vi, 8606.
Stat,
xx
(l)p.p. tabell.
Aug. Ub. ab epistulis graecis. Gruter, p. [The order of his offices was perhaps : ab lat. her.,Henzen, 6568. (2)prox. epist.
46
Appendices
=
[vol.i.
Amongst
Greeks
db
the
the equites.
CIL, xiv, 2815 (lead pipe). (3) ab H.] Cp. VG. p. 255, i" 06 epp. lot., the of course Romans were
. . .
expressly stated. [adlecto in amplissimum] [Ab. epp. Antonini Aug. ab epistu]Iis inter ordinem praetoriosjudici[o imp. A]siae juridico latinis procuratori summarum ratio[num procuratori ? MaceCaesaris Aureli ab procuratori] Alexandreae [M. epistulis Cornelii commentariis pr.]. Henzen, Re[pentini pr. doniae, ab Nuove CIL. vi, 1563. Hirschfeld,VG, memor. d.I..1865, p. 286
epp.
where not gr.. even lat. Quint?]ilio C.f.
=
43,
I-
Curioni
praefect.fab. sacerd. [x]x her. ab proc. Antonini ab [ep]istul. [di]vi Augustorum patrono municipii epistu[l.] 161 and 169). CIL. viii,1174. d.d.p.p.(Thuburbo minus, between Clemens him the in his birthplace T. Varius on (in inscription between 161 and 169, CIL. iii,5215 Celeia, also Gruter, 482, 5 Celeiana. p. 58) is called ab epistulis Seidl, Monum. Augustor. et Germ. Raeliae Maur. Caeutriusque proc. provinciae Belgicae Lusitaniae Ciliciae auxiliorum in Mauret. Tinsar[iensis] praef. gitan. ex Hispania missorum, etc. (the expedition against the Mauri under Antoninus Pius ; Vita, 3, Pausanias, viii,43). A letter from when him, Etniscus, procurator of Mauretania, to M. Valerius legatusof Numidia (152)in the inscriptionon the tunnel at Saldae : Arch. Mommsen, CIL. viii, 2728. He is Zeitung, n.f. iii,1S70 the the Clemens mentioned same as perhaps by Dio (Ixxi, 12, in the (Tillemont, Hist, des emp.. ii,610). year 170) as prefect of Dacia Dio Tarrutenus (Tarrutenius) Paternus. (Ixxi,12) expressly
Sex.
= = =
states in
that
he
was
which
year
he
ab epp. lot. to Marcus Antoninus, and before 170, of the Cotini against was appointed commander
the
Marcomanni p. 227 f He
.
(Tillemont,Hist,
had
VG.
or
Commodus
removed
rank His
consular
to
emp.. ii,611) : see Hirschfeld, praef.praet. under M. Antoninus ; from ial him o""ce (183) by raisinghim to senator(Vit.Comm.. 4 ; Dio, Ixxii,5) and then had him
des
alreadybeen
put
death.
successor
was
perhaps {Vit.
at the
Vitruvius
Secundus,
who
was
Comm.,
same
4)
time.
his
qui epistulas imperatorias curabat intimate friend and was put to death
Cassius, with
was
ManiUus,
influence
whom
he had
great
ManUius
Pudens
Ixxi, {ib.,
29)
et
a
Ab
Vibianus TertuUus ab epp. gr. Ti. Claudius rationibus Augg. CIL, iii,6574 : see above,
graecis epistulis
p. 34.
Alexander, surnamed UijXoirXdTw;'. Philostratus, Vitt. sophist., ii. P- 57'f JfidSij^e hrh Md/)itou /jivy"p els t4 UaiuviKi. ISifji KaraK^-riffels
"
ScSciikStos
airlp rb
^TrurrAXetK
"EXXijffii'.
KAtois ^aalv in ^iittAXoKTa, ol S' 4v 'iTaXifi toS iirurriWfiv. ireiravfUvov Cornelianus, rhetorician,probably the father of the rhetorician
:
1
Ib. p. 575
TekevTTjaaLrbv
ol fiiv tv 'AXi^avSpov
2, 57,
Measorem
Perhaps also, as Cuq,p. 385, 6 observes, the mensor meatioaed xxiii, in the Digest, " I w/is ab efiKtuhs: Divvs Marcus et Lucius imperatores Flaviae Tcrtullae per
llbcrtum
ita
rescnpserunt.
VOL.
I.]
Appendices
47
k.t.X. Metrophanes (Suidas : Mip-po(f"iivri!, KopvriXi.ai'oO priropos, Aej3o5ei/s treatise a ^(.\oAmongst other works he wrote Uepl tHi' -fcapaicT-^puv who his 'BkXoyi; dedicated to Cornelianus, (TTpATov).Phrynichus, M. Antoninus and lived,according to Photius, under Commodus, who therefore the /SomXefsmeant in ed. are Lobeck : Epit. 418
airdvrwsf ^xo^^ct ak Kal Sid, tovto fi^v'ev xaiSe/^ /.UyLffrov "7rpiiiTL"TToy a^iuj/xa (k TTpoKplTWV airuiv. Cp. p. 225: "vo"pav0ivTa iirb tUd ^aiXiwv iwi"rTo\ila and p. 379 : i^eWTjvt^iav ail Sk ^atriKtKbs itriaToKeds iiritftaveis Kai drTiKi^oiu rb ^affiKiKbv Kal 5tdd"TKa\os aiirdbv rwv ov Kadiardiievos is.bvov StKacTTiiptov olov Kal ^XcfipuTos Kal ^uj'^s Kal crxi)/*oTos \iiywv("Wk KoXI) XP^ \iyei.v, jTd"rews. It is uncertain whether, as would appear from this passage, he also held the office a cognitionibus ; Hirschfeld (VG, 209, i)doubts it. See p. 43 above. Mai identified him with Sulpicius Cornelianus, the friend of Fronto, whose home and studies he shared {Epp. ad amicos, i, 4; cp. Epp. Gr., ed. Niebuhr). Adrianus, sophist. Philostratus, Vitt. sophist., ii, 11, p. 256 ed. "irov Si] Kal ire\e"ra, i\p7jipiaaT0 Kayser : vo^roOvTt. Kara ttjv ''PiljfiTjv ^TTftrroXa? o K6/A^oSo$ ^i)vdTToXoyfa tov fxkv rds fiiiKal Odrrov, 6 Sk iTTideiAffa^ fikv rats Sk tAs ^affiXelas e lJidei, MoiStrais, itj(nrep irpoffKvvijffai aiiToii Si\Tov^, TT]v \jjvx"w 6,"j"riKev ^iTa"pl(fi wpbs x/")''''^Me''0 rj Ttfirj Yet Suidas iini iTitrToXuv 'HpwSou Avriypa^eds tuv says ; fiadtjTiis dictator epistularum, Salmasius on Kofiiiidov iyiviro (i.e. Script.Hist. in accordance Aug., ii, 785), an expression employed by Suidas
"
"
6 piiruip, oiwta ao"pur[He is no doubt the 'A5pia;'6s reiav, dXX' Itl tjvviiv tiJBmjBi? mentioned by Galen in De Progn. ad Epig., ed. K. xiv, 627. H.] A Sempronius Aquila ab epp. gr. Aug. is mentioned in an Ancyra date published by Ramsay in Bull, d. corr. fragment of uncertain vii (1883),p. 20 =Oesterreich. ix (1885), hellin., Mittheil., p. 123, 83 : 'PwfiaviL ou 'Pw/xaZajj*, Xefiirpujvia [5^/i] 7rpa[fr]opa [dir]o5"SeLyfiiifov dvydrTjp 'A/ciiXouyepofU[v]ou e-jrl ^rriffroXuv ''BWiJvtKLoy rbu Se/ijrpwpfou 2e/3[a(rToiJ] yXvK"raTov 6,v8pa. In the CIL, x, 4860) [Gabini inscription {IRN, 4618 et Te]r. Aspri pon[tificis] augur[is] [a patrimoni]o ? Augg. nn. graph, [imp. Antoni]ni, etc., Borghesi's suggestion that graph. graphei, i.e. ab epp. gr. is impossible,as already observed by
with
later usage.
Mommsen.
In
"
the third century the following are known : Antipater of Hierapohs, sophist,ab epp. gr. to Severus (Philostratus, Vitt. sophist., ed. tutor of Caracalla and Geta ii,24, p. 265 K.), De ad Pisonem, p. 458, ed. K. xiv, p. 218 : Theriaca (ib.). Galen, iTia-ToXhs airuv OTToTe 0 ras 70CV 'AfTtvarpos, 'EXXijviKhs TrpdTrcii" [read rdTTCiv,cp. Josephus, Vita, 65, Ant. Ju., xx, 8, 9. H.] ireTnareviJ.ivos, Kal dik rb (re/jLi"bv iv ToiS iTjTopiKois Kal Sid Ti]v tou ijSovs hreXTJ watSelajf X6701S /leydXws iiT airuv t"e(ppi,TiK^ (Severus and Caracalla) riiid/ievos, rg Siad^fret ireptTrefftii/, deivai Kal av^KCffravirb tou irddovs ^iraffx^^t d^Uiraivov
Kal Bavixa(TTi)v Toiis (piXovs els rb aii^eaBai ii]virepi "rjrovS-^y, rijv irepl laTpiKT]v (piXoTi/iiav. Marcius Agrippa, rds re BLayviicen xal rets iiruTToXis Sioiidjffas (Dio, to his Ixxviii, over 13) for Caracalla, although the latter handed mother ruiv trdvv Julia t^p rwv ^i^Xiwvrwv re iTnaToXuJv cKaripwv irXiiv 18 ; cp. Ixxviii,4). Mommsen (Stli,ii' ifayKalwv StoiKTjira' (Ixxvi, airSii) eXSov
48
926,
I
Appendices
; the note
[vol.i.
Hirschfeld
in the
(VG,
Agrippa
quoted
on
first
then cognitionibus,
[In reference to Caracalla's ignoranassassination, it is stated (Vit. Carac., 6) : non tibus et Marcio classi plerisque praeterea Agrippa, qui praeerat, of"ciaUum. H.] Aspasius of Ravenna (Philostratus, Vitt. sophist.,ii, 33 ; cp. of rhetoric Egger as above, p. 17). He also held the professorship Si ^iv alHf toC /lii at Rome, hipif ynipicrKuv vedlav nh eiSoKipuiTaTos, Cuq
as
p. 43 above.
addressed
letter to him
on
the art
i, p. 56 n.). Apollonius of Tyana (Philostratus, Si koI paaAeluu Ap. Tyan., i,3, 5, ed. K., p. 3, 3) : ii^idiBri iintTToKGiv oStos evSoKi^idv ttjv tpiov^v i, 12, 14 ed. K., p. 7, 7). {ih., Calvisius Statianus ab epistulislatinis Augustor. Veronensis Orelli, Veronense, 116, i CIL, patronus. Maffei, Museum 3907 Uteris bonis the to ', [' consequently belonging probably v, I, 3336 second century. H.]. Numisius Quintianus v.p. ab epistulislatinis Gordiani (239), Grut. 1088. Claudius Diocle2 CJL, vi, Eusthenius, qui 272, tiano ab epistolis fuit. Hist. Aug. Vit. Carini, 18. ab [Eutropius ; cp. Tzschucke, praef.ad Eutrop., p. 9. After epp. Constantini Constantine Orelli, 2352 ; Codinus, De Orig. Constant., p. 51 ; : Libanius, ed. Reiske, iii, JuUan's secretaries Nymphidianus p. 438. Vitt. and Himerius Ckil., {Tzetzes, (Eunapius, Soph.,p. 177 Boiss.) vi, 28). A magister epistular[um]. Bull, trimestr. des antiq. afric, 1885, p. 24, n. 694. Fragment by the vir praetorius, p. 41 above. Forgeries : Orelli, 3567 (cp. Henzen, iii, p. 372) ; Gudius^ 202, 4 ; Doni, vii, 52, 156, viii,37. H.] be definitely shown to have been The cannot officiuma memoria until the time of Caracalla it did not as in existence originate, ; emendation Mommsen thought, in the a studiis. Certainly Lipsius's i, 12, adopted by Roth) in Suetonius, Aug., 79 is very pro(Elect., bable libertus etiam et memoria : a JuUus Marathus, ejus (MSS., In any memoriam). case, as Cuq (p.401) conjectures,the formal
composing
the
Maximus
of
letters of
a
(see
of
vol.
and
Ufe
"
of the
office
was
probably
due
to
Hadrian
; the
=
oldest
in which inscription
:
CIL, vi,
Aug.
ser.
=
Aurelius
Julianus
memoria, CIL, vi, 1596 direXeuIv, 8, 4 : fjvairip (Caracalla) tup ns Si irpoeaTiis. /liv 6vona, Tijs nv/iiiris /SairiXelov
rationibus
et
a
person
appears
:
to Kari
be
toO
Dio
(Ixxviii, 32
identical with
. . .
rif
doubt
num
.
the Festus
. .
mentioned
Macrini,
Macri-
donatum
an or a
Festo, obviously
statue Festi of
aureis patrocinante sibi conliberto sue imperial freedman. H.]. On the base of a
anuUs
his wife
of the two
daughter
memor
. .
at
.
Tibur, CIL,
Antonini
to
xiv, 3638
Marci
bination com-
[a cubic. ?] et by
Dio
Pii
The [feUcis].
offices
shown
(Ixxvi,14), according
re
iire-irlffTcvToriv
Koirdva.
emendation: Hist.
Aug.,
Vit.
Pescen.
Nig., 7
PauU
et
50
other
and
to
Appendices
heads into
a
[vol.
preliminary functic
m u
of
departments
The
only
retained
was were
chieflyas
more
examiners. the
result
the
memoria
The
210-215
Cuq,
by
p.
473)-
IX.
Order
Offices
from
on
held
Imperial
Freedmen.
The
more
positions at in wh above, p. 266) is best illustrated by certain inscriptions in tl undoubtedly the of"ces held by various persons are specified order. or (ascending descending) proper I cite first the fragments of two to a freedm imperial rescripts named he is rewarded for the satisfacfa Januarius. In the first, performance of his duties as proximus a memoria by a yearly sal" of 40,000 in the is he sesterces second, promoted to the sta ; with insertions of Mommsen the a voluptatum. The fragments, Hirschfeld (CIL, vi, 8619), read as follows : Januario [hb.]salute ministerio officii me]moriae. in q [Functus es per annos mihi laboriose et et ex dis[ciphna mea probe praebui operam u]t indulgentiae meae praerogativam tanto magis cu[ra tua p: tuo baverit, quanto plus amoris [?] min]isterio sit mihi concil arbitratus turn sum [adaequare te] ceteris pro ; ideoque justum mis, qui in aliis stationibus quadragena millia n. [accipiur haec mira videri potest cum indulgentia c]uiquam judicii neque fidei labori sed[ulitati meum tuae optimo jure tri]buia me intel
.
37, 1. 6 freedmen
gatur.
ministerio
Bene
vale.
[Januar]io
lib.
salutem.
es
. .
[Quoniam
et
functus
ac
studio qua
pecul]ia
semper
officii memoriae
.
fides
modestia
et commendatio egisti magistri tui hortantur, ut te ad spleni dam defero tibi officium voluptatum statio[nem promoveam, coUiberti dubito tui, nee insumpturum, ut talem te [in operam esse debet, qui a]d latus principum tarn diu eger praebeas, qualis
. .
Bene I
vale.
next
give
are
the
which
the
careers
of
imperi
freedmen
I.
Ti.
praegustator
tricliniarc
(s\
a proc. Flaviano
cum.
Q.
Clauc
at
Found
Cae
Henzen, 6337). ',an office filled during t reign of Claudius by the eunuch Halotas, who is said to have assisted poisoninghim (Suetonius, Cto"(i., 44). Other imperialtasters areme tioned in the inscriptions. Orelli, 90 2993 and CIL, vi,602, 9003
Bucolas
(Bull. d.
Inst,
arch., 1840,
his
career
began
'
as
taster
"
(9004 : collegium praegustatorum) x, 6324 (praegustatoret a cubicv Nerorns) ; cp. Nipperdey on Tacitus, Ann., xii, 66 and Marquarc
,
Prl.,i^,147,
mentioned
8. Then he became superintendent of the table,a pc elsewhere in the imperial household ; both (Orelli, 7c
'h'S has already '""''fl"
sity of
; Acad.
f).
of the Univ
VOL.
I.]
=
Appendices
CIL, vi, 1884
:
51
lib. Phaedimo
'
M.
Ulpio Aug.
laguna et tricliniarch. lictori beneficiorum proximo et a comment, [died 117, at the age of twentyeight] and in private houses (Becker-Goll,Charicles,iii, 373). The whom doubt Martial no an freedman, imperial (iv,8) Euphemus, potione
a
item
asks
to hand
copy
of his poems
decima
to
the
emperor
at table meorum,
hora
tunc
was
libellorum
est,Eupheme,
cum
temperat
tua
cura
dapes
probably Domitian's
to be business
of superintendent
of the
table.
Bucolas
was
next
imperial gladiatorial games. manager munerum or (Henzen, explanation of procurator a muneribus che amministrava 6344) given by Borghesi {Bdl, 1830, p. 123) i regali fatti all' imperatore since it is be can correct, hardly connected that there was a special department highly improbable promoted
The
'
"
'
"
with
such
presents.
that
4 ;
formerly
as
held
the
view
(now
On the
doned aban-
is to the waterworks
called
munera
Hirschfeld,
above,
officials who
held
to
CIL,
by Bucolas, is one of the the inscription Orelli, 946 century) it carried with it a
discussed at
salary
of
sesterces.
It
has
been
length by
Both
(VG,
it
was
p.
and instituted
161)
Lanciani
(Le
acque,
p.
319).
the
by Claudius,
and
give
lists of
(Lanciani puts him in being the first named he became Domitian). Finally, proc. castrinsis, an
mentioned by Marini (Attid. jr. Arv., 1865, p. 207),that conjecture (Neue Jahrbiicher,
officials, reign of
dentally inci-
office
p. 956) ; Eichhorst's this was the manager of the ludi casirenses, is untenable. Hirschfeld has abandoned his earlier view militare in der Kaiserzeit, in Philol. (Das aerarium
Jahrb., 1868,
the
ordinate the subwere p. 690), that the procuratores castrenses of all officials of the chief director of the administration
He castrensis. siders conmilitary funds, the procurator rationis (VG, 196-200) the titles procurator castrensis, procurator rationis castrensis, for one and castrensis to be terms procurator fisci of the same t he director the who ing accordofficial, imperial residence, to the
inscription(Henzen, 6529
proc. On the other
rationis
M.
Aurelius
Basileus
vir
ducenarius
sesterces.
that
castrensis)received a salary of 200,000 hand, Mommsen (StR, ii', 2, 807, 2) observes called dency never castra, and, owing to the tenprincipate to disguise the military government,
been
so
have
called. to
He
considers
after the
the
proc.
"
official
position hardly
been attached
camp sufficient
to it.
as
have
is not
imperial and travelling equipments generally to explain the must importance which of the [The tendency Augustan principate
appointed
look
absolutely decisive
1
to the
nature
of
an
of"ce {CIL,
x,
which 6773).
cannot
M.
Ulpius Fhaedimus
52
be shown outside
third to have
Appendices
existed have before
been in
[vol. i.
at first it may
only
the
Rome,
instances
And although of Claudius. the with quarters imperial connected that in the show quoted (VG, p. 198)
the time
the
"
second) century the functions of also to the imperialpalace inside ally especithe proc. castr. extended the festival for May casirensis of the rat. the activity tabularius of the Arval brethren to be held in the imperialpalace in 219. H.] : Henzen, The procuratores casirenses all imperial freedmen 6337, are ; Henzen, Muratori, 901, 1 (UlpiusCrater Aug. lib. proc. castrens.) under be discussed Aug. [Ub.j no. 4), 7419 d; ([Aur)elius 6344 (to (and
most
probably
be identical with to the cast.); he appears in Maffei, Mus. Ver., p. 85, 2 (Saturninus Aug. lib. proc. iii, castrensis) ; Orelli, 4008, cp. Henzen, p. 436 (Aurelius Hennas lib. 1 Aug. proc. k.) ; cp. CIL, vi, 851 sqq. ; CIG, 3888 (M. Ai!p. liS^affTuv dweXe^depovKpiJo'/cei'Ta iirlTpoTrov AovydoOyov TaWiai^^Kal iirirpothe to last TTov According ^pvylasKal itrlTpoTrov inscription KaffTprjtnv. Saturninus Saturninus procur.
to
have
castr. to
been
; since
preliminary
latter
was
province
rarely attained
one
of the
must
them. Ub.
regarded as inscription
castrens.
Orelli, 2972,
proc.
suis is
Paean proc.
Aug.
Henzen
:
proc.
hereditat. adds
proc.
:
voluptat.
doubted
Alexandr. M. Aurel.
posterisque
by
loS
246, (iii,
Hirschfeld
una cum
Fabretti, 689,
d.m. Primiproc. k. patre and Fabretti, 196 : xUv delicio. Aug. 1. proc. f(isci) c(astrensis) Forgery, 37, i ; 60, 10 ; 191, 5. lib. Liberali ' procuratori annonae ad
naves
P.
Aelio
Aug.
Ostiensis.
et procuratoripugillationis
decuriali
mensae
decuriae nummul,
decurionatus Castel
col.
Ost.
5
now
patrono (lUustrazione di
CIL,
Laurentium
una
Augustanor.
Henzen,
a
Bdl, 1873, p.
; Porziano)
lapide latina
ritrovata
xiv, 2045.
This
tanus
which decides the positionof the vicus Augusinscription, been has Laurentium, admirably explained by Henzen, from
I take the following. The offices are enumerated ing in descendorder. P. Aelius Liberalis, a freedman of Hadrian, began his cen"al addirector of a bank, established career as ministrat by the Roman of the corn fisci supply at Ostia (mensa nummularia frumentarii in which position he received from its senate Ostiensis), the
of then He entered the corporation insignia of the decurionate. of letters and official documents, geruK (bearers Mommsen, StR, V, 366, 3 and 4),who belonged to the publicapparifores ; next, the
whom
the
chief
the
of
the
'
viatores
held
larum et imaginum, etc.). magnum By procurator pugillationis and adnares stands underHenzen vagas the procurator of the official of letters delivery {pugillaiio in Sidon. Apol.,Ep., ix, 4 pugillator letter the mail=
carrier) by
CIL, xiv,2178 (Arioia) : Aeliae Saeniae Nigriaae Aelius Liberalis cojug. b.m.f.
VOL.
I.]
stationed
at
Appendices
Ostia.
'
53
Mommsen
boats
2,
On it
seems
the
other
more
hand,
(SIR, ii',
an
3)
observes
probable to
understand
the
of registration(pugillatio)
who the
ships arriving
Hirschfeld,
from about
(VG,
p.
140) :
'
the proc. partus is replaced tionis et ad naves vagas may the proc. partus, which were
included
and
especiallythe
Aelius
of
of
in-
in the
Liberalis Laurentes
procurator
annanae
Ostia. vicus
As
patronus
the
mentioned
by
his Laurentinum) he was honoured by Pliny, Epp., ii, 17 as near with this inscription. them the inscription in ascending order) : CIL, iii, 348 (offices 3. On M. Aur.
Aug.
proximo
summi
rationum
proc.
marmorum
proc.
see
prov.
Britanniae
chorag. proc.
second the cubiculo proc.
or
prov.
Frygiae,
of third
:
Hirschfeld, VG,
183, 2. beginning
of
career
The following inscription (end of resemblance to some century) shows M. AureUo lib. Proseneti a Augg. 4.
rum
Aug.
thesauroa
proc. Commodo.
patrimoni proc.
in de Kastrense
suo
munerum
vinorum
divo
sarnear
patrono piissimo
liberti benemerenti
cophagum
the
Via
adornaverunt
;
(on
largesarcophagus found
office than
one.
6344). As the procuratio patrimoni was certainlya higher be a descending vinorum, the order must procuratio
Labicana
Henzen,
the
[This is
clear from ordinatus Divo Commodo in kastrense a : especially in Commodus the to a post i.e. (first) appointed by imperialpalace, the lower, non-procuratorial positions are indicated, by which are which, being merely preliminary steps to the procuratorships,
sequently conwas
administration
doubt valuables of aU kinds were Alex. in thesauris vestem Sev., 40 : Eilly clothing (Vita nunquam est ; cp. the passage nisi annum esse quoted by Salmasius, passus Cod., xi, 14 : privatae vel linteariae vestis magistri, thesaurorum
'
'
feld, praepositivel baphiorum ac textrinorum procuratores,etc. ; Hirschin the latter passage VG, 193, i). Praepositusthesaurorum of one procurator thes. In the latest period the praep. thes. was the officials sub dispositione comitis sacrarum largitionum (Notitia since in dign. Or., ed. Bocking, i, 82). Bocking prefersthe plural, mentioned. But Notit. Occ, X, i, c. 12 praepositithesaurorum are of which had its these are each thesauri, special provincial intendent, superthere is while in the case of the imperial treasure-houses
=
no
reason
to
assume
that
there
was
more
than
one
administrator.
=
CIL, viii, [The praepositusthesauris dominicis (Henzen, 6871 for is and these instituted officer, thesauri, 1322) an militarypurposes from the others. (cp.Hist. Aug., Gallieni, 3) are to be distinguished H.] of the imperial On the procuratio patrimonii, i.e. the administration The proprivate property cp. Hirschfeld, pp. 23 ; 41, 3.
54
curatio
munerum
Appendices
has been
L'^ol. i.
thf remains There above. discussed of countries Italj Different wine-producing procuratio vinorum. wine tor furnish departmenl to a the special were ; obliged capital chief official was The and funds were appointed in this connexion. called later rationalis vinorum (on the titles procurator and rationalii cp. Hirschfeld, pp. 36-38). Not. Occ, ed. Bocking, ii,i, p. 16,* cp * Cod. Theodos., xiv, 6, 3 {ed.Ritter, v on p. 194 sqq. ; Gothofred. vinahb. 7. epist.95 et area hinc titulus vinarius 210) : Symmacho
arca"
rationes
vinorum
tractabat
ut
p.u.
fuit
passages
vinaria is mentioned. In this the area quoted, in which Aelius lib. and Caes. n. ser. Aug. Eutychus department Erasinus were appointed adjutoresa vinis (Henzen, 6377, 6378 C/L, vi,9092 as Eutychus Caes. n.s 9091). [The latter is perhaps the same 6 vema (where it is wrongl) ped(isequus)a vinis, Muratori, 899, explained) CIL, vi, 8527, according to which as a slave he had held a lower department. H.] See also Jahn; post in the same c. Spec, epigr., 31. died in 217, having embraced Prosenes Christianity (according of De Inscr. Christ.,i,5, to the very Rossi, assumption probable side there is of tiie above On the a griffin, sarcophagus, right p. 9). the following inscription : Prosenes v non. ; receptus ad deum II regrediens in urbe ab exet Extricato is sa nia Praesente The thus conjecturare peditionibus.scripsitAmpelius Ub. gaps Prosenes v non. : [Ma]i ally filled by Mommsen receptus ad deum et Extricato [as](vel [Jul]i[as]) Sa[me in Cephalle]nia Praesente II regrediens in urbe[m] ab expeditionibus, who rightly assumes (againstDe Rossi), that the words scripsitAmpelius Ub. are not with what to be connected precedes. older Several is the inscriptionof Casa Calda, found on a years the Via Appia, now on CIL, vi, magnificent sepulchralmemorial Henzen's exhaustive From 1598. (AdI, 1857, p. 86) commentary I quote the necessary explanations. Nicomedes qui et] Ceionius et Aelius vocitatus est 5. [L.Aurelius L. Caesaris fuit a cubiculo et divi Veri imp. nutr[itor]. divo Antonino Pio [a equo publicoet sac]erdotioCaeniniensi item ab min. eodem exornatus pontif. proc. ad silic. et praef.vehicul. factus et ab imp. Antonino. ^ ei iniunct. hasta [Aug. et divo Vero cura copiarum exercit]us
there
= =
. . , . . .
donatus rat. cum, muraU proc. summarum hie situs. uxore sua offices and distinctions all equestrian, and, of Nicomedes are
et
corona
although the insertion of equo publico is doubtful, they are certainly subsequent to his elevation to the equestrian order ; consequently, his career cannot be compared with those of the other imperial
freedmen.
tas
was
But
while
in
in other
cases
freedmen, upon
whom
ingenui-
bestowed,
which Veri
those et divi
positionsfilled by them, ignore involve Ubertinitas,these latter (L. (Siesaris a cubiculo imp. nutritor) are in this instance quite exceptionallj
1
enumerating
the
VOL.
I.]
Appendices
55
and decorations Otherwise, all the priesthoods,offices, are equestrian (Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 518, 4). The sacerdotes Caeninenses (Orelli, 96, 2180, 2533, 3349), like the pontiminores, are always of equestrian rank. fices the managers Similarly, of the postal system (pyaefecti known from other sources vehiculorum) all equites are (Hirschfeld, StR, ii',2, 1031), p. 100, 3 ; Mommsen, who after they had risen to the praefectura alae, were appointed and as tion imperial procurators sexagenarii,centenarii, (in combinawith the office a copiis. viam feld, Flaminiam Aug. per ; cp. Hirschthe proc. summarum On rationum see p. loi, i) ducenarii. the on cura 1. Hirschfeld, copiarum, lox, p. 32; 6. The latest inscription to be quoted (time of Alexander Severus) found Corinth and copied by Cyriacus of Ancona near (now CIL, iii.536). is as follows : Theoprepen Aug. lib. proc. domini n. m. Aur. Severi Alexandri Pii Fel. Aug. provinciae Achaiae et Epiri at Thessahae rat. purpurarum proc. ab ephemeride proc. a mandatis proc. at praedia Galliana saltus Domitiani tricliniarcham praepositum a fiblis praeproc. hominem a positum crystallinis incomparabilem Lysander Aug. lib. officiaUs. ^[ij^foyMTi] B[ou\r)sl The of"ces are mentioned in descending order. Theoprepes was, at first superintendentof the imperial crystal vessels accordingly, the valuable then of the buckles or claspson clothes. {i.e. glass-ware), As early as the last days of the republic militarytribunes wore golden in tanclasps: PUny, JVai. Hist., xxxiii, 39 : sed in militia quoque tum adolevit haec luxuria, ut M. Bruti e Philippicis campis epistulae fibulas tribunicias ex auro reperiantur frementis geri. In the second century there was great extravagance in this respect. Hadrian, who without admired for his economy wore jewels, was clasps of the Casaubon and notes Salmasius) ; on the other (Vita,10 ; cp. hand Gallienus wore golden clasps set with precious stones (Gallieni duo, 1 6) AureUan soldiers to wear (Vita, 16)even allowed common had silver ones. whereas worn golden clasps, they previously only Fibula is mentioned as aurea cum a present to a newly gemmis v. Thorignv, ii, 10, in appointed military itribune in 238 (Inschr. The Ber. d. sacks. Ges., 1852, p. 241. Mommsen, fibula in Martial et Idus, fibulasquecensusque) is also to be (v, 41, 5, trabeasque
"
mentioned. of Nicomedes
"
'
'
as
distinction show
of the that
tribunes.
were
Numerous the
has
statues for
a
and the
period
cameos
frequently used
of the
of belts and
clasps. Probably
both
were flbulis
subordinates
office of tricUniarcha
of (p. Sof.); after this Theoprepes was appointed administrator Domitianus the saltus VG, Hirschfeld, (cp. imperial domains,
praedia Galliana (saltusGailliani qui cognominantur next ist regio,Pliny, Nat. Hist., iii,116). He he the i.e. became a mandatis, drawing up superintended procurator issued to proconsuls, of the imperial instructions propraetors, and of the provinces (Dio, liii, 15 ; procurators for the administration Instill., in Puchta, often the Ad Digests, 56 Pliny, Trajanum, ; cp. n.). Lucian, Pro Xapsu in Salup. 528, Hirschfeld, VG, p. 206 8 del Trapct ivroKuv tando : t( 6' ; oixl koL iv nf ruv Xa/Hj3a"nX^ws pi^Xltf,
25, 3) and Aquinates the
in
the
56
pdncTe,
As
toOto wparov
Appendices
[vol.i.
^TrtixeKelffdat ;
like that of the procuratorab ephethis office, was here. meride, is only mentioned [The latter in all probability the Great Alexander of in Alexander Severus imitation created by Alexandrum (Vita, 30, quem praecipue imitatus est ; 64, se Magnum far
as
I know,
day-books were kept to CasauAccording by bon's (dating Augustus, 64), the custom of the from the time of Augustus) of keeping a diary of the events imitated from the (commentarii diurni) was imperial household
videri volebat Eumenes
; cp. FG, Suetonius, conjecture (on ; cp. 31 of Cardia
whose f.),
ephemerides
206,
i.
or
H.J
Macedonian is the
or
court,
reason
which to
had
borrowed
it from
the Persian.
There
more
believe
been the
this, since
model
indirectly
to
have
the
directly
tions institu-
diary of Trimalchio (Petronius,30) is perhaps of the imperial diary. Augustus forbade his a and which to could not be daughter granddaughter say anything, inserted in it (Suetonius,Aug., 64) Aurehan's biographermade use of his day-books (ephemerides) written on linen, in which he had had of the day set down the events {Vita,1). On the basis of these daybooks written in diary form, such were biographies of the emperors the ephemerides vitae Gallieni as duo, by Palfurius Sura (Gallieni and the of Turdulus used Gallicanus, 18) ephemeris by Vopiscus in the biography of Probus Their official commentarii, also (Vita, 2). frequently mentioned (Sueton., Domit., 20 ; Tacitus, Hist.,iv, 40; were Trajan ad Plinium, 95 ; Digg., iv, 6, 32), which kept by slaves and different from these freedmen, were (cp. Hirschfeld, VG, 206, I ; CIL, vi, 8623 ; Mommsen, StR, ii',2, 907 f.). The last office held by Theoprepes was the administration of the factories in Achaia, imperial purple (Marquardt, Prl., ii', 514) M. Aur[elii] Epirus, and Thessaly : proc[uratorem] domini n[ostri] Pii Fel[ciis] Severi Alexandri Aug[usti] provinciae Achaiae et Epiri et Thessaliae rat[ionis] Perhaps the ratio purpuraria purpurarum. its origin to Alexander been the to have owes seems Severus, who first to sell purple from the imperial factories VG, (Hirschfeld, 193. !)" (see
p. 59). caricature
.
The
X.
Roman
Names
assumed
by
Pebeobini
1.
and
Freedmen.
Galba's
freedman after
ornatus
(Suetonius,
took this
(Tacitus,Hist., i, 13) as a second cognomen (Tacitus, bet (R. Macke, Die romischen Tacitus, Eigennamen ii [Progr. d. Gymn. zu Hadersleben, 1888], p. 18; cp. Mommsen, StR, iii,I, 426, 3.) A similar case (mentioned in Dio, Ixxix, 16) is that of Aurelius Zoticus of Smyrna, the favourite of Elagabalus, who the received of his cognomen imperial master's grandfather
Avitus.
to their Greek
equestrian order,
But
make
or
freedmen
use
also
of
a more
appear If the
to
have
been
of such
becoming
cognomen
foreign one.
examples
(PhilerosAequitas, Eros Merula) chiefly belong to the republic and the early empire, the reason is that
days
of
58
XI. The
Friends
Appendices
and
[vol.
of the
Companions p.
to
Emperor.
(Vol. 1,
It will be
seen
70.)
Mommsen's
essay
that,
in
deference
{Die
I have
comi
essei Augusti derfruhern Kaiserzeit in Hermes, iv, 120-131) doubt that views. He beyond ally altered my former proves that tl the comites from proconsular,^ were imperial developed each for the or ex journey were speciallyappointed by emperor no dition, and that consequently there were permanent comites
"
the of
This
amicus
also
was
shows
that
my
As
assumpt
the
chose
travelling companions
was an
from every
every
But of
amicus,
statement
but
not
comes
(p.
the
the
and
In
amid
in
i) 124, ceremonial
the
that
of
eastern
the
is not
fact, I derived
the
institution
and
the in
party-spirit of
the
republican statesmen,
different
only
even
assumed
forms
courts
under
had
which
more
of oriental
influei
than this
tion
of the
the
case
republican period.
in the
I may
hold
that
us
'
in the
an
Augustan
all such the
court
this view
without
minds
of
oriental
court, and
and
it is
characteristic especially
varj
^
parallels'.
the
the
frequent
of oriental princes (Mommsen, tome 2 1 6 ff.) seems ,it Zeitschrift, forms and into would he
far
RGDA,^
customs,
were
which
in
not
by no only
of
means
affected, but
way
also
compatible with
the time
'
manners,
made who
th
the
court the
Augustus.
as an
refused sionately
address
domine
insult
Augustus, pi Au (Suetonius,
custom' On
of
53),
hand,
most As to
occurs
have
tolerated the
the
to
adoration
', which
could
I
Caligula attempted
from
a
East
greeting)
be shoi times,' b of t
intimate
as
friends
with
without kiss,'
men
any
a
know,
the
greeting of
the
with in
have
under
invaluit
existed
Romans
1 Cp. also Mommsen [Die Gardetruppen der romischen Republik und der Katserzeii Hermes, xiv, p. 26) on the ^CKuv iA"j (cohors amicorum praetoria), 500 strong, formed Scipio Africanus in 133 B.C. according to Appian (Hisp.,84) from his clients and frien * Mommsen himself also has essentiallyaltered his view. In his Provinces of Soman he says that the regulations Empire (Eng. tr., of the Parthian and Pers ii, 5), p. to the position of the dynasty empires referring with few abatements recur among Roman Caesars, and are perhaps borrowed in part from those of the older gr monarchy *. 3 Of course, members of the same family and on special occasions (such as thanksgiv festivals, Cicero, Pro Sestio, 52, in) those more distantlyconnected, were in the habil kissing each other (Becker-GoU,Callus,i,89) ; in Greece, on the other hand, it was 1 at the time known even when it was usual in Rome. Dio Chrysostom, Or, 7, p. 11 eyit51 ivalxvritretU, x^ipe, e(iir)v, ScuriSj koX TfioaeKeiiv i^i\ovv avrhf icai iv T erepov ort i^iKovv avTOvs fVeA* fft^ofipa, o_ fie fij/ios tots on eyviav
'
" "
VOL.
I.]
known
on
Appendices
to
me
59
;
custom
is in for
the
year
B.C.
Suetonius with
says
that
Tiberius
ne
verbo
in
his
Rhodes
behaved
great formality,
modum
custom,
to
even
persons
on
xxvi, 3)
feminae veloci times the
adprosequentium reddito paucosque the That (Suetonius, Tib., c. lo). in the time of Tiberius, was almost exclusively limited of distinction, is shown by Pliny's remark (Nat. Hist., the prevalent face eruption : nee id malum sensere exosculatus servitia osculi
were
aut
plebesque
maxime.
transitu
humilis
separated into two classes at their reception as above, p. 128), the imperial practice, well attested (Mommsen, intimate friends later, of distinguishing his more by a kiss, may well have The abolition originated under Augustus. by edict of the kiss the daily by Tiberius, apparent unpopularity of this forth drew from Valerius a justification regulation,which Maximus,
' '
amici
make
at custom.
it
probable
that
at
a
that
time kiss
there from
rank
were
number
court, who
It
was
claimed
daily
of
the
to
usual the
for Persians it
was
equal
on
the
; at lips
court
the
privilegeof the
kinsmen
to
kiss the
king (Duncker,
the lene had the Great drunk relates
Gesch.
at
reserved that
to
one
banquet he
offered stood
the up
and
goblet
then
from
which
he
to
king,
did
him
him,
him
lay
was
down
not
again.
allowed
Callisthenes, who
to kiss him
reverence,
p. the
ders, 54, 2 ; cp. Droysen, Gesch. Alexanfriends ', which to was common Nabataean
Persian, the
from
the
779),and probably
the
the (especially
oriental
the
Diadochi
I'^gyple, pp. 58, 314. in which the and the forms conferred under they were "j"L\os Recherches l'6conomie sur politiquede Ptolemies, cp. Lumbroso, in in honoL'architetto Sostrato Comm. also l'6gVpte, pp. 189-195 J Mommseni, (Sostratus rem L'Egitto, p. 32, and pp. 150, 168-175. was 0/Ao! T"v ^aaiXiuy, Strabo, xvii, p. 791 ; cp. Franz, CIG, also 'Apx'M'^S);?, ti} pacn\eT "tvyy(''VS "2"' tai iii, p. 290 ; so 'lipiavi 0/Xos, Plutarch, MarcelL, 14, 7). Cp. also the inscription from
servir and
d
I'histoire de
Arsinoe
Cyprus of the time of Ptolemy Euergetes IT (Lebasorder As an ib., 2787, 2796, 2821 A. Waddington, 2781 ; avyyev/is, at the of precedence amongst the friends undoubtedly also existed of the Ptolemies court (tuk irpiSmav(pCKuv in an inscription in Lein
1 The also the fAevtffrai/e? ; Athenaeus, iv, p. 152, cp. Cless in SiRE, v, p. i2ocj ; de Delos title Twr amongst the Ajrsacidae ; S. Reinach, Fomlles 4ti\bivis found in Bull. d. corr, heU.,vii,349). * Soada (in Syria) probably of the time of the Fragments of an inscriptionfrom
trpiIiTbiv
Idumaean 3 Diod.
(Lebas-Waddington,2303). kings : fiatriKeiav 5"iAw to health by the physician had been restored Sic. xvii, 31 : after Alexander els Toiii evvovtrrdTOVi KareVafev avjbv Tiju^tras fieyaKoTrptnCis, Philippus, TOI' laTpbl/
6o
tronne,
as
Appendices
p.
[vol.i,
601),they being held
technical
were
58,
at the
by
ToC
apparently
of
expression,
deemed
calls The
those
of
worthy
whom the prophet Alexander his kiss (Lucian, Alexander, that the
custom
Abonuteichos
41).
with a kiss of greetingthe friends ental (which certainly existed at the Persian and probably at other Oriwhile in there known Rome not at times, was republican courts) is evidence of it during the reigns of Augustus and Tiberius, justifies fact
the
use
conjecture that
of the
it
was
transferred
from
the East
to Rome.
The
Roman
expressions for
the
Persian
tius, vi, 5, II : fratremque Darei amicorum; recepitin cohortem cohorte amicorum : 26, ex ib., aliquem ; cp. Miitzell on prima 17
the first
passage)
were
shows
that
during
the
early empire
the
Romans
themselves emperors.
reminded
by
of the Roman
it is to a certain institution of the extent that there is another of Persia and Macedonia: to those Augustan court, also common the keeping of a diary of aU the events of the imperialhousehold
Although
this
be
proved,
As the
far kind
as
I know, there is not the slightest trace of in the distinguished families of the republic,
preserved
(i.e.the
in
their
family archives
ortus.
were
are
quently fre-
mentioned. says
at
: mos a
Hence
Casaubon
Macedonians)
of noble
Further, if a number
court
of children the
brought up
to have
together
we
been facts
custom
Tois
common,
mentioned,
set
mind
the
also
the
twv
Persian
and
Egyptian
Duncker,
the
example
Trdj/rej ycip ol
dpiaTwvHepffwv iratSesiwi
3 ;
(Xenophon, Anab., i, 9,
526-528). Diodorus's description (i,53) of the the same on day as bringing up together of the children bom idea of the corresponding institution at the Sesostris, gives an of the Ptolemies court Recherches, p. 208 (TroiSes ; cp. Lumbroso, \nrb tou iTdvTpo"poL) twv (iraides TLixbiixivtjjv p. 209 ^ai7i\ias). the fire-pan or torch,M. Lastly, ttie fire carried in front (i.e. and still under the Antonines Antoninus, Comment., i, 17), which
Gesch. d. Alt., iv*,
, ' '
as
of privilege the
from
the emperor and empress, has aheady Persians by Lipsius (Excursus to Tacitus,
Ann., i, 7) : Xenophon, Cyropaed., viii, 3 : Kal irOp 6Trur6ei" to5 lowed dpfmros iir' iffxdpas iJ.syi.'Krii AfSpes etwovTo (pipovres(Cyrus folbehind the chariot). On the other hand, Mommsen (SIR,
i^, 423) refers this custom
extended
to the to the and
of the
imperial friends
and
companions
"It is possible that the Persian custom 424,4: (Curtius,iii,3,9: argenteis altaribus praeferebatur ; Ammian. fluenced Marc, xxiii,6, 34) may have inthe miperial custom, but not probable,in so far it depends upon as the national religion. In my opmion, this connexion might easUy have been in Rome.
Ignis"
i4 Mommsen, S(i?,
ignored
VOL.
I.]
to
me
Appendices
in the Alb. first and second
et comitum.
6i
known
'
Recensio
amicorum
pora
numerous
',in Acad.
Regim., 1873,
Senators.
centuries (cp.the Programm, Caesarum ad Severi temusque is here reprintedwith iv, which
Friends De hortem
additions). ofAugustus.
i :
Clem., i, 10,
Sallustium
ex
primae
B.C.
admissionis
in 37
to
Nerva
accompanied
L. Cocceius Nerva. Seneca, et Cocceios et Dellios et totam coadversariorum castris conscripsit. Maecenas Octavian's ambassador as
Antony : cp. Horace, Sat., i, 5, 28 and Haakh, StRE, ii,p. 473. ad consulatum Rufus, quem Q. Salvidienus provexerat usque condemned to death before entering on Aug., 66), was (Suetonius, office (he was consul designatus for the year 39 b.c.) Haakh, StRE,
vi, p. 720.
consul 37, 28, 27 b.c, cp. e.g. Dio. liv,29. consul died a.d. 11 Paullus, Q. b.c, Nip14. perdey on Tacitus, ^M"., i,5 ; Plutarch, ZJe^aj-yw/., p. 508A ; Phny, Nat. Hist., vii, 150; Quintilian,vi, 3, 52; Henzen, Acta fr. Arv., Fabius Maximus pp. 185, 240. C. Asinius Gallus, consul 8. of Augustus to the inhabitants
a
M.
Vipsanius Agrippa,
B.C.
In
letter
duct con-
to
criminal
Ross, Inscr. better M. Dubois, Lettre de Vempereur Auguste aux in Bull, Cnidiens d. corr. StR, ii',2, 959, i). helUnique, 1883, p. 64 (Mommsen, Cn. Calpurnius Piso, consul Patris sui legatum atque 7 B.C. he is called by Tiberius amicum (Tacitus,Ann., iii,12). Nonius Asprenas. Suetonius, Aug., 56 : cum Asprenas Nonius artius ei junctus causam accusante Cassio Severo, diceret, veneficii,
consuluit
enim si quid officii sui putaret, cunctari se, ne sin deesset, destituere ac praedamsuperesset,eriperelegibus reum, amicum existimaretur. tivI nare Dio, Iv, 4 (9 B.C.): 01\"}i re dlK-q
investigation: TdXKip 'kaiviifrifi ^/tip0/Xif). L. in Philologus,ix, 169) ; ined., 312, 1. 11 (cp. A. Nauck
senatum,
ttj
cos.
kolI yepovffiq.,
iKeTv6v
ye ;
L. Nonius
cp. Teufiel, ifZ.G *, 267, 2 Tacitus, Ann., vi, 39 : Fine anni (a.d. 35) Poppaeus Sabinus. Poppaeus Sabinus concessit vita, modicus originis, principum amicitia consulatum
suff. Kal.
Jul. (a.d. 6)
(a.d.9) ac triumphale decus (a.d.26 ; Attn., iv, annos 47) adeptus maximisque provinciis impositus,nulper xxiv 1am ob exiraiam erat ; artem, sed quod par negotiis neque supra on Ann., i, 80; iv, 46; vi, 39; xiii,45. cp. Nipperdey
D. foret
Junius
Silanus
in
quamquam from
non
ultra
saevitum,
sibi demonstrari
20
quam intellexit
Caesaris
return
prohiberetur,exilium
exile until
a.d.
(he
:
did not
cp.
Seneca,
64.
De
Clem., i, 10,
quoted
i, 391,
ad
232
C. 79 ;
praefecturam Aegypti (30 B.C.) ex Aug., 66). In 27 b.c. xUii aetatis provexerat (Suet., interfecit (Jerome) ; cp. Teufiel, RLG *, anno propria se manu (Eng. tr.). Cilnius Maecenas (died 8 B.C.); cp. Marquardt, Hist, eqq., p. *, 220, -6 (Eng. tr.). Teuffel, RLG
Gallus, quem
fortuna
62
C. Proculeius, brother
;
Appendices
of Maecenas' wife
[vol.
Terentia
;
Die, liv,
Tac,
mox
Ann.,
iv, 40
Haakh,
secreta
StRE,
vi,
86.
Sallustius
praecipuus
in amicitia
quam principis
tenuit
(Ta
Hit Hii
16
d.
Augnsti amicus
d.
Nat. (Pliny,
xii, 13).
Vedius Pollio amicis
Augusti (Pliny,Naf.
parents, died
B Ann., xii, 63). Son (Dio, liv, 23). Borghesi also refers the inscriptionCIL, ix, 15 P. f. Pollio Caesareum In (Beneventum) to him : P. Veidius Colon iae Beneventanae. Caesari et Augusto Lucilius Senators. Friends su of Tiberius. Longus (cos. illi tristium died omnium A.D. socius, 23) laetorumque 7, unusq Rhodii secessus comes e senatoribus (Tac, Ann., iv, 15), Cn. Cornelius Lentulus (Tac, Ann., i, 27, cp. iv, 29). Consul Cp. Nipperdey on Tac, Ann., iv, 44. B.C., died A.D. 25. of the Fulw Sentius Saturninus, husband Jewish prosel3rte Ant. Kalb : TijS^pios ("Troaiiiuilvei Jud., xviii, 3, 5 yb,p Josephus, ir/ iteXei airbv "pi\os 4"ouXou/as iviipiTicyKrf^ei """"'Sarovprnro! t^s 7Wai/C(is) rijs t6 'louSaiVii' Trav (A.D. 19). H. r^s Tw)U?;sd,TF"\adrivai fratri percarum in cohorte S. Vistilius praetorius,quern Druso transtulerat convictu commits suicii suam prohibitus, principis advanced at an age (a.d. 32 ; Tac, Ann., vi, 9). Cn. Calpurnius Piso (seeabove) writes before his death to Tib" ius : et parenti tuo probatus et tibi amicus (Tac, Ann., iii, 16). Sabinus Poppaeus (see above). 18 (Cn. Lentul L. Seius Tubero, brother of Sejanus, consul A.D. et S.T. intimi primores civitatis, ipsius amici, Tac, Ann., iv,2( ii, 20; v, 6). cp. Nipperdey, and M. Cocceius Nerva (son of the friend of Augustus, Haakh, StR, ii,473) Caesari famiharissimus (Pompon., Dig., i, 2, 2, 49) ; uni consulatu functus senator 22) accompanied Tiberius to Caprei (a.d. amicorum (Tac, Ann., iv, 58); proximus (died A.D. 33; Ta( Ann., vi, 26).
"
of freedmen
L.
Salvius
Otho
tam
carus
tamque
non
absimilis
facie Tiber
crederent ex eo principi fuit, ut plerique procreatum (Suetoi Suel succeeded He in the consulship (a.d.33; Otho, i). Galba Galba, 6). Cotta Maximus Messalinus. Nothing appears to 1 his official career 32 (cp. Nipperdey on Tac, Ann., ii, He in 32, but Tiberius accused was defence of him 1 sent a written the senate, repetito inter amicitiae se princip atque Cottam crebrisque ejus officiis commemoratis. StRE, vi, 2, 2356, 10 Henzen, Acta fr. Arv., p. 179. L. Pomponius Flaccus, consul 17, died 33, when legatus propra lore of Syria. Henzen, ib. 195. L. Calpurnius Piso pontifex, consul Aurelius
of
M.
known
died
in 32 biduum
at
the
age
of
Tiberius, 42
que
: cum
Pomponio Flacco et L. Pisone noctem continmm epulando potandoque consumpsit, quorum alte
VOL.
I.]
Appendices
amicos
63
Kal wXovTT/iaas xai (Tac, Ann., vi, 39) ; 6 (pl\osairoO Kal dia tovto TOffovTov Svvridels (Dio, Iviii,22) ; defertur incestasse filiam et saxo Tarpeio deicitur (a.d.33 ; Tac, Ann., iv, 36).
tolerabilis poeta, notus Tiberii et et amicitia Julius Montanus frigore (Seneca,Epp., 122, 11) : perhaps the father of the senator Julius Montanus ", (died 56; Tac, Ann., xiii,25). Teuffel, RLG iv, 489, 18. 252. 13 (Eng. tr.) ; SIRE, L. Aelius Knights. Sejanus, praefectus praetorio a.d. 14i Tac, Ann., iv, Sueton., Tiber., 55 ; StRE, ; 31 cp. sq. and 59;
"'. 345.
Avilius
iv Tols
77-
p.
517 Curtius
Flaccus, prefect of Egypt 32-37. CIG, iii, p. 360 : iralpoLiKpidelsrapli, Ti^epiifi Kal"rapi. Philo, Leg. in Gai., M: tSiv itpwruv KpiBils (l"l'\uv irapa Ti^eplipKaljapt, ib., c. 19.
Atticus
to
unus
eques
Romanus
ex
illustribus
who
panied accom-
Capreae (Tac, Ann., iv, 58) ; Marino participi Atticum (ib., Sejanus Curtium vi, 10). oppresserat Vescularius Flaccus cui propior cum Tiberio usus eques Romanus erat (Tac, Ann., ii, 28). Vescularius Flaccus ad mortem ac Julius Marinus aguntur, e vetustissimis Rhodum et secuti famiUarium, apud Capreas individui (a.d. 32 ; Tac, Ann., vi, 10).
Strabo, xiii,2, 3 : (Theophanes of Mytilene) 6v ttjs ^A.ala.siwirpoTov KariaTTjaiiroTe Hop.TT'^top, MdKpov Kal vvv ^JertifeTai tuv Karirap0 ae^aarbs (c. A.D. 18) ii" roh Trpiirois of His the son .same "t"D".uv. illustris, Tipepiov name, eques Romanus died A.D. on Tac, Ann., vi, 19. 33 ; cp. Nipperdey C. Caesius C. Caesio sacrum Niger. CIL, vi, 2169 : Dis manibus
Tiberius
Pompeius
"
Macer.
vlbv
dTrAiTre
Q.f. Nigr.
Caesia C.
quatuor
Mommsen
decuris says
:
Curio Titulus
Minor
cum
positus sit aetate Augusti vel Tiberii (nam C. Caesar quintam decuriam addidit), hunc Nigrum significatalteri utri fuisse amicum admissionis primae (cp. StRE, ii*, 834, 2). Drusi filiiGermanici, CIL, xiv, 3607.) comes (P. Plautius Pulcher
"
Senators.
a.d.
Valerius
Asiaticus
cos.
in
47 habebat
"
(34) Syriae praepositus (Sueton., Vitell., dare iv toTs tt"vv "f"i\ots ".iiTbv 2). Recalled, ovtus avrov l\e"jjaaro, voixLaBrtvai (Dio, lix, 27) ; cos. ii 34, iii 47, censor 48, died 51,
consulatu
. . .
L. Vitellius
A.
Vitellius
L.
f., afterwards
aleae studium
emperor,
born
15,
Gaio
per
auri-
aliquanto per cos. acceptior (Sueton., Vitell., 48). 4; II 44). Schol. C. Passienus Juv., iv, 81 : Omnium Crispus (cos. sed praecipue [C] Caesaris, quern iter principum gratiam appetivit, iacientem est pedibus (Valla: Thyberium secutus [read Cajum] De schol. iter Caesarem facientem secutus est Matthias, : Alpes per Jtw., p. 26). Sertorius Macro Naevius (cp. Nipperdey on Tac, Knight.
gandi, Claudio
familiaris, sed
Neroni
64
Ann., vi, 15) is reckoned
Claudius.
Appendices
among p. Senators. friends Caligula's
219.
[vol.i.
by
Suetonius wards afterhis
(Calig.,26) ; Friends of
Hirschfeld, VG,
Ser.
SulpiciusGalba,
on
cos. receptusque emperor, 33, gratissimus Claudio Claudius amicorum (Sueton., Galba, 7). Accompanied
in cohortem
him
on
this
Hiibner, expedition(see
xvi, [1881,]p. 525) :
Caesar
Das
Heer in Britannien in Hermes, romische the friends of Gaius Valerius Asiaticus (cp.
above).
militia.
Tac,
Ann.,
L.
xi, 3
Asiatici
"
recenti
adversus
Britanniam
Octavia,
4,
to Junius Silanus, great-grandson of Augustus, betrothed Arval died brother Ann., 48, (Tac, praetor xii, 42, 49 3, 8 with Nipperdey's notes). Cn. Pompeius to Antonia, elder daughter of Magnus, betrothed
Claudius.
to
He Rome
and
Silanus
carried Both
the
were
news
of the
put
to
death
by
Claudius
(Suetonius,Claud.,
T. Claudi the Plautius
Plautius) cos.
Seneca, Apocol., 11). 27-29; Silvanus Aelianus (probably a nephew of Anlns suif. I 45 (B.)*, II in a year unknown, legat.et comes
in the
Caesaris
Britannia.
positionof
u",
2,
legaiipro
cos.
CIL,
comites
xiv, 3608.
cp.
On
Hommsen,
SIR.
Cn.
nobiles
853,
5. Saturninus per
(Britannia)
IRN,
Caesaris ad sel. PauUus
amicum
.
devicta
Cn.
in this expedition
id.
. . .
regi
. .
sac.
flam. ad
. . .
patric. leg.
in Hiberia
pro
. .
Claudi
. . .
in
Britannia
.
ro
pr.
ornamenta
triumph.
cos.
Fabius
meum
Persicus
34.
He
is called nobilissimum
on
virum,
of the
to death
by
Claudius
in his
speech
the
jus
honorum p. 186.
Henzen,
as
Acta
fr. arv.,
Apocol.,13
:
names
friends
of consular
rank
put
15
by
Claudius
(Q. Eutetius)
Lusius
Saturninus,
in
a
cos.
sufi. between
and
17
(B.). Pompeius
Pedo
cos.
year
unknown.
Cornelius Lupus cos. Celer cos. Ser. Asinius Lusium Satuminum, 9d. passage. P. Suillius prospere,
suff. 42 kal. Jul. (B.). suff. 44 kal. Jul. (B.) ; cp. SiRE, Cornelium Lupum circumventos
;
i', 1867,
"
Suillio
on
cp.
Nipperdey
Claudi
the diu
suff.
usus
46
kal.
Jul.(B.).
amicitia
nunquam
bene
insulas
Baleares
C. Caesaris, familiaritate
Claudi
Vitellius
on
and
Caecina
to
Claudius
the
journey
(Tac, Ann., vi, 32). Largus (cos. a.d. 42). Accompanied Ostia (a.d. 48 ; Tac, Ann., xi, 33). ejus (consequently before
his acces-
Borghesi,Fasti consulates.
66
M. Salvius
Appendices
Otho,
afterwards
[vou
i.
(born 32), flagrantissimus Galba, 19) ; ; Plutarch, Deicitur Otho, locum tenuit inter amicos 2). (Sueton., summum et et comitatu Otho, familiaritate sueta, post congressu provinciae Lusitaniae ; provinciam administravit praeficitur(in 58, Tac, /.;.) (Suet., Otho, 3). quaestorius per decern annos Athenis Nerone Lucanus a M. Annaeus (born 39) revocatus etiam additus quaestura honoratus atque cohortique amicorum Vita Lucani). in Suetonius, tamen non (died ; 55 gratia permansit father of the Montanus Curtius Montanus, tioned poet men(probably and the 28 latter in Tac, Ann., xvi, 33 ; cp. Nipperdey on iUe luxuriam and Juvenal, iv, 136 : noverat p. 68 below). passage imperii veteris noctesque Neronis. Burrus Afranius Knights. praef. praet. from 51 (Tac, Ann., died in Tacitus 62 (Ann., xiv, 51). The xii, 42, cp. 69) ; passage of the city gossip at the time (Ann., xiii, 6), giving the substance
emperor
in
amicitia
Neronis
12
"
when
the
Parthian
:
"
war
was
imminent,
tamen et
shows
that
he
was
one rerum
of the
ex-
friends
of Nero
Burrum
daturum
Senecam
multarum
honestis an secus plane documentum, amicis invidia si pecunioamota uteretur, si ducem egregium, quam et gratia subnixum sum deligeret. per ambitum Sofonius Neronis nactus Tigellinusalendis equis amicitiam (Schol. Juv., i, 155) ; intimis libidinibus adsumptus (Tac, Ann., xiv, 51) ; died 69 ; cp. Hirschfeld, VG, up to 62 praef.vigilum then praetorii,
perientiacognitos
adolescentulus Otho
took to
decorus,
Nero's in the
liberto
Caesaris Acte
etiam
patre
amour
with
(Tac,
e
part
Pisonian
: conspiracy
familiaritate
xv,
Neronis
speciem
amicitiae
turn
50).
amicitia Neronis
principisnotus
Vinius Galbae
Acta. of Galba.
(PUny,
cos.
Nat. with
Senators. T. of Galba. (69)and put to death with him. tum tractus (Tac, Hist., i, 48 ; Henzen, three The also friends following were M.
osculo In of
a
Rufinus
amicitia
in
abrup200).
fr. Arv.,
ut
p.
Salvius
Otho.
Mane
Galbam
salutavit
atque
consueverat,
to the choice
consulted,
xv,
as
Marius
COS.
Celsus
(cp.Nipperdey
and
cos.
on
kal.
Jul. 69,
Ducennius
Galba.
Geminus,
Cornelius
under
praefectus
praef. praet. (Tac, Hist., i, 14 ; Plutarch, Galba, 29), although he is nowhere friend : Hirschfeld, p. 221, as expressly a 7. Pompeius Longinus. Tac, Hist., i, 31 : pergunt etiam in castra praetorianorum tribuni Cetrius Severus, Subrius Dexter, Pompeius
Sueton., Galba,
14 ; spoken of
Knights.
Laco
"
milites
ordine et
suo principi
exarmantque,
amicis fidus
militiae
VOL
I.]
e
Appendices
Senators.
6']
L. Vitellius, suff. 48. Tac, cos. consularium magistratibus, magnam partem Otho belle (Mommsen, StR, ii*, non aut ministros participes 2, 853, 5), sed comitum specie secum expedire jubet ; in quibus et Lucium Vitellium, eodem cultu, nee ut imperatorisfratrem nee quo ceteros ut hostis. Marium habuit
6 oZ 6^
Celsum
cos.
des.
(seeabove)
"
statim
inter intimos
amicos
Suetonius
;
suif. k.
Mart.
42, II 66.
Ilai'XXti'oi' ^XAws
Knights.
chosen
"
intima
as
Othonis,
by
to
Laco
of
M.
later
(cos.
omissa
under
Caligula, certainly B.) 41. Hispania (in70) comitatui principis adjectusest (Tac, Hist.,ii,65). C. Silius Italicus cos. 68 in amicitia Vitellii (Pliny,Epp., T. Catius him with Flavins Sabinus consulted iii, 7),who in his conversations and Cluvius Rufus (Tac, Hist., iii, 65).
C. Fabius Valens Alienus and
coss. are
Tiberius
A. Caecina
the
kal.
to
Sept. 69 (B.).
as ac
It is clear from
Tac,
variis
be considered
friends Valens
of Vitellius in obibant
"
specialsense
aut
munia
imperiiCaecina
inclinationibus.
in hunc
ilium
ViteUii
nee
unquam
satis
fida
potentia, ubi nimia est. simul ipsum Vitellium subitis offensis aut contemnebant intempestivis blanditiis mutabilem metuebantque, domos hortos nee eo segnius invaserant imperii. opesque Vibius Crispus (see under a regular Vespasian and Domitian) was of to Vitellius Dio, 2. Ixv, according table-companion Antonius in Friends M. Primus oj Vespasian. Senators. 61 condemned for forgery (Tac, Ann., xiv, 40), in 70 senatorium himself to Vespasian (Hist., ii, ordinem recuperaverat, attached and received the consular (Hist.,iv, 4) ; sed pauUatim 86), insignia in tamen levior viUorque haberi, manente speciem amicitia (Hist., iv, 80). Cp. Martial, x, 23 and, Giese, De personis a Martiale
commemoraiis,
T. Clodius Vibius p. 5 S.. M. Eprius Marcellus reverentia
et
principes in
Caesaris
amicitia
"
ab
ipso
diliguntur (Tac, Dial., 8) ; both suff. in 61 (Borghesi, CEuvr., iv, 536). were coss. C. Licinius Mucianus ter consul (Borghesi, j6., iv, 345),I before 67, II 70, III 72. Henzen, Acta fr. Arv., p. 190. aed. cur. T. Rutilius Varus com. imperato[r.] q. divi Vespasiani, Orelli, CIL, x, 1258. 3440
"
Knights.
Misenum.
Otacilius
C. Plinius
Distentus
Secundus
"
impeditusque
2004,
fleet at
(Pliny,
Epp., iii,5).
Sagitta. Murat.,
ad Vanacinorum
meum
Vespasiani
68
vestrum
Appendices
mereatur,
delector. On the document cp.
[vol.i.
Mommsen,
SiR,
Ti.
ii', 1127,
I.
Provinces, Eng. tr., ii, Roman (Mommsen, Julius in the adviser Titus expedition against as 246 n.) accompanied Kal iriye"nv cUvoidv Tipipios'AX^foKre Jerusalem : (plXuv 5i SoKiiulrraTos
Alexander
HTfiaTeviiiTav dpos,vp"Tcpov fiivairbs ttji' MyvvTov dUiroif, rdre Si rwv riji' "pTi riye/iovlav S)V iyeipo/iivriv iSe^iiiaaro iS A^ios irparos "PXWV, Kpidels Bell. (Josephus, iriffTeas t^ rixairpoaiBiTO ^? ad-qXav KoX ixerk Xa/iirpSs
Jud.,
V.
I, 6.
H.).
Titus. None known
Friends
of
except
the
elder
Pliny (cp.
advisers consulars
in
Gioa Borghesi, Annot. that all the Juvenal, iv, 72 (except the two prefects) were
quorum
ac
83, maria
to
proceres quos oderat ille ; ergo in concilium sedebat facie miserae paUor amicitiae ; cp. magnaeque utilior ? ing Accordterras populosque regenti quis comes
vocantur
interestingconjecture (Rhein. Mus., xxxix, 283), of reminiscence a Juvenal's description of this cabinet council was de Chattis bello Germanico Statius' De aUquid tor(147,tanquam visque Sygambris dicturus) of which Valla's scholia to Juvenal, iv, preserved four lines (Jahn, Rhein. Mus., ix, 627 and Biiche94 have The ler as above. (the following took part in the conversation order is as given by Juvenal) : viUcus urbi) qui temporis Vespositus modo Pegasus (attonitae sequently, Conurbi fuit. RLG*, Teuffel, 316, i, Eng. tr. pasiani praefectus for time under the second Domitian. he was city prefect only a prefecture. H.] [Borghesi, CEuvres, ix, p. 269, assumes above and Vibius Borghesi, p. 520). Statius, l.l.: Crispus (see mitis prudentia Crispi. Cp. Veiento. Nestorei M'. Acilius Glabrio cos. perhaps under Claudius or Nero, p. 521 :
Biicheler's
,
Statius, l.l.:
of the
same
et
name
prope
cos. cos.
Caesareae
91.
confinis Acta
521
Acilius
aulae. p. 175.
His
son
Rubrius
Gallus
under
Henzen, Nero, p.
on
fr. Arv.,
ff.
cos.
Montanus
Tac,
there
Ann.,
Pompeius, perhaps
unknown,
L.
Pompeius
cos.
Ferox
H.]
year
73 under
and Domitian
; for both
see
sen, MommFabius
Statius
/./.:
prudentia Crispi
et
imter memores ^potentem signat utrumque purpura, therefore fastos, according to whom plerunt nomine Crispus (inhis second Fabius The Mommsen Caesaris
consulship)
and
Veiento
were
colleagues. Biicheler
takes
Velius
PauUus,
as
under
Domitian
31,
proconsul
cum comes war
of
Bithynia.
See
above the
armis not
here
Sarmatian,
understood
Dacian technical
perhaps, however,
sense.
is not
to be
in the
VOL.
I.]
Arrecinus Clemens
Appendices
(consularem,unum
consul
e
69
familiaribus
et emis-
M.
Domit., ii) ;
I 73, under
Domitian
II
der J. 68(B.). Hirschfeld, pp. 222, 3. Asbach, Consularfasten 96, in Bonner Jahrbucher, Ixxix (1885),p. 149. Palfurius filius a Vespasiano senatu motus Sura, consularis
"
familiaritate
Domitiani in
10 :
(Marius
Maximus
partes
delationis
53).
erat.
cos.
Martial, i, 78,
Rantius
v,
hujus
amicus
Perhaps
sufi.
Calpetanus Borghesi,CEuvres,
nonia
Valerius Quirinalls
Festus
62.
Cp. CIL,
v,
531
216.
leg.Aug.
etc.
4799,
above,
Cornelius Fuscus Knights. praef. praet. (Hirschfeld, 223, 25) and Crispinus,according to Borghesi (p.573-6) perhaps his colleague. Cp. Hirschfeld, p. 223, 26. L. Verginius Rufus, born Friends of Nerva. 63, 69, 97, 15, cos. end towards incolumem reUquit
1. 3 ; cp.
died
of 97.
Ind.
evasit
optimum
atque
amicissimum both
(Pliny,Epp., ii,
Veiento and Ind.
Mommsen,
Plin.).
Fabricius of Nerva L.
(cp. Mommsen,
Neratius Priscus
sane cos.
83
fuit
(cp.Teuffel, RLG
Trajano
Mommsen id animi
*, 342,
fuisse amicis
opinio
successorem
rehnqueret,multis
on
(Vita Hadr.,4;
CIL, ix, 2454-5). L. Licinius Sura, cos. before 98 (Asbach, p. 158), 102, 107. Dio, Vita. Hadr., 3. Ixiii,15. Victor, Caes., 13, 8. Dio, Ixiii,16. Q. Sosius Senecio cos. 99, 102, 107. A. and Cornelius Palma, cos. Asbach, Consularfasten 99 109. d. J. 96-119, in Bonner ahrbiicher ,hadi (1882), J Inscription p. 13. his statue in the Forum, on CIL, vi, 1386. His statue (as governor of Asia about Anthol. Pal., xvi, 35. 115) set up by the Carians. Frohner, Krit. Analekien (Philologus,Supptband, v, 70). L. PubhUus Celsus II S^ Kal cos. Dio, Ixviii,16: larrja-e 113.
rod
Tuv
^OfTtriov S.\\iai"
tov
re
UdXfiov Kal
:
rod
KAffou
eUdvas.
were
oOrti:
irov
aiiToi'^
the
ut
two
last
shown
a by Hadr., 3 Trajano esse, ab amicis Trajani contemni Palma 4 : in adoptionis sponsionem venit
Sura
friends
of
is
a
neglegi ;
cp.
inimicis
semper
suis.
Further,
C. Avidius Nigrinus cos. under Trajan and Lusius Quietus cos. 115, who executed were together with Celsus and Palma
Dio, Ixix, 2)
T.
were
no
doubt
also
friends
of
(Vit.Hadr., Trajan.
7;
consularis Junius OmuUus, according to an inscription of in Vita Alex. mentioned Ser., Nemausus, is no doubt the HomuUus Titius friend of iv, as a 65, 9, 15 wrongly Trajan (in PUny, Epp., Ind. Plin., s.v. HomuUus). Borghesi HomuUus; cp. Mommsen,
7o
CEuvres, viii, 416.
Appendices
(M.
Valerius
[vol.i.
ord. 151 des
;
HomuUus
cos.
cp. CIL.
ii, 3415.
L.
H.)
cos.
Dasumius
to
about
100
(Waddington,
been
and
one
Pastes
him
a
asiatiques, 119,
as
120), may
his will he
have
of
the from
friends
an
of
provinces Trajan,
estate of
according
value
perhaps
received
the
of 6,000,000
sesterces
certainlyleft him
legacy (Test.
RechtsDasum.,l. 85-87 and 125, ed. JiudorS, Zeitschr. J. geschichtl. wiss., xii, 370 G., 389 ff. ; CIL, vi, 10229). Dacicum TraVit.Hadr., 3) ad bellum di Adr., AdI, Jnscr. Onor. Henzen, janum familiaris prosecutus. 1863, 150 (PMlologus, xix, 358) : quaestori imperatoris Trajani et comiti ab eo bis. donato expeditionis Dacicae, donis militaribus Hadrianus
(Dio, Ixix,
i ;
consuli
(CIL, iii,1463 : leg. Aug. pontif.)according to the inscriptionon the great Pyramid the probable reading is : (CIL, iii,21), where
"
D.
Terentius
Gentianus
Scauriauus
Scit
Decimi Gentiani nomen pyramis alta pontificis comitisque tuis,Trajane, triumphis lustra
sex
intra censoris
consulis
esse.
Otherwise
Mommsen,
2.
''.577.
Dacia
him to
sub
rescriptto
be
Ephem. epigr.,iv, 28, but as above in StR, iii, CIL, Cp. (Feb. 17th, no) : sunt in p. 688 Dxxv and D. Terentio xlvii, 21, i (Hadrian's Scauriano, Dj'g'g'., him in 119). Asbach, Consularfasten 96-119, p. 47 takes
also
a son
of the
Terentius
Scaurus
in
Pliny, Epp.,
one
v,
12.
[He
subsequently incurred
he
the
suspicions of
Hadrian,
of whose Pom-
friends
probably
was.
y.
Aegypti,
amicum
meum
(ib.,10).
Hirschfeld, VG, 270, 3. H. Friends in Vit. Hadr., 15. of Hadrian ; for the most part mentioned Senators. in Vit. Hadr., 8: senatores optimos quosque contubernium adscivit. StR, ii',^91, majestatis Cp. Mommsen,
2.
Plin.
III
Servianus, Hadrian's brother-in-law, cos' II 102, in killed of the Ind. Plin. at 136 134, 90 ; cp. Mommsen, age L. Catilius Severus II 120, cos. Syriae praepositus (Vit.Hadr.,
L.
Julius Ursus
5) praef. u. qui sibi praeparabat imperium, qua re prodita dignitate above. as privatus est; ib., 24; cp. Mommsen L. (Neratius) Maroellus, brother of L. Neratius Priscus, cos. 129, forced by Hadrian to commit suicide (Vit.Hadr., 15) ; Mommsen,
Ind.
Plin.
C. Ummidius
Quadratus,
p.
and
202. cos.
cos.
suff. 118.
later
Mommsen,
ib.
Henzen,
Hadrian and
Acta
A.
fr. Arv.,
Platorius
Nepos,
23
;
sufif. 119,
suspected by
p.
cp. Henzen,
had
Acta been
fr. Arv.,
intimate
194)
with
Both
already
cos.
Hadrian
127.
Titianum
ut conscium
argui passus
Pii,
et
Vit. Anton.
7, he
VOL.
I.]
Statius before
Appendices
Quintius Statianus divi Hadriani 150 [B.])
7420a
=
71
Macrinus
comes cos.
(under
ante
in oriente
quaesturam.
Voconius. amici sui C. Licinius
Henzen,
CIL,
11 :
viii, 7036.
divus Hadrianus
ranlc
cum
Apuleius, Apol.,
poetae
Voconius tumulum
Voconi
versibus raised
muneraretur,
to senatorial
etc.
Perhaps
by Trajan ; Ind. Plin. and Teuffel,RLG*, 346, 5 (Eng. tr.,341, 2). cp'.Mommsen, Hadrian's Attianus, once Knights. guardian and already his friend in Trajan's reign (Vit.Hadr., 4, 5 and 9),with Plotina and Matidia Cum to Rome. Attianum ex conveyed Trajan's remains ornamentis faceret consularibus praefecto praetorii praeditum nihil se conferri posset senatorem, amplius habere quod in eum ostenderit in occisorum necem [ib.,8) ; consularium quattuor consilia Attiani refundebat amicissimos hostium (ib., 9) ; postea loco habuit ut Attianum (ib.,1.5). In 119 he compelled liim to resign when praef. praet. (cp. Hirschfeld, 225, 32). Ti. Claudius Livianus, prefect under Trajan in the first Dacian
" "
Romanus,
war
10
1/2 and
Turbo Pronto
office
Q.
and
Marcius read
119,
apparently
"
still in
135. p.
In
Vit. Hadr.,
:
we
should
probably
tempore
tutoris
(with Hirschfeld,
Hadrianus
224)
"
utebatur
amicitia
ex
sui, et Liviani quondam [et] Turbonis. C. SepticiusClarus, in iig appointed to succeed Turbo's colleague Similis as praef.praet., deprived of office 121. Ind. Cp. Mommsen,
Plin. Pius. Senators. M. Valerius Homullus of Antoninus HomuUi multa COS. joca semper patienter accepit (Vit. 151 ; cujus Aurelius Anton. P., 11). He opposed the adoption of Marcus (Vit. See also above. M. Anton., 6). Henzen, Acta fr. Arv., p. 199. Friends Senators. M. Cornelius of the two Augiisti.'friend of Antoninus Fronto, cos. 143, perhaps already a Pius, in any his successor, case although there is no express testimony ; cp. Teuffel, RLG*, (Eng. tr.). 355 P. Salvius Julianus bis consul (ord.148, suff. in the last years of Antoninus or later), (Vit.Did. Jul., i). Salvii praef.u. et ICtus of the Divi in Dig., xxxvii, Fratres Juliani amici nostri (rescript Teuflfel, RLG^, pr.). Cp. (Eng. tr.). 350, 14, 17 1-4 last years, II 162. Q. Junius Rusticus cos. I in Hadrian's Rescriptumdivorumfratrum ad Junium Rusticum amicum nostrum, praef. urbi (Digg., xlix, i, i, 3). Teuffel, RLG^, 358, 3 (Eng. tr.). [M. Pontius Laelianus Larcius Sabinus (cos.163) sodalis Antonidonis militarib. nianus Verianus divi Veri comes Aug. donatus divo Vero ab et bello Armeniaco Parthico Antonino et a imp. Aug. Aug.] Orelli, 3186. The fragment [comes] Antonini Aug. et L. Veri bello Germanic, item comes Imp. Antonini Aug. Germanici Sarmatici has been wrongly combined with the above inscription.
" " " " "
Friends
Cp. Borghesi,AdI,
M.
1855, p.
JalliusM.
f. Bassus
25. Fabius
Valerianus
cos.
inferioris curator
Verum quidem Marcus Capuam usque prosecutus amicis comitaatibus additis oMciorum omnium principibus{Vit.M. Anton., 8).
,
seaatu
72
Appendices
[vol.i.
(i6i ; CIL, vi, iiigb) [leg.Augg. pr. pr. prov.] Mysiae inferior, Par-. Augustorum (between i6i and 169; CIL, iii,6169) comes (Alba Helvorum). xii, 2718 CIL, sq. ?]. e]x[peditionis [th]i[c]a[e adfinis ? Aug]ustorum (Marci Pollio T. Vitrasius [cos. II 176 et Commodi) comes [M. Antonini et L. Ver]i Augg. expedi[tionis et Com]modi Augg. expedit. item comes [M. Antonini Germ]anicae donatus donis etc.] s[odalis bis m[ilit. Germ[anicae Sar]maticae Annii Flaviae Fausti]nae (filiae maritus A[nniae Antoninianus] HirschHenzen, Libonis 128 patrui imp. Marci), etc. 5477 ; cos.
"
."
feld, VG,
Julius
two amicum
227. Verus
emperors
suum
street
restored
under
the
impendiis
Abilenorum
Amicus ICtus. noster Maecianus in L. Volusius Knights. of the Divi Fratres a rescript (Dig.,xxxvii, 14, 17 pr.) Put to death Alexandreae praef. Aegypti or juridious (Vit. by the army 175 when der sacks. Ges., iii, Abhandl. 282. TeufAvid. Cass. 7). Mommsen, fel, RLG *, 360 7 (Eng. tr., 360, 8). Hirschfeld, p. 227. M. Pontius Senators. Laelianus Verus. Friends of Lucius Antoninianus Verianus sodalis Sabinus Larcius cos. comes (163)
"
Armeniaco et Parthico donis militarib. Veri Aug. donatus Aug. et a divo Vero Aug. (OreUi,3186 ; see above). imp. Antonino Aur. Antonino in Oriente gestis E. Napp, De rebus imperatore M. (Bonn, 1879), p. 69. divi Veri Aug. donatus Fronto M. Claudius cos. (c.170 [B.])comes ab imperatore Antonino et Parthico donis militarib. bello Armeniaco murali item vallari item aurea item Aug. et a Divo Vero Aug. corona IIII hastis puris IIII item vexillis Henzen, 5478 CIL, vi, 69, Napp, 5. ; 1377 p. Statius T. Caesernius Quinctianus (son of Quinctius Macedo friend of the same Hadrian's cos. name) co[mes divi Veri] per Orienof the inscription, tem Henzen, ; according to Borghesi's restoration CIL, V, I, 865 ; Napp, p. 75 if. 6502 Tullus of Trajan's friend L. L. Dasumius Tuscus, adopted son and of holder under Antoninus Dasumius, important positions Aurelius. Marcus Borghesi, CEuvres, vi, 429 ; Henzen, 6051 (cp. Tusco P. f. Stel. Tullio 6922 and CIL, iii,i, 4117) : L. Dasumio comiti comiti 1188 Verba etc. cos. : Wilmanns, August, auguri, in Orieucum Aug." postea addita sunt ; fuit fortasse Veri comes, tem proficisceretur. Friends of Marcus Aurelius. Senators. C. Fulvius Bruttius
divi ab bello
=
. . .
"
C.f.M'.
Valerius
Maximus
Pompeius
"
L. Valens
Cornelius
cos. Aquilius (153, II 180) socer imp. [Caes. sodalis Antonin[ianus Verianus] Aug. sodalis]HadrianaUs comes impp. Anto[nini et Commodi Augg.] expeditionis Sarmaticae praef. u. ? Henzen, 5488 ; ib.. Acta Jr. Arv., p. 187. C. Aufidius of of Victorinus, son-in-law Fronto, fellow-pupil Marcus Aurelius (Vii. M. Anton., 3), cos. II 183, irAToS Mdp/tou ii" irdvu Tiii7i$el5 Tois (Dio, Ixxii, ii), praef. u., died 186. Henzen, Acta, p. 178. Seius Puscianus, also a fellow-pupil of Marcus Aurelius, cos. II 188 (Vit. Commod., 12),a strict praef. urb. {Vit. Pertinac, 4).
Veiento
74
Kaibel, epigy. Gr., 441
: tidis)
"
Appendices
(second
or
[vol.i.
cent.,
in
third
vico
Trachoni-
4 8
iirdpxov
dirdciii'.
(prov. Byzacena)
adlecto inter
iunio
Faustino
nu.
ado
sacerdoti to
Postumi-
COS.
cowites
Augg.
Aurelius
etc. titiali,
person
the
referred
age
to, who
seems
be
hved
at
of M.
and
Aurelian, probably
the
end
third
century."
Clarissimxjs p. 133, 1.
as a
XII.
The
use
of
Viz
Senatorial
Title.
(Vol. I,
In
an
II.) gradually
rank.
2 : annua sense.
the
course
of the
first
became
It
cou-
established whether
official
title
persons
of
senatorial
is
As
doubtful
clarissimi
in Seneca
(Brev. Vit., 8,
to be taken
clarissimi la noblesse
an
accipiunt)is
in this
chezlesRomains,
are
1863, p.
two in
a
72,
i)has observed,
consulta
of the
as
title in unquestionable
Ber. der sdchs. Ges.,
cos.
senatus
it is true,
only preserved
clarissimis
singlecopy
=
(Orelli,
x,
1852, p. 272
CIL,
since
Hosidio latest
et L.
at
Vagellio
who
viris) ;
the
found
set up
Herculaneum,
under to be in
a
Vespasian,
document
471,
a
prepared
senatus
at
sulta con-
Italian year
cities
p.
276).
larly Simi-
SIR, iii,I,
have
(praef.Silvae, iii, 94) rank) splendidissimum of Naples juvenem,' and (praef.Silvae, iv, 95) Julius Menecrates (son-in-lawof Pollius Felix) who could not have been of higherthan the other on hand, equestrian rank, splendidum juvenem ; Plotius Grypus (who was is a nem.' senator) only majoris gradus juveCertainly he speaks in the following terms of Vettius, Crispinus (alsoa senator) : sic te, clare puer, genitum sibi curia "ensit; but it is clear from Suetonius (Galba, 14 : quosdam claros ex utroque ordine viros) that clarus may be taken merely as a complimentary ad Stertinium epithet. In Martial, praef. ix (a.d.94) epigramma there is clarissimum denote doubt that the words virum, no (cos.92) a title. (In Quintilian,i, 7, 29, where Bonnell reads : et clarissimos et consules littera legimus, the reading is extremely geminata eadem The first writer, who doubtful.) unquestionably so uses it, is the in confidential with an equal communication a Pliny, not younger in rank, but in writing to an inferior (Suetonius) : tribunatum, Neratio a Marcello, clarissimo viro, impetravi tibi (Epp., iii, quem clarissimi consules 8) ; {Epp., vii, 33), in an of"cial address in the senate Murena tribunus ; similarly,et statim : permitto tibi,vir clarissime Veiento, dicere {Epp., ix, 13) and Cornuto pro coUega meo viro TertuUo, clarissimo {Panegyr., 90) ; also, providentissime, domine, fecisti quod praecepisti Calpurnio Macro, clarissimo viro (correspondence with Trajan, epp. 56 and 67, ed. Keil ; 61 and 77 ed. in an of the early years of TraMommsen). Similarly, inscription
senators.
been
under
Statius
about
calls Maecius
(of senatorial
'
'
'
"
VOL.
I.]
and Antoni
of and
Appendices
Henzen,
is called 5404
=
75
CIL,
v,
i, 34,
where
viii,2532)
471, 2) ; called c.i. in the
puer) ; in c.p. (= clarissimus the year 101 {CIL. vi, 1492) under Hadrian {CIL, Antoninus Pius {CIL, v, 532 ; Mommsen, StR, iii, i,
in
=
Felicis
the
juristL.
(=
the
year the
118
is
;
CIL,
vi, 1421
year
senatus
nundinis
salius
Begiiensis of
CIL,
is called
c.v.
(=
clarissimus also
time)
same
on
the
decree
and
the
people
givesthe
family JalliusBassus, cos. before 161 ; Bruzza, Bull, munic. di R., 1883, p. 138 ; cp. Letronne, Rec. des inscr.,u, pp. 350-367). By the side of XafiirpoTaroi, which correctly (at least till the end of the second 1 century) was only used for senators (cp. e.g. CIG, 3499, 3979), was at first in use for both senators and knights.^ Kpina-Tos tSiv Se^aimi;', Knights : CIG, 2790 : r. 'loiXiov H\nnrov (^MTpoirov CIG, d-jrd i-iriTpoirui'. lb., 9233) T^v KpdTiffTOi/ Tar^pa, (rvyK\riTiKov rod 3497 : rbv Lebas-Waddington, MTpowov Se/3a(rToOi KpcLTiffTov "ir6 iirtTpdTOjv. 1385 : T-j)U KpaTiaTrfi/ yuvaiKa tou Kpariarov dovKTjvapiov^ Senators : o-fo t$ KpaHtrTip $X. Lpvavnavip iriryKXT/TiKiJ) (Neubauer, Comment, to the yepovaia epigr. [69],p. 32). In a letter of Hadrian of Ephesus in the year 120 (C. Curtius, Ephes. Insclir. in Hermes, in another and iv, 178 : KopfeXiip11pei(rKcp tw KpaTiffTtp ".v6vTvaTi^', letter of his to Stratonicea-Hadrianopolis in the year 127 {Bull,de corr. Jiell"n.j'xi, 1887) ; t^ KpaTia-TC^ "v6vTrdT(p Sreprti/fy KovapeivtpKal ri^ Cp. the inscriptions iTnTpl)ir\fp.ov Mop.-wrfiif'Leouripif. (date unknown) in ? dvyaripaTi/3,KX. "Bp/ieiou Hermes, iv, p. 194 : 'KKa.uUav 2[w(riirdTpa"']
OiraTiKov Kal AlKlas XletdLdSos Ttjt KpaTiffTTjs vTaTUCTJsddeK^qv Xa/iTrpoTdrou Qeojvidos tQu KparlffTiav KX. ApdKovTos Kai dirbyovov SwertTrdrpas Tt/3. dve^tai' iiraTiKfJov #X[d^(os] Zwn/c6s But after TroXXwy tt)v iSLav Tnx-rptbvLixffav. the third century npirKXTos, to the Latin corresponding egregius, is only found used of knights (Hirschfeld, VG, 273 note). See 81 : Boucherie, 'Eppt.Tjveip.a.Ta, 8ia(nip,iTa.Tos perfectissimus p.
,
certain
JalliaBassa
(belonging to
KpdTHTTosegregius.
clarissimus
was I
In
the
age
c.v.
of
the
Antonines
the
1,2,1;
title vir
(cp.GeUius,
have fallen Avito
=
i, 22,
5 ;
xviii, 10,
out). Cp. praesente publice dissererem. IRN, 2505 Orelli,3767 CIL, x, 1814 (year 161). later than Orelli, 4040 (deer. mun. Tergest., 161). Orelli, 1632 (year 173). Lucian, Macrobii, i : Xainrpdrare (29, iepuirare) For other evidence of later or unknown KvirriWe. date, inscriptions Naudet above. and as legal sources, see
;
may
also
LoUiano
c.v.
^ From used to liavebeen this time Xa(it7rpdTaTo?,like occasionally seems clarissimus, in reference to the chief prefectures. Ulpianus Primianus praef.Aegypti in the third is called 6 AafiirptfraTo? year of the reign of Severus Tfyi-itaiv(CIG, 4863) ; Septimius of Arsinoe Heraclitus praef.Aegypti in 215 6 Xa^TrporaTos in a document {as Opellius Macrinus Wilcken, Arsinoilische TempelHirschfeld,VG, 232 and 275. praef.praet., rechnungen in Hermes, kx, 469). ' This was akcady noticed by Marini,Arvali,p. 748, 59, Dessau, Steuertanf von Palmyra ia Hermes, xix{iS8^), p. 5ii, 1,
'jS
Appendices
XIII.
MSNDRAOOBA.
[vol.i.
(Vol. I,
At
p.
174,
1.
4.)
the investigated mandrake. ahresbericht He ancient
municated com-
J Gesellschaft fur vaterl. Cultur (1887, pp. 285-293), from which taken. the are following remarks the manFrom the time of Hippocrates to the first century a.d. dragora The of officinal plant. as an juice the rind was only known used of its root, extracted was as a narcotic by squeezing or boiling, The anaesthetic in surgical operations. or description of the and effects of mandragora Phny in almost the juice in Dioscorides dose words, the exact same being given, leaves no doubt that the of intoxication is to cases reference by atropine, which, although be chemically demonstrated, cannot its existence in the mandragora its presence shows by the effects indicated. Theophrastus had fatal.' already declared that mandragora in too large doses was hint that it was of the ingredients of love He and Dioscorides one it was called Circe-plant (Kipxala, Diosc, Materia potions, whence Medica, iv, 76; Circaeon, Pliny, Nat. Hist., xxv, 147). This use of it seems to be of great antiquity, if the dudaim 0/ Genesis and the Song of Solomon is rightlyinterpreted as love-apples (mandragora berries)by the Septuagint '. The root was usually dug up with strange ceremonies (drawing a and circle round sword it thrice with towards the west). a looking this ; but neither over Theophrastus (Hist,anim., ix, 8) makes merry he nor the later that of knows the story, Pliny only safe method involved sacrifice of the of the it life a procuring dog. Josephus vii,6, 3) ' tells the story of the root Baaras or Battaritis, {Bell. Jiid., Aelian (ATai. KwlxTwaimi or anim., xiv, 24-27) of the root ay\a.o"j"C!"Tis is probably meant). of Dioscorides The MS. the peony (by which written in Constantinople in the fifth century for the emperor's of the transference of daughter Julia Anicia is the earliest evidence A miniature the story to the mandragora. in it represents drawing hand personified Invention (Heuresis),with one handing a root of the mandragora to Dioscorides, with the other holding on a rope the strangled dog, which the root from has drawn the ground. In second Heuresis is a picture describing the root to a painter sitting in front of an easel, who is sketching it on a white, gold-rimmed tablet (Schreiber, Culturhistor. Bilderatlas, Taf. viii,3).^ The still older
ischen
' '
Cohn request, Professor Ferdinand my the traditions to mandragora, or relating of his the results inquiries to the
der schles-
Naples
the
text
Dioscorides
two
MS.
shows called
to
at
the the
same
illustrations
male
by
the
side of
unmistakably corresponding Mandragora {M. officinarumBert.) and M. vernalis (the sex of sex differences in antiquity, but the
the
1
'
auiumnalis
names more or
mandragora, Spreng.
not
did
cate indi-
less robust
They dig a trench round about it,tillthe hidden part of the root be very small ; they then tie a dog to it and when the dog tries hard to follow him that tied him, this root is easilyplucked up, but the dog dies immediately, as if it were that instead of the man after this need any one would take the plant away be afraid of taking it into their ; nor hands (Whiston's translation). " AOas 0/ Classical Antiquities, English edition, by W. C. F. Anderson and P. Gardner (1S95)
'
VOL.
I.]
the
root is shown
Appendices
was
77
to
varieties).That
form
supposed
resemble
"
the
human
by (x, 19, semihominis mandragorae) and by a pseudo-Pythagorean treatise on the effects of plants quoted by PUny, in which, according to a glossin the Dioscorides MS.{M.m., called ivSpiarrdtiop^os. iv, 76)it was In the illustrations mentioned, the
M.
As
runa
Columella
autumnalis is shown
resembles
man,
M.
vernalis
woman.
=
by
on
the
translation
soil
of Dudaim the
in
Munich
gloss of the
German
alwas
early
spirit and a magic root in human form (Grimm, Teutonic Mythology, Eng. tr. iii, the thirteenth 1202-4, iv, 1673). From century mandragora and alraun real mandragora, which The are always synonymous. is never found been seen beyond the Alps, had scarcely ever by the of Central at that time. peoples Europe
XIV.
The Sportvla
of the
identified
devilish
Cuentes.
(Vol. I,
This difficult
p.
196, 1.
there
must
8.)
exists
our
subject,
on
which
great diversity
information
uncertain
: or
of
so
deserves
further that
investigation,but
much whom
remain
is
obscure
The
plained. unex-
authorities
I have
Vber die Sportula der Romer (in F. 1821, liolhek,iii, Schneider,^ De Sportula {Progr. pp. 391-409) ; des Gymn. zu Brieg, 1836) ; W. A. Becker, Gallus, ii',164, in the main reproduced by Rein in StRE, vi, 3185, and Becker-GoU, ii, Vber die Clienten unter den ersten rom. Kaisern 204 ; G. Heuermann,
P. ButtKrit. Bih-
Gymn.
zu
14-30,
and
Unter-
1875)
culae and
itber die Sportula der Clienten (progr. of same gymn., in O. Observationum M. Martialem Val. Guttmann, parti; The latest i866), pp. 31-39. {BreslauerDoctordissertation
,
best
discussion
of the
views
subject will
have
in
be
found
in
Marquardt
caused
(Prl.,
me
several
the
instances
to to
modify
It is
invite
my
own.
probable that
the client to
time
patron
was
accustomed
in Horace's
{Epp., i, 7
a
been usual to have this appears even I should also be inclined to regard the
persons
mentioned
in Sat.,ii,7, 36; 8, 41 ; be
Epp., i, 18,
10
as
actual he
'
clients). Whether
time the clients
"
must
substituted equivalent was money left undecided 12 ; in praef. i, 9 and mercenarii salutatores ', their daily visits
'
in
Columella's calls
coti-
dianum
index
tributum
does not
(Seneca,De
salubrevitate vitae,14, 6, meritoria which Rein says, a word according to Haase's in Seneca). Certainly, at the beginning of
' the client,instead of earlier) reign (and perhaps much presented with a (cena recta)was being invited to a regular dinner Both portion of the food to take away or an equivalentin money. the more common. the called were sportulabeing sportula, money
Domitian's
[Marquardt
Referred
and
Rein
give the
name
as
Schmieden
am
unable
to trace the
treatise.
Te.]
a
Perhaps
of the
sportulaat the
cenae
(Suetonius, publicae
78
About
Appendices
[vol.i.
reintroduced. recta to clients was the year 87 the cena is the only this time, about of Martial, composed The third book he mentions the new in which arrangement and the abolition one innovations these were nected Both of the money perhaps consportula. at the of the recta reintroduction cena with Domitian's cenae
publicae (instead of
Sueton., Domitian,
the
7) ;
the
for them by sportulae substituted it the also thought patrons perhaps food set before Thus
non
Nero would
"
be
since
of Cum
cur
the
clients
was :
"
inferior
complaint.
ad
non
Martial,
iii,60
vocer
cenam,
mihi
tu
ostrea
sumis
eadem, stagno
mitulus
cum non
4 9
cur
sugitur inciso
sine te ceno,
mihi
tecum,
Pontice,
to
cenem
?
idem.
sportula quod
the
reason
est,prosit: edamus
a
certain
extent, since
for this
at
Milvian
of
to
on
supply
his way
their
to
wants
(iii, 3) ;
turned
Rome
back
the
the
its abolition.
The
the
same
: tiling
"
jam
valete
quadrantes,
lassi,
congiarium
dandum
est '.
i, 27 and Gutt(with Heuermann, the at new delight mann, arrangement; expression the last verse, and the two other epigrams, which clearlyindicate the clients' dissatisfaction, forbid such an interpretation. The 'in whose Martial client', says Buttmann name (p. 399), speaks is because the to put him (iii, 7) greatly displeased patronus wants off with empty invitations, and demands Martial a regular salary '.
This
epigram p. 37)
cannot
an
be
taken
as
of
'
himself,
which
who
was
no
doubt would be
to
states dissatisfied,
the
condition
;
under
its fulfilment have
the
innovation
be
acceptable to
from
clients since
but
could
meant
hardly
last book
26
:
"
expected
them. the
patrons,
it would
additional
did not
expense
assumes
long, chieflyowing
In any case, the new ment arrangeto the client's dissatisfaction ; of the money
for
the
;
fourth
reintroduction
tula spor-
thus, iv,
Quod
vis
te mane
domi
toto
non
vidimus
anno,
dicam, quantum, Postume, perdiderim ? tricenos, puto, bis, vicenos ter puto nummos ignosces: togulam, Postume, plurisemo.
The
patron here addressed, who only sixty sesterces for the whole
to be
appears
to
have
paid
his client
waited
upon,
but
gave
"
year, certainlyonly rarelyrequired less for each attendance than the usual
100
=
at journey (e.g.
VOL.
I.]
sums were
Appendices
also offered
79
:
Larger
(viii, 42)
ad beatos
Si te
non
sportulamajor Matho,
corruperit, ut solet,licebit,
centiens
de nostro,
X, 27 :
laveris.
Natali, Diodore,
ac
tuo conviva senatus et rarus accubat adhibetur non eques, tua tricenos largitur sportula nummos, tamen natum
nemo
Here
mann,
we
should
p.
probably
the
assume
(with Buttmann,
were
36)
that
distinguishedguests
clients ;
: so
distributed
to
perhaps
hand,
in ix,
100
Denaris
tribus invitas
et mane
togatum:
for
the
observare
the
three the
denarii
the offer
be
promised
less
long service,
quently conse-
remuneration
than he
ordinary ;
buy
claimed
a
the
new
refuses
with
remark
that
couldn't
poet toga
it.
Wealthy
for the
a
and
distinguished persons
of their clients
apparently
in year
no a
and
paid
pay
of
tors. sena-
services
year
out
client
great expense
for
senate, left
Less
of
will
100
sum
of
money
;
to
wealthy provide
of the
sesterces
20
apiece annually
well-to-do
for
freedmen
Mommsen,
Hermes,
iii,102).
only exceptionallyrequisitionedthe services regulated partly by the services pay being of course and position of the donor. required,partly by the means Cp. iv, 26 above and ix, 85, where illness in order to deprive a patron shams his chents of the sportula, which their services not given when was not clients were required (Marquardt, 212, 4). Probably many were obliged to earn their pay by this patron one day, by that the of such engagements, in order to a large number next, and needed
persons
clients,the
find
emplojonent
and
facile est tibi perdere somnos, attrita xiv, 125 : (Martial, veniet clients contrived to earn sportula saepe toga). Zealous in 80 than more one one : day (i, sportula sportula. Cane, tibi nocte petita est. occidit, puto, te. Cane, quod una fuit) suprema squared with the sportula in Although the clients as a rule were in kind or ceived rexiii,123),of course (Martial, they sometimes money invitations to the cena recta (Martial,ii,18 ; x, 18 ; cp. xi, But in that case they must frequently have had to 24 ; xii,77, 6) Cp. xii,26, 13 : et put up with scanty fare at the patron's table. nummis ? non Laetorius ut secum cenes viginti inquit. rogat the than not cost i.e. the meal does more famem patron ; ego, malo
. .
for
the
greater part
of
the
year
'
'
20
sesterces
in the
anno
Acta
cenatum
of the est
Arval
a
brethren
the sin-
cost
per
head
given
hoc
singulisdies
(Henzen, Acta, p. 16; Marquardt, StV, iii", gulos denariis centum Heuermann (ii, 8) and Marquardt 453. 6). So also in iv, 68, which the reference is to a meal : 21 1, 7) refer to the money sportula, i*, {Prl,
Invitas
centum
quadrantibus,
et bene ut
cenas.
ut cenem
Sexte, an invitor,
invideam
8o
Only
that
Appendices
when he has
so
[vol. i.
can
the been
client
at
arouse
the
patron's table
his envy cannot
; the
he
imagine
than 25
the
asses.
Ghent
badly,
his meal
have
As regards later age than Martial. Juvenal describes a somewhat be no difference there to of cUents seems the payment ; in proper, in the in is distributed Martial the spoHula Juvenal (i, evening, 125) is unimportant. 100 alteration in the morning, but so trifling an the clients with which still the usual bought was sum, quadrantes
that in Juvenal, in firing. But it is remarkable of 1. of old even turba men to the clients addition 96), togata (the freedfamily (Trojugenae, 100), praetors and tribunes, well-to-do of posiin sedan-chairs and even women men tion) (consequentlywomen receive the and the themselves to highest sportula, present it has brought how much reckon dignitaries up at the end of the year in (Juvenal, them therefore, perhaps assume i, 117-128). We may, even that rich and distinguishedmen women) at their morning (and visits did disdain not to accept the usual, fee of 100 complimentary they probably gave to their servants; quadrantes (1.120), which the doles (128, Buttmann, to secure that they went round p. 407), in the their clients early morning. (comites, 119), accompanied by fees to their own the acceptAs they in turn visitors, ance paid the same of the trifling could not be considered sum unseemly, so long it was as regarded as a mere formality ; it would only appear so, if it was hinted that importance was attached to it or that it really Becker-GoU much was sought after. (ii, 211) consider that this refers to festivities extraordinary family (cp. Pliny, Ad passage Trajanum, 116). mentions Martial, who 18; x, 10; xii,26) the complimentary (ii, visits of distinguished persons of devoand their abject exhibitions tion, mentions to non-cUents never a sportulapaid to them or ally generto show of bestowing it upon that the custom ; this seems not distinguished visitors was developed until after the death of Domitian. The be said of the morning visits paid by same may earlier of position, which not referred to by Martial women are or
writers.
Lastly,
on
Juvenal, iii,249
Nonue
centum
vides
sportula fumo
quemque
culina,
the
explanation is certainly correct : pulmentaria secum distributed e (so portant comparata sportula, i.e. the eatables and prepared in Becker-Goll, ii,206) or bought with the sportula, the cook-shop, are carried home by the chents' slaves in a portable kitchen, to prevent their getting cold (soHeuermann, ii, 9 and Marquardt, 211,8). Gifford in Mayor's Juvenal ad loc : How often have I been reminded of the sportula by the firepans and of the suppers it grows with filled Neapohtans ! As soon as the streets are dark, fires about of in heads twinkhng the glancing on every direction
,
scholiast's
"
these
modern
Corbulos,
and
suddenly disappearing as
to
they
enter
with their houses their frugal meal." In later times, the followingreferences
the
sportula(paidon
82
In
Appendices
the will
michi
:
[vol.i.
at
who have
:
died
have
Sirmium,
domine
found
at
michi La
pater,
domine
KoX T" times Yet
pater (OreUi,4359).
tCiv
Letronne,
Statue her
vocale,
244 the
koX dSe\(piiii in
tt/s
Kvplas /iyiTpds.
husband
oldest
possiblyaddressed
there is instance, one only know that and endearment, belonging to of flatteryor admixture no addressed another one of members when frequently a family an age VIII Pauluslibro Responsorum : in that manner. Dig., xxiv, i, 57 : donationis causa marito ex ^Ea suo acceperat, a pecuniam quae misit ad eum petenti mihi a te, domine litteras hujusmodi: quum indulgentia tua. carissime, annuerit after Augustus, whenever equals or inferiors are Also in the time so addressed, it is due to the wish to be especiallypolite. In Epicdressed tetus physicians and soothsayers are frequently adphilosophers, who assistance need their those and sir but ', as only by dominus.
'
which
Diss., ii, 7, 9 : Sii toCto koXoIttckSvrbv iraripa Keio roiis /idpreis KXripovo/i-fiirui, nipie, ; "Idufiev, ixev de 64\ei. 12 : vvv ib., ii, Tpip.ovTei ws (TiSip-eda. Nai, Kipie, 17 Tiixv 7, aiirov de6pie8a, TOP ?) dehv iTUcaXoijpLevot dpviddpiovKpaTovfieVj Kai rbv (tus oi WXets t4 rod iirhpefbvjioi e^eXSeip. ib., ii,15, 15 : Kipu, i\i7j(rov Tbv larpbv TrapaKoKetv ; Noirw, Kt!rpie voffovvToi iroLeiv /cat ^o^dyiffbv fiot H ireideffBai act. ib., iii. 10, 1^: tI oSp efidv effrt (TKtf^ai, /i6 Set TTOLelv, KoXaKeOeii rbv tarpdv\ ri \dy"i^; edv frit /caXws ^^w. jfe., iii, ^At/s, Kipie, E/tt^ iv rtvLo^v iffrl t6 AyadiiVj h Toiroi% o^k^cttlv'^ iireLdTj ijp^v, 22, 38 ; ib.,iii,23, II ; Tpuyijv ^Taivedeli irepi-fipxov d77eXe Kai KardtrKOTre. KJ^pie Kai TTOicnv (rwTijplav. ^Xeyes' ri aol ^do^a ; Qavfiaffrbs, KOpte,ttjv 4fi^v [irot] From one ib., iii, 23, 19 : rd Ka\6p, Kvpie, Kai \i6ov KtvrjaatSOvuTot. the that it address was might seem regarded as a proof passage of servile obsequiousness ; iv, i, 56 : SpTma oiv iv' S.Wif KuMJaai iffn Kai dvayKdaaij da^pujp\^ye fiT] eTvai iXeidepov Kai fiTf fioi wdirirovs airoO dXX' "v dfcoiiiTTjs Kai wviiv fij7-ci Kai irpaaiv Kai vpoTrdTTTOvs pXiire, \iyovTos k"p iffwBiv Kai CK StoSeKa Trdtfous, X^ye So^^ov. fid^Sot irpodytaai^ Kijpte Here, however, a slavish temperament is clearly only attributed to sir laiadev Kai ix wddovi. who calls another one Petronius, 57 :
want
to
curry
favour
with
them.
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
unus
ex
conUbertis mei
'
Trimalchionis
'
"
an
tibi
non
domini
tI Ki5pte,
Colloquiascholastica
"
(gloss.Labb.
^x^*^ XP^M'^^t^ eiiKatpoGvTa T/ xP^^^p?x^is t^vte ed. Haupt, Srjvdpia. Schol., Xl")"^" Colloq. M"' Ind. led. Berol. hib. 1871 (on entering a house, apparently a senator's) TliSav : x^'pf jSairlXeia Kvpii, X" 'Pf Kvpta, ^ao-iXeC x^'Pfj X^'P^ 'A(pp oSItti, ttCs rd 7rai5(o ; fuiriv IIeXd70us [/iilTC p], Biyarep ' Kai KaXus : Philogelos, ed. Eberhard ^x"'"''"'5, xipif (rxoXacrtKl' ISwv etwcv oTSa rlvos dypbn Spo/xia 144, Ei)T/)(l7reXos XPlif"0 Kijpids pj"v oSros. 208 and /i6. I xiii, 6, 26):" (Cp. 235). Scaevola, Responsorum {Dig.,
Mi)
n
"
"
"
Quidam
Titius penes
ex
ad
creditorem
tua mutua
litteras Even
area
Lucius habes
me,
domine.
his
accession
Marcus
Antoninus
J.According to Eberhard this collection was made dotes, in the fifth century ; but these anecis although handed down in a very late form, certainly had their originin part (as shown and perhaps altogether, in^an earlier age : thus in 87, the by their contents), gladiatonal games are supposed to be stilj in existence.
.
VOL.
I.]
to
Appendices
:
83
Fronto
vale
ad
mi domine magister [E-pp.ad M. Anton., himself calls his son-in-law Auiidius Vicam.,
{Epp.
Antoninus
Dig., xxxii,
dominulo confidential
41, 4 ab
testamento
i, ii), his friend Squilla Gallicanus of kinsman Antoninus, a younger fili carissime Scaevola, ii, 11). (ib., ita legaverat : Publio Maevio, pueros
meis
down
dari
to
volo.
The
respectful and
De
munit.
address
castr.,
45)
was on
certainly very
a
times.
:
tion Inscripfrater
draughtboard
ludere
X,
domine
ilaris semper"
tabula.
(Anthol.Pal.
ed.
Jacobs, ii,
293
cap.
44
av
ed.
Diibner) :
to
y]V
wvia. OVK
iMiq
Tt
KoL^r}, ipp
ravTa ra
ijlovov.
iybtye
86p.Lve.
ov
yap
exu
"ofievat.^
of address as were frater,pater, mater, fili Cicero, Verres, iii,3, 66, 155 : volo mi frater fraterculo credas. frater ', pater tuo Horace, Epp., i, 6, 54 : ut ita facetus adde, cuique est aetas, adopta (cp. Sat., ii, quemque also the custom later. was Petronius, 98, 100; ib., I, 12). This mater. Lucian, Lucius, Martial, ix, 65, 7, 3. pr., x, 4, iMijrep. Diss. ,1,26, 15; iv, 13, 18. Juvenal, v, 135. Quintilian, Epictetus, Declam., 321. Gellius, xiii,20, 5 (mi fili).Apuleius, Metam., ix, in amore omnium 181. Vit. M. Anton., 18 : cum imperasset, ab modo modo modo ut aliis filius, frater, cujusque pater, atque aetas Paulus, I. IV ad Vitellium sinebat, et diceretur et amaretur. caritate est, si fraterna xxviii, 5, 58 [56],i) : Qui frater non (Dig.,
course
common
Of
such
modes
at all times.
'
'
'
nomine sub recte cum suo diligitur, appellatione fratris heres infrater in the letter of a Desideri(um ?) pontifex to a Christians: Athenacolleague a.d. 155 (Wilmanns, 312). Among Felix, Octav., 3 ; Cyprianus, Epp. Supplicatio,32 ; Minucius goras,
stituitur.
Celerinus Luciano: haec cum tibi scriberem, domine 21. ib. 3, rogo itaque, domine et peto per dominum nostrum Christum ut ceteris coUegis fratribus tuis, meis dominis
"
frater;
Jesum
carissime Luciane ut omnibus 4, peto ergo domine Celerino domino, sidignus fuero fratribus; Ep., 22 : Lucianus
collegain Christos.
her of
The
Gallic
pilgrim, who
'
relates
an
account
holy places (385-388)apparently to the inmates them dominae as (venerabiles)sorores dominae S. Silviae or Aqiiitanae peregrinatio in (Gamurrini, Biblioteca deU'accad. iv, 1887, pp. 39, 55, 75. 105s. storico-giuridica, In the Metamorphoses of Apuleius the hero is sometimes addressed in the Luci iirst as domine iii, by his host (ii, 50), 30; passage of who anxious the to in the second council town are Milo, Hypata, by his anger at a joke which they had played upon him : neque appease Luci tuae v el etiam ignari sumus, dignitatis, prosapiae tuorum journey
a
'
to the
'
convent,
addresses
'
'
* 1 have mi optume Naber (Epp. Graec.,vi, p. 252) reads magister ' for ' tiave mi domine magister ' {Epp. ad M. Cues.,i,6 ed. Niebuhr, p. 31). ^ In that at that time (reignof passing it may be observed that this epigram shows This fact,not noticed by Hermann Arcadius, emp. 395-408) al was pronounced as e. raiione Graecae gnmnuUiaie, p. 52) had alreadybeen pointedout by G. (De emendanda
Voss
84
domine.
nam
Appendices
et
[vol.i.
familiae Claudi the nobilitas his
provinciam totam
It is
:
inclytae vestrae
remark
eram
worthy
certus
of
that
"
Apuleius begins
to
equidem
accuser
Maxime
quique
estis, while
This
his
according
Maxime, begun : hunc ego, domine that time even shows at that instituo. persons clearly addressed domine of higher rank as were universally ; by no means it seems that Apuleius, by omitting it when addressing the proconsul, of outspokenness and perhaps of desired to keep up the appearance like an It behaved inferior. while his opponent a certain equality, 563
Flor.)had
facere
cannot
be
learned
once
occurs,
conversations tween beaccident that in the numerous of address in Gellius this form educated never men of which while in politeaddresses, some it is found are
mere
or
seriouslymeant,
avoided
as
'
while
;
others
some
are
ironical.
of the
'
In
any
case,
'
it
was
posely purto
perhaps
The
antiquaries objected
in Gellius
'
it
too
modern.
' '
persons
'
who
appear
call
one
another
i ; iv, i ; xviii,7;xix, 10; xix, 13 ; xx, 10), 'magister magister (iii, optime (xviii, (vi,10),vir bone (xviii, 4 ; xix, 10), vir doctissime 10), philosophe (xix, 10), philosophorum amplissime (i,2), mi Favorine the calls a (xx, i). Favorinus philosopher even of rank mulier Yet the strict ance avoiddomina. woman (xii, 1),not
' ' ' ' ' '
'
'
of domine the
was same
probably
(from by superiorsas an act of special politenessis (apparently of the year 149) to a collegium fabrum
subaedianorum concludes the third
ex :
circles.
An
stance in-
given
found
even
feriors to ina
in
letter
which
Narbonensium mihi.
from
vos
its
patronus
domini
(Henzen-Orelli,7215),
et carissimi
Paulo,
to
From va]lere cupio optimi Nesennius : ApoUinaris Julio 2, 22 century : Dig., xxxv, facto, domine, speciesejusmodi incidit, in which we should
address
(to be
mentioned und
later)of
Rechtsschulen
the
,
pupil
31).
2, p.
teacher M.
Bremer,
Grunnii
coce,
Rechtslehrer PorcelH
vitam medio
p.
Testamentum
231, 6) : rogo, vel consobrini
Petronius, (Biicheler,
ed.
domine
peto
p. 232,
15
mei
domini
mei,
qui
in
testamento
interfuistis, jubete
their
signari.
Clients
patrons
client and
The
first mentioned
of the
Martial
'
is because
it is
patron
title
that
he most
'
King
to
the
the
cation appli-
in Horace
verbo
parcius
ii, 32, 8; ii, 68; vi, 88; ix, 92. were But, generallyspeaking, it may be said that superiors
addressed
"
usually
'
alternately calls
by (year 109) and S. mens highly placed friend Servianus S. dominus meus Rechtswiss., (Rudolff,Zeitschr. f. geschichtliche xii, p. 381). Carpophorus, a Christian freedman of Commodus (in Refut. haeres., ix, 12, ed. Duncker, p. 454) addressed Hippoljrtus, Fuscianus, praef. urb. : Siofiai, Avidius ^ouaKiavi. Quietus Kiipie
as
domine
inferiors.
Dasumius
in
his will
'
his
'
(proconsulof
p. 239,
no.
Asia
under
Hadrian 722
860, and
cp. p.
VOL.
I.]
the
town
Appendices
of Aezani
'
85
about
'
(in Phrygia) to Hesperus, proc. Caesaris, ',and is addressed by Hesperus as Hespere domine Quiete (CIG, iii,3835 Waddington, Asie min., 862). A letter from an Ephesian L. Pompeius ApoUonius to the proconsul L. Mestrius Florus Kal Ovulai, Kipte (Ditten(83/4) begins : Mvarrfpia to berger,Sylloge,390). Septimius, adjutor a rationibus, writes his superior, Cosmus In the inscription on the : rogo, domine.
calls him
'
mi
carissime
tunnel
at
Saldae
under
Antoninus
of
Pius
(Mommsen,
them
as
Arch.
Zeit.,n.f.
the
writing to
domine.
address
senators
This
synthesibus
more
the
Petronius
:
(86) the
rogo,
dum
the the
older
man.
In and
asks
Perhaps pedagogues
:
tutors
were
regularly addressed
tabuUs
in this
3,
100
manner
by pupils (Becker,
et
vi, Quintilian,
quas
Propinquus proferebatchirographusesset,
Fulvius
in Lucian, Gall., Kipie is certainlymeant Kal ainbv clfbdeLV EiJ/cpdret, iythfi^v TrpoffenrCiv (lifywep
in
later
inscriptionsdominus
to I know
before
In addition (except in addresses) is very rare. ado Postumiano c. v. (quoted above), cos., 597 D. Fl. Severo one example, CIL, ix, 2803 (Aufidena): testimonium marmoream ejus perenne quae meritorum censuit civi ponendam ordo et populus Aufidenatium
CIL, viii,
only
v.p. statuam
loqueretur,
et
patrono.
and
corporations
were
honoured
with
this address
by
stood, or pretended to stand, in a dependent relation towards them. Tiberius, addressing the senate, declared that a good of that I have, now in you be the servant as prince must body ; and masters formerly, good, just, well-disposed (Sueton.,Tib., 29).
' '
letter from
et inter
the army
to the
senate
after
the death
of Aurelian
has
referte,sancti domini p.c. (Vit.Aurel., 41). The senate is called sanctus as early as Ennius, Ann., 243 V, and in Virg. Aen., i,426 ; cp. Horace, Odes, iv, 5, 3 ; Cicero, CatiL, i,4, 9 ; Juvenal, xi, 29 (sacer) ; in Greek inscriptions-^ iepa aiyKK-qToi (Keil inN. Rhein. Mus., xx, 543 ; Lebas- Waddington, 519, p. 142). Claudius quently at his deference far the he freso that, pushed gladiatorial games, in humour called the spectators domini to put them a good to gain public favour on (Sueton.,Claud., 21). Artists,who wished who the stage, called the audience '. Nero, gentlemen carefully of cithara-playersto the ways the most imitated detail, trifling his appearance addressed the public on : a Gentlemen, give me ! favourable : 20 Ixi, iptol, e i/ievUs iwO dKoiia-are) Kipioi hearing (Dio, to greet man In Nero's time it was already customary for one think not he could of, as dominus, to avoid name another, whose dressed slaves might be so adimpoliteness(Seneca, Epp., iii,i). Even : ; cp. Martial, v, 57 noli tibi,Cinna, placere. te dominum, Quum voce
' ' '
.
hunc
deos
saepe
1 Ennodius ad domini advocavit
etiam
animi
servum
sic resaluto
tuum.
suininam
venerationeni
86
It their is well
Appendices
known
that De
women were
[vol.i.
called domina
even
by
iii,
Seneca, Jerome natalis celebrandus ejus. Epictetus, domina, vwb tS"v ^tuh Encheiridion, 40 : a! ywatKes eiSds dirb retrffapesKaideKa oiibkv dWo aitrais tin fi^v KaXouvTai. bpuiaat, avSpuJv Kvplat rotyapouv if /cat toTs bk KaWtawii^effOaL jxbt/ov avyKoifiCji/Tai AvSpdai^"pxoVTa.i irpbffsffTi, : et wda-as Ix^iv rks iXTlSas. Dig., xxxii, 41 (Scaevola) uxorem ToiJT"j)
429)
husbands. vocanda
Matrim.
in
(ed. Haase,
filiam
in haec instituit, et uxoris fidei commisit verba uxor. te, domina : peto a Cp. Ovid, Tristia, iv, 3, 9; v, 5, Orelli, Claud., 39 ; I ; Sueton., 2663 ; Renier, Inscr. de I'Alg., 624; : id.ib., 534 ; CIL, v, i, 4438 (Brixia) Wilmanns, ib., 2074 592;
communem
heredes
et
meae
sanctissimae
et amicae-carissimae
etxonjug. carissimae ; CIL, vi, CIL, V, 2, 6039 (Mediol3ni)-:^ominae "^ sanctissimae nn. : ib., xiv, conjux dominae conjugi" 2, 14351, 3358 : Matid[iae] Valeria[nae] domin[ae] optimae ; CIL, xii, 682* et uxori : Philogel. ( Arelate): nn. vibus sibi posuit et nn. dominae
" "
Tjptbra, X^yajtf Kvpla,ri fxe/xureh Christian Inscr. khI auprqarif Christ., 30 (a.d.307) : ry Kvpiij. age, De Rossi, conjugi Tigridi. The paWona ^apKitf. Ib., 78 (344) : dominae
234
;
'O^offrbfj-os Ti]v
yvvoLKa
'
',
also clientes, but only called domina by her regina, of the Martial : as by epigram (x, 64 contigerisregina si forte libellos) addressed to PoUa meos ; Argentaria, Lucan's widow (Colloq.scholast.,Ind. led. Berol. hib. 1871 ; see above), Haupt
was
not
is shown
BafftXeto x^'P^*
Lastly, we
who
must
mention
the
strange
custom
addressed and another as spoke of one partly as a mark of respect or endearment. Augustus partly in jest, of terms the forbade such reason mentioned, already (for p. 81) to be used endearment his children and (blanditiae) children grandby (Sueton.,Aug., 53). Waddington, Asie min., 323/4, nirb, Naturally,the KvplovToS vloO,415, 1. 15, iJ^Td KvplovToS TTaTpbsavTuv. mother
et
CIL, v, i, 1470: dominae matri Henzen, 5571 : dominae Val. Maxentius). Letronne, La statue vocale,p. 244 (in a Synnx) ^ : rb wpoffKvvijfia iravTiav rtov dSeX^uj/Kal ttjs Seneca It also usual brothers and sisters. ixrfTpbs. was amongst Kvplas
was
called and
spoken of
as
domina.
=
matri
'
dominus
ad
meus
Gallio
2
Fronto
{Epp.
'
M.
Antonin.,
meus
'
letter calls
Verus
Lucius
writes of
Verus
of Marcus
frater
ad
his
own
self himL. Ver.,i, 11) and Fronto {Epp. fratre meo). CIL, viii, 6, 5, domino 333 {ib., fratri rarissimo (in meo CIG, iii, 4 781'' posui ;
too TTpoaKivyjp.a
KVpiov
and
'
/j.ov
(Letronne,
translate
La
dSeX^oC).
merenti.
even
sorori
parents called
their
children
and
domina, and
if fill'
to
it is his
only
in
jest
'
that
(Apuleius,Metam., daughter
as
J
domina
the Hist.
[Suptyfwas
VOL.
1.]
17, the
:
'
Appendices
King
'
S7
says to his daughter, bene dicis, domina : Apollonius exclamavit Tharsia, nata L. XVIII Digestorum (Dig., xxxii[iii] 37, 2) : ita cavit dominuia
:
"
substituit
Sempronium
tonfirmavit, quibus
Sempronium,
meum,
heredem
esse
volo
cp.
5,
PubUo M.a^LfjL(fi Kupiifj Srjvdpiaii6pia irevTaKLax^^ta, ry fiou 41, 4 : dominulo M. de fcriis Frontonem Maevio, meo. Aurelius, Ad febricitantem Alsiensibus, i : domnulam meam repperi. Salvianus,
Epp.,
iv
Ad
socerum
et et
soGrutti.
Ypatio
et
Quietae parentibus
address is
"
Salvianus
Palladia
Auspiciolasalutem
(the
affectus
dilectissimi [carissimi] vel domini advolvor : indulgentissimi) ilia vestris,o parentes carissimi,pedibus, Palladia, vestra ego vestra
domnula cum gracula, vestra ; qua indulgentissima pietate lusistis, quae
fui mater, vocabulum 1am
nunc
his vobis
:
tot
quondam
nunc unum
per
cum
nomina
avicula,
aliud
nunc
domina
scilicet
generis,
infantulum
:
Vitensis, Persecutio
"
^manu
tenentem
meus.
atque
we
in
his
sermonibus
consolantem
curre,
domne
Hence
also find
ii d.
ann.
sepulchral
:
of inscriptions d.
m.
little
children, as in Fabretti,
"
Inscr. vi
m.
domino
filio Amantio
:
qui
vix.
ann.
"
Inscr.
583 del'Alg.,
14190
the
:
meo
vix.
et
ix.
vi,
2,
Macciae
alumnae
dominae
bene
.
CIG,
1158
tells
fragment
from
custom
still existed
(Argos) : "Kipn Xi^epLe, xaipe f7;[o-as That us nothing of the age of the deceased. not only by the in Christian times is shown
and the Christian
.,
passage
Salvianus
sepulchralinscriptions
quoted by Fabretti, but also by the passage in the Passion of SS. ed. Ruinart, p. 89, ed. Perpetua and Felicitas,c. 4 (Acta martyrum, The dixit mihi frater Veron. tunc meus : domina soror. 1731) : ? domino of De remark Rossi (Inscr. : Chr., 103, a.d. 348 [filio ?]): appellatio defuncto ipsa inscriptionisdictio (praesertim domini : tributa)saeculum plane quartum sapere videtur," is certainlywrong mode of at least, it is difficult to see so common a why expression in earlier times should have taken so long to find its way into sepulchral inscriptions.
"
XVI.
Endearing
and
Complimentary
AND
names
for
Women
Girls.
(Vol. I,
Fabretti,
also
tores
p. 228,
1.
10.)
Inscr.
;
haesit nasfuit, nomen dom., p. 146, 174 : Nome To all CEuvr., iii, appearance p. 502. cp. Borghesi,
above
the
monument
of her
by
nutri-
Aurelia
293,
i
=
Soteris
and
Mussius
Chrysogonus (Maffei,
a
Ver., p.
name use as
CIL,
had
vi, 1424) is
from
that
a
lasted
mentary compliwas
in
common
1
distinguishingtitle
=
of beautiful
A female
and
.^ girls
So perhaps Musa
for female
MUsa,
musician
is called Petronia
88
Lucretius, iv,
Appendices
[vol.i.
hoc fallit. nostras (1185, Munro) : nee Veneres 1177 omnium festivissimam puellarum, suam, Seneca, ApocoL, 8 : sororem Schol. [Ind. lect. Venerem vocarent. Haupt, Colloq. omnes quam IliffMv 6 : fiaffiXwro-a xaipe, [wrep] eiyarep hibern. Berolin. 1871), p.
IleXdvous'AtppoShri.Venus
Inscr., 367. Hrjre Bivovs.
, =
as
tne
name
of
slave
Epigr. Gr., 565, CIG, 6278 (Kaibel, KoKKlTiKmP K. 635: CIG, 6215
5) :
Latinillae CIL, ii, Venus 4415 : Veneri as an epithet 'A"ppo5iTri. Arabia Firma CIL, vi, 2, 12281 : maritus. Spedius M. Ternianus CIL, ii, : 4382 ; 2, Afra. Venus 5869, an v, as epithet Aphrodite Overbeck, i", Pompeii, 109. 6851, 7104, 7395, 8938 ; vi, 286, 3446. : it CIL, vi,2, 12119-12123 name, Aphrodite alone as a woman's coemeterium of in the Callistus as was even given to Christian women, Meropi Henzen heliadi Die (so 324) Katakomben, (B. Schultze, p. in twice written the which occurs same on Borghesi, as above, p. 510) sister Licinius and of a brother the monuments (Q. Q. fil. on way
^X"
"re,
"
Florus
2
Octavianus
and
Licinia
Lampetia
by
the
give CIL, the pedestal of a on Bull. com. d. R., 1883, p. 230, the sameisfound in -itta statue of honour. Pet-names Livitta). Jahn, (Julitta, Analekta, Hermes, in, 190 ; J. TS\em.,N.Rhein. Mus., xxxi (1876),p. criticisms {Observ.epigr. in Ephem. epigr., 297 ; cp. Mommsen's iv, p. 522) of Klein's list, according to which only Gallitta,Pol(l)itta, Julitta,Livilitta can be regarded as certain : the first three are of the last is only found CIL, viii,6777. common occurrence,
to
an
explanation.
According
to
XVII.
The
Story
OF THE
of
Amor Folktale
and
in
Psyche
and
other
Traces
Antiquity.
bottom.
(Vol. I,
The and classical,
p. 229, the
1. 5 from
j"^
student have from pseudo-classical with less disfavour. time immemorial more or regarded popular poetry Accustomed to consider complete harmony of form and matter and perfection of form as of paramount importance, they are class the of of nature a repelledby poetry which, caringlittleabout fasliion an form and never equally incapable of mastering it, can artistically perfect whole, although able to produce overpowering enable the effects by its instinctive genius. Only reilection can still more
trained classically not mind to
understand
ture literasurprisedto find that even but is mentioned although popular poetry only exceptionally ; we only find in it isolated traces of popular and nursery tales,we not believe with Welcker must Gotterlehre, i, no) that (Griechische the Hellenic of that childlike simphcity, which devoid spiritwas of the German, is the essence Slavonic, and Persian tales,in which while they belie the convictions of reason and the experience of the observer who knows mankind, the motley world of nature and human
'
be
we
need
societyappears
1
to
be
mirrored
as
it
were
in
the
eyes
of children
'.
cated Cp. the Progr. Acad, Alb. Regim., i860 I and II. The additions kindlycommunito me R,K. by Reinhold Kohler are marked [The word translated by folktale is volkstndrchen,']
'
90
to
Appendices
the
[vol.l.
to
me as
abyss to the inacceptable country, appears frequent earthquakes vii, 239). The his general explanation of the story [Philologus, as other Platonic myths (Fischer,De mylhis Platonicis, Regim., 1865) I far as can as nothing of the popular tale about them. see, have remain uncertain whether It must professional story-tellers whom Augustus used to send for to talk him to sleep, (fabulatores, told their stories as a rule in pubUc {ina Suetonius, Aug., 78), who Dio Chr., xx, p. 264 M. loToplavrim ^ /lOBovSir/yotj/icvov hippodrome, (Pliny, Epp., ii, 20, i : Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 1316) for money et accipe auream fabulam),^ also told popular tales. assem para told mentioned the latter are and as Elsewhere, by mothers only * B. children to Schmidt, Griechische nurses (Grimm, ii,p. 469 ; cp. Mdrchen, Sagen,und VolksUeder, [i8yy,]p. 11, 3, and 12, 2-4; Plato, nutricui, 8, aniles fabulae, i, 9, 2, fabulae Rep., 377B ; Quintil., larum al tlt6(xl fiuOovs Julian, Orai., vii, p. 204, kwos ; wffwep for girls amusement an as ; Tacitus, Dial., 29), or at most q.SovTos and historias,quaeso, women (Arnobius, Adv. Gentes, v, 14 : cum textriculas vobis videmini aut tales, nonne puellas audire perlegitis infantibus aut taediosi credulis avomoras operis circumscribentes camenta quaeritantes anus longaevas ; cp. Tibullus, i, 5, 84 : adsideat sedula haec tibi fabellas referat). As a custos anus, semper of men rule they were considered much beneath the notice in as as modern Greece Mdrchen, (J. G. Hahn, Griechische und Albanesische Introd. i, p. 9 ; B. Schmidt as above). This is no doubt the chief little of them. But it has been quite corso reason rectly why we know observed by Haupt (in Hermes, vii,lo) that Persius, who had been brought up amongst women, evidently has in mind the stories him when he mentions heard in the 37) the wishes by (ii, nursery, of the grandmother, and for the nurse aunt, boy in his cradle. May he be a catch for my lord and lady's daughter ! May the for him ! May the ground he walks on turn pretty ladies scramble ! (Conington). The to a rose-bed first and last wish undoubtedly have their origin in nursery tales, and probably the second. Jahn has observed in that the third wish occurs a already Neapolitan which their originto these owe story, and Haupt recalls the names, and similar and wishes Rosentreter those already explainedby Teutonic Rosenlacher ', Grimm, Mythology (Eng. tr., iii, p. iioi) Laura GorR. in Rosenlachter Blumlacher Kohler's note ', [cp. zenbach's Sicilianische Mdrchen, ii, 225]. Aristides (Or,, xlviii, lull leave it that their to must to one nurses J) charges P- 357 says to sleep by telling them tales of a sweet of of river a sea horses, sea,
in
breeding of horses
Lydia,
the
subterranean
in that
"
'
'
'
'
"
'
"
'
'
'
flows marvellous
writer's
own
which
into
are
river, and
the
like ;
but
these
instances
of tlie
V alentinianos
not taken from popular tales, but are due to the imagination, unless in this case (and in TertuUian, Adv. 19 : pueriliadicibula, in mari nasci, in arbore poma
,
1 See E. Rohde, Uber griechische Novellei'idichUmg und ihnn Zusamtnenhang mil dent Orient iQ Verhandlungen der Philologmversammlung Rostock He rightly zu {1875), p. 63. of Greelc stories in the Grecized regards them as disseminators East. 2 [Except where othervrise stated, the references to Grimm the English to are und Hausmirchen translation of his KinderStandard by Margaret Hunt in Bohn's Library, 2 vols., by themselves indicate the number 1S84. Numbers of the tale. Tr.]
VOL.
I.]
Appendices
91
pisces)we
Grimm
to imagine some are story of impossible things as in {The Story of Schlauraffenland,158 ; cp. ii,p. 450). In the tales of antiquity we the make than acquaintance of little more such and Lamia as to ghosts bogeys, (who belonged so essentially of Soli called King Demetrius fable, that Demetrius MuSos, because he had a mistress named Lamia : Plutarch, Demetrius, 27),Gorgon, and the towers Ephialtes Mormolycae (Strabo, i, 2, p. 19 C.) : the of Lamia combs (TertuUian, Adv. Valent., 3),associated with the allusion of the sun' to the an (?),are perhaps stronghold of like in her who German a child-eating fairy-taleslives ogress, in a house of gingerbread. In a modern Greek tale the Lamnissa carries off the King's daughter to her enchanted tower, where she sleeps for forty days and until she is released by forty nights a (Schmidtas above, p. 76, who on p. 226 also refers King's son in TertuUian) In the old Greek to the passage story Lamia, when at home, kept her eyes in a vessel, and thus was she blind ; when them in she their went also said to out, put place again ; she was (Plutarch, De Curiositate, 2 : vvv Sk amrep ev t!Ji ni'iSi^ sing at home otKoi fjUv tous AafilavX^yovffLv d(l)Oa\f/.ods ^8eLV ev tipl dyyct'y Tvr/tXrjv, TTjv Kcd ^^0) 5^ irpoLouffav ^TnrWeaOa.i ix^^f^^v d^oK"i.fMivovs, ^X^ireiv. Cp.
' ' '
.
schol.
s.v.
Aristophanes, Pax,
also
nee
757
;
:
Diod.
nam
Sic,
ego
xx,
41
Suidas,
oculos
Plautus, Mil.
rogo utendos
; cp.
346 glor.,
foris may
quidem
from
meos
habeo
or
be
derived
her
another
to
version
kindred
story
Lucian,
Vera may
Historia, i, 25 referred
above)
into
In
the Greek
by
singinghave
enticed
had lost their way, but castle children who her blindness made In order to pursue it easy for them she to escape. was them, obliged In the old folktale her eyes. the child was to put back pulled out alive from the Lamia's neu belly (Horace, A.l^., 340: pransae vivum extrahat Lamiae alvo, as probably represented in puerum
her
an
and
kids A
from
belly (Grimm,
seems a
Pomeranian
version
with
Horace similar
while
to
his mother
child
Knecht
Ruprecht
(see Grimm,
5, The
with the child make the the stones swallowed he falls down and the child jumps out of his
mouth Manias
unharmed.
to
In
antiquity, the
Manducus
bears
Mania
the
nearest
resemblance
"
Knecht
Ruprecht
like
Lamia,
(Festus :
minitantur pueris parvulis)and other bogeys quas nutrices have (Munk, De Atellanis, p. 39), he may passed from the nursery tale into the Atellana. Lamia, v/ho also plays an important part in modern Greek popular tales (Hahn, as above, p. 331) is mentioned
by Dionysius
passage, where
of he
Halicarnassus is
in
: speaking vi.Tra\.iIk Ka.1 vatdas iv fiAais KO-l \aiiiai Tivas 7^5 dnefUvas, itrropoSi'Tcs Kal Sia TreXdYODSvqxop.iva,s xdl fu^dSripas, iK raprdpijiy ili,(l"i.^iovs i^ioiicras Kal ra"ras eh ofuXiav 6.v6p-JiTois trvvepxo^vas (justlike the beautiful of modern .^ Acco Melusine Greek and the Nereides popular belief)
fables
of earlier historians
P^amia occurs
twice
ia the
Vulgate
and
; Isaiah,xxxiv, 14,
and Lamenialiojis
iv. 3
a
(where
Lamia
the
the
vase
whether
92
and
Appendices
[vol.i.
Alphito also belong to the goblins of old Greek nursery tales De Stoic, repug., 15, p. 1040 B. : t^s 'AkkoOs Kal t^s 'AX^itoOs (Plutarch, and perhaps al ymniiKesivelpyov(Tu"), toS KaKoaxohav Si S"v to. iraiSipia mentioned and Lesbos of in by told Sappho the child-stealing Gello,
where read TeXXoCs 3 : TcXXiii 7rai5o0iXwr^/ja, (Zenobius, Paroem., iii, and Suidas s.v.). p. 608, according to cod. Coisl. in Montfaucon, Gello of fear in Wachsmuth, ; anxious cp. Even parents go to-day im neuen Das alte Grieohenland (1864) p. 77 ff. Cp. Fix in the Paris Volksl. d. NeuB. Schmidt, and TeXXci edition of Stephanus under griechen,139 (Gillound die Gillouden).^ The
a name
of Acco, of
a
like that
goblin, but
mirror, took
reminds
'
her
of
loom
half
finished
and
put
it
on
(Zenob., i, 53,
us
ed. Clever
Schneidewin, i, p. 21). This Elsie (Grimm, 34) and Catherine (59), who, when she woke to pieces,and her clothes up, convinced that she was not ? ', being finally
and
foolish
men
and
the
women
may
;
have
made
their
way
V.
from
the
proverb
"
Morychus
bius, (Zeno"
el Mupi^xou. 08x1; ^ Tra/uoi/tla 'KiyeTai irapa 13 : iMiipbrepos \iyeTa.i di oiiras Toh SifceXtirais iirl, r"v Siairpaaaoiiivav eirjSh n KdOriTai), fiupdrepo!el Mupixov, Ss ri, li"Sov d0eis l^a rijs oUlas
Ibycus, Coroebus, Meletides, Amphistides (Diogen., v, i2),Mamma(Didymus on Aristophanes,Ranae, 991), Praxilla cythus, Butalion (Etym. Mag., 367, 21 ; Appendix Pro(Diogen., i, i), Charixena in Leutsch, ParoemiographiGraeci, ii, verbiorum 82) Macco and Lamo Thesaurus 62 s.v. : /toK/codu Stephanus, (schol. Aristoph. Equites, cp. EusSuetonio et and L. Cohn, De Aristophane Byzantio Tranquillo lathii auctoribus in Neue 1881, supptbnd, fiirPhilologie, Jahrbiicher what the beautiful thing, when most asked was Praxilla, p. 350). i.e. sweet The as sun answered, andfigs ', things ; Coroebus sugar of the waves the sea that he tried to count was so (Zenobius, silly could iv, 58, Kopotpov ri\i8u!iTfpos) only learn to count ; Meletides
, '
his wife, for he was touched married, he never up to five ; when ' fear she might complain to her mother ; Amphistides did not Other of his father he was born his mother. know whether or their and of tales also have made events popular way may persons into
and
the
mighty
and
ter, enchan-
could
call up
cause
suddenly
at will them
the
silver
plate,attendants
attendants, magnificent banquet disappear (cp. Philostratus, Apolbanquet of an Empusa disappears, gold and all) he also possessed a half-obol ;
a
to
to him after he had piece, which always returned paid it away (Suidas, s.v. Ilda-jjs, Apostol., xvii, 6, rb nityriTos "^/uiiD^iXioi' redivivus Juvenal, vi, 363, ac velut exhausta puUulet area nummus et e pleno semper tollatur acervo, of a is certainly reminiscence a or story of the lucky penny wishing-purse. Perhaps Cissamis of in a folktale. Cos was He originallya character was a wealthy
"
V,
[On GilluorGyllu (riWov, TvWov), see also K. N. Sathas, MeTouui'iKii BiiaAioeijiir) R. K.] ' Told of Margites in Photius and cl6ws Hesychius (Uapyirn^, [1}]m fiStpo^ tls avrdi' ) ; cp, Sueton. m Eustathius p-i^t-v yuvij TrpoTpenrjTai 1669, 43. yvvatKO^, Kav
572-578.
,
VOL.
I.]
of whose flocks,
to
Appendices
finest it.
93
off every
in
owner
sheep
was
carried
eel.
ordered
a appeared neglected to do so, and perished with all his family (Zenobius, iv, 64, Klra-aixisKijjos). Some verbial-so proin Roman be also cences reminisexpressions poetry may of popular tales. In Martial, xiii, 2, 1 : nasus, qualem noluerit ferre rogatus Atlas, Grimm of a story, in (ii, p. 422) is reminded which a man's to after he has eaten nose an enormous length grows certain fruit or vegetable. Plautus, Trinummus, a : 1023 quorum cursori current! solum allude to a story like unus surripuerit may that of the Masterthief (Grimm, 192) ; Petronius, 45 : milvo volant:
Cissamis
him
killed the
eel,which
Cissamis
to him
year dream
by
an
and
bury
ungues
off
a
resecare,
galloping
on a
like that of the Three Brothers (Grimm, 124, one the barber shaves a running hare, the smith pulls horse's shoes and fastens them on again ; the line
to in
found
et
column
Pompeii
moram
si
quaeris,sparge
190), to
the
milium task
colUge (so in popular tales ; see frequently mentioned below) of separating or picking up different kinds of seeds, usually performed by animals si tu obicias formicis (Plautus, Trin., 410 : quam papaverem). The expression in Petronius (45) si tu aliubi fueris dices hie porcos
Bull. (Zangemeister, d. I., 1865, p.
,
coctos
ambulare,
;
is
no
doubt
derived
of
from money in
story
the
of
Schlauraffen
land
Greek
the and
by popular
bushel tales
(in both
(Xenophon,
rd Hellenica, iii,2, 27 fieSiinviiJ Trarpis diro/xerpriaciffdat TrapA tov metiretur ut dives nuramos ; apyipLov. Horace, Sat., i, i, 96: medio metitur Simeli Grimm, Petronius, 37, nummos ; cp. 142, Mountain in L. Gonzenbach's Sicil.Mdrchen, ii,251]) ; ; [R. Kohler also the equally proverbial carbonem so ', Phaedrus, pro thesauro Schneidewin's note with i Cent., Zenobius, ii, 6, (Grimm, c, V, 6, the of little coal into and back the 182, gold people, changed presents
'
again
; B.
Schmidt,
one
Volksleben he has
der
Neugriechen, 192,
of
'
5, any
one
who
tells any
that
the
aureos
'
dreamt
mountains colunt
perhaps also
divitiis modo
golden
montes auri
(Plautus,Aulul., iv, 8,
Terence, Phormio, i,
pici
18
:
qui
2,
poUicens ; Apuleius, ApoL, p. 437 : nee montibus auri satiabitur Persius, iii,67), although ; cp. Jahn on here the allusion may montes be to Persarum (Lucretius,ii,44, in Nonius, p. 379 ; montes Varro see mariaque poUiceri in Sallust, to promise boundless Catilina, 23, 3 wealth). The expression allusion coicere be to a in rutae folium an (Petronius,37) may and tale of Thumbling 45),who, (Tom Thumb) (such as Grimm, 37 while creeping among the weeds, is swallowed by a grazing cow, known Greek as (Grimm, i, p. 392). especially Thumblings are in Zur Cermania, viii, 384, compares [C. Schenkl, Ddumlingssage the child Hermes and his tricks in the Homeric hymns ; cp. also Gaston Ourse, Paris, 1875, pp. 21 Paris, Le Petit Poucet et la Grande and 39. R. K.] 803 (ed. Lorenz) : nonpotuit InPlautus.ilfi/. g'/o*-., of the stories, have one si ipsiSoli quaerundas dares,we may reperire, of something in which to disclose the whereabouts the sun is asked The of too that is hidden. 432 : Varro, Menip., fragment {Sat. 200: Bucheler's P"'0"jfitteMs/Jifi"' ChrysoPetronius,ed.min., p. X(in
non
montes
'
'
'
'
sandalos
locat
sibi amiculam
de lacte et
cera
Tarentina,
quam
apes
94
ex coegerint sine puram pilis pelle,
Appendices
omnibus
[vol.i.
osse
Milesiae
putam
et
nervis,sin
formo-
teneram
the popular tale ; similarly, Aves, root (Aristophanes, after eating a certain lirecrBov Perhaps the iirTcpwfi^vio). 8 SiaTpaybvT'' 654 : la-ri ydp n ^i^i-ov, here : Nais mentioned be story in Ovid (Metam., iv, 49) should also ut cantu an nimiumque potentibusherbis Verterit in tacitos juveniha
a
reminiscence
est. passa pisces,donee idem books the magician Pases, and Apio in his De Mago mentioned which fabulous traditions, on magic undoubtedly often contained is shown as scientific works, in by Pliny'saccount found even a place and The stones. of virtues animals, of the wonderful magic plants, and can herbs of Asclepiades, rivers, dry up seas by whose aid man and procure to flight, that is shut, put hostile armies open everytliing of fairy miraculous resemble the in gifts abundance, everything is of the fourth marvel and The second tales. frequent occurrence,
corpora
first in the
'
story
of the
as
Six
Servants,
one
of whom
'
drinks
up
the
sea,
(Grimm, 134), the third dry as a meadow and tions the the Horn) and its variain Grimm, Hat, 54 [The Knapsack, calls forth great (i,p. 409),in which tapping on a knapsack The which armies and cannon, wonder-working nothing can resist. herb Osiritis in Egjrpt was moly : according to Apio the Homeric die at bound who it to once (Lehrs, Quaestt. dug up was any one 18). This quality of the epicae,p. 26; Pliny, Nat. Hist., xxx, of obtaining it without alraun danger root, as well as the manner known to Teutonic 1202) was iii, tr., Mythology, Eng, (Grimm, p. Baaras to at Josephus (Bell.Jud., vii,6. 3), antiquity. According
so
that
it becomes
near
Machaerus
same name
on
the
East
of
the
Dead
Sea
there
grew
root
of
Compendium, p. 305 D. in (according to Cedrenus' is called where it Battaritis,near Lobeck, Aglaophamus, 904 u, which shines at evening a light forth, making it Caesarea), from does so immediately impossible to approach it, since any one who it and dies. a Accordingly, a trench is dug round dog tied to the falls down dead. root ; the dog pullsit out and The root is used to demons. This root heal those possessed with later identified was with the mandragora, which again was brought into connexion with the German soil (cp. Grimm above alrune on as ; Rohde, and Griechische Both ancient Roman, appendix XIII). 230, 1 ; and German method of procuring popular belief prescribedthe same the springwurzel (explosive root) : the of a woodpecker is nest closed with a wooden the who knows where find to it, bird, bung ;
the fetches
it and Teut.
holds
it before
the
bung,
which
at
once
springsout
des kl. Myth., Eng. tr., iii, p. 973 ; Keller, Thiere A Iterthums, p. 285) It was beheved that who had one anciently any eaten bound a to the truth (Petronius, dog's tongue was speak 43 : dicam verum qui linguam caninam comedi). The language of birds and beasts in the German generally,which story was acquired by or a eating a white snake dragon's or bird's heart (Grimm, 17 ; cp. i,p. 357) had been learnt by ApoUonius of Tyana [from the Arabs according to Philostratus, i, 20, who themselves learn it "nTovp.evoi T"v ing 5pa,KbvTuv oi nkv KapSiav tpaalv, oi ii ^irap. R. K.] AccordDe to Abstinentia, iii,3 (p. 220 Porphyry. de ed Rhoer),
.
(Grimm,
VOL.
I.]
heard
an ass one
Appendices
swallow
laden all
over
95
to
ApoUonius
the
corn was
tell another
corn
hurry
to
the
gate
of
city,for
with the
had
fallen down
there, and
the
where to find ground. Birds know treasures the (Aristophanes, Aves, 6oi). They also know another future, and speak about it to one (cp. the story of Faithful 6). 'Erat pos di iiij,uv John, Grimm, i^riyurb ns, continues Porphyry, oIk^tov evTVX7i^o.i-7rato6s, 6s irdi^Ta ^wrj (read ^vi^iei) to. ipd^yfiararuv hidden
scattered
"pvl6(iiv Kal rjv irdvTa fxaifTtKcL Kal tou fier dXiyov fj.^\\ovTos dyyeXriKti' 5^ t}iv atji/eaiv, rijs d^atpc^^i'at f/.7}Tp6t p.}} "0\a^T]6el(7i]$ 5Q"povairbv ^(nnXei
'
also popularly It was cfovpTja-do'Tjt. of of the animals and knowledge language prophetic inspirationcould be acquired by allowing snakes to lick out th" ear, but lost by spitting into the mouth, as in the tales Kal ir^pLipetev
,
Ka$ei!idovros it that
ra
Cjrt
believed
in Greece
of
Melampus,
we
Glaucus
and German
Cassandra.^ upon
traces of a widespread agreement popular belief ; but in particularthe larity popular mythology of antiquity exhibits the most surprising simiof the with the popular traditions north-European peasants, is clearlyshown tigations invesas by the valuable results of the exhaustive of Mannhardt und This larity simiFeldkulte, (Wald1877). the extends vidual indito popular traditions, tales, and usages ; deal with the traditions same are subjects as ours, and and find repeated identical with them in range matter. There we of the death of the wood-spirit (= death of the popular traditions of the great Pan), of the fettering intoxicated wood-spirits,of the of the man self-chastisement who morphoses damages a tree, of the metaof and of the fairies the (= story Thetis), disappearance of the change of the sun into a.sun-iiower she waited as god's beloved the road, of the change of the woman on riding on the whirlwind Also stories of the change of treasures our (Harpy) into a horse. of gold,"of the dwarfs into coal, of the dragon watching over a hoard visible as soon their hat or cap is knocked or as goblins who become ancient
Thus between
ever5rwhere come
and
'
off,must
was,
have its
been
well
known.^
The
a
story
of find
of the
Teumessian
fox
in
unmutilated
form,
There also
variant
we
Grimm,
like
Kinderthat of
und
the
Hausmdrchen,
home,
harvest
60).*
stories
may-pole, harvest-may,
the leaf-man
harvest
festival, harvest-race,
bonfire
Green), the
summer-solstice
find the same we mythical personifications, directly created by a primitive religious feelingfrom the material supplied by the We in of nature. find, contemplation entirely analogous forms, the fljdngwoman the wild huntsman the Boreades), (Harpy), (Zetes, the moss-folk and wood-maidens (Cyclopes, (Dryades), the wild men the bull-formed Centaurs, Pans, Satyrs), the water- witch (Thetis), river-spirit' (Mannhardt, ii, 349).
Griech. Myth., ii3, 472-480, esp. 473, i, Pliny, Nat. Hist.,x, 137 : vel Cp. Preller, confuso sanguine serpens aves Democritus gignatur tradit,nominando quarum sit avium coUoquia. quern quisquis ederit intellecturus ^ ii, Paulus, p. 67 : Artemidorus, Onirocr., 13 ; Phaedrus, iv, 20, 3 ; B^ Schmidt, Volhsl, d. Neugr., i,192, 4. 3 Petronius, 38 Rom, Myth., ii3, 105, i, ; Preller, 4 Mani^hardt, ii, 58,
^
quae
96
The varied
Appendices
[vol. i.
Myth., i^,655, Tarnkappe), Tmt.Myth., Eng i, 44, 158 ; cp. Preller, i*, 344 ; Grimm, off., Lucullus Plutarch, Pliny, Epp., vii,27; tr., iii, p. 974), ghosts (e.g. at cockcrow their disappearance (B I ; Lucian, Philopseudes) and i, Caihemerina, Prudentius, Griech. 37; Mdrchen, Schmidt, 244; (Grimm, Teut. Myth., Eng. tr., iii, Lucian, Philops., 14I), witches mice (whose place in [ib.,1093). That 1036), and were-wolves unknown modern popular behef has been taken by rats which were und Hausthiere*. to antiquity ; cp. Hehn, p. 380) Kulturpflanzen Ad Att., ix, 14 ; Aelian, Hist. desert houses before they fall (Cicero, reads inscriptionson tombstones, he An., vi, 41) ; that if a man Teut. De Grimm, 21 Myth., iii, loses his memory ; sen., 7, p. (Cic, is in the he who ears has being talked about 1 811) ; that a ringing elsewhere Pliny, Nat. Hist., xxviii, 24; (Grimm, ib., p. 1117; Statius, Silvae, iv, 4, 26 ; Anthol. Lat., ed. Riese, 452) ; that when wish well, it is effective to pinch to whom we thinking of any one in believed the thumb H.N., xxviii, 24, 25) all this was (Plin., belief in symcases to-day. The modern pathetic antiquity, as in many in with the old the of has many ; cures agreement points have taken the murdered former executed criminals men) place (and of the gladiators, whose blood was supposed to cure epUepsy (PUny, Der deutsche Volksaberglaubeder Nat. Hist., xvii, 28, 4 ; Wuttke, W. Kaden to (Skizzen und KulGegenwart ", 120). According Res turbilder Italien, 1882), a notched rust., 160, split) aus (in Cato,
De
"
lar popuextent of this agreement in ancient and modern to belief antiquity (common traditions is further shown by the Preller, k wtj, the of in ("Ai'Sos and modern invisibility times) cap the divining or wishing rod (Cicero, Gr.
reed
is considered of the
cure as
for in
warts
in
Calabria,
and
urine
eyesight. One Cato, 157, and enchantment on (on which against recognized remedies the evil eye, see Jahn, Vber den Aberglauben des bosen Blicks bei den Alien in Ber. d. sdchs. Ges., 1855, esp. p. 82 ; Marquardt, Prl., in antiquity, was as i', 84 ; Wuttke, pp. 153, 155) now, spitting (Wuttke, 171). Further, there appears to be a general agreement in ancient and modern between the superstitionsof the nursery times. Mannhardt's to probable assumption According very the function of the dea Candelifera ii, 125, i),it was (WFK, ler, (Prelleft burning by the cradle RM, ii',208) to see that a lightwas of new-born in the houses children of German (a practice still common the the dwarfs and subterranean peasants) to prevent powers, Venus calls like, from changing it ; in Apuleius (Met., v, 28),where succubam formae succuba be to meae a ', Psyche ling changeappears (Petronius,63 ; Grimm, Teut. Myth., Eng. tr., ii, 468; iii, 1421). There of the conceptions and doubt that a large number seems no forms of popular belief found well as modern a as place in ancient tales. of The witches in the two popular story Apuleius (Metam., j),who cut out the heart of the faithless lover of one of them and in its place, is exactly like some stuff in a sponge witchServian
eyes, of the
,
'
According
(Wuttke,
Der
the clang of brass or Iron scares ghosts. With belief that they cannot of sparks endure the striking beating of pots and pans, the clank of the scythe, and so forth deutsche Volhsaberglnube der Gegenwarf, ed, 2, p. 453I.
to
98
the other,
may down be
to
a
Appendices
common
[vol.i.
everything she touches
her
nose,
wishes prostitute,
to follow
'
that
obliged
the
her
she
blows
and
draws
it of
ground.
common
of wandering Indo-Germanic
the
speaking,the
the
Der
tales
of the
tainment enter-
oldest
storehouse
griecMsche Roman,
508 note).
between tales folkinvestigation of the connexion portance is also of the greatest imheroes of gods and and the sagas Elements of folktale. for the knowledge of the ancient the in elements and folktale, in the myth, the folktale mythical in instances, out especially have been by the pointed many already to their tales Grimm in the notes brothers (see also Welcker, Grieund and Religion Mythologie chische Gotterlehre, i, 107 ; Hartung, of the the I mention der Griechen, i, 144). similarity SiS5T)hus may bling GrM, ii',76) and the story of Spielhansl or Gamlegend (Preller, death in both and the 82 Hansel i, 442) gods ; (Grimm, ; cp. p. craft. Emmanuel overcome of the undenvorld are by (the devil) Cosquin (in his excellent work, Contes populairesde la Lorraine, et des pays compares avec les contes des autres provinces de France la des contes et d'un essai et sur propagation I'origine Strangers pricidi to the in parallels 37, Chatte populaires europiens, 1886, ii,p. 28, of the myth of Jason blanche, p. 12) has pointed out the relationship I'air d'un du bien conte reste and Medea a populaire) with a (qui is ordered class of tales in which man a by an evil being to young which he does by the aid of perform apparently impossibletasks, a maiden (usuallythe daughter of the evil being) ; they flee together, the reaches his and man pursuit by magic. When young escape succeeds in making home he forgets the maiden, who nevertheless him remember her. As this last feature is altered beyond recognition in in the Jason myth, we Aeson's dismemberment recognize may and which return to life the recurs displacement of a motive in a number of similar stories : in these it is always the maiden allows who herself to be cut to pieces,in order able to to be assist has that her lover Mannhardt shown the myth (p. 25). of Thetis Peleus and is identical with an elf-saga and a But further
Siegfried saga,
the
latter
of
which
is the
foundation
'
of
several of folktales
of the two tales, especially that brothers, that the assertion, against Benfey's argument
a
an
incontestable
materials
Buddhist
also
53. p.
57.
68,
'
151
note
Schmidt,
and
Mdrchen,
15).
The
adventure
several
on a
unmistakably
mountain,
of
acquisitionof
order
the moment
in
proof
of the
fight, cutting out of the tongues, their production the scene on of the contest) ship victory,sleeping ; the relationtraditions is most shown in the Tristan clearly saga
'
chief features of the old Peleis are repeated ii and north European traditions : the fairy (Thetis) and other forms, to escape Changing herself into animal her hero suitor ; her refusal to speak while Uving with him ; her sudden
(p. 51).
All the
modern
Greek
VOL.
I.]
when
other and
Appendices
reviled
99
some
disappearance
Rohde
note
by
him
to
(or for
other
reason).
relations
:
the dead
in
virtues
our knowledge Roman, p. 125 popular tale (Der griechische story of the metamorphosis of Glaucus by a magic plant, of which became known to him through the revival of
contributions
of the mutual
myth
fishes that
were
it ; cp. Grimm, 16 and i, p. 356 like Hero and Danae life of maidens ; the solitary
i
tower,' p. 134,
are
father's
love
der
own
daughter, p.
; cp. also
420, I,
motives
of both
von
saga
fairy tale
out the
Rohde, Mus.,
of
Die
XXXV,
in Neunschldfern,
N.
Rhein.
has
also
pointed
insertion
in the romance of Achilles Tatius fairy tale elements (Der gr. Rom., 484, i). Hahn's important work on Greek and Albanian tales is the first step towards a comprehensive comparison of kindred of the story of Amor and folktales and Psyche the myths relationship ; with a myth (Zeus and Semele) has already,to my mind, been convincingly shown B. Schmidt in his Griechische Mdrby Felix Liebrecht. has shown in particular the frequent chen, Sagen, und Volkslieder (1877) of the ancient into the modern admission of elements myth popular tale by numerous and interesting examples ; cp. especiallypp. 224, the fairytalesrecorded, the 226 f.,229, 231, 236 f., 238, 248. Among home in the island of Zacynthus, no. of which have their majority in relation to the Theseus its the seven-headed snake, legend 23, in which affords an especiallyinstructive insight into the manner Greek different ancient elements are amalgamated in the modern sometimes remodelled popular tale,and shows how curiouslythey are diversified is the combination and how (p.238). R. Kohler {Uber in the Weimarer die europdischen Volksmdrchen Beitrdge zur Litterahas indicated the following tales und tur Kunst, 1865, p. 187) other in antiquity, as recorded recurring amongst peoples : the stories of Polyphemus (Servian, Hungarian, Esthonian, Finnish, Gaelic),King Midas (Servian,Breton, Irish, Mongolian), the Egjrptian Rhampsinitus (Greek [Trophonius],German, Danish, Gaelic), another and (Zeitschrift Egyptian tale in Mannhardt filr deutsche und Sittenkunde, iv, 232). Mythologie contains so The by Apuleius into his romance story admitted lishments, foreign ingredients and is so disfiguredby unsuitable embelmany
' '
that
although misunderstandings
which ciades human
have
the brothers
are
Grimm
of
chieflydue
the
consider the
the
names
Amor
from
led
most to
commentators
Psyche, Fulgentiu".Planrelation
and of the
as
and
downwards
embellished
of
the
ally fantastic-
the
Apuleian
lovers
of is
story.
idea
of Eros
and
two
of
It is the
perhaps produced
or
prompted by
younger
the 1 du picheur,ii, In the parallels to l^ fits p. 80) Cosquin shows p. 66 (cp.especially of the Perseus myth with a certain class of popular tales. [C". E. S, close relationship Hartland, The Ligmd ot Perseus,1894-6. Tr.]
100
Appendices
school, the
and
sorrows
cause
[vol.i.
reunion,
torments
Attic
the which
subject
of the
of which
joys they
pair of
As
each
not
a
other.
Jahn
an
remarks
in
his
exhaustive
legendproduct in poetic originating allegory, creating power became the property of the people, but reflection ; hence it never circles {Obey einige auf Eros educated remained unknown outside in Ber, d. sdchs. Ges., 1851, p. 156). Kunstwerke und Psyche beziigliche of the story in Apuleius will soon But an impartial consideration to the allegory. it bears convince that us only slight resemblance for which of Two one lovers, made unhappy by a long separation them is responsible, are joined together in an everlastingand finally is doubt the reason blissful reunion and this no why Apuleius ; the hero and heroine of his and the Amor to of names Psyche gave
discussion,it was
myth,
the unconscious
of the
of the
people, but
narrative.
But but
ceases.
Psyche bringssorrow
for his unintentionally; if she suffers torments upon his knowledge. we If, notwithstanding, sake, it is without attempt to interpretthe entire narrative according to the allegoryupon which it is supposed to be based, we shall be obUged to have to recourse
Amor,
the
most
violent
explanations,and
and
even
then
there
wiU
remain
utterly impossibleto Hildebrand instance, according to explain desires ; (Apuleius,i,Prol. p. xxxii) the sisters of Psyche are fleshly hence and attractive, are they are exceedingly beautiful sought in marriage by numerous suitors and finallyhappily wedded, but and forth. to men so (?), worthy of their wantonness According to follows Fulgentius (cp.Apuleius, Creuzer, who Psyche,ed. Jahn, p. 64), the three daughters are the flesh, free will, and the spirit; unconsciousness, according to Cams, world-consciousness, and
many characters
incidents, which
it is
allegorically.For
self-consciousness of nature
Others
even mor
take und
them
to
be
the
three
doms king-
Psyche Jahrbucher view fiir Philologie,xc, 202). Similarly, Krahner's (Eros und ous. Psyche, second ed., 1861) must be considered fundamentally erroneInstead
no was
(Stadelmann, A
in Neue
of
restoration
of the
a
longer
'
possible,he
attempts
ancient
had have
of salvation in the garb of certain truths ' is convinced '. The author that the ancient myth for its foundation certain profound ideas, and must at to
clothe
certainly
one
time that
it
existed age
in
am
in
much
was
of
Apuleius
and
more
consistent
form,
nor
but
able
to
understand
to
hand
this nobler
form with
to
the
The most recent contribution i', 880. to the already literature known to me is a treatise by J. A. Hartung, der Seele und von des Marchens Auslegung des Mdrchens der von schonen Lilie ('Exposition of the tale of the soul and of the tale of the beautiful which also contains brief natural lily'), a history of the popular tale in general (Programm des Gymnasiums zu Erfurt,
rye
note
extensive
in regarding the story as Easter, 1866). Hartung agrees with me but further rightly a popular tale, lays stress on the fact that Apuleius
also had
in view
'
VOL.
I.]
of those the who
'
Appendices
mysteries '.
has offer
to
loi
ence
which of
Psyche
go themselves
a
'
The
and the
;
morally religious proves feehng is at the bottom of the story into is read it rather, (or by Apuleius) Certainly, Hartung goes too far in his ingenious attempt to interpret every important incident in the narrative symbolically. In particular, it seems to me that the frequentuse of the number three, a standing feature of popular tales, cannot be possibly regarded as an allusion to the mysteries. Friedrich Pressel's interpretation, in the Erlduterungen to his free translation of the story (Psyche.Ein allegorisches nach dem Mdrchen des Apuleius, Ulm, Lateinischen 1864, kindly to notice by Reinhold the truth. nearer brought Kohler), is much my He certainlystarts deliberately from the wrong principle, that the folktale of art was known un(mdrchen) as a distinct genre '^ways to classical antiquity '. For he assumes the separation of the
'
itself (soul)
that
natural
of the
'
and
to
divine escape
of
were
power
consciousness, and, as the result, the endeavour world the barren, miserable by means still more Greeks, and imagination. The
'
the when in
an
Romans,
unacquainted with
consciousness went
a
poetry
of
the ancient
astray
in itself and
consciousness necessity,did the new of the age (which in expression Neoplatonism) produce class of poetry, the artificial and a new allegorical story, not the tion, naive popular tale '. Yet Pressel, altogether contrary to his deducbe revision of the fiction Or : can on a an Apuleian ally origingoes tale ? I confess because I that this is my think naive opinion, became its found
'
invisible world
that, if
seems
distinction
can
be
made
between
the
invention
and
the
cution, exe-
I
to
not
me,
could
have
The invention, it perceive a very great diiierence. in whose head is too good ; the man, it originated, of taste, which been guilty of the errors have crept
in the narrative of of
in here
and of
there
Apuleius '.
Leaving
intentions These has
entirely out
consideration
the
Apuleius
and
the moral and religious ments mythological and allegoricaleleto discuss only its essential features. character large class of tales,whose Grimm
by
the
brothers
(Vber dcis
Wesen
Mdrchen,
Hausmdrchen,
'
der Kleinere
i, 1881,
the same, different
always
remains
under be
necessity,or
endures she has
love to
monster by her father under stress voluntarily gives herself up to it. Patiently
by
human
at
by
severe
penalties;
with
throws
story, which
with
is
common
amongst
and
the
Roman
Psyche
and
Parthenopex
and
the Old
by the
102
Appendices
and
out
[vol. i.
Redemption by Love. Step by step the pure works its is worldly misery and development interrupted, ; way off by the contact be thrown the rush and in, sorrow earthly can only folktale formulae Of the of souls, by their recognition in love'. laid down Freya by Hahn (as above, p. 45), it is certainlyto the and formula that the tale of Amor essentiallybelongs ; Psyche The wife of or this formula are : for the fundamental features (i) her on that account. abandons is missing and the husband betrothed and reconhim. in search of ciliation. She wanders about (3) Recovery (2) in ing wanderthe the fact that this But from case also, apart is not the most are important element, features and motives Indeed, speaking generally, frequently adopted from other forms. of its for the popular tale is indebted the apparent abundance of number of to creations admixture mental fundaa a kaleidoscopic forms by no means large (Benfey, Pantschatantra, praef. xxvi ; Hahn, p. 43) exhibits If the of the course story in Apuleius in the main Earthly
if the
' '
.
the
characteristics
most
above,
in its
and
its
outlines that
recur
in
not
tales of the
peoples, it
is evident
it
was
it is one of the originalform tales to numerous and common Aryan non-Aryan peoples, which became Apuleius acquainted with as a Roman (or perhaps Greek) ^ popular tale, and adapted and altered in his own Although way. it is certainlydisfiguredby his additions, omissions, and alterations,
by Apuleius,
with
the
aid
of
similar of
German
tales
alone
we
can
still effect
original.' At the beginning, not only the matter, but also the manner is In there lived certain and a once a partly preserved. city king ful queen' (cp.Perseus, ii,37 ; p. 90 above). They had three beautidaughters, but the youngest was by far the most beautiful ; her so beauty was great and magnificent, that it could not be expressed in words.' But while the two eldest were married to kings, the into the power of a monster. The youngest had to be given over motive in the story appears of this turn be to to me correctly stated by BoUe (Apuleius ah Lecture fiir die unterste Siufe eines oder einer Realschule. und Gymnasiums Frogr. des Gymnasiums der Realschule zu Celle,Easter, 1877, p. 13).* A king's son, whose in Little Snow-white)is jealous of her reputamother the queen (like tion for being the most beautiful in the world, and is also woman
'
probable
restoration
the
an
"
with
the youngest
of the three
daughters
Fulgeatius Planciacles (Jahn, Apulcii Greek Psyche d Cupido, p. 63, 27) mentions a ; libris qui Dysarestia nuncupantur, Aristophontes Athenaeus in hanc fabulam circuitu discere cupieatibus prodidit. M. Zink ingeati verborum {Der Mylhologe Fulgentius: ein Beitrag zur rom. IJtt.-Gesoh.undzur GrammaiikdesiifrikmischenLaiei Wiireburg, 1 867, p. 89) does not regard the quotation as an invention (since tliecontents of the story are admirably suited to a book On Discontent ; Rohde, fication p. 345, 4 without justiconjectures Avo-epuTiifa for the title), but thinlts that Fulgentius had the seen of the author name m an oblique case, and that it was reallyAristophon. Aristophontes, a as however, occurs in Plautus, CapHvi (Teu'ffcl, personal name Studien, 45r). B. Schmidt {Griech. Marchen, p. 14 note) states that he was crediblyassured in the island of Zacynthus (Zante) that a very similar tale was current the people amongst
version
"
My
A
attempt
young
at
woman
first
as a
expressed
i
His
published in the Morgenblatt (rSsS no. 37 f ). picture; nay, so beautiful, that it cannot be
readingalso
seems
worthy
of atteatioa.
VOL.
I.]
king.
His
Appendices
mother,
103
is
of
surpassed by son princess, pursues to punish him for loving her. After the lovers the of Amor names and bound the to be made was Psyche, Venus mother of the king's son. In a modern variant of the tale Greek of Snow-white the goddess of love (the mother of Erotas) also takes the place of the beautiful wicked queen.^ B. Schmidt (Griechische des Erotas) : und die Mutter There Mdrchen, 17, Maroula was once far who a the beautiful of all the most king's daughter, was by beauty
and
the
seeing that
her with
her
that
of the
hatred
'
women
When
woman
the
to
that
'
she conceived
mother should be
of Erotas
more
heard
of it,unable than
beautiful '.
herself,
observes
of
B. Schmidt
Erotas' mother's hatred of the maiden who (p. 233) : surpasses her in beauty ; the sufferings which she inflicts upon her ; and her final pacificationcertainly remind of the story of Amor and us Psyche : and I believe that, in view of the existinganalogies,we in assuming that Apuleius found the motive of jealousy are justified
'
in the
popular tale which he made use of. In this tale we that the enchanted prince may suppose been changed into a monster) met the father of the beautiful
him perhaps out hunting, and, by threatening to kill him, made promise to give her up. Apuleius, however, represents her parents do induced as to so being by an oracle of Apollo. But from the which the beautiful at point king'sdaughter, dressed in grave-clothes, is escorted by her weeping relatives in melancholy procession to the he has again followed she is abandoned, top of a steep rock, where the tale. A passage in Grimm's Two Brothers (60)is exactly parallel : entered the youngest, accompanied which a city, by his animals, all covered The huntsman asked the host why with crape. was the garb of mourning. the city wore Because, repliedthe host, our the city is is die Outside to to-morrow. king's only daughter whom maiden dwells to whereon a high mountain, a dragon, a pure
'
. . . . .
.
must
be
offered is
none
every to-morrow
year
otherwise,
The
he
Now
there up
left but
the '.
king's daughter,
Greek
Twin which
ravages and
the she
country.
must
be
given
all the
to him
Brothers
a
story, in
springs
once a
and
prevents
a
except
daughter daughter
manner, with
is
in since
Certainly,
the
have
(Hahn, 22, guards drawing water, him ; the king's of the king's
monster in
brothers
the
further of the
it ; and
just as possiblethat
escort
maiden,
apparently
in several
destined In
tales,as
other three
tales.
Grimm
to the top of a mountain, occurred sacrifice, individual features from Apuleius borrowed (88, The Singing, Soaring Lark) a father of
daughters falls into the power of a lion by promising him the first thing which
home
;
and
can
only
meet
save on
should
him
return
and
occurs
this proves
in the
to
be
his
story, which
1
most
varied
Sicilian tale the son of the mother (inthis ' daughter-in-lawis called lu Re d'Amuri, the King of love
la
kindred
an
who ogress)
hates
her
(Cosquin,Conta
populaires
de la
Lorraine,ii, 237).
104
Appendices
'
[vol.i.
that correspondsmost closely peoples (Grimm, ii, p. 378), is the one is put the heart theme : of Apuleius, at least in its main to that at falls the evil to the proof and away everything earthly and {ib., 381). recognition of pure love'
The ancient he
monster,
tale
was
to whom
the
maiden I
is had
surrendered,
was
also in the
it
enchanted probable an man. long thought acquainted with changed into a dragon, before I became the following kindred ture. completely confirm my conjectales, which husband of the destined calls the the oracle when Certainly, monster snake-like (saevum atque ferum king's daughter a cruel, cence vipereumqae malum, Metam., iv, 33),we have perhaps only a reminisof Sappho's descriptionof love as a bitter-sweet, unruly snake although Fulgentius (ed. Afiixifov 6pir"Tov), {yXvKiiinKpciv Jahn, p. 62) says : jubetur puella pennato serpenti sponsa desBut the sisters of Psyche also assert that they have tinari. seen that him in this form, and this is the reason shows why he never him himself to her. as a They describe huge snake, gUding along with in many coils, enormous jaws, dropping poison, and remind which foretold her marriage to a horrible monster her of the oracle said to have are (trucisbestiae). Many peasants and huntsmen from return the in the his on ming seen feeding dragon, evening, swimof river the waters a neighbouring across {Met., v, 17, cp. 20 : intrahens sulcatos culjiJe solitum gressus postquam conscenderit) the spell was evidently broken, and the enchanted Only at'nigEt resumed his one form, that of a beautiful youth, in which proper that
' ' ' '
"
he
are
visited
his wife.
to
resume
In
numerous
kindred
stories
the
enchanted
permitted
or
their
true
form
tale
weeks,
form the
months.
Probably
when
the
the
used
during by Apuleius
certain
one
hours, days,
also
to
tained con-
the
feature, that
enchanted
returned
human
no would him, which ray of lightmight fall upon only increase and it last longer. This is the case make strength of the charm in the story already compared (Grimm, 88), in which the lion, to the whom be surrendered, is a king's son ; youngest daughter must enchanted with him were during the night he and his people who their natural form. But when the ray from a burning candle resume falls upon him, he is changed into a dove, and is obUged to flywith the doves seven when long ; this happens to him once a years hair falls broader than no him a crack in the ray through a upon door ; immediately he is transformed into a white and flies dove
away.
At
least
we
are
here
reminded
of
Amor,
who,
when
the
hght of Psyche's lamp falls upon him, awakes from sleepand without flies away and then addresses her from uttering a word the top of So a tall cypress also Grimm {Met.,v, 23). (ii, p. 381) : Our story also agrees with it in this, that and that hght brings misJEortune all bonds, always dissolves loosens night, which the spell'. Also, in the Greek tale of Golden Wand, to be mentioned below (Hahn, the is 7) king's son changed into a dove and in consequence of the of the secret is wounded discovery by the sisters. So then the king's daughter is left alone on the top of a rock to
'
be
the she
married
to
such
timid
sees a
maiden grove
gentle breath
of
wind
wafts
refreshed,
a
palace
lo6
Appendices
1. [vol.
of the expected child (Grimm, ii,p. 364). The frequent mention the constancy of the mother of the influence which in Apuleius, and its nature, is supposed to exercise permits us to conjecture upon the child, if over tale the spellalso had that in the ancient power
the
mother
did
not
stand
same
firm,
form
and
in the
as
destined
father.
to The
come
latter
impresses
one
upon
the
she may
that in
from
preserve threatens
tries the result of her curiosity, her the river bears to bank. the safely ; and in search of her lost husband, about comes She then wanders husband of her of is the to a certain country, the king of which one sisters. The latter allows herself to be deceived by the story that
despair at
to drown
in vain
the husband
desires her
the
hurls
who is repuone diated whence the wind west rock, herself headlong down to death.
instead
of the
the other
mahce
sister is deceived
by
the
youngest
and
punished
the
cuiming. adapted by Apuleius the repentant she atones for her evidently reaches the place where
tale
for her
and
wanderer
error
now
by
who
hard
her has
service,
beloved.
severe
and
renewed
stedfastness,
the husband has
to
and
redeems
In
Hanoverian
brought
comes
about
a
to to do
wicked
the
whom maids
she
for
seven
years
and
In some of (Grimm, ii, p. 380) follow that husband. the tales this hostile being is the mother of the This was undoubtedly the case in the tale used by Apuleius ; Venus takes the place of the enchantress, who has transformed her son and her hated which to severe tests, daughter-in-law finally bring put about deliverance. But instead of the king's daughter seeking out her mother-in-law, with whom she at first expects to find her husband Venus seek her ; she at (cp. Met., vi, 5), Apuleius makes first hides herself from but finally her, fearing discovery, voluntarily The for sole object of aU this is to make room gives herself up. in ornamental and the writer with of the taste episodes, harmony his contemporaries, who probably regarded them as great improvements to the too simple narrative, while to us they rather seem on it. When disfigure Psyche attempts suicide, Apuleius has already inserted a Pan totally unnecessary episode about (v, 24) ; then follows the account Venus how learns of her son's (v, 28-vi, 10) Ceres and marriage and violently reproaches him ; how Juno in vain her : how in vain attempt to appease Psyche implores them to protect and her how for her Venus searches a grant refuge ; everywhere, whereupon Psyche gives herself up and is handed over to the servants of Venus, Anxiety and Sorrow, to be tortured and scourged. This mythological padding is in part affected and frigid allegory,in part downright burlesque. Venus as speaks to Amor in comedy an addresses enraged mother dissolute son, Ceres and a Juno like two old gossips ; the marriage with Psyche is said to be nvaUd, because it took place at a country house without witnesses ; Mercury as public crier of the gods, offers a reward of seven kisses of
seven
VOL.
I.]
Venus reminded
of to the
Appendices
finder
of
I07
from
are
Psyche.
of the
popular
arranges about and
the
Ceres
In one we passage, certainly, where the wandering princess in tale, in order the sheaves, garlands, and
in
Similarly,in German during women, wanderings often in desolate soUtudes, often, without called lend a helping being upon hand and the thanks of kindly spirits. thereby earn From these unedifying episodes we return again to the story, out it from as elaborate formal were an stepping garden of the rococo period into the natural free life of the forest. The princess,
were
lying
confusion.
maidens
their
her husband, has to she has to sort out a heap of accomplish First, and beans before evenwheat, millet,poppy seeds,peas, lentils, barley, ing ; ants Next, she has to fetch wool from perform the task for her. spiteful, sheep with golden fleeces ; in despair she is about savage herself into the river, when to throw a reed whispers to her to wait
error
to
atone
for
her
and
to
release
sheep
rub
their wool
off
on
to
the
trees
then
she
will
be
Lastly, she has to fetch water from a spring (in called flows in a fearful, inaccessible Stygian), which Apuleius is guarded by dragons ; an ravine and eagle fills her crystal vessel
with
The The the desired water. first task is exactly the
her
recurs same as
collect it.
that
imposed
doves
(Grimm, 21) by
second and
stepmother,
in the in
in
which
task
Indian German
upon render
Cinderella
frequently also
all the
if suitors
:
In
White
to of these
over
Snake
(Grimm, 17)
three
of the
king's daughter
die. seed
millet
perform
sisted con-
tasks
in
the and sunset sunrise this task between also is ; performed by grass, thousands of ants. These tasks are of characteristic the especially Bride- wager class ',in which the suitors stake their heads againstthe can bride, who only be won by the accomplishment of difiicult tasks
'
One
scattered
(Hahn,
Son loads
horseking's son maize, all mixed together,in half a not day. I am acquainted with an exact analogy to the second task ; I will return to the third The have later. princess may who earned the gratitude of the animals assist her, as in so many tales (including the Indian), by taking pity on them or rendering assistance them formula The -p. 57). Animals, (in Hahn Grateful 32, that have it his narrative better omitted this suits Apuleius may ; all nature should of the god of love. assist the chosen Perhaps it ' in the tale ; did not occur assist the unhappy the animals may the inanimate maiden out of compassion, and similarly beings, the
323).
ants
Also sort
in the out
Greek
King's
for the
and barley,spelt,
reed down.
them
as
and
'
from
which
she
intends
herself
nature, spiritual
the the and stars sun, moon, and when they speak to those which deliver them
out
above
in
presents
divine
1
beings,objects of
considers done the have
a
Cosquin, who
animals
de la L., ii, {Cont.j}op. p. 230) tliat for the a good turn to account
Buddhist
version.
io8
Caesar, B.G., vi, 21),as
Germans.
are over
Appendices
in
[vol.i.
to the
was
ancient life.
times
Trees
and
springs, whose
with
'
also instinct
The
the
stones,
warns
the children
to
drink in
the
ance, continu-
they
What what the
will be
transformed the
?
(Grimm).
Thus
to
tale the
spring guarded by
are
dragon
Have
you
do in
doing
the
princess
do you
;
Begone
you
lake
will die !
(vi,14
Seven-headed
Mdrchen,
119).
a
succeeds To these three tasks now into the underworld has to descend
ointment of from the
fourth.
and
king'sdaughter
a
fetch This
little
goddess
of the dead.
be
of the the
tale, for
fairytale
this like
us case
by Apuleius from another version naturally only expect three tasks, according to precedent ; it is also possible that the fourth task was in
third
task, borrowed
we
added, exceptionally
as
last, most
water of of
difScult
the
task, aggravated
reminds
Stygian spring,
tales
renewing youth)
in German
of the water
(Grimm,
the old
97). Just
tale intends
she well in the
the
tower, from
a an
king's daughter in
'
to throw
desires,so does
court
to obtain what herself down, instructs her how dwarf in the German tale : It springsfrom a
of
enchanted
castle,but you
and
on
cannot two
make
your
wide if but in a loaf to each they will be quiet ; then open ; you throw hasten and fetch some of the water of life, before it strikes twelve, else the door will close and you will be shut in '. The prince does he is told, but, finding as in a room a beautiful newly-made bed, he
cannot to So he lay down and help lying down upon it to rest. sleep; when he awoke, it was strikinga quarter to twelve.
'
thither, unless I give you an iron rod way bread. With the rod strike three times wiU and it castle, spring open ; inside he two
small iron
loaves of
the
gate of the
mouths
lions,with
went
Then
he sprang in a cup to the well, drew water some up in alarm, ran stood which hard by, and hurried ofi. But when he was going out of the iron gate it struck twelve, and the door shut so violently that it took ancient
off
a
tale
piece of dangers
of the
the
the
same
manner
in the
in the
same
way
manner,
last moment, after the greatest difficulty has been surmounted, the is threatened with failure. of the to the palace On her way attempt of the dead the king's daughter has to take in each hand a cake god and two barley meal, honey and wine, and in her mouth copper coins. Three times she is tempted to let the cake fall ; if she does, she will have to remain in the underworld she will be ; for then unable to quiet Cerberus, when in and She first out.
going
coming
meets her
the
out out
On
lame laden with wood, whose ass driver, also lame, begs to Uft up the logs of wood that have fallen off. WhUe crossing river of the dead himself (when Charon has to take the coins of her mouth) a dead old man swims after the boat, stretching his putrefiedhands and that he may be taken on board. entreating the opposite shore are seated some old women at the loom, who
a
VOL.
I.]
Appendices
She the she
overcomes successfully
109
all these
to take
beg her to leiid them a hand. temptations. She is invited by in a sumptuous banquet ; but
but
a
goddess
of the
dead
to
is forbidden
take
piece of bread, which she is obliged to eat sitting on obtains what she desires and makes her way back without any accident ; but when she reaches the upper world, although forbidden to do so, she cannot resist the temptation of opening the box, from which narcotic and ascends a plunges her into a deathlike vapour
She
sleep.
hurries The
But up
her
lover, now
set
free
to
by
her
loyalty and
stedfastness,
and
brings
her
back
life.
and marriage of Amor Psyche is of low example comedy (Met.;vi, 22-24). Psyche bears a daughter Voluptas. Here also it is clearly shown that Apuleius in his narrative has amalgamated geneous heterotwo elements, allegoryand popular tale ; for where the expected child is mentioned it is repeatedly spoken of as a boy (v, 12, 13), in accordance with the fact evidently certainly a fairy tale forgotten by Apuleius. It can hardly be accidental that there are no ancient works of art celebrated
"
which
illustrate
classical
poetry,
Apuleius.^
its
the
Classical
from
art, like
the
subjects
have
done
so, after
mentioned
at that extinct. motives
by Apuleius (the date by Fulgentius Planciades appears to be unknown) ; but of plastic art was time the productive power practically If any needed that the folktale is rich in proof were admirably adapted for representations,Raphael would
it in the
literature
and in another Thorvaldsen also has extremely gracefulrepresentations cycle ; in a number the chief scenes of sketches to be seen in represented his museum at Copenhagen. of
have
furnished
In my that
a
the opinion,
evidence forms
from the
German basis
of
genuine
folktale
(ii, p. 381) is the Dutch unknown the Swedish to me {Wodana, 3) (Giimm, ii, ; I did not become acquainted with p. 509) is only distantlyrelated. the others until I had completed my As attempt at reconstruction. in the they in all essentials confirm it (most of them especially is changed into a feature that the lover or husband of the heroine snake) I shall give their contents so far as it is necessary, in order to differences show the thorough generalagreement in spiteof manifold in points of detail. due to that jumbling together These differences are of features and motives is peculiar from different tales which
,
Experts will doubtless be able to make complete. Of the kindred stories mentioned
evidence
more
in Grimm
to
the
composition of
the
folktale.
Heydemann {Eros und Psyche in the Archdol. Zeitung, i86g, taf. 10) considers tlie which perhaps depends upon the same source as the narrative sarcophagus there represented, I am of Apuleius,to be older than the latter. not acquainted with the carved stones there mentioned. I have been unable to consult M. Colhgnon's Essai sur les monuments au relatifs mytliePsycM (Paris, 1877),where two carved stones are represented grecs et romams said to be are (according to Cosquin, Contes,ii, p. 224), the subjects of which borrowed from the narrative or Apuleius : Psyche sorting the grains with the directly the eagle. assistance of the ants and receivingthe water of the Styx from
no
Appendices
Several stories in the Pentamerone
woos a
[vol.i.
are
15 {The three tasks performed having Snake), considered which were impossible is perforceaccepted by the father in the bridal-chamber, the king While the pair are as a son-in-law. transformed into a the snake looks through the keyhole and sees of Basile akin.
a
In
snake
princess,and
handsome
the snake's skin that in and burns man ; he breaks young But the man is lying on the floor. changes himself into a young while flyingthrough its head dove (seeabove, p. 104),which injures about in search of her The the window. king's daughter wanders
husband.
one telling
She
learns
:
from that
fox
what
the
had
birds
been
in
the
forest
are a
another
seven
the
a
king's son
; that
changed
almost
into
snake when
for
years
by
witch
this
periodwas
over,
he was of the snake's skin being burnt in consequence changed he had his himself into dove that a so during flight injured again ; the he death that near was only remedy ; severely that very
was
to besmear
with of the
who
the the is
story and
king's daughter, who kills the fox by cunning She then and second. repairs to her sick husband
procures and
happily
In the
reunited
to
him.
(19) the youngest of the three daughters of a poor the wife of an enchanted mother becomes prince ; her envious sisters persuade her to disobey his commands, whereupon he repudiates her. She wanders birth brings about, till she bears a boy, whose
Padlock
her
husband's
the into
disenchantment.
of the
Parmetella,
her
to
a
youngest
a
three
way
subterranean
at When at
In
the
Golden
Root
Moor,
her has
who
night
the
assumes
proper
form, that
him her in this that his
beautiful
drives
youth.
been
Parmetella
same
form, he
enchantment
away,
prolonged for seven through her years Parmetella who her advice and meets a curiosity. fairy, gives the means of protection during her years of wandering. After
seven
years,
when
a
are
in
at
house,
wherein the
daughters spinning, fairy'sadvice saves her from being eaten, but she is again threatened fate, by the same unless she is able to perform three difficult tasks imposed upon her. Her husband, however, takes pity At his her and assists her. upon command ants sort out mixed a heap of various seeds, and birds
mother
and
dwells
man-eating
witch
with
sisters of her
husband.
The
fiU twelve
to
Lastly, the
instruments be
witch
sends
metella ParHer
for the
marriage
; with second a
realitythat
little loaf, a
quiets a dog, which her, with the and with the stone she keeps a trample on her, door steady which is always banging to and fro. She escapes all dangers and obtains the instruments, but on her way back is unable to refrain from opening the box which contains them ; whereupon all into the air. they fly Finally, however, she is reunited to her
would
she
put
and
to death.
a
hay,
stone
husband,
and the
who
daughter
reconciles her with his seven sisters ; the old witches of the second who is intended for his bride perish.
VOL.
I.]
Appendices
of the from Comtesse
in
d'Aulnoy,
Le
Serpentin vert
kindred originally
king
a a
has
number
two
by
wicked
fairyand
after
manner,
of whom has been enchanted daughters, one retires into She and solitude, terribly ugly. of adventures detailed at great length in the authoress's marries she has never a king whom seen ; she agrees is that she
over
tv/in
to the condition
will
;
as
never a
attempt
to
see
him
until to
the read
time the
of his atonement
is oath
a
warning
and
she
is
obliged
on a
story
her
of
Psyche.
her
But
when sister,
her husband she
visit,induce
She been
to break
upon
dragon by immediately disappears. She then falls into the power of the wicked her ; she makes fairy who has enchanted her put on tight iron shoes and sets her to perform three difficult tasks. She has to spin off a distaff full of cobwebs, to plaitfishing with nets of the web, and to climb a mountain millstone a lastly,
green which terrified,
now
recognizes in
him
which
had
by night. formerly
round
a
basket
with
four-leaved
clover, and
to draw
from fountain water a pitcher of marvellous guarded by giants in a deep valley. She all with the aid of these tasks accomplishes the her After and she has water restores a kindly fairy beauty.
to
the
is released
of life from
pine, ProserRam
so
Mouton
by
youngest
She
a ram. on a
of his
(the king is
he
;
raged en-
orders
her
is
put
death.
is saved writer
with
prince, who
denoument.
ram, who
The
has
invented
the
father, forgetsher
dies
only be mentioned, (ii, p. 5) need perform three dif"cult tasks for a stepmother. In L'Oiseau who bleu (ii, has been p. 67) the king's son, with knives through the agency changed into a blue bird, is wounded of hostile beings, and to be an believes his innocent sweetheart and the crime. After difficult to a dangerous journey, accessory from she finds and marries after his him, having bought permission to approach him. to be allowed betrothed, by wonderful gifts, In the Magyar tale of the Snake-prince (Gaal,p. 364) it is predicted in a snake's to the prince, who into the world has come skin, that he will be able to put it off on his wedding night for the first time and he must night afterwards put it on again every ; but every he curses wife it while His he is burns asleep,whereupon morning.
et
the
heroine
has
her and
may not
that
her shoes
a
bring
forth
He
then
marries first
sun,
island,
while Mean;
about who
the
world
in search of
she
to
the
knows
nothing
him,
to
the
and
lastlyto
to since allow he
of
gold,which
the sun, is
her to him. conducts the wind. Who By presents she and wind have her, persuades given moon, her
the queen
purpose,
draught.
At
last, a
king twice at night, but to no by a soporific always in a deep sleep caused the faithful servant draught sleeping changes
access
to
the
112
Appendices
; the
[vol.i.
king
are
becomes
into
boy,
who
comes
tales
also found
amongst
bears a his wife, who six aged years. and the Greek Albanian,
to
equally
Wand
remarkable
agreement
,
with
the
German.
The
India
trading with (Hahn 7, from Epirus) a merchant him whom to bring of the begs youngest daughters,
thence. Now Golden Wand is the
name
of
letter, a ring, and a a prince, who gives the merchant When she fills the basin with for his youngest daughter. the ring into it, and cries three times, Come, come, water, throws ', he comes fijdng in the form of a dove, golden wand come, my The sisters play washes in the water, and is changed into a man.
Indian basin
'
the
jealousof
notice
the
youngest.
is
a
The
eldest
calls the
that
there
knife
which
journeys
the dove cuts itselfand then flies off. The the way to India to find her lover ; on and
a
in the
from ointment
dove
that he
can
only
the
be healed birds.
be made
from
shoots Filek
them,
Chelebi
ointment, and
at
king's son.
Crete) the youngest of three poor sisters marries a into a handsome man. Moor, night is transformed young of her the sisters she On the advice him in plays spy and surprises to her that her curiosityhas put off his disthis form enchantmen ; he declares which She is obliged to have three at hand. was near pairs of iron shoes and three golden apples made, to ascend three her way to mountains, and, roUing the apples before her, to make (Hahn
73, from
who
the
Chelebi she
who
who is
live
at
the
summit
after world
finished united
wanderings,
husband,
the
brings
now
her
set
child
into
the
his The
Zi, Ba,
to the The
Achmet
(71)
also to
is very
enchantment. Snake-Prince
(and
exactly
(Hahn,
ii, p. 311).
down by an Englishman from communicated Benares, was by him xxxvii Asiatic to the Journal, (1842), p. 114;* a German translation in Ausland (February, 1843) appeared in H. Brockhaus's Die Mdrchensammlung des Somadeva Kashmir Bhaita aus igr(ii, it in the stillsurvives mouth of the 211). Although people,Benfey considers it to be very old (Pantschatantra, ii,p. 255). In a certain Eastern named Nurkingdom there lived a poor man Singh, who supported himself and his wife and daughter Tulisa by beautiful and of an wood-cutting. Tulisa, who was age to marry, into went the forest to gather wood to a dilapidated ; she came
following Indian
of
a
tale, taken
at
the
mouth
washerwoman
called her by name and asked a voice, which be my wife ? ' The question was repeated three times. At last she answered tremblinglythat only her father could decide ; whereupon the voice bade her summon him, Nur-Singh and persuaded by the promise of obeyed the summons, wealth,
'
issued
great
consented
1
to his
daughter's marriage.
When
the
wedding day
drew
[This is
a
time ;
translated from the Gennan, the original Englishnot being available at the few alterations have since been made after consisting it. Tr.]
114
Appendices
his head
'
[vol. i.
shoulders
on were
and
visible.
Dau !
'
still persisted, he
moment sank
a
is Basnak the
surface
of the
water
and
into
the
TuUsa
old
ness,
stood her
hut. but
Their not
in her
had
in
appeared, distheir
before,
her for
reproachesincreased
so
her
longing
From she
she
had
she
lost.
up learned had mortal
Once
she
she fell
two
asleep while
mother
snakes
gatheringwood, and
their
she woke
since he
talking. squirrels
had
to ask of the be her
; but
tion conversa-
her
husband's
strength,
recover
become
king
could
that
would
name
it,if his
had been
persuaded
him
his
; this
confederate, Sarkasukis, accomplished by of an old woman. whom Tulisa had saved The squirrel of restoringhis power if there were to Basnak no means other wander must eastwards, until answered, TuUsa
'
in the
then Dau.
she
across
to
on
wide
river, which
side seek
swim
and
one
the
other
of the
Huma,
and
lay
of its eggs in her bosom Then until it is hatched. offer to she must in the palace of the queen her mother-in-law there serve ; heavy she perform them imposed upon her, and if she cannot will be devoured But when the egg is "hatched, the bird, by snakes. who brings kingly power to all who possess it,will peck out the eyes of the green is always coiled round the queen's neck. snake, which Basnak Then his kingdom Dau will recover and become reconciled to tasks will be
his wife.'
her dangers, boldly entered upon with snakes. She had swarming earthen bamboos provided herself with some jars and, tying some laid a quantity of with twigs and across together, she laced them the top. Using this as a raft, she crossed in safety to grass upon the other side ; some before her. her to encourage squirrels sprang She was then guided by squirrels and bees to the Huma's nest, from
Tulisa, undeterred
by
these
journey, and
reached
the
river
which to the
she
her
took
an
egg
and She
laid it in her
was
bosom.
to
At her
last she
came
and queen's palace. presence, soft cushions, with the green snake round her lying on The agreed to take her into her service, at the same queen she tellingher that if she could not perform her commands have to die. She gave Tulisa a crystalvase, and told her to conducted
scent of
a
collect in it the
thousand
flowers
in
paved
court
rounded sur-
A swarm of bees came by high walls. flyingalong, each On bringinga little bag with scent, which it dropped into the vase. the next she was day, given a large pitcher full of seeds and told to make a splendid ornament from them. A large number of squirrels and put precious stones into the pitcher, came and took out the same number of grains. TuUsa also heard from the squirrels that their common in the neighbourhood, and Sarkasukis, was enemy, that he could only be prevented from entering the castle by burning certain herbs. The squirrels, be obUged to retire, however, would and she have would to her depend upon own vigilance. Tulisa
burnt herbs
as incessantly
she
had
been
Huma
VOL.
I.]
forth flew from
on
Appendices
to
115
came
snake's cried
eyes.
its egg. It grew denly sudup with incredible rapidity, the queen's shoulder, and the out picked green The at an end, knowing that her power was queen,
fell to the
aloud : Sarkasukis, in his true form as an ugly demon, and snakes ground, and long processionsof genii, squirrels, escorted their rightfulmaster into the palace. Tulisa, now queen of a kingdom for ever of spirits, reunited to him was ; her parents out recovered A
their
former
wealth.
with the
name
Bessarabian
story also,connected
the
of the emperor
Trajan
us
(of whom
on
inhabitants
of A.
reminds stories),
von
of the Danube
rode
by
loved
Haxthausen
'
condition
of Russia
460) (ii,
a
Beyond
lived
.
lived
king
named
Trajan, who
who
princess)
He
to her
princess wanted neighed before the some day she ordered to forgot neigh. But
the like smoke.
But every evening, and left her before sunrise. him horse to see His always by dayUght. sun as a signalfor his departure. One rose, and
oats to be
sun
thrown
rose,
in front
of the rider
horse,
who
when
the
horse
and
disappeared
to the story in Apuleius being necessarily My list of parallels I would plete cominadequate, expressed the hope that some specialist consented Kuhn it, and Professor Adalbert (died 1881) kindly to do
so.
I have
made
me,
no
alteration
as
in
the
a
communication of the
with
which
to
especially only by him. I begin by remarking that I have confined myself only to two in order to of related that used to tales, by Apuleius, closely groups of the of show that it is more use a popular a clearly only question into mal, anitale. In both groups have we a man, an usually changed to a young wedded form, maiden, who in spite of his terrifying In the first group the betrayal in her affection. remains constant of the secret postpones his release from enchantment, and brings
me are
he
favoured
few
tales known
referred
to
about of the
patienceand
means
directlyfurnishes
manner
betrothal
of the
not
originof
essential.
the
change
of form
they are (Danish, Swedish, Norwegian, Danish in particular to Apuleius ; the akin are decidedly most in I first the most essential features. will give a list of the agrees tales used by me. 1. I. Danish, in Grundtvig's Gamle Danske : Minder, i, 100-115 Den lille hvide hund little white (the dog). and 2. Swedish, in Hylten-Cavallius Stephens, Svenska folksagor vid Ijus och dfventyr, i, 2, p. 323 : Jungfrun som sag pit sin kdraste who her beloved with a light[candle,lamp]). looked on (the maiden SodermanThree versions : A. ; from Ulfprinsen (the wolf-prince and land, with three variants from Smaland Finland). B. Prins with Smaland Halt under jorden (Prince Hat under the earth ; from lame hunden C. Den halde from variant a (the Vestergotland)
may the Scandinavian
.
be
disregarded,since
dog;
from
Smaland,
with
variant
from
the
same
province).
ii6
3.
Appendices
Norwegian,
no. II :
[vol.i.
Asbjornsen and Moe, Norwegische Volksmarchen ii,102, of the Sun and West of the Moon. Islenzkar thjddsogur og aefintfri, 4. Icelandic, in J6n Arnason ii, 334: Sigurdr Kdngsson (Siegfriedthe king's son). Sagen, p. 385, no. 5. Holsteinish, in Mullenhoff, Schleswig-holst. Der weisse white : Wolf (the wolf). 3
in
East
6.
Bohemian,
Bar
in
Waldau,
Bohmisches
Mdrchenbuch,
p.
160
Der
weisse
(the white bear). alban. Griech. und Mdrchen, ii,67, no. 7. Greek, in J. G. Hahn, Filek of the takes Chelebi (a Moor the place animal).' 73 ; 8. Albanian A. ib., ii, 116, no. Das 100 : : Schlangenkind (the and B. ib.,ii,130, no. 102 : Taubendiebe snake-child), (dovethieve.s). further C, ib.,i, 97, no. 7. Cp.
9.
Wallachian,
in
Schott, Wallachische
Mdhrchen,
no.
23
Tranda-
(a pumpkin takes the place of the animal). 10. Neapolitan, in Basile, Fentamerone, i,19, p. 246 : agreeing mostly with no. 7 ; cp. also ib.,ii, i68, no.
smauto.
11.
firu
The 43
Padlock,
:
Pinto-
Servian,
in
Wuk,
.
Serbische
Mdrchen,
no.
10,
p. 82
(another
p. 228,
43
13.
Borstenkind in
in the und
Indian,
Tulisa.
tale 7. Kohler in
14. Kalmuck,
15. 16.
Gaelic, in
Benfey's Orient
Red Bull
Occident,
no.
iii, 2,
114
and
no.
xii, 2, 126.
(first ed.), p. 75, The of Norroway, in the third ed. with the variant of the Glass Mountain, on according to R. Kohler Campbell {loc. cit, xii.). The in A. Harz, 17. Ey, Harzmdrchen, p. 9. The Lark in Grimm (88),already compared (p. 103),is not further
cited II. here.
I.
Scotch, in Chambers's
Popular Rhymes
C.
kesklanken
2.
64,
no.
20:
Vom
klin-
Ib., p.
Miiller
32
Der
verwunschene
Frosch
(the enchanted
frog).
p.
Niedersdchsische Schambach, Sagen und Mdrchen, 265, no. 5 : Das klingende singende Blatt (theringing,singingleaf). 4. Ib., p. 263, no. (the rose). 4 : Die Rose ii: Vom 5. Holsteinish, Miillenhoff, p. 384, no. goldenen Klin3.
,
and
Suabian
Rosen
Mdrchen,
on one
p. 202,
no.
57
Drei Rose
stem).
30
:
Zingerle, i, p. 182,
173
: :
no.
Die
singende
Die Bar
Ib., p.
Flemish
rose
391
:
Der
in
Wolf,
Roosken
zander
doormen
(the
without
thorns).
Krebs
1 B. Schmidt, Griechischs Marchen, 9 : Prim (the most beautiful maiden) may be added.
(PrinceCrab)and
10
Die SdiSnste
VOL.
I.]
Servian
:
Appendices
in Wut,
in
:
117
Snake-bridegroom. 9 : The p. 77, no. Orient und Occident,ii,539, from AfanaBenfey, sieflE'scollection, communicated by Schiefner. : Pantschatantra, i, 8, in Benfey, ii,144 : The enchanted 13. Indian
11.
12.
Russian
Brahmin' I will of
'
son.
now
compare and
a
the
individual
features
with
the
narrative
Apuleius.
A
king
the
'
(merchant, peasant, etc.)have three daughters, queen and of whom is the beautiful the most most youngest
amiable
ii,i, 2, ii,3, 4, 5, ii,7, 9 ; cp. Swedish, i, 2 B ; German, Greek, 7, 8 C ; Flemish, ii,10 ; Gaelic, i, 15. Owing to the special of the story in the Icelandic elaboration four version there are (i, the in The elder sisters are 4) Norwegian many daughters (i, 3)
:
,
.
proud
the
and
haughty
wicked.
'
Tirolese
and
(Swedish, i C, Scotch, i, 16). Conversely, in story (ii,9) the eldest sister is good, the younger
recalls the former elder daughters are married to kings,the youngest the eldest (or animal) '. Cp. Swedish (i C), where The end of
the tale
proud
to
a
ii,
contrast. monster
The
king
In
with
golden
while
hair and
with
silver hair
lame
and
beard,
form
13, of
the
obtain the
2
only a youngest
dog.
the
nearly
an
all the
bridegroom
B. Schmidt
of
takes
animal.
the
Swedish
story, i,
Mdrchen,
immanis The
10), mention
in which
the the
snake
coluber, multimodis
manner
(Gy. dragon (vipereum malum, voluminibus serpens). bride is handed to the promised over
or
bridegroom is nearly always different in the above from that in the fetches away Apuleius : in the first group the animal himself bride (onlyin a Swedish version, i,2, B, the king leads her out under
the hazel
a no
bush
similar
amidst
the
lamentations
is very
of her
common
companions)
in
where Elseneeds
leading
out
tales
and
further
proof.
to the
wind, by dropped out her being taken to the top of the rock was automatically, when once omitted. In place of this the animal and the maiden, after they have entered thick forest, suddenly sink into the depths of the earth a ravine to a mountain hole in the earth 2 A) or a (i,i),or come (i, 2 A, variant i ; i, 2 B, variant) (i, a ; in i, 3 the bear knocks upon As soon as they enter, a splendid palace appears, rock, which opens. in which gold and silver (i,2 A, B, C ; everything is of glittering i, I, 3, 10, ii,6), and the table sumptuously spread with food and who wine (i, handmaids perform i, 3, 10, 17, ii,4, 6) ; the invisible in i, 3, where the bear gives the maiden all Psyche's wishes, appear she only has to ring and immediately everything a silver bell,which
an
cycle of
tales
compared
which
is the
heroine's
the
incident
compared
form
the
bride
is forbidden 7, 8
to
; in 6, the (inii,
i, 2 C,
C,
10
she
the
10
elder sister
persuades
;
also jealousy is as a rule another ; here infringe prohibition) in in i, 2 B, 4, The cause. Apuleius occurs tripletemptation maternal as feelingsto entice Apuleius utilizes the awakening
her
ii8
to
Appendices
in i, 2 B the
wife at
on
[vol. i.
the
are
so infringethe prohibition,
young
infantis
playing
their mother's
aurei
hon
nos
beatas, quas
ut
parentum,
oportet,
Swedish
Cupido
braddes
nascetur
; in the
sitt fademe, och att uppa Prins Hat mande (she added that vara en mycket fager ungersveim they no doubt took after their father and that Prince Hat must be with the exception beautiful a youth). The northern group, very
tillade,at de sackert
wife is advised the young to look at her lover by a lightwhile he is asleep; this she does, like Psyche in Apuleius, and wakes him, forgettingall warnings through a wax or the heavenly sight. While i, i A, B and 3 introduce loved which snuff falls the tallow candle, from a drop or one, upon of the
Icelandic, contain
the
feature, that
about by the in succession. The landic Icenights young the kiudUng of a light, of tale speaks swinging But the kindling of the light is the sleeper's head. stone over a in the Neapolitan (i,10), where, however, the story is somefound what worked out. differently of the above tales take a different turn from From this point most of Apuleius. commonest The variation is that the the narrative wife wanders abandoned through the world in search of her vanished
in
i, 2 C
it is the
wife
the
catastropheis brought
for three
and
arrives
at
three
different
stages, where
her lover ; having found celebrating his marriage to a fresh bride, she persuades in her her with giftsto allow her to pass three nights in succession in lover's chamber. succeeds Finally, she recaUing the past to his is reunited The Danish to him. and story (i,i), on the memory other hand, agrees throughout with Apuleius, Eis will be seen from the following extract. assistance
is
Now be separmust her lover awakes, he says to her : we ated for a long time ; you forth must amd leave (tliee) go your children behind. You will be allowed to visit them, but you may '. A moment them afterwards not play with she was standing alone in a dark forest, in which she found her three children in three little When houses. them he rolls On while
a
'
of
reaching the first and second, she quietly looks on at to the third and they are playing ; but when she comes her, she is unable to resist the tempgolden apple towards tation At once it back. the little white dog appears, and rolling
must
the old witch who lives at the edge go and serve of the forest. She does so, and the witch, who is about to marry, sends her to her sister in the underworld, to fetch some musicians in a box. The and advice now her dog again gives ; she appears is to go straighton tillshe comes to a bridge, on which she is to put a loose plank in its place and then cross over ; after this, she is to
properly which swings on a singlehinge, and will when she the she come to underworld go through, ; in the court will see a dog barking round a firkin of butter which is turned upside she must set right ; the witch will offer her cake and down, which
wine, but
she is she
must
hang
the
little door
neither
eat
told,and
when
the witch
drink.
VOL.
I.]
pours the
'
Appendices
{mave
' ' =
II9
'
wallet
and
'
stomach
')
asks,
',and
now
wine herself. over When returns the old woman ' aft thou ? the cake Cake, where repHes, Itt the girl's the wine cries out old '. The the girl Right down her the box and it tells her not to open gives ; when
'
calls upon the dog, the little door, and and her into the water, but they push squeeze So she gets back refuse, since the girlhas done them a kindness. to the wood without she is overcome accident, when by the desire gone the
the
girlhas
the
witch
plank
to bite and
know whether there really can be musicians in the box ; she lifts up the Ud a little, but the little out, they fly dog comes up and in again. She takes them sends them to the witch, who Now says,
to
'
shall prepare witch for the wedding '. The then gives her a of black wool, wlaich is to be washed linen to white, and some wash, amongst which is her lover's shirt with the three grease-spots. In the first and second tasks she is assisted by the little white dog. you
card
The
thousand number
the pieces,
so on.
little white
set
dog again
Thus three order the As
handsome
in
prince, and
in the
story differs
four
of the tasks
(only
and
can
however,
an
recognize
in
Apuleius), and also in their nature in the washing of the white wool black we of the gold wool in Apuleius. of the collecting
the
But
descent
for
underworld
is
affords
a
some
striking parallels.
fetch the
Apuleius Psyche
Venus,
so
given
box
(pyxis) to
beauty-
is sent with a box to the for the wedding. witch's sister in the underworld, to fetch musicians with The the be polenta may quieting of Cerberus compared with the propitiation of the dog by setting up the firkin that has fallen
down
ointment
the
deserted
wife
down.
nor
to
warns
tale the little sumere), in tile Danish As Psyche on her return is unable to against taking cake or wine. which restrain her curiosityand opens the box, from a stupefying ascends, which wraps her in Stygian sleep,from which she vapour is awakened cians by Cupid, so here the wife opens the box, the musithe Uttle and back are brought by dog. flyaway, Two variants In
woman,
Psyche neither to sit banquet (prandium opipare white dog gives a warning
of the Swedish
var.
tale wife
on
are
attached and
two
to the
Danish
an
sion. ver-
i, 2 A
to
a
3
a
the
her
wanderings
hams.
over a
meets
old
of
who She
givesher
then She
comes
a cushion, ring,
One
and
of these enters
she her
gives
bear, who
has
water.
to
large piece
evil witch
the floor till it is as white first to sweep as in return to whom snow ; in this she is assisted by the wolf-prince, sister to hear sent to the witch's she gives the ring ; she is next her The tales (for at hora sagor). good advice : princeagain gives service. she must and the
give the
second Thus she second
cushion ham
to
pieces.
As
not squeeze to the lattice that it may her, her to not tear the dogs, that they may all dangers, returns in safety, and the escapes
takes place. of i,2 C, the editors state that it agrees variant the princess with the text except in the conclusion, which, where second with the her for husband, agrees makes part ready to search
prince's deliverance
to the
"V
il6
of 4 B
Appendices
(The King's Son
,
.
1. [vol.
and the Princess Singorra) In this tale,which variants in two is found (of which A is entitled The King's Son and Messeria) a prince,like the princessin our tales, falls into the hands to perform difficult tasks, which sets him of a lady of the sea, who or Singorra). In he does with the aid of her daughter (Messeria white and white black ; (2)to black yarn 14 A he has (i)to wash which, are mixed of rye barrel of wheat and barrel a separate a After he has of oxen. 100 formed pertogether ; (3)to cleanse an ox-stall these tasks by the aid of Messeria, he is told to choose one of
1
to return thesea ; he will then be allowed But Messeria has told him that the daughters of the lady of the animals, and that she would be changed into different would sea selects the So he become right one ; the lady of the sea a Uttle cat. to fetch the wedding dress for the young then sends him to her sister, Messeria bride. again advises him how to escape the dangers that tale recurs of the Danish him threaten ; two ; here the lattice-gate take the he with of must which place vultures, quiet pieces meat, he is forbidden to eat or drink anything from of the dogs ; similarly,
thedaughtersof theladyof
home.
He
escapes
all
it,when
with In the
no.
shower assistance B
of
the
opens
again
tasks are different,the dangers which while fetchingthe wedding things identical or similar. threaten him a Thus, he divides two cakes that he has taken with him between wolf which seats threaten but to gobble him bear and a only up, himself on a particular (black)chair belonging to the witch, whereas 14 sit only on the ground, touches nothing that conceals them in the Danish tale. as Consequently,in this case we have, in addition to the WEishing the yarn white. Psyche's first tsisk, the separation of certain grains,
Psyche
is advised her
to
is offered
and
then
the choice
quieting of
of
a
the
warders
of the
underworld
with food
etc., calces,
and drink.
the
and
from abstaining
recur.
Finally,the
Thus
we
box find
its
opening
essential features of the second part of the in the four tasks Scandinavian of the preserved group ; almost and at least is akin to that in Apuleius, one two are identical, the last,not to to me yet referred to, the third in Apuleius,seems have left its traces in the Icelandic tale. fetch water to has Psyche very Roman
tale
Stygian rock, but its enormous height and et inaccessa slipperiness(saxum immani magnitudine procerum salebritate lubricum),the wUd and fierce dragons,make rock-springs her shrink back in terror ; then the eagle of Zeus flies up and fetches her in the water. wife the Icelandic the Similarly, tale, young arrives at the third stage, an enormous mountain, whose steep ascent is as smooth as glass(theglass-mountain of other tales) Her helper furnishes her with frostnails for chmbing and winds a cloth round her head, to prevent her seeing or hearing the marvels and horrors of the place. In this manner she successfully ther, Furattains her end. in a Polish tale in Lewestam (p.117),a student is carried on to of glass by a hawk, which the mountain and takes him for dead into him ; Qaktideva in Kathasaritsagara sticks its claws 26, 30) (p. is carried aloft by a bird to the golden cityof the Vidjadharas, and
in
an urn
from
the
122
Appendices
in
an
i. t^oL. of the
ployed everywhere
tale.
case
equal degree
rather
as
motives
popular
Perhaps
of each
are
we
should
individual
expect the opposite,since in the people they are connected with other ideas
pecuhar to it alone. peoples But the points of agreement in the tales of so many lastly, and substantial, that they can of Asia and Europe are so numerous and Benorigin, only be explainedby the assumption of a common has from for the come India, that most rightly they part fey'sview, been widely accepted.^
which
It is true
recurrence are
that would
found
can
customs
seem
and
to have be
ideas, of
so
a singular
kind
that
were
their
ferred, trans-
in countries
never
in different been
impossible parts of
communication
can
unless
they
which
there
This
fact, however,
in
do
no
than
most
strikingsimilarities
the
fictions of the
make different
but cannot explain the appeaur spontaneous,* motives and their combination, in the principal examined. and Asiatic tales hitherto Zulu tale in a Thus, certain similarities between
and
the
the
tale of Amor
and
latter
Psyche
were
do not
elements
an a
of the
state
common
the
a
'
whole
human
race
in
to
earher distant
of
society.
After
an
girlundertakes
of the
place.
reaches is
adventure Man,
class ',she
the
kraal, where
The
she
is to
on
but
the
bridegroom
the
missing.
young
whom
a
heart The
is set,
mains girlre-
youngest
there.
an
prince,had
Meat
unseen
disappeared when
a
child.
are
and
consumed
at
night by night he
without
being (as
face girl's
prince).
One
feels the
her
in the
dark
retires in the
him, since having seen On the following night he allows slippery,so that her hands cannot
him
her to make a her to touch his person ; had grasp it. His mother he forbade
a
morning, Ught.
it is
sewn
up
in
boa's
the
skin when
world
he
was
child, in order
'
to
protect him
of various tried to he is set
her rivals,who had brought animals his elder brothers also had ;
'
of
jealousy.
and
Now
that
he
has
become
man,
by
the
placed
upon
the
throne.
Lastly,I
und
quote
from
und
F. Liebrecht's
Amor
Semele, Pururavas
Urvofi
(in Kuhn's
xviii,p. 56) the chief gleichendeSprachforschung, view there set forth, that the myth of Zeus and Semele rests on the of foundation the that sequently contales and and same as Tulisa, Psyche all three are only different versions of one and the same
'
incident.
see
him know
1
in his proper
should Zeus, like Amor, is unwiUing that his beloved form, just as Basnak Dau does not wish TuUsa
name
to
W
his
Zeus
and
Basnak
Dau
gratifythe curiosityof
in Weimarer Cp. R. Kohler, Uber die mrop. Volksmdrchm Beitragezur Litteratur ur.d mil (1865),p. 189 ; Rohde, Uber grieckische Novellistik und ihren Zusammmhang dem Orient iaJV erhandlungen der Rostocker PhiloJogmversamrnhmg(1875), p. 56; G. Meyer, Essays und Studien (1885),p. 222. in Deutscks Rundsckau, October, i887,fp.96. .^' Cp.my essay, Grieckische Mythologie Kunst
VOL.
I.]
and Tulisa with
Appendices
the
to
123
mother
assumes
Semele
corresponds
nurse
exactly to
the latter
Beroe Dau's of
an
request,
lover his
so
Basnak form
Tulisa in the
her foolish persuade Semele to make mother's accompUce, Sarkasukis, visits old woman and persuades her to ask her shows self him-
aware (like follow the granting of the request, can Amor) that only misfortune Basnak Dau although Zeus feels himself compelled by his oath ^p.6. it. by a higher power to grant Consequently, Semele, Psyche, and of their lovers, and Tuhsa act contrary to the wish or command all three have to undergo punishment, but only for a while ; when it is over, Semele and to Oljrmpus, Tulisa becomes Psyche ascend We may here and is reunited to her lover as Psyche to Amor. queen inquire whether, in the older version of the Psyche myth. Psyche's like Semele's not death search, punishment was ; her long life and
it as unwillingly Zeus name as ; he pronounces in his proper of them form to Semele, for both are
course
of which
Another
this '. may the Urva9i-myth forms series of myths or tales (to which is also discussed, in which the wife or beloved appears distransition)
underworld,
she
to
Proserpina in
the
prohibition ;
subject
her (naked) in spite since he desires to see but its consideration, as any further prosecution in the domain of comparative mythology, is beside
man,
beyond
to Dr.
my Andrew
range.^ Lang
for the
Tr.
not
sure
am
that
I understand
my view sundered
widely
civilisation of human
nuptial taboos.
the
For
Cupid
and
and
Psyche
The
are
subject
and and
Myth.
I may close
resemblances
construction
plotsof
;
Mdrchen
in
not
confined
Europe century
Samoan,
more excursus
they
are
extend
common
to those
of the
Egypt
of the fifteenth
B.C.,
North
and
these
Central
American,
Mdrchen. Since
To
derive
than
hazardous.
was
the date
(1888)when
have
been
knowledge in closely,
remains
of savage Mdrchen. But the question as to how several cases, resemble those of Europe and Asia A.
they
plot,
obscure.
Lang.]
and
XVIII.
The
usual
Age
of
Girls
at
Betrothal
Marriage.
(Vol. I,
Betrothal
16
1
p.
232,
1.
27.)
frequently took
Psyche und
Eroi
:
place long before marriage. Dio, Hv, tAs /j^^v iyyvibfievoi, ti/acls twv yeya/jLTiKQTOjv iKapund Auffassung ein milesisches Mdrchen, in der Darstellung seinen mythologischen Zusammenhang, Gekalt und Ursprung which have views radicallydifierent from my own, upon
Zinzow's
des
124
ri TToCi'TO, Sk
Appendices
[vol.
firiSe/dav iyyihiv irpoaiTa^e ipyov airrav oi jrapelxovro, SeKiriv ir"VTW Tovriin, Tis, /xeS'^v oiSh Smiv iraiv yafiiicrci. taxiei-v, rais duSena xSpaLS es aw' yap 6.-n-o\ai(TOVTa, rSv n a"rijs yi iyyvaa-dai Ivi, erai j/o/tff 7 and ;cp. /coffdirep eiwov, rijvTov ydfiovlipav^TT) 7rXi}pi;, in xxiii, i, Digg:, Modestinus, 14 : Suetonius, Augustus, 34.
sponsalibus contrahendis
in
aetas et
a
contrahentium
finita aetatis
non
est, ut
matrimoniis
quapropter
fieri ub
primordio
sponsalia efSci
id est, si intelligatur, utraque persona possunt, But annis. apparently, during sint minores septem non quam when still even the early empire, girlswere frequentlybetrothed Vipsania Agrippina,daughter of Agrippa and Pomponia, younger. old she two before was to Tiberius betrothed (Nepos, years was who to death was put Atticus, 19). One of Sejanus' daughters, si modo
after of
were
his fall
by
who
decree
a
of the
senate,
was was
betrothed choked
to
Drusus,
pear
son
Claudius,
few
days
afterwards
by
; both
11 (iTacitus, still children Ann., v, 9 ; Dio, Iviii, ; between the difference On Tiberius, 61 and Claudius, 27.
Suetonius,
destinare
Nipperdey on Tacitus, Ann., iv, 7). Claudius (bom in 43) to Lucius Silanus daughter Octavia Nero in to c. and {ib., 19). OreUi, 2647 : 49 (Tac, Ann., xii, 3), Villi vixit annos M. f. Fortunatae Valeriae Dis manibus (not VIII VIII dies XVIIII M. Valerius Anicemenses to Hirschfeld) according In the XX fuit in vix. iii, tus Juvenal, ann. spon(sus) ejus. qui still in his father-in-law's house. to be living sponsus levis appears not till the end of the Although the proper marriageable age was twelfth year and puberty did as a rule not begin till the fourteenth in Somn. Comm. from Macrobius, quoted below (cp. the passage married sometimes arch, Pluteven were younger. Scip.,i, 6, 70), girls Comp., 4. 2 ; tIx)v5k 'ViopLalwvSwdeKaerets Lycuvgi et Numae
and
despondere
see
first betrothed
his
Kai
'
oihoj ycLp
ftc
Kadapbv
become minorem quum
ad
iiri Ttp
yafiovvn
trwfia
Kal rh
^dos
not
mained re-
they
did
regular
sponsae.
annis
wives
duodecim
till the
twelfth
tunc
year;
till then
they
Pomponius,
/. iii ad
nuptam
apud
Sabin.,
virum
explesset duodecim
uxorem
annos.
Ulpianus, /.
xxxiii
habuerit, i, 32 " 27 : si quis sponsam donationes non an duxerit, quum liceret, tractat factae valeant, videamus. Et Julijinus quasi in sponsalibus in minore duodecim hanc Eumis, si in domum quasi quaestionem
Digg., xxiv,
deinde
eandem
mariti
non
immatura sit deducta hanc etsi uxor esse ; ait enim sponsam sit. Ulpianus, I. ii de adulteriis, xlviii, Digg., 5, 13 " 8 : si minor duodecim annis in domum deducta adulterium commiserit,
excesserit coeperitque aetatem esse apud eum poterit uxor, non jure viri accusari ex eo adulterio quod ante aetatem nupta (?nupaccusari ex Rescripto tiarum) commisit, sed vel quasi sponsa poterit Divi Severi,quod supra relatum est. Octavia, daughter of Claudius
mox
and she
was
in
her
twentieth
year
when
she
was
was
murdered
eleven when
sixteen-year-oldNero
of such
(a.d.53
also
at
Tac,
in Inscr.
Ann., xii,
58). Examples
some
marriages
collected
a
are
have
been
on
by
died
inscriptions,
dom.
586
had
(at Rome,
epitaph
wife, who
of 22, and
VOL.
I.]
married
II
annos
Appendices
12
i
125
a
been
years, 30
days) : 586
26
annos
(epitaphon
wife who
died
aged
vixit
days
"
^sched.
lii, Venice).
CIL,
Ac.
XX
V,
i, 630.
quae
(?)conjugis
m.
V
vixit
D. m. Sabinae : Carpus fecit cunvixit cum incomparabili ann. quem vi. an. m. xxx Anihologia latina, ed. Meyer,
xi
1689) : JuUa C. 1. Aphe virguncula annorum JuUum Apollonidam pia et sancta suo et vixit annos^ xv. [Murat., 1368,9 (= Orelli, 2653) : N. Cassicius Phoebus Redemptae vixit annis xxxxv
benemerenti
cum
parenD. m. fecit
=
conjugi
Orelli, 2654 qua the of at CIL, vi, 3, 18412 (marriage eleven). CIL, iii, i, 3572 age
ann.
vixit
xxxviii.
Fortunati
sita de
sum
matrona
genus
nata ter
nomenque
novenos
patre Veturio,
Veturia, (misera) et
=
unicuba, unijuga, quae post sex nupta bis octo per annos, partus Bull, di Roma, uno comun. superstite obii. 1877, p. 174, 158 CIL, vi, 3, 21273 : Dis m. L. Licinius Lucrio Telesphoridi conjugi carisimae bene fecit cum vixit xiii. merent. Vixit an. {sic) quua xxiii. Vitoriae Urbice ann. 1020 : CIL, ix, 900 IRN, (Luceria) vixit. a. xxxxi con a. lb., 3710 (Marruvium) : que conjuge xxx
=
"
vixit
1, 155
ann.
=
xxxi
IRN,
months,
3011
having
xxiii m. xi. lb., x, qua vixit ann. of died the at 38 years and 9 (Potentia) age 404 been married and months. 11 CIL, ix, 27 years
m.
vi NN.
cum
(Ortona):
3
married
at
the
age
of
11
years
and
months.
11,
Gruter, 710,
Helvia
(where
correct. We at
Salvia also an
(Rome) : Ti. Claudio and b. m. Muratori, 1357, conjugi suo. 788, 8 is mentioned) cannot eleven-year-old husband
=
be
may
assume as
fourteen
is
to
have
been
the
average
age
of
girls
40
:
marriage,
eidis BXKo
also
certainlyassume
{pueri alimentarii)were
hving,! so the old of a husband. The institution enough to claim the care founded for the support at Terracina was by Caecilia Macrina of boys up to the age of 16, of girlsup to 13 (Bdl, 1869, p. 153 Licinius CiL, x, 6328) ; that of a certain Publius Papiria=
supported in the charitable the able to to their earn they were age when till girls[puellae alimentaiiae) were kept they were
1863, 177 ; Henzen, Bdl, from 3 to 15 and girls from fixed the age for boys at 18, and for girls at 14, which confirmed was by Caracalla (imperator noster in Ulpianus /. ii Fideicommissorum, bigg., xxxiv, i, 14 " i). Literature suppUes
nus
at
Sicca
Veneria
early
on
and
even
earher
16, married
years
1
Cn.
Domitius
Ahenobarbus
old
(Preuner, StRE,
no
JuUa,
marriage
These
by regulations
means
at
assumed
in vol, i, p. 233.
126
l.orn
Appendices
in 39
b c
[vol.
i.
married
M.
(Hock, R.G., i, 343, 347). to Tacitus during his consulship (76)and gave her to him in marria,ge collocavit,Tacitus, Agric, in the followingyear (ac post consulatum while born was was Agricola quaestor in Asia (65 ; cp. Tacitus, 9), hardly have been ed. Haase, ; consequently,she can 1855, p. viii) Minucius of FundaThe than daughter more 13 at her marriage). died before she had completed her thirteenth year, shortlybefore nus bands husIn 33 Tiberius, after long consideration, found her marriage. of the Germanicus, and for Julia postDrusilla, daughters bora was vi, Julia aetas Ann., 15). instabat (Tac, virginum quam thus about in 18 (Ann., ii,54), and was 15 years of age ; Drusilla older Suetonius, Ca/i^., 7). Aemi ii, two MM., 41 ; (."4 perhaps years of the daughter Augustus' grandlia Lepida (born 2 B.C.) was daughter when who thus had married 15 (MommJulia(born 18 B.C.), i,57) : cp. Ausonius, Epitaph.,32, in tumulum epigr., sen, Ephem. who had died a mother. sedecennis Quiutilian'swife matronae,
-
died
nondum
expleto aetatds
undevicesimo
anno
duos
enixa
filios
not twins minor, ib.,6) ; (filius Or., vi, prooem. 4), who were (Inst. than the time of her at been she have cannot more 17 consequently marriage. the age of 'women in which of inscriptions, follow a number Here ing be arrived at by deductat marriage is either directlystated, or can of Ufe. from those their of the years their marriage They are cated nearly all from Italy,and a large proportion have been communiinvestigated who have Nissen and Messrs. Hirschfeld, specially by the
matter.!
Maidens
of 12
who
and to
19
,,
There
is
no
reason
assume
that
No
as
larger collection
would
different essentially
of the
women
results.
are
doubt
who
recorded been
give majority,
than
more
old, had
earlier
marriages
as
epitaphs:
at the
women
who time
of these
died at the
that before already married age. would tioned only be exceptionally menCIL, v, 2, 7453 (Vardagate) : epitaph had been twice married, age of 36, who It must also and
more
the
second
age of sixteen.'
be
remembered lower
belonged
a case
to the
middle be
classes,
poverty,
want
of
dowry, etc.,would
of the
to postpone likely
than
after
in the
the
completion
upper of the
pro-
1 are not given here, but only the results ; [The references to the actual inscriptions the references will be found in the sixth edition of the original work, vol. i,p. 566. TR.] 2 set up by widowers to their wives earlier marriages are sometimes, In the inscriptions mentioned but rarely, (CIL, vi,3, 1548S,201 16, 20564).
VOL.
I.]
the rule.
If
we
Appendices
may in her age draw any
at
127
as a we
'
bably
conclusion
to
the
Roman
woman
practice from
is described
assume a as
Terence, Eunuchus,
young
must
being
prime
for the
In modern
certainly Italy
the age
for
of
marriage, accordingto
months but
23 years the
man.
risen to a six years' estimate, has for the woman, and 30 years and 7 months Marriages before the end of the fifteenth year take
place
1000
even
now,
only
-02
in
the
1000
proportion
male
sex.
of
i'29
per
for
the
occur chiefly
female,
Further, they
the
,
southern
'
where provinces,
figure
rises to about 2 and -03 per 1000 Ital. Landeskunde (Nissen, p. 411). I am in acquainted with very few epitaphs from the provinces, the years of marriage are in which those of life. to addition given Unless
I
am
statement
an.
Egypt there are exceptions, might probably be assumed. ^ Of course Inscr. de I'Algirie, CIL, viii, 9686 (Cartenna): Varia Hono3863 obiit toros. vixit et inuocens, que novos rata, virgo decora prope xxi. Mauret. ann. CIL, viii,9638 (Zuccabar, Caesar.): tradita de I'Alg.in Inscr. marito xviii. Also the following from annorum anni mariti which ages are given : 321 (Lambaesis quinto decimo marita an. xvi). 528 {ib. [read -ae] nomen accepit. 322 {ib. fihe mater d.m. Clodiae Antonia a. an. fecit v. a. v. xvii). Ligose xxviii m. cum sue x v. a. 564 {ib. d.m.s. Julia Fortunata sponso an. xii). 727 (ib. died at the age of 16 years and 2 days). 815 an. (Thibilismatr[ona] (ib. ^vix. an. L mecu[m] xxx). 2616 h. s. e.). 3868 V. a. XV CIL, viii,9670 (Cartenna,a wife of 17 brevi ne quidem impleto biennii 19 days, quae years, 3 months, vinculo mortis interventu maritali disjuncta est). tempore crudo to CIL, viii), Ephem. epigr.(additamenta p. 568, 1323 (Ammaedera) : vix. mensLucilla xiiii m. ann. v, ex quo tempore v(ix) ter senum marito couple of cum (um) in diem mortis suae egit. A married vix. D. Harnes an. xx Eastern : m. : origin (Orelli, Rome) q. 4720 Of sibi. the vix. et viii Bariammas b. f. an. m. cum conjugi qua the cemetery edited by Garrucci, mostly from Jewish inscriptions in Vigna Randanini degliantichi Ebrei, etc., Rome, 1862, (Cimitero and Dissertazioni ii [1865], p. 150) only three give the archeologiche, of time of the their at women marriage. Cimitero, p. 32 : Beyeage (menses) xv, (annorum) xvii e/iou (?fix's) ij.ricn.s pu"ra avpuv IJ-a.p'-Tovs xviii dies vixit annis ib.,p. 50 : Sabine cojugi benemerenti que " iii Germanus benemerenti fecit cum virginiun sun que vixit coiigi annis iii dies iii (Jerome on Joel, i, 8 : vir pubertatis,sive ut LXX transtulerunt wai'$emK6s, quem vulgo virgineum vocant, eo ivBdBe florem ; ib., p. 60 : quod primus virginitatisabstulerit) toO Kelre Mapiapira (sic avii^lov : Margarita), ^tis ii,'r](Tev Iti)lO, ixcto, The following (ib., 8 (?). iv lpi)vjj aov. aiiTTii irri p. 58) also i]KoLfOja-ls
a riage mar=
"
" " " " " " "
(Segovia):
Africa and
Herenniae
xiv
of
"^ 1 in north Africa (at On the marriage of Moorish, Berber, Arab, and Jewish women the age of 12-15, sometimes see Schwarz, Algerien(1881), earlier), p. 36r ; Hesse- Wartegg, von Afrika (1868),i,251 ; iii, Tunis, pp. 101, 165 ; Maltzan, Drei Jahre im Nordwesten
4+. 240.
3
virgmio
suo
vixit
conjugio.
128
deserves without We may mention mention
assume :
Appendices
k6.
[vol. i.
"
of
age.)
same
and Greek Asia for Greece for Italy, without to the earlier custom (in Xenoas going counter not wife is the yet 15 years old ; the phon, Oecon., vii, 5, young Aristotle recommendations of Hesiod, Plato, and [Rein, StRE, iv, 1648] prove nothing as to the actual practice). In Longus' romance
the
age
limits
beginning of the narrative are respectively 16 and 14 years of age ; there 13, at their marriage at most 15 and are specialreasons why the daughters of the Messaliote Zenothemis and of Germanos Toxaris, (Procopius,Anecdota, 5) 24) (Lucian, at eighteen. No unmarried were doubt, however, marriages at this and later at a uncommon were even (a nineteenby no means age who year-old wife in Lebas-Waddington, v, 116 [Teos] ; a maiden died Greek at ii, give 85 [Crommyon]). physicians 15, 14 as T. the age at which menstruation (Ein Brief Gomperz begins. Soranus E-picurs in Hermes, v, 393, i) quotes the followingfrom of Ephesus, De muliebribus ed. Ermerins, affectibus, p. 20, 10 : 4,
Daphnis
and
Chloe
at the
rh 5^ rb
^tos Kara, rb irpwrov iwLffiaiveTaL ^fjifi7]Vov ireplrb reaffapesKaiSiKaTov rb ij^av Kai rb StoyKovadai Toiii juaffroiSs : cp. p. 41,
15 and
very
similar
passage
from
:
rais
Paulus
Aegineta (reign of
Con-
i) KaBapais ^Ii/etoi Pogonatus, 668"685) repl rb 5k datra-QV,Karci Tpi.tKa.i5eKa.Tov ^ ^os, 6\lyaK T"(T(rapesKaiSiKaTov irwv sect. 60, biab^KaTov, biiK dXiyais 5k ^pdSiovtCiv 5eKaT"(Ta-dpu)v (iii, Basle edition, p. 113, 44). The statementof Soranus, who practised at Rome under and Hadrian (Ermerins' Trajan praef, v) : ev"j"vCis dirb St.aKeTa'Oa.t irevTeKatSeKaerovt St)Tpbt aiW-q-^iv ^Xtxias a-qpAiitJTeov Ta.$
rXelarais
stantine
inscriptional they frequently may married considerable time a two years) before puberty, just (often the Roman of whom Macrobius as women, expresslysays (Comm. in Somn. bis Scip., i, 6, 70) : post annos purgatio septem de feminarum tamen festinationem votorum (tutela) propter maturius biennio absolvuntur. Girls in modern Greece frequently at an Fahrenheid durch Griechenequally early age. marry {Reise
Yet,
from
and
^ws
Kara,
rd irXeiarov
(p.43, 4),would
that
were
certainlyhave
besides
Greek.
other
evidence,
we
assume
"
"
land
breast.
at
of 13 with wives children at the [1841], p. 24) saw young The the known to me. following are specifications age maiden CIG, 3118 Kaibel, Epigr. 227 (epitaphon a 14-year-old
=
Teos)
of
dvri
"
yi/iov. Anthol.
than
Graeca, ed.
"
older
Meleager
on
the
before her marriage) ; ii,p. 175 (Leonidas Nero, VII) : ypTjw lyn/ie*iXr"os,St' tjv vkosfather mournii,p. 182 {ib., ing a XXXVIII, for his daughter) : Kar^a-Tei/e 5' oix "T/ievato), dW 'AlSq, vup4ia.i" 5w5eKiTi.v KaTiyav. FHG, According to Phlegon, Mirabilia (Miiller, of 13 years, shortly before her iii, 618) in the year 45 a maiden
a
death
girl of
14
marriage, changed
into
man.
Ephem. epigr., v,
p. 29,
51
(Ancyra
in Galatia, second half of the second century) : conjugi b.m. ann. dieb. xviii quae partu primo post diem XV mens, v xvi relicto filio Oester. Mitth., viii (1884), decessit. p. 11, 24 (near Kustendje):
130
1678, 1710 21). A
;
Appendices
number
[vol. i.
to
461
course
at Aquileia ; age at marriage 16 (Christianinscriptions of Christian inscriptions(Boldetti,p. 385, 417, 12 married, but of Fabretti, 269, 130) show that girisunder not regarded as legitimate \vives until after the completion were
of their twelfth
year.
Here
may
be
mentioned
the
castae
tion inscrip-
from doni
cum
(p.
qua the
De
Christ., 107,
vicsit
wrongly Birginius
xviiii
menses
doubted
by Caveconpari
(a.d.349) ; Augustine, Confessions, vi, 13, 23 : jam matre petebam (uxorem Mediolani), jam promittebatur, maxime dante salutaris accime conjugatum jam baptismus operam, quo minor ferme biennio aetas peret" puella petebatur cujus quam nubiUs erat ; et quia ea placebat, exspectabatur ; ib.,ix, 9, 19 : (Monnica) ubi plenis annis nubilis facta est tradita viro servivit velut domino. St. Agnes is said to have suffered martjrrdom at the of 12 (Ambrose, De Virginibus,2, 7) or 13 (Augustine, Serm^. de age diversis, loi). I append two Silentiarius epigrams by Agathias and PauUus (both under w hich the results for the Eastern same give Justinian), Roman empire. Agathias, 94 {Anth. Pal, iii, p. 68) :
ibit in pace
et Catullino
cp.
editor's
"
'EtttA
Sis
oi
Paullus
els 'T/jAvaiov fiivyhp yovhs fie ya/irjXi.oi' yttAXoK Hyeiv,arvyepoO S' els Xx^povTos iprjv. Silentiarius,83 (ib., ^s Smpa Svyarpl, p. 102 : iwl ry ISlq.
: MaKTjSovia)
A^Krpa
ivrl
SioSeKiriv
Anth.
IjOeffi oirXoT^prjv, yrjpaX^Tjv. Pal., iv, 278 ep. 729* (of uncertain date) : ris air^, ypifi/iara MapK^XKijs Ta(pos elfilXi^ei. etKoinv oS(r' eriuv. dprlyafios Koiprj
"
KaWeatv
I may
further
mention
that
of
in Petrarch's
De
obedientia
et fideuxoria
looth in Boccaccio's canter Denovella myihologia (a Walter the margrave one), the daughter of Griseldis, whom allows to come his supposed bride, is 12 as Basle years old (Opera, edition, p. 604). Charlemagrie's wife Hildegard,mother of Rotrud, had been married to him in her thirteenth Paulus (Dahn, year Diaconus, p. 47). Lucrezia Giovanni Borgia, born 1480, married the Sforza
the in
translation
Colonna twelve-year-old Mar' Antonio to the ten-year-old Orsina Peretti (Hiibner, Sixtus V, ii,176). According to Galateo de Lecce (a friend of Pontanus) girls in Terra di Otranto used to be married at 12 (Gothein, Culturentwicklung Suditaliens, Melanchthon married p. 390). Anna Georg Sabinus, the first rector
Fifth
1493 married
Sixtus
of the
der Universitat
VOL.
I.]
Appendices
de
131
in 1686
1673, married third lundi, ed., Paris, 1858, iii, 58); Henrietta Herz, born 1764, married in 1779 (Furst,HenrietteHerz, lad of 13 p. 25). By the law of the 20th of September, 1792, every and every girlof 13 in France were to contract empowered marriage
du
Caylus, born
Geschichte (Sybel,
281 ii,
of Population,
a
survey
of the
at
marriages
age of
12
English peeresses,
gives
32
marriages concluded
which born ; in a were 15, from 141 children of the births in the principal charitable institutions of don, Lonsurvey 16 and between and children. marriages 13 74 376 years, se Quetelet himself remarks (p. 381) : en Belgique les femmes marient d6jk entre 14 et 16 ans.
the
XIX.
The
Use
of
Homeric Appellatives.
Personal
Names
for
(Vol. I,
p.
248,
1.
17.)
for husband, lover. Menelaus, Helena, Paris wife, and Cicero, Ad sacris M. Memmius suis Nam Luculli uxorem Alt., i, 18, 5 :
initiavit.
ille tam
Menelaus Idaeus
pastor
i, 62,
aegre Menelaum
id passus solum
secuta 9
divortium liberum
reUcto
fecit.
hie
Quamquam
noster
contempserat,
non
Menelaum
5
:
quam
Agamemnonem
putavit.
juvenemque
abit
Helene.
(Anthol.,ed.
Jacobs, iii,30
(ris
: ypa^fiwriKhvKepa,ff"p6pov)
MeveXaou,
hSov
ix'^" To\\otis
5
:
ari^
'EX^xjjs IlapiSas.
licet
esse
Penelope
tibi sub
principe
Quis
tibi hac
persuasitnares
est
abscindere
moecho
sit salva
tui mentula
Deiphobi.
gined imacum
is (cp.Virgil,Aen., vi, 494, where also the deceived husband De Orat., ii, 265 : as Menelaus). (Cassandra. Cicero, esse S. Titius se Cassandram diceret, multos, inquit Antonius,
tuos
sum pos-
Ajaces
Oileos
his wife, iv, 65 : itur ad Atriden mediter victi cautus Atrides Pontica ib.,vi, 660: si praegustabit camina regis. Talthybius. Seneca, Apocol. 13 : inicit illimanum Roscio Amer., 35, Automedon. Cicero, Pro Talthybius deorum. collocat Automedontem ilium, sui in curru suis manibus 98 : non Varro, 5a/. sceleris acerbissimi ; nefariaeque victoriae nuntium
Juv.,
Menip.,
257
Biicheler
Automedo
mens,
dum torem bubulcitarat, erili dolori non lora tenebat nam puer Automedon, pervolataxe citato Flaminiam amoris dicar Automedon et 8 ego ; ipse; Ovid, A. ant., i, : Tiphys meditibi cum Martial, ii,16, 3 : Quid cp. i,3, ii,738. Machaan. Podalirius. Ovid, Rented. Am., Machaonas omnes. cis ? dimitte
rhe-
132
313
:
Appendices
Curabar
[vol. i.
;
Martial, x, 56, 7 : De Matemus, ; CallioMedicorum ib., : 25 ; Math., vii,24 genlturae ; Ovid, Tristia, iii, 7, 42 : picorum musicorum geniturae. Irus. Irus at est subito, qui modo erat ; Martial, xii, 32, 9, Irus Croesus
propriisaeger
fertur
Podalirius
herbis
Enterocelarum
Podalirius
Hermes Podaliriorum
Firmicus
tuorura
temporum;
Nestor.
so
in
Vita
Gordianorum,
noa
19
Priamus
est
sui tem-
Fam., ix, 14 : dignitate poris. tua, quod ipsi Agamemnoni, regi, fuit honestum, habere regum in some as Although aliquem in consiliis capiendis Nestorem. of the is not of the other the following use name cases purely mention its use in the sense of old man ', appellative, I may although it was probably usual : cp. Juvenal, xU, 128 : vivat vel Nestora Prometheus. totum. Pacuvius, Juvenal, quaeso, Prometheus, iv, 133 : debetur patinae subitusque Lynceus. magnus Cicero, Ad Fam., ix, 2, 2 : quis est tam Lynceus, qui in tantis incurrat tenebris nihil ofiendat, nusquam ? Endymion. Juv., tuus matronae. 318 : Sed End5Tnion dilectae fiet adulter X, Ucalegon. Ib., iii,198 : jam poscit aquam, jam frivola transfert A Ucalegon (Virgil, en., ii, 311). Cicero, Ad
'
aUenum
XX.
Roman
Finds
in
the
North.
(Vol. I, By
A
VERY
p.
3IO,
1.
7.)
the Romans and northern
Dr.
was
Otto
Tischler, of Konigsberg.
on
brisk trade
carried
between south
less
Sweden,
and
the southernmost
manufactures
from
of Roman
to
origin,
are
vessels,^and,
this
frequently, statuettes
Hanover the
to
found
throughout
in East of Prussia
two
region
Vistula,
and
fragments
enamelled Danube.
stewpan
discovered.
of the ornaments,
articles
point to
direct
provinces of the Roman empire on the Rhine and the The have manufactured in been majority, however, imitation of Roman models in the north itself, and difierent districts show different local types. Therefore, in addition to direct importation
also take into consideration influence the Roman these which all important throughmodels, was impliedby out certainly and the north materially encouraged the artistic skill of the northern We can barbarians, which is generally rated far too low. t he about the vessels of the accurately distinguish early empire (to end of the second The former are century) from those of later date.
we
frontier
must
partiy
which
far
recur
more
in
bear While
trade-marks,
glassvessels
" These finds (up to 1880) are described In I. Undset, Das in Nordeuropa (German edition,Hamburg, 1882).
erste
On
the
Roman
stamps
and
on inscriptions
metal
vessels and
articles in the
north, see Undset, Iscrizioni latinc ritrovate nella Scandinavia in Bullaino dell' Islilvto diCorrapondenzaarcheologica {Roma, 1SS3, pp. 33^-236). The difference was first clearly pouited out by Sophus MUller : En Tidsadskillelse mtUen fundene ha den atldre Jemaldtr i Danemarh ia Aarboeget for -nordisk Oldkyndighed (Copenhagen 1874)
VOL.
I.]
earlier Centuries beads
can
Appendices
of the
153
though rarely,in
and the in In
in the
empire
occur,
north, glass
which
of this
be
lutely abso-
identical, in the
north
from
Egypt
ancients
to
France.
were
they
are
they
;
the been
imported
afford
they
as especially
south central source, probably in little information to the comus as mercial could be they easily transported into from
the
in the
at the
present day
of
to the savage
peoples
Romans
in have
what
kind
productions the
south and and
v.
the
trade
concerned with Etruscan trade. especially these publications appeared (1867, 1874, 1877), when archaeologicalrelations of northern Europe and the pre-classical
the
north
by Wiberg,^ Genthe,'
Sadowski,*
Italy were
in the
not
so
well
were now
understood entered On
as
now
hence doubt
found
at least
north
are
in the
catalogues as
which importations,
or on
recognized beyond
finds thus
native,
unsafe
productions. incorrectly judged, and historical foundations, a system of commercial linguistic has been in many routes constructed, which respects is
to tlie results of modern
cases
northern
opposed
has
a
research. roads
Sadowski, in particular,
in many
on
assumed
;
the
much
are
priori grounds
false.
In
he
foundations
all three in
goes that
Europe only
bases his
on
clusions con-
works to
to
amber
not
reference
all uncertain, and sometimes lutely absomuch is attached importance trade. For in the north undoubtedly
far too
vessels, are
as
much of
in the amber
countries
on
in other
coast
Jutland) ;
while
the
other
of
the
Samland,
must the
accordingly
metal
tions produccommon
return
can
for gifts
not
articles
trace
of northern
greatly
Yet
we
is in
no
doubt, however,
request
(see the
Helbig).'
ian Ital-
find that
the Greeks
classical about
period and
onwards
400
showed
1 O. Tischler, der phyAbriss einer Geschichte des Emails, reprinted from Schriftfin sikalisch-o/tonomisehen Gesellschaft zu Konigsberg, xxvii {1886),Verhandlungen, p. 49. * durch C. F. Wiberg, Der Einfluss der hlassischen V other auf deii Norden den Handflsv^rkchr (Germaa edition, Hamburg, 1882). 3 H. Genthe, Uber den ctruskischen Tauschhandel nach dem Norden (new ed.,Erlangen,
1874). * (German edition, J. N. von Sadowski, Die Handelsstrassen der Griechen und Romer Der Bernstein im Alterthum 1883) is in Jena, 1877),with which F. Waldmann, (Stettin, For the imported articles in north Germany, see Undset,_p._52l_. complete agreement. s W. dell' ambrain Atti delV Ace, del Lincei, von Helbig, Osservaxioni sopra it commercio pp. 415-435. 3rd ser., Memorie, classe stor.,1 (1877),
134
Appendices
[vol.i.
much sought after, little desire for it, although northern gold was the Apennines, w^ere before that date, both north and south of even in graves in enormous, varying,quanit is found tities. though somewhat the to Etrilria from with belong The proper spouts jugs in southern numerous fourth extraordinarily century ; they are
Germany
for
as
far
as
central
Germany
and
Champagne,
but
not
on
the
reached the north in exchange have Baltic coast, so that they cannot commercial relations. brisk of evidences but rather are amber, is found amber In the last four centuries throughout Germany B.C., cannot much less frequently than France and before, so that we for it during this period. It was not increased market assume an till the beginning of the imperialperiod that north European gold
greatly into
west
favour
in
'
Italy.
had
But
while the
in earUer south
East
coast
of
Jutland
now
furnished
with
times this
material, it
which
was
Prussian
Samland,
from Carnuntum
in the
era pre-christian
Italy.
was
During
sent
newly
brought
Romans
home
not
much
has
between
as
various
as
tribes,being brought
far
Pannonia. with
Roman
Nothing
found
to
show
how
far Roman
; a
merchants
a
penetrated to
has
the
by
to
way
have
cinerary urn
Massel
urn
inscription,
at
in
which Silesia,
a
regarded
doubtful.'
the The
than
from
of
Carnuntum
where
route
Oder,
Rhine
up it branched
cannot
valley
the Elbe
the the
district
have
nearly
important
or
Germany
ranges often
and
and
the amber
trade.
Wide the
between depressions
the
mountain
river
peoples.
The
manner
development
is incorrect.
40
of trade For
at
from
the
coins
the
period before
Greek
coins the
Schubin
(in Posen)
the
cause
of much of the
coast
fusion, con-
until absolute
*
of Julius investigations of this find and the unimportance relations Greek between
on
proved
the
thesis hypoand
of commercial
the
colonies
Sea.
V. Mullenhoff, Deutsche Allerthumskunde, ii (Berlin, 1870-1883), p. 476. a Undsct, Pliny,Nat. Hist., ixxvii,45. p. 62. * First in Abhatidlungen i. Berliner Ah. d. Wiss.,1833, put forward by C. von Levezow J. Friedlaender's refutation in Markische p. 181. Forschungen, iii;Zeitschriftfir NumismiUih, v, p. 213 ; Zeitschrift fur Ethnohgie, xiii (Berlin, 1881), p. 234; where he shows that these coins are an artificial mixture of different finds, and that their provenance is probably northern Greece. He further shows that they are for the most part Athenian coins,while Sadowski derives them from Olbia (Handekstrassen, them p. 72) and regards
"
C.
VOL.
I.]
the found in
such
Appendices
Roman
be
no
135
coins, both
silver and northern the amber
For
bronze,
quantities throughout
must accounted for
Prussia,
this
to have
had
connexion
must
with
have
Consequently, at
part, as
one
period amber
subordinate
of the
amber
scarcelyfound at all,with the exception of the glassbeads which everywhere, while they appear in ever increasingquantities
the in Vistula
to
from
Mecklenburg
with the back be
and
Denmark.^
of the the the
Now
these
cles, arti-
nature
kept
would
centre
but
their
occurrence
amongst just in
difficult to
to that
livingnearer
lying between
we are
to
districts
whole
amber
a
coasts
explain,unless
the also
to many, Gerto
of northern
not
limit, but
of Gotland.
extending
Sweden The
as
and
finds
especiallyto
island
large numbers
in northern
ascribed
which, as regards the first four Christian centuries, has been more thoroughly investigated than any other district of Europe outside the Roman empire, their presence can be most clearly explained; ' it late date has been proved that they arrived in the district at a tolerably after the of the amber trade. The coins found long beginning single of bronze, are for the most here and there, the majority of them far from and the even are part sepulchral,* extremely numerous, But they only occur in a certain class of graves, mostly of coast. the third century (some at the end of the second at the earliest) For although in the graves of this period coins of the earlier emperors (Trajan, Hadrian) are found, as a rule they are those of the Antonines and the two similar Faustinas, and in addition, amid precisely
,
.
as
between
Olbia and
the lowlands
of the Vistula.
admixtures of native and foreignarticles) statuette and are a Greek forgeries [i.e. Greek the chapel of St. Peter coins from at Koltzen the gulf of Riga, published in on Their spuriousnessis established F. C. H. Knise, Necrolivonica {heft 21) and elsewhere. almost bisher unbekannbeyond doubt by C. A. Berkholz, Des Grafen Ludwig August MeUin ier OriginalbericM uber das angebliche an der livlandischen Meereskuste Griechengrab (Riga, 1875). Greek coins seem reallyto have been found here and there in the north {Listheir number is extremely smalL sauer, p. 57). But 1 In Undset, as above the of the several chapters. contents ; cp. 2 The relation of these coins to Sweden is clearly explained in O. Montelius,Die CuUur Schwedens in vorchristticher Zeit (German tr, by Appel, Berlin, 1885). On the Roman coins occurringin Scandinavia,especially in Gotland, see O. Montelius,Remains from the iron age of Scandinavia Prussia : A. Lissauer, Die prd' (Stockholm, i86g). For West kistorischen Denkmdler For Pomerania: der Provinz Weslpreussen (Leipzig, 1887),p. 134. Di^ in Pommern Kiihne, gemachten romischen u.s.w. Mdnzfunde, in Ballische Studien, 27 On the finds in other districts of northern Germany : Veltmann, (Stettin, 1877),p. 203. Funde Romermwizen im freienGermanien von (Osnabriick, 1886). For East Prussia,a Geld-und MUnzwesens brief summary in Bender, Beitrdgezur Geschichte des preussischen des (Braunsberg, 187S ; reprinted from Zeitschrift fur Geschichte und AUerthumskunde Ermlands, v, 52r). 3 O. GesellDas Grdberfeld der physikalischohonomischen von Tischler, Oberhof : Schriften zu schaft Konigsberg,xxix (1888),Verhandtungen, p. 19. * [Variousobjects, such as clothes, jewellery, implements and tools, arms, agricultural of the toilet articles, food and drink, and coins were for the use placed in the tomb deceased in another world. Tr.] Similar
136
objects,coins
the
are
Appendices
of Alexander it is these Severus later
[vol.i.
Pius, down
not to
so
and
Gordianus
Arab
; and
coins, which
by their Hence must we recentlyin circulation. finds in the them the of as basis take our as reckoning, especially of the presouth establish the fact that during a considerable part ceding of the side in such coins not were By period placed graves. or isolated, large finds sepulchralcoins, found in smaller numbers silver coins (more than of bronze, but chiefly have been discovered be regarded as directlyimported. in one 1000 place),which may onwards found from the of Nero time in are older coins Although the end of the but these hoards, the latter aU extend second, to mostly that in addition to the beginning of the third century ; hence we see coins quite a number of older ones entered recent the to the more which makes it that of the Roman coins found none probable country,
common, yet fairly that they were stamp,
that show
most
in
East
Prussia
to the
made
shortly before.
as
Hence
these
thither be
till after
to the draw
200
or
at
most
course shifting
nature
coins.^ Baltic
Consequently,
amber
north
coins
connexion time
the
with
trade
that
began
in
about
the
are
by
however,
In any mannic
they
found
of Memel
Samland,
not
amber
district proper,
where,
they
case
tolerablyfrequent.
reach the north
as
war,
be looked At
migration
of the
nations.
the the
beginning
of the
peoples of
who
the
nofSt
grea*^
in greater numbers forced their way maintained relations with permanent in the country. Hence, aU the masses to the
no
into
empire
their
J^T
wiiy
remained
of coins
made
north,
was
as
far
as
Sweden,
a
Gotland especially
or
(where
as
certiirily
Sea,
those
try. coun-
amber
took that
; and
more
less
complete alteration,painting
as
of
Europe
were
far
the
Black both
in the
decoration
of ornamental
wares,
imported
and
that
manufactured
finds of this period, with altered forms of Splendid sepulchral metal vessels and vessels of numerous a new glass style,have been in graves discovered in Scandinavia far as Seeland as (Zealand) and
Scania,
and be
further
north
in
genuine
barbaric The
whereas
the that
admixture
we
of to do
and
articles
clearlyshows
have
graves.
is the grave
Hence Sadowski's the aad in particular attempt must be regarded as unsuccessful, chronologicaldating of brooches according to finds of coins {Handelsstrassm, p. 178) as absolutelyfalse. " G. C. F. Lisch, Romergraber in Mecklenburg (Jahrb. d. Vereins fur MeciUnburg. Geschtchte und Allerthumskunde, Schwerin, 1870). The assumption is false ; they are not Roman, but German Bibliography of these graves in Mecklenburg and Scangraves. dinavia in Undset.
Grempler, Der Fund von Sackrau (Brandenburg-Berlin, 1887). 4 Amongst other places, at Osztropatakain Hungary : J. Hampel, Der Goldfund in Mtklas Nagy Szmt (Buda-Pesth, r885), in which work extremely important aspects of the middle and later Roman empire are elucidated.
138
an.
Appendices
the first word
was
"
[vol. i.
not
1852 (Hanover, 1885),p. 251, that but scil,so that the line ran :
Scit
nomen
sit,
Decimi
was
Gentiani
pyramis
or
alta.
Perhaps
Mommsen
the
has
name
carved
above
below
the
inscription.
to
shown his
that
it refers
Terentius
CIL, iii, 1463, from Sarmizegetusa) : inscription militum trib. Gentiano quaestori trib. pi. pr. leg. (Te)rentio colonia Ulpia Trajan. provinc. Maced. Aug. consuli pontif.cens.
Gentianus
. . .
(from
this it is clear that the Sarmizegetusa patrono. From Une 6 in Hirschfeld, (Mommsen, (= censitoris) of the text the The and probable following is myself) is correct. : inscription
Aug.
Dae.
alteration
censoris
"
Vidi pyramidas sine te, dulcissime frater, hie maesta et tibi quod potui lacrimas profudi, luctus banc sculpo querelam. et nostri memorem Gentiani Sclt nomen Decimi pyramis alta,
intra
censoris
2.
consulis
esse.
Cp. Mommsen,
Odes, iii,11,
Line
Omine
i secundo
of
Horace,
sepulcro
Scalpe querellam.
XXII.
The
Use
of
the
Word
Romantic
as
applied
to
Natural
Scenery. p 395,
1.
(Vol. I,
I
AM
19.)
for word
not of
a
indebted he about
to
H.
A.
out
J.
Munro
(died 1886)
England
the
communication,
'
in which used
points
that
in
romantic
'
was
the middle
of the seventeenth
only Queen
of persons
Christina
sense :
in the
modern
'.
that
which
fills the
tmcommon
mind which
"
strange and
nature
the
beautiful
grand
age
The
very-
interesting passages
the
of that feeling
in
regard to
to
the following : are Pepys's Diary, 26th of February, 1665 (describinghis first visit Windsor This being done, to the king's house and to Castle) :
'
observe is the
terrace
the
most
neatness
and
contrivance balcone
romantique
that is in the
are
Ceistle that
of
and But
gates
Lord
it
prospect
the
what
a
in the
queene's
of the
lodgings,and
:
! the the
'
and
walk
sure
world,
'
June, 1654
rock
But
appeared
to
most
little distance
of the
from
in the most seen confragose river ordinary extrabetween them at an Alps, gliding There is the also horrid side of this on depth. Alp a seat ' ; ib.,3rd of August, 1654 : Hence to Sir Guy's very romantic and died. grot (near Warwick) where, they say, he did his penances 'Tis a squalid den made in the rock, crowned venerable yet with
cataracts the
. . .
equal
anything
of that
'
VOL.
I.]
and
Appendices
so
139
were a
oaks
as,
it
made
most
improved romantiq
as
it
and
several
near
1701-1703, of Cassis
Addison
(between
lene Magdaand
according
sorrow scene a
spent
life in
the amidst
legend Mary
rocks solitary
It is
that '.
it has Here
always probably
the word the other
no
'
givenoccasion
used
to such
as an
relations
tic' roman-
entirelyobjective designationof
pleasure.
On the SsasoMS the romantic
wild
and the
that
fantastic, without
use
of the word
any in Thomson's
hand,
doubt
(1729) leaves
nature
the
of the
scenery.
In
restless runs To glimmering shades and sympathetic glooms Where the dun umbrage o'er the falling stream Romantic hangs ;
Autumn
(789):
"
High
Sees
and here awhile the Muse hovering o'er the broad cerulean scene Caledonia in romantic view.
' '
is fond of the word romantic : to the quotations in vol. i,p. 404 add the letter to Pope (istof April, romantic writer ; he I no as a 1717) : longer look on Theocritus has only given a plain image of the way of Ufa amongst the peasants
country '. According to Breitinger,Classisch und 1885, no. 5, p. 71, the English romantic for roman. World In Philips's New romant romantick is styleda neologism. Up to the word French only knew romanesque
of
' ' '
his
Romantisch
is derived
in
from
Gegenwart,
the form
'
(London, 1706) eighteenth century the (Diet, de I'Acad., 1694 ; Madame de S6vign6 : je vous etc. : quitientdu roman, romanesque bord ecris romanesquement d'une S aussure and Diderot au rivifere). of
the the use realit6
same
Worlds
word
c'est
une
dont
on
suppose from
la
Rousseau
the
have
romantique
made
the into
in
English. Evidently
German. drei
the form
romanisch
was
first that
its way
Neues
Dictionarium ausfiihrliches
und
oder
Worterbuch
Sprachen ; Teutsch, Franzosisch, Englisch (Geneva, 1695) ; : fabelhaft, romanisch above). Romanesque (cp. Breitinger as and Rosenkranz's Kant this form only. Although in Schubert uses edition (xi, is given in a note on Cervantes, I am i, 224) romantisch
convinced
wrote
by
und
an
examination
In
of the his
MS. original
that
Kant
edly undoubt-
romanisch.
'
Beobachtungen
iiber das
Gefiihldes
dle Erhabenen (1764) Kant speaks of the knights of the MidAbenheroischer eine seltsame Art Phantasten, welche Ages as Handromanische teuer aufsuchen, Turniere, Zweikampfe und Schonen
lungen
he says
'
(iv,407)
recognizeimean.
r40
it is
'
Appendices
the
[vol.l.
Anthropologie des Stimmung
read
roman-
usually called romanisch '. Consequently, in romantischer (der Spanier ist) von 254) : (vii'",
das
Geistes. wie
ischey.
Stiergefecht
.
beweist
. .
',we
should
According to Ludwig Hirzel {Romantisch,in Haupt's Zeitschrifi first occurs by the deutsches Alt.,xxvi, 1882, p. 192) romantisch fiir buted) contriwhich Haller the in Berne side of romanisch Spectaieur (to
Historie '. In this called of 1734 in an essay anonymous of introducing something fond the historici axe the writer says from romanische sentiments borrows that Curtius and romaniisches, writer authors of the same mances roRomanes others. In an by essay sometimes Romantisten. called Romanisten, sometimes are In Haupt's Zeitschrift, xxxii, 1888, pp. 223-226) Hirzel also refers
to
'
(a discourse on the Heidegger's Mythoscopia Romantica word which the romantisch so-called romance Ziirich, 1698) in ; and romanzisch, though much more mon com(by the side of romanisch natural to than not occurs scenery). (but applied these)already
Gotthard
time to the at which been
The
of
in fact the
That
have
form
forms
appears
the
beginning
'
eighteenth century.
romantisch
'
found
by the following (died 1877) : the help of Tobler and Hildebrand, As far as I can ascertain with in which the word the earliest passage literature) (in German In romantisch dates from occurs J. J. F ortsetzung Breitinger's 1740. der Kritischen Dichtkunst, we find (p. 283) : Je mehr dergleichen Beiworter in einer Redensart desto schoner und sind, wahrhaftig through
communication
'
England
"
to
many Ger-
"
romantisch
In
Goethe
"
the
word
occurs
in
letter
Ihr kleines Stvibgen, das Wenn Leipzig period : der oft Trunkenheit diese liebe so war wenn Zeuge unsrer seeligen romantische Hohle auch nun kiinftigden Schauplatz der Freuden eines neuen Liebhabers abgibt (SchoU, Briefe und Aufsdtze, 25).
belonging to
"
It is not improbable that Goethe became acquainted with the from Tobler's translation of Thomson's Seasons (Zurich,1765), " where it first occurred to look to me for it. Thomson's Where " the dun umbrage o'er the falling romantic is stream lated transhangs Tobler Wo die schwarz-braune : by tisch romanUmlaubung word
"
'
liber den
fallenden
Strom
hangt
".
Brookes in
(1744) gives
(459)and
occurs
Thomson's
to
romantisch.
seem
in
that
But
the word
it with
the French
romanesque
even as
mainly
may
um
the
have
was
perhaps
became naturaUzed in German literature of translations of Thomson, individual writers borrowed it directlyfrom the English. One of these Georg Forster, who is fond of the word, e.g. in his Reise
result in den
:
if the
word
die Welt
Jahren 1772-1775
'
Brockhaus,
die Schonheit volkommen
1843)
'.
Der wilden
bezaubemde
romantischen
dieses
(published ^Tji), i, 136 (ed. Gesang (der Vogel) machte Flecks (in New Zealand)
VOL.
I.]
XXIII.
On
the
Appendices
Meaning
op the
141
VIOLA
Names HYACINTHUS.
(tov),
ANEMONE,
NARCISSUS,
p. 425, 1. 9
(Vol. I,
By
Apart
down
names
from
bottom.)
of Breslau. that
to
Prof.
Ferdinand
Cohn the
have
from
to
us,
the the
incompletenessof
chief
reason
information
has
come
why
writers
of
plants
in ancient
for every kind of it and plant, appropriate distinguish exclusively all others ; and it from the language of science did not attain even this exactness until the time of Linnaeus. The language of ordinary life does not hesitate to give entirely different names to the same different at in different times, or countries, or, vice versa, plant
a
science
previous attempts tory produced such unsatisfacof words. Only the language of
refer the
specialname
which
shall be
to
to entirelydifferent name give the same plants. Thus, for the German chestnut example, the name (like kastanie)is given to and Aesculus two totally different trees, Castanea Hippocasvesca, Indian the is the is a fig,Ficus tanum cactus a fig ; ; sycamore a Sycomorus, or more commonly maple, Acer pseudo-plantanus ; while the trees called by Americans and Australians oak, cedar, in pine, etc., are quite different from those bearing these names in the same ancient times, especially in the poets, Europe. It was cies who always abused their licence to perpetrate all kinds of inaccurain with the of the has common botany hardly anything ; poets latter in the that of the natural even philosphers. But, antiquity, to
had
no
clear ideas
of genus
and
; species
stillless did
they
relation in nomenclature of and Dioscorides alone can as in modern terminology ; Theophrastus their to rule tlmt attached we as a they plant-names definite suppose themselves acquainted. conceptionsof plants,with which they were trouble themselves
not Certainly,we must out singlequotationsat
expressingthis
be
our
content,
own
as
is
usually
to
the
draw
case,
to
pick
clusions con-
discretion,and
collect and much all the
them
hasty
from
them with
cases
we
we a
must
passages
in ancient
authors, which
compare in numerous This
I.
refer to
one
plant, arrange
with
be
them
another
of
nature.
done,
shall
able to
is
true especially
the
the ornamental lop under plants (o-rcTheophrastus discusses for which rule are used as a making garlands), (paviiiMTa, plants hence treated of and are immediately after shrubby ((ppvyaviKo) Hist. Plant., vi).' they are woody (JuXtiSas, trees, since like them few such as roses Most shrubs cultivated, a wild, being only grow
and The
violets
(vi, i, i) ;
violets
are
the
latter
are
propagated
from
seeds
6, II). (vi,
also called white they i^ovt6 Xeu/cip); root but no leaves ; the {iwiKav\i(i"vKKov), for a considerable time roots are woody (vi,6, ii) ; they bloom varieties of them are especially ; they vary 8, 3). There many (vi, there the lily(Kplvov), of which as in colour, although not so much
shrubby
on
have
leaves
the
stem
Plantarutn.
to
Theophrastus are
to
the Historia
142
are
Appendices
said to be
[vol.i.
The
it life of the
also
purple
varieties
6, 3). (vi,
when old
violet
produces plant ; years here and The flowers. quoted agree paler (XevKirfpa) passages the earliest the by given perfectly with already interpretation is the stock, violet of the that white Theophrastus commentators, Germans. of Matthiola the incana, the Levkoje But Theophrastus is also acquainted with a black violet (tov t6 it the wliite by the fact that liiMv). This is distinguished from ornamental but is not herbaceous a (ppvyaifQSes), shrubby (oli TroiCides, only root leaves vi, 6, i) ; it has plant (are"f"a.vaTuibv but stems branches no are or ; its leaves {S.kXoi') (7r/)offpif()0u\\os), broad {"n-Xari^ivWoi') growing close to the ground (e77"40i;AXoi') ; also leaves be to the {aapKi^vWov are vi, 6, alleged fleshy but as PUny (Hist.Nat., xxi, 27) in the 7) ; this is uninteUigible, speaks of a fleshy root, probably aapK6ppt.^ov parallel passage
is three {/3ios liovMs)
, ,
smaller
should
bulbous
be
read.
The
roots
of the
black
violet
are
numerous
and
enable
it to survive;
wild and thrives on poor soil (De Causis it grows Plant., vi, 20, 2} : like the rose cultivated oix 'Ijf^pov as a rule it is not [dypiov, Kadairep cultivated in a particular if it is T" piSov,De Causis vi, PL, 20, i) ; it is said to bloom throughout the year (vi, 8, 2) : manner, lis Si
(foi Tivis "/"a(Ti
tovtq
bwajxhri
Si
SKov
^ikvISiov "v
^x^'-"^^
^^
alone
are
sweet
as
smelling ;
in the
case
there
of the
one
is,however,
white flower There
'
only
kind,
of the
not
varieties
are
found, which
of
contain is
centre
other the
(i,15, 2).
violet third
doubt
that
Theophrastus
our
of yet
does it
call it loy t6 climates of it first of the flowers spring, in warmer blooms in winter ; it has a little bulb, like bolbine,kyi,sisyrineven chion. This is evidently a kind of snowflake or snowdrop, probably which the Leucojum vernum is found not only in Central, but also
however
is the
in Southern the
to
Europe.
leaves
Elsewhere
on
Xei/xiioj'has
the
stem
that refer
the stock. Perhaps the text is wrong, in distinguishing and XeuKiiw Xov tA
or
he
has
not at
been
tent consis-
\cvKby.
great length ; to the (vi)of his Causae Plantarum of the violet have philosophy of perfumes. Only the blossoms a smell (vi,2), the other parts have sweet none (Caus. Plant., vi, 11, 4) ; their smell is pleasanter at a distance than near (C. PI., vi, 17,
he
Theophrastus
has devoted
describes whole
the
smell
of his violets
book
1) ;
in time
the
smell
becomes
are
pungent
that
and
unpleasant
; it does
not
last when
the
blossoms
dry, like
of the rose,
which
certainly
be smelt so far off as when fresh (C. PL, vi, 14, li). districts the smell of violets and roses is not nearly so pleasant (vi,8, 6). In a very dry and poor soil,and when the air is hot and dry, the violet loses its smell (C. PL, vi, 20, 2) ; violets from Cyrene smell the sweetest 6, 5),while the blossoms are (vi,
VOL.
I.]
as a
Appendices
to
143
said also
be scentless in Egypt (vi,8, 5) ; in that country violets are said to blossom earlier than months two in Greece last ; nevertheless, they as long or longer (ib.). of the viola is for the most from Pliny's account part borrowed
roses
rule
and
Theophrastus
seeds
viola alba ; it is reared from to the viola simply what {Nat. Hist., xxi, 27) Theophrastus says of the smell of the white violet ; and, on the other hand, the long period of bloom and the three years' duration to the viola alba, which consequently is to be understood the as stock.
; but he
; he also
the distinguishes
ascribes
Theophrastus' black
by iropcpupoSv
interest
violet is called
viola
is not without contemporary of of the colours. Violet-blue history designation clothes are called vestis ianthina (xxi,27 ; in xxi, 45 this chief colour is described of which as amethystinus, the undertone passes from violet into purple and violet-blue : amethystinus qui a viola et ipse in purpureum ianthinum {sc.trahitur),quemque appellavimus) xxi, According to Pliny the purple violet grows wild (silvestre, macris locis et The xxi, sponte apricis proveniunt, 130; 27). to ever-blooming and double violets of Theophrastus are unknown
his
Dioscorides, which
for the
of which
with
those
violets,
of the centre
that
spring from
the white
long
hand
a
stalks. Dioscorides
also
(xxi)calls
says
it is
universally known
i^i his
famous
shrub, which
always
Matthiolus
bear
white, but
blue, purple-red,
(1554)
that the blue stock is not observes is perhaps corrupt ; that the other and that
women are
or yellow flowers. Dioscorides on commentary known in Italy and that the text
kinds
are
fond
of
keeping
varieties
very them
of
common
outside
stock also are pots. known the us (in Germany) ; yellow variety is generally among the stock which is sometimes yellow (Matthiolaochroleuca) perhaps found in Italy. unknown phrastus to TheoPliny also speaks of a yellow violet {viola luted)
,
in
White
and
violet
the
; it is reared
from violets
seed.
are
Since
used
state
that
the
yeUow
that they are assume may their but from of the statements cannot same we plant ; speaking the with this what is, nor certainty plant meaning of the gather other kinds of violets mentioned Tusculana, and by Pliny maxima, in the scentless Calatiana the latter flowers the others autumn, ;
maxima
auctoritas
luteis,xxi, 27), we
"
in the
spring (munus
is the the
same
autumni,
viola
ceterae
veris); perhaps
the
viola
to be
Calatiana
a
deep red,
The
commentators
corides Dios-
Cheiri
shown
the viola lutea of Plinywith the wall-flower ,1Cheiranthus be It is nearly akin to the stock, and can of the botanists. since the fifteenth century in southern to have been cultivated and
1
144
Appendices
i[vol.
ornamental Europe, and on the further side of the Alps as a common met and in it is also in with, frequently gardens e.g. in pots ; plant ruined in the Rhine castles,apparvalley,on old masonry, especially ently wild, of vanished a wild, but probably in reality relic,run duced introthat the wall-flower was castle gardens. It is also possible while in der's Alexanof the at into Rome the beginning empire, time it
was
it
was
known
to
not yet cultivated by which ; however, the name the physicians of the Middle cealed Ages and which is conbut is not Linnaean Greek Arabic, and Cheiranthus,
an
oriental importation. According to my late used in Arabic, Cheiri or rather Chairi is certainly of Sanskrit Persian rather or origin ; in the
'
written Gairi and means tains growing in the mounblack varieties ; in the Persian lexicon,yellow, white, violet and of Chairi are it is clear that Chairi is mentioned, from which identical with tov and viola ; the rocket dame's violet {Hesperis or
matronalis) is
The ancient
also
called
authorities of their
or
Hairi.
statements interesting
as
to the
flowering period
translated
for
PUny
it in
the passage
:
"
referringto
Theophrastus
almost
word
word
rb XeUKiiw, "irov /niv 0 drjp /t^c irpurrov iKtl"aiV"Tai /.laXakoX fi/io5^ Tcp tc{j rb n xei/iuji^os ^ fiLKpby iffTCpov rb S"y ol ravra KoXoOfievop tp\6yLvov "yptoP ffT""pavTjTr\6K0t xp^^Tat^ yap
. . , '
Toil' i,v8uv rb
iKTp^X^t TWV
AWwr.
ver
Florum etiam
ume
prima
nuntiantium
hieme flammeum
emicat.
postea quae
locis prox-
Consequently
as
in this passage, Pliny by the viola alba does not, the stock but the suowflake elsewhere, mean ; ^\6yipor (" flammeum) be identified ; it is certainly cannot not the same the "p\6( as
of
Theophrastus, which
is
cultivated scentless,
ornamental
flower
vi, 6, 2, 11 ; cp. PUny, Nat. Hist., xxi, 59). "otrpiOv, {"TTc"pavuTiKbi' Therefore or not the wall-flower phlox is certainly {viola flammeum which has sweet smell. a lutea), after the cyclaAmongst the plants that bloom in the late spring, men, narcissus,Hly, and oenanthe, Theophrastus again mentions the black violet (to n4\av tov, vi, 8, i). Here the text is evidently corrupt, since this flower is one of the earUest spring flowers after the snowflake. In Phny (xxi, 65) the passage runs : sequitur oenanthe melanthium ac melanion vv. (Sillig, II., melan; meUanthum,
some thium) ; certainly is The following the The meaning of Uv can
other result
and
flower
of
our
is meant.
investigations.
is uncertain, and
viola
by themselves
from the context only be determined the Romans, : among however, according to Phny tov was applied to Viola odorata alone (Nat. Hist., xxi, 27). On the other hand where violaria (violetgardens and beds) are mentioned, the stock is certainly meant, which alone (and not the purple violet) to have been appears cultivated in gardens amongst the Romans. "loK Tb liiXav of Theophrastus, viola purpurea of tov iropibvpovr Pliny, of Dioscorides, is the violet (Viola odorata).
1^6
root
;
Appendices
vii,8, 3)and
[vol.i.
.
He says after the flowers (vii, soon 7, 3) cultivated in gardens. nothing of an anemone the wild distinguish the other On hand, Pliny and Dioscorides et in cultis nascens) ; the the cultivated and anemone (silvestris
sprout
wild
has
scarlet
flowers (phoeniceus)
and
is mistaken
for
the
wild
poppies (papaver, rhoeas, argemone), from which, however, by its earlier flowering,the absence of milky juice distinguished for garlands (anemone is used the cultivated, which and calyx ; milk-white flowers, the first being coronaria) has scarlet, purple,or
be
it is to
the
the wild variety, like leaves than It has smaller apium or coriander, and rarely grows higher than half a foot {Nat. ate accur(C, clxxii)gives a more Hist., xxi, 164, 165). Dioscorides difficult is to it detailed explanation. However, and say which
commonest.
of
vated meant are anemone by the wild and culticoronaria is of the ancients ; certainly Anemone of which A adorn all also and hortensis included, probably pavonina,
the many of species
anemones
.
European gardens. in Theophrastus is the same No/3fc"r(ros toCt-o, 0! 5^ ixewov KaXovji). The leaves similar to those an oilygloss (Xiirapoi),
south
as
are
6, (vi, \elpiov
numerous,
oi
/iiv
narrow,
with
of the
of the
Kpivuima
"
The
leaves
of the
the
ground,
and bears only a single leafless, grass-green {-rrodSris), flower-stalks flower the at 6, 9) ; only are top (vi, produced from the fleshy,large, round root (bulb; vi, 6, 9; vii,13, 2 ; C. PI., i, 4, i) ; first the flower-stalks are developed, and then later the
stem
monopetalous, united below, only divided above angular segments (Airo0i)"r"s (i,13, 2) ; it has a yoniiSets) smell ; it forms large black seeds in membranous capsules.
is
kinds of narcissus ; one flowers in spring soon There two after are violets (jierA Si TaCro 6 other xai t6 the [fa] vapKuram [? ^] Xclpiov ; time as the saffron (KpbKOi) at the same in autumn Si rb fuerdTupov the
2, 3) S^iox Si a"f"6Spa fieri, yhp ipxrovpovical \elpiov rh irepov (viii, 6, 9). liTijiiepiav (vi, wepl
"
highly probable that Theophrastus is here speaking of however, cannot speciesof the genus Narcissus ; the species,
determined, since
autumn
no
It is
two be
colour
is
given
the
kind
that
flowers
in the
be Narcissus serotinus L., which flowers in the district may and the islands in Naples neighbouring September, or Narcissus flowers from in Tuscany, elegans,which September to November of and Naples, Sicily, serini and November and N. Tazetta and Corsica. In
GibelU, among
winter
the
Flora
(December-April) are
poeticus and
Pliny'saccount
borrowed the
from
mentioned the other hand ; on flower in the spring near Naples. narcissus is confused, except where it is kind that is of of
calyx herbabe N. Tazetta {Nat. Hist., xxi, 25) ; calyx ceus (grass-green) may to mean the inner crown or appears paracoroUa) of the nar^ (tube
it is a with double stalk (Theophrastus mentions flore candido Kplvov). Alterum genus calyce purpureo Narcissus tertio poeticus ; generi cetera eadem,
tainly cer-
VOL.
I.]
Appendices
147
cissus.
;
Pliny's
in
et
statements
as
to
its
the Italia
flowering
violets
period (seriores
rosam
are
dictory contra-
Greece lilium
:
they
trans
omnes
flower
after
in
supradictis
64)
et
;
narcissus another
maria,
post
arcturum the
(xxi,
florent
in per of
passage
serotini,
post
In
aequinoctium Theophrastus
Dioscorides
(xxi,
varieties N.
25).
are
parallel
passages
distinguished.
very
poeiicus
to
distinctly (pp.
42, also N.. of
in
the
walland
paintings
Pseudonarcissus narcissus In for is
the
Pompeii
are
according represented
calyx
is
the
Comes
:
43)
,
N.
poeticiis
Comes
identifies
Pliny's
with
grass-green
mxivBos
with latest
Pseudonarcissus.
the the
Theophrastus
garlands
;
spring
rose,
are
flowers grows
used
it
blooms
flowers for
immediately
a
wild,
like
cultivated,
long
time,
is also
coloured,
Phrygian
does
not
mnaracus,
which
us
pathos
the
(vii,
8,
1-3).
This
tell
much.
Pliny,
parallel
passage
(Nat.
Hist.,
a
xxi,
bulb
67)
distinguishes
170)
to
;
pothos
veins
a on
from the of of
amaracus,
gives
show for
the
hyacinthus
letters
(xxi,
the fable
Uke
flower
the
Greek
AI,
according
; ;
the
sign
mourning
Ajax
or
Hyacinthus
a
this
description,
the latter
or occurs
that in
Dioscorides
(iv, 63)
also
under
suits the
gladiolus
yet
Pliny
(xxv,
137)
name
xiphion
;
(^i"f"iov
iv,
on
(pi"j-ya.iioi" in Bissinger,
also
Theophrastus,
who of has
an
vi,
8;
vii,
collected
12,
13 all
Dioscorides,
the literature
zu
20).
iaKivffos,
recently
iris
thinks
{Programm
also appears of from
der
Studienanstalt
to be
Erlangen,
1880). (Dioscorides,
Delphinium
iii, i, 32)
Ajacis 77).
called
hyacinthus
laena,
[Hyacinthinus
be derived
colour
(hyacinthina
stofle
Persius,
is
Nat.
to
the
precious
called
hyacinthus
(Pliny,
Hist.,
xxxvii,
125.]
VOL.
XXIV. Three
Inscriptions
II
on
Charioteers.
(Vol. II,
The
2,
p. 23,
1.
15.)
charioteers
two
most
=
comprehensive inscriptionson
and
=
{CIL, vi,
detailed Gniter, 337) 10048 difSculties which treatment for two reasons numerous : (i)the they all be can removed, which, however, although in nearly present, of details the manifold chariot-driving, part only by conjecture ; (2) 10047
Orelli,2593
deserve
which which
by
In the second learn from them. some we inscription, parts at I had understood have been not or all, explained wrongly the inscription the charioteer on : third, recently discovered
commentary
della
been
by
the
Countess
Ersilia Lova-
commissione
has
Hirschfeld
archeologica comunale, iv used Mommsen by {Ephem. epigr., (Arch, epigr.Mitth., ii,188) and myself
zum
d. arch. The of
Konigsb. Inst., p. 7) to
MS.
manns,
7"". Cp.
Anon.
Einsiedl.
Via P.
fol.
75'".
"
In
Ipsa
I.
aelius
rogati
factione silvano
5.
et
fil. gutta
veneta
r.
calpurnianus equis
geminatore^
cv m.
n.
af. Ixxxxii
saxone
n.
af.
vici
praemia
Item
T. i.
In
xl
ix
xxx
xvii
Ibidem
Ipso
Monumento.
3.
Ex
numero
palmaru
albata
vici in factione
a
iiii equor.
Ixxiix.
Remissus
semel
[quaternarii
iii xxxii Ternaru i] singularu xlii Binaru vici quaternaru semel. In factione veneta dbcxxiii xxx xviii sejuge i xTviii 1 i
a_pompa
15.
XX
xxxv
Trigas
anagonu
xv
ii
Triga
vi.*
Equor.
i sacro,
error or a
" The MS. has germinatore, which appears to me an Geminator being so exactly suited to a circus horse,
a
the coiruption,
name
: xxv
i.
148
VOL.
II.]
Appendices
fol.
149
76*.
i Remissus
quinquennalis certaminis
gularu
Ixv
xl
20.
semel. i vi
sin-
cccxxxiiii
Binaru
clxxxiv
Ternaru
xxx
in factione ii
vici xxxlxiv
Ix ii
a
pompa
singularu
Ixiiii. Hoc
clxxxiiii vivvs
Ternaru
feci.
In P.
Ipso Monuiiito
aelius mari
rogati fil. gutta calpumianus milli (sic) palmas coplevi. in factione prasina equis his danao
25.
b.
af. xix
oceano
n.
r.
ccccxxix
vindice
xl iii
xxx
b. clvii et iii.
pmia
that the
majora
The mention monk he the
as
siedeln
whether and
not
even
the
Ein;
probably
Reds,
latter
important.
victories
and
memorial well
as
of the
Mommsen
the
fragments
appears
avvenute
Greens. Perhaps, as the former since were at the time thinks, omitted, only valued. In addition, on the site of the memorial, were of a large circus relief have recentlybeen discovered, which
of the
to have
belonged
to it
per
archeol. Mommsen
d. sacks.
comun.,
Acad.
on some
remarks the inscription on {Ber. I had it in the Programm discussed Gesch., 1850, p. 312) ; Albert. however I was mistaken Regimont., 1886, ii,where essential points.
a
published some
The
during
Marius from
than
Rogatus,
his
the
career
on as a
erected to himself sepulchral monument (21), Publius Gutta Aelius of by Calpurnianus, son the Via Flaminia, probably after his retirement charioteer.
as
second
to
century,
have been in
which
should mention must been
(cp.Aelia
appears gens
rather of the
by equally common
From
or
The is shown
cannot inscription
be
earlier
Publius name AeUus, in the time of the Severi the horse's name Saxo we
the
ascribe Saxons
third
and to
an
fourth
century.
11
The
;
earliest but
is in
horses
was
Ptolemy, ii,11,
intercourse
have
and
31
they
have
have
been
long known,
for
with
them
must
considerable,
after
was
them
one
(Saxo
of the
been African
charioteers, who
miliarius
:
victories
(a so-called
imported from them or horse). had than a gained more 5, 6, 23, 24). According
to 6, he had gained 1127 prizes(not identical with the praemia of 5). the 1127 victories are 6 to 21 From classified;although those amount to short of the total,this may enumerated 10 apparently for by the omission of a figure (in a place which, as be accounted
specified).
are
classified
as
again according
I
Mommsea,
Ixi,
150
eight,twelve,
unusual
contests
or
Appendices
sixteen
[vol.ii.
races,
or
chariots, in ordinary
I will
in certain
named. specially
deal with
the subdivisions
the inscriptions offering least difficulty. It is clear from of four chariots, i.e. one to be expected, the contest that, as was each faction from by (certamina singularum sc. quadrigarum) was Diodes on the far the most common inscription according to ; one {CIL, vi, 10048) the victory in this must have been considered
first, as
of the
most
honourable.
Contests
of two
chariots
were
from
each
tion, fac-
that
; of
is, eight
three
the
in
all
(certamina binarum)
in
from
that
of four
rare.
from Of
each,
in all
the 1462 gained Marquardt, StV, iii,513, i). Now, according to the Einsiedlensis, Gutta gained the following Anonymus and
only
one,
of the
:
"
victories
92
78
583
364
tween behas
The
above
totals the
this and
difference The give a grand total of 1117. shows that x total above, grand 1127 given It
can
be
shown
that
it has
done
so
in the
glanceat
the
names
the numbers
of the and four doubtful
which
upon
factions
or
by
addition
incorrect
figures can
be
checked
by
comparison.
the
albata cii (prizes) are tioned, men7, in factione in the have fallen to make must out the lo wanted total up list of the White victories,where addition only gives 92 : probably should read xvii for vii in 9. meration, enuwe According to the same the Red victories are 78 ; consequently, in lo, Ixxiix be read instead of Ixxii tiiem
x.
Since, in
should
The
numbers
following these
four
sums
are
are
consequently not
intended which
to
to
togetherwith
victories in
sums.
prominence
makes
in those it
probable that
the numbers
xxx,
xl, 1 and
in 7, 10, 13, 18, 19 follow the totals in the enumeration of the special of This is rendered contests. classes, also indicate classes conjecture certain by other inscriptions. In the inscription of Diodes, it is said
ad
of another charioteer urbis conditae (line17) : primus omnium 1 vicit vii : of three others (18): [qui]ad HS HS 1 vicissent xi ; himself (21) : 1 vicit x, be, i. It is clear that the amounts of Diodes doubt No xl, 1, Ix denote the value of the prizes contested. xxx, sestertia is to be HS
in [i.e.
a race
supplied, so
for
a
that
e.g. vicit
xxx
vicit ad It
stake
of 30,000
semel. sesterces)
triginta maybe
supposed that only the most experienceddrivers were allowed to take part in these contests, which probably presented specialdifficulties. in the inscription Marcus Aurelius Polynices (Henon Similarly,
VOL.
II.]
6179
=
Appendices
-
151
of
;
zen,
CIL, vi,
2,
victories
viii dec. of 30,000,
according to
n.
factions
xxxx
classification
;
his 739
12 n.
Green, 55
pura
n.
Blue,
iii
xxx
xxvi
xi
octojug.
i.e. three prizes of 40,000 sejug.n. iii, sesterces, 26 11 {i.e. simple, perhaps also those of 15,000 in the pure of Diocles and Gutta). The and ten in hand inscriptions six, eight, such were the races of the prize amount perhaps always prize races, fixed for all, so that they were once not being perhaps specially stated. tors, Probably such races brought the largestincome to the vicwent to the faction funds. although part of the prize money Such a victory is no doubt referred to in Martial, x, 74, 5 :
"
Cuin Scorpus una quindecim graves ferventis auri victor auferat saccos.
hora
If
now
the
i
of Polynices inscription
shows
cases
that be
in that
of
Gutta
figures written
together HS semel), xl
must
in
many be
f. the
won
i must
written numbers
in 5 and
stated.
25 sesterces
in separated {e.g. for xxxi and xli); of the praemia of and Greens
are
in the
Blues
nothing
but
(HS).
The
praemia majora
are
Blues,
at
variance
as
in 5 and 25, won by Gutta for the Greens and with the correspondingfiguresin the central
it is
impossible to
won
ascertain
where
the
error
lies,
of individual varieties
praemia majora
other
=
mentioned
no
difiiculty. Remissiis
"
dently evi-
the
CIL, vi, 10,055 (Orelli, 2594 ii). The meaning is clear from Ovid {Amores, iii, 2, 73),where of in he is the of charioteer the whom despairing victory poet,
revocatus
:
"
vicit ii,revo-
interested, exclaims
favimus
et date
75
77
en
revocant.
jamque patent
iterum reserato carcere postes. evolat admissis discolor agmen equis. saltern supera, spatioque insurge patenti ; nunc
sunt
sint mea, sint dominae fac rata vota meae. dominae rata vota vota meae supersunt. ; mea ille tenet palmam, palma petenda mihi est.
race,
Evidently a
again
victor
at the
had
wish
been
undecided
run
the
in this
repeated contest
10 :
revocatus
. .
or
.
remissus.
. .
Controv., i,3,
ne
Quintilius
seutentiam
et ante
dixit
cito
supplicium transcurreret,
dixit in hanc ?
nam
revocaverunt.
:
Cestius
contumeliose
rigas
haec
were
revocaverunt de
rare carcere
exierat.
that
The
at
time.
A that
pompa.
a
pompa
near
the door
victory in which the charioteer started from central or processionalgate. But (to say nothing
152
Appendices
[vol.II.
of the singularityof such nomenclature) this is improbable, since this was evidently an advantage, while in other cases only obstacles enhanced the and dif"culties are stated, the overcoming of which which the first of the denotes race, glory victory. Perhaps a pompa directlyfollowed the procession, permission to enter for which may
have
race
been also if
'
an
This
cession.' exposed for hours to the fatiguesof the proeines romischen Jockeys, G(ustav) F(reytag),Sportbericht in Grenzboten (1869), ii,p. 451. had Of course horses which a victory with Equorum anagonum. honourable. never before, was run especially Sejuge and triga or trigasneed no explanation. Consequently, while victory with the biga was only an honour for novices, experts the prizeswere smaller competed for that with the triga; of course than in the six-in-hand Whether the prize in 15 was races. 20,000 former sesterces the Gutta received it six or case times, (in 25,000 be decided. in the latter once) cannot Sacro quinquennalis certaminis. No doubt victory in the agon When is the monument was Capitolinus meant (see last section). in Rome. erected, it must have been the only quinquennale certamen Pedibus ad quadrigam. which, as According to this specification, far as I know, only occurs of racing described by Dionyhere, the kmd sius of HaUcarnassus
Twp vol
horses
and
drivers
to the
severest
test,
ally especi-
73)was (vii,
a
still
common
brav
yi,pt4Xos
o!
.
twiroiv
Toit Tivtoxot-s
"
dwd twv ol wapoxou/ie' diroiTTjSwvres "fxtX\aL Xd^oivrat, apfidrwn (TTaSiaiov afjuWCjifTcu Thus avTol irpbs Tov dpdfiov dXXiJXous.
double and the victory (by the runner Pedibus ad quadrigam, therefore, does not that Gutta mean but gained a victory in this manner (i.e. running), it indicates the variety of the race, in which the rest he gained in as
case
in
this
to charioteer)
do not agree with in Mommsen number Ixi to tiie number of victories won in this class of contest, since it must have been very rare, to judge from the total absence of it. I beUeve of further mention that the copyisthas of combined the value the prize(60,000 sesterces) with the wrongly
a
I victory by chariot-driving.
the referring
number The
of victories won i.e. semel) : accordingly I read (i, list of Gutta's victories was accordinglyas follows
Ix i.
:
"
154
apart quite
from
erroneous
Appendices
all other
[vol.ri.
to
be
by
,,
of
the
undoubtedly
102
correct
=
totals.
Victories
for the
"
Greens, Blues,
+ +
78
364 583
466
661
The
are
which 814 vary so greatly from these figures, 309 and that taken this be have if the union to place, supposed required idea. such be sufficient to exclude fact alone would Freytag any (asabove, p. 455) who takes the 1123 victories to include all Gutta's numbers
,
victories
except
assumes
were
named,
sina
the
2.
'
in factione
(24)only
to
mean
that the
gained by the two four-in-hands in factione pra(3) and first four horses belong to his earlier,
not
veneta
'
'
latter
his later
from
:"
period
'.
cannot
admit
=
this
assumption.
z,
The
charioteer
known
Diodes
an
of Gruter, 327
CIL,
further
of inscription
Praeneste
^
vi,
is
=
C7L,
xiv, 2884)
C.
Appuleio
DiocU
fact.
^^^^
^^
,
agitator! pnmo
russat.
'
natione
Hispano
^^
-nume
^^
Fortunae C.
Primigeniae
d. d.
" '
This
refer to the later lifetime of Diodes, who, inscription may the dangers fortune, had abandoned having realized a considerable
'
of the
Circus
for the
=
retirement
of Praeneste.
also his
in stone
an
erected
career
as
by
a
was Gruter, 337 CJL, yi, 2, 10,04:8) his admirers after he had OT"Sup|)orters,
perhaps
given
up
chariot-driver, while still in the prime of hfe. The has long been lost,but we possess the text of the inscription admirable is shown by Smetius, whose accuracy by the copy
all the
are
figureswhich can be checked by comparison with contain Although the text of Smetius may for it is foundation a some trifling perfectly satisfactory errors, elucidation. With the exception of the insertions to supply the and few emendations mentioned in their place, a unimportant gaps I give it as it stands, only that the figuresindicating the amounts
fact that each other
correct.
of the omitted
1. 2.
are prizes
in all
cases
marked
with
stroke
above
(frequently
3.
Ex. Inscr., 2601. Gruter) : cp. Wilmanns, C. Appu]leius Diodes factionis russatae. agitator Lusitanus xxxxii annorum mens, nat]ione Hispanus prijmum agitavit in factione alb. Acilio Aviola
cos.
in
Pansa
4.
(a.d. 122).
M'. AciUo Glabrione C. Belprimu]m vicit in factione eadem Torquato cos. (a.d. 124). 5. p]rimum agitavit in factione prasina Torquato Asprenate ii Libone et Annio cos. vicit (a.d. 128) primum ^ 6. in faction]erussata Laenate Pontiano et Antonio Rufino cos. : quadriga agitavit annis (A.D. 131) summa xxiii. missus ostio iiil licio cclvii
'
Smetius
VOL.
II.]
00
Appendices
siugularum xxxii, ex his
vicit
oo
155
Ixiiii.inde
xxxx
7. vicit
praemia xxviii,
8.
ex
sejuges iii ;
his
i ii binarum
trigasad
HS
xv
iiii. ternarum
9. tuht
s]ecundas
00
dccclxi.
venetum ii
tertias
dlxxvi.
x.
quartas
albatum
ad
exit
cccli. ad xxxii
vicit
ad
ad
HS
(xxx
i,ad
?)
ccclviii Ixiii
cxx.
retulit
quaest]unl HS
praeterea bigas.
M-
prasinu
successit xxxxii.
generibus
ccv.
vie.
venetis
i
albatis
Ixxxi. equos
fecit
n.
viiii et
ducenar.
to
'
insigniaejus.
exstitit
suae
primum
sibi,quo anno primum quadrigis Teren faccontinetur, Avilium vicisse co xi, ex quibus anno uno pluactis at
singularum
gloriam
factione
at
adhuc
Diodes an]no primum quo victor ciii, est, singularum vicit bcxxiii. factionis suae, tituli sui praecessitThallum
....
qui primus
15.
. .
russata
agitatorum eminentissimus, quo Dio]cles omnium alieno principio victor cxxxiiii, singularum vicit cxviii ; quo anno titulo praecessit omnium factionum agitatores,qui umquam omnium ludorum "16. certaminibus ci]rcensium interfuerunt. alieno principio admiratione merito notatum anno est, quod uno vicit Ixxxxviiii Ix i 1 iiii duobus et introjugisCotyno Pompeiano,
xl i
xxx
ii.
xxV,
primus
omnium
urbis
praecedens eum
introjugis
I vicit viii. Parato Abigeio Lucido Venustum Epaphroditum, tres (sic) praecedens C]omnunem 1 vicissent xi, HS factionis venetae, [qui] ad agitatores miUarios 1 vicit duobus Diodes et Lucido introjugis Pompeiano victor xii ? factionis " nn.] prasinae xxv_et Flavius Scorpus, 19. tres agitaiii dlviiii, victor tores victor u xlviii et Pompeius Musclosus
victores
20.
vi
dcxxxii,
omnium
ad
HS
I vicerunt
xxviii,
victor
co
at
Diodes
agitatorum
victore
emi]nentissimus,
nitet,
cum
nobiUssimo
Fortuna1. vicit
factionis
prasinae, in
victor
ccclxxxvi.
ix. Diodes
21
.
in
Pompeiano
HS
bus
et numquam
Tvicit x, Ix i. novis coactionivictore victo]r clii, die Diodes titulis scriptis eminet, quod una ante
bis, utrasque victor eminuit
sejuges ad
22
3d missus
atque ampHus
ante
suisque septem
1
equis
in
aunos
se
. "
junctis,numquam
.
Bormana
[piaemiodato
aa]to sibi.
156
hoc
nuraero
Appendices
equorum
et sine
[vol.ii.
HS H3
esset 1 in
xxx
eminuit,
23.
ad ad
Abigeio victor
novitatibus locum
vicit ;
adque
est
prim]um^
visus
his
dupliciornatus
obtinere
24.
gloria,inter
miliarios
agitatores primum
factionis Diodes
Pontius videtur Epaphroditus qui temporibus imp. nostri Anto]nini Aug. vicit dccccxi. ad
venetae,
Pii solus victor
co
cccclxvii, singularum
cccclxii inter singulares (read : inter victor 00 vicit 00, Ixiiii. isdem temporibus Pontius Epaphroditus eripuit]et vicit cccclxvii: 25. vicit cxxvii vicit dii. Diodes agitatorquo anno eripuitet inter Lucido Pompeiano introjugis tribus victor ciii)
26
(Abigeio
inter Pontius
eiii]inentes agitat
res
vicerunt
Epaphroditus
Musclosus
factionis
(in Bubalo
vicit
cxxxiiii)Pompeius vicit] cxv). Pompeiano 27. (in vicit cxxxxiiii. tituUs victor clii, suis, ampUatis singularum Cotyno Galata Abigeio Lucido Pompeiano introjugis quinque 28. victor singularum vicit ccclxxxxvii. ccccxxxxv,
. . .
Notes.
Diodes, probably while still very young, 122 year (3), gained a victory for appeared for the first time in the Whites for the Greens for the first time in 128 in 124 (line4), drove them a victory for the Reds (probablyat his first appearance) (line5) won
1-6. In
the
he appears remained to have in 131 (line attached from 6), to whom 216 victories for the Greens, that time. According to 11 he had won ; the remaining 960 victories 205 for the Blues, 81 for the Whites
were
consequently won
for the
Reds.
'
When
the
monument
was
erected, he was 42 years, 7 months, 23 days old victories 1462 (20). Now, since 100 victories in very glorious (14) and, in addition, Diodes
of
a
(2) and
a
had
were
year
driving cannot
of
course
have
won
nearly
were
as
many
for
victories distributed
as
at
later date, his last 1400 victories the years 130-146. He drove the he
probably
over
as
began
his
career
must
Then the
6.
(6); 24 years in 122, the memorial, as Hirschfeld observes, after erected 146, or at the earliest in that year. in 104 and born at began driving four-in-hands
same
four-in-hand
Crescens did the age of 18, whereas Summa : quadriga agitavit annis vicit
00
when
only
missus
13.
xxiiii.
ostio
iiii.
cclvii.
7.
cccjclxii. a
Hirschfeld 2599, 1. 16
:
pompa
ex.
observes, stands
for
summa
summarum
sum(ma)
meaning of missus ostio : miss(us) ost(io) dclxxxvi vicit xxxvii. being equivalent to taking part in the racing,iiiicclvii
Crescens, 13
1
"
vii.
The
sum(marum) is shown by
Mommsen autem : duabus q]um ; Hirschfeld : cum primus omni]um. Perhaps inter singulares[i.e. missus) is correct, or inter singiUarum, as in the inscription of Crescens (15). 3 A charioteer named Musclosus had gained 682 victories ; 672 for the Reds, 3 for the Whites, 5 for the Greens,2 for the Blues : CIL, vi, 2, 10063.
VOL.
II.]
races
Appendices
in which
won
157
followed
Diodes
took
part
; this was
by
are a
the still
of
victories that
(1462), the
restoration
preserved, so
see
the
above.
these
last figures of which of line 7 is certain. On stated how often Diodes took
races,
the
number
of which
consequently
in
that
of
the how
total
many
of
was
his
(4257);
The 7.
XXX
but
indication
enumeration
of the
vicit
00
victories
begins
"
singularum
xxxii,
ex ex
Ixiiii ; inde
xxxx
praemia majora
xxviii,
vicit Ixxxxii.
his
sejuges iii ;
inde septejugei ; be iii. binarum sejuge]s ? ii ; flxxviiii, vicit cccxxxxvii. iiii. ternarum vicit li. xv trigas ad HS The total number tion Diodes' of victories was 1462 ; and the addiof the three first numbers gives this total. 8. his
(ia certaminibus)
,1 ,,
singularum
binarum ternarum
(quadrigarum) 1064
"
times
,,
"
347 51
"
T462
These which figures, of
more races can one
be
show that
the
races
ponderance preof
of
team
time, and
also
than
three
teams in
a
at
the
were a time extremely rare remaining victories mentioned the In the 1064 larger sums.
victories
in
of
one
team
at Of
time
Diodes
there
were
also
:
"
won
praemia majora
sesterces sesterces
'
to the
number
of 92.
32
these
prizes of
(amongst
960,000
with six
or
six-in-hands).
seven-in-hands).
sesterces
28 prizes of 40,000
1,120,000 1,450,000
for races with two (amongst them of sesterces 50,000 29 prizes (amongst them one for a race 3 prizesof 60,000 sesterces
92
with
=
seven-in-hand).
sesterces
180,000
3,710,000
sesterces.
Also, 4 prizesof
two
60,000
3,770,000
"
majora
which
than
sesterces.
to understand
that
in the
;
,
it
was
in the
certamina
24 16 horses horses
binarum
that
with
trigaetook
less
room
place, in
course
(in 8
chariots)
had
not
much
(in4 chariots)
these victories seven-in-hands.
in the
were
certamina
lower
much Diodes
also, that
those
the
with
won
prizesfor
six and
on
than
As
to (according
line the
10) had
amount
the
sesterces, after
we (3,770,000), prizes. In
of the
as
whole
sesterces
the amount
this, Mommsen
attempted
races.
to
ascertain
the
different classes of
also meatioaed
in line
ordinary
so.
From
These
are
158
the
Appendices
of Martial
[vol.ii.
he
a
passage
quoted above
of
(p. 151)
assumes
that
the
were
races (which a ordinary certainly smaller than the lowest extraordinary prize of 30,000 This is not improbable, to 15,000 sesterces. sesterces)amounted there himself Mommsen are so as possibihties but, observes, many of be made with that such calculations cannot degree certainty. any 00". 9. tulit 8. ad honorem venit s]ecundas dccclxi. tertias
first
prizesin
fouf-in-hand
at
time
dlxxvi. vicit
10. X.
quartas
ad
ad
HS
00
i.
frustra
exit
co
cccli.
ad
venetum
albatum
^
vicit Ixxxxi. HS
ccclviii
inde
Ixiii
ad
cxx.
HS
quaest]um
albatu included
those
xxxii
i, ad
in
prasinu ii.
certain
the
the
exceptionof
victories
had
(line9), which
the
races
already
are
larger numbers,
Diocles
in which
none
received
only second,
of these
number
third
and
to
fourth the
total
races
or prizes,
at all. took
Hence
the addition
totals
of the with
victories Diocles
"
(1462) must
part.
give
The
the
in which
:
start
576
i 2
prizes
i,35r 4.251
question Hirschfeld missing races. venit vi'in thought of reading ad honorem 8, against which Borobserves mann (CIL, vi, 10,048) : at titulo infra 10,055 videturproad honorem bari, agitatorem dictum venisse, quotienscumque non
now are
The
is, which
'
the
tertias vel secundas tulerit. The the followinglist : vie. inscription (Orelli, 2594) contains 10,055 tertias cxlvi. bigas vie. viii secundas quadri. xlvii secund. cxx
. . .
frustra
vel
adgente quadrig. (pedibus ad quadrigam ?) vicit ii ii instauratiam revocatus die ?) tertias i ad honore(m) (instauratitio veni(t)ccchiii. If the figureof the second prizes be restored by the of xi, the addition addition of all the prizes won actually gives the If then total 354. ad honorem venit means gained prizesof kind or other ',in line 8 (ofthe Diocles inscription) some these words have been followed by 00 oo dccc, since Diocles had must only failed in 1351 and 6 are races, included in line 10. apparently specially The only objection to Bormann's proposal to place the required
' ' '
iix
iix terti(as)
number
after
an error
'
ad
honorem
venit
at
'
is, that
end
the hue
assumption
where there
of is
so no
serious
vacant
in the
copy
the
of
suspicious.
Bormann
are
races
inline may,
10
We the
1
with
ad albatu praeterea bigas 5ftvicit iii, i, ad prasinu ii. Mommsen, take M to mean i.e.races in which miliarias,
: 1000
prize was
This
sesterces.
Mommsen
understands
'
ad
albatum
restoration is sliown to be correct by the Crescens Unless the last of four chariots exceptionally obtained a
races,
although
of very
a
rare
seven-chariot
VOL.
II.]
'
Appendices
in which
159
charioteers, but
' '
vicit
of
race
Diodes
with
defeated It
seems
two
was
himself in which
defeated he have
two
ran a
by
better to understand
a race
hardly
case
the
the White, otherwise vicit would been admissible. It is uncertain in such whether a victorious charioteers received first or second prizes;
dead
the
latter
'
is
more
{with the
ad albatum
the
lo
races,
in
which
91, in of
vicit
are
',and
included
the in
one
earlier totals. If all the figuresin lo are correct, after 3 full victories the with of incomplete two-in-hand, an equal number victories in enumerated are in which he was not all, 6 races unsuccessful. The number of races Diodes in which took part (4257) in 24 years gives about 177 a year, while on the whole in each year, reckoning on each, 800 took place, conseonly 50 circus days with 16 races quently In realitycertainlymuch In ten years Crescens more. only
"
took
part
10.
in 686
races
with
the
four-in-hand. Srj
67
occupavit
successit
et vicit Ixvii
11.
praemisit
36
42
xxxxii
502
1,462
The total shows
issues
that
of the
here and
races.
again
that
etc., are
various
are
enumerated,
the total in
victories with quadrigae all Diodes' classified according to the they are
'
The
sums
in
venetis
'
parts of
has
'
eripuitet
observed
vicit
'
as (502),
shows.
has
This
already been
by
Anton
{Die
Gladiatoren-
this on tesseren, in Rhein. Mus., xli [1886],p. 537), who of the passage : as rightly corrected my interpretation whom from the victory was snatched some one
'
ground
', the
'
plies imeripuit
one won
who
to have struggle '. From 25 this appears been the most honourable victory of all. Elter's explanation of occupavit et vicit ', ea.sily gained agrees in the main with my in which the victor took the lead from the outset own : a victory, and in carceribus kept it. Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii, 160 : excusso auriga albati (equi) Corace (Jan : (equo) occupavere, primatum prima turn, Sillig) optinuere, opponentes, efiundentes, omniaque contra aemulos debuissent auriga insistente faperitissimo quae the other hand, the meaning of cientes. On praemisitet vicit ',
'
' ' '
at the
was
mean
with
and
'
of
'
successit lead
kept
the
(probably was second at first ; Elter's I had plained exbrilliantlyis improbable) is doubtful.
et vicit
'
'
'
'
the former
of
considerable such
his the victor had allowed victory,in which start (a handicap) ; to this Elter rightly
which not
exceptionalcases,
they occurred,
the
rest '.
'
character
of
the
if competition,
could
terminology,
which
adapted itself to
Praemisit,'therefore,probably
i6o
'
Appendices
:
[vol.
let
ii.
means
ahead
get from the resulting victory explanation others coming to grief, refusing to race, or otherwise retiringfrom For admitting that the contest to me ', appears quite untenable.
at first
(purposelydropping behind)
'
"
the
others
'.
But
Elter's
'
allowed
to
come
'
would drives
'
be
suitable
over
'
expressionfor
course
tory vicno
in which
means
'
alone
the
'
', it by
tion inscripthe original praemissus vicit was form. Rather, on the analogy of the other expressionsand the written praemissit (CIL, vi, 2, 10,053), praemissit et vicit fully
follows
from
praemissus vicit
(15) in the
Crescens
'
i, ioi2 ; cp. QuinCIL, vi, 2, 14,338 supplied (missit, tilian,i, 20, 7 ; Corssen, Aussprache und Vocalismus, i, 2, p. 282). But and that praemisit in the language of the turf is the same as be believed who derived from believes one can by only praemissus from tesserae to be derived the spectavit of the gladiatorial spectatus, which I look upon not only not proved, but as absolutelyimpossias ble. A transference from the falling charioteer to his of praemissit who to get ahead follower allowed was (so Meier, Die Gladiatortome as incredible as an entesseren, p. 6, 6) appears abrupt change of praemissus into praemisit.
should
be
= ' ' , ' '
viiii et
means
ducenar.
:
i. equos
100,
: 200
cen-
he
won
tories vicn.
with
them. vicit
Two
centenarii
secund. cxiiii. tuHt
in
Gruter, 338,
Ixxxviii tulit
k.
secundas
Hirtul. xxxvi.
victor
The The
most
Insignia ejus. anno ]to sibi, quo primum quadrigis exstitit bis, eripuit bis. restoration of the beginning of the hne is uncertain (seeabove).
two
first victories of Diodes with four-in-hands also the were difficult to obtain (eripuitet vicit). Avil. Teren factionis suae 13. actis continetur primum omnium vicisse oo xi ex quibus anno vincendo vicit. uno plurimum
.
siugularum
est
no
...
at
Diodes
quo with
an]no primum
vicit
centum
consecutus
(victorciii), singularum
identical
'
Ixxxiii. whose
name
Teres
'
is
doubt
the
Teres
the
He
in the very fragAientary CIL, vi,2, 10,054 (whether inscription words Neronis refer to him, is at least doubtful). 1:emporibus
was a
fr'eedman, if
not
of the
'
same
man,
at
least of the
AvilU
same
was
Thallus
agitatorL.
', to
Plantae master
The the
patron of Teres
russatae
and
the
Thallus
'
was
factionis
which
Thallus
"
belonged.
"'-'" "CIL, vi, 10,077 inscription L. Avilio Galatae fact. russ. Mb. item JuhaeC. 1.Ampliatae,etc.and Diodes russatae. 10,069 : L. Avill(io) Dionysio cond(itori) gr(egis) is thus
This
is shown
by
first with previous charioteers of his own party, line 17 with those of the other. We for cannot tain cersay in what acta the loii victories of Teres were since recorded, evidently the factions also kept acta, from which the precisestatements
compared
then
from
made
of former
in the Teres
are no
as inscription
to the
performances
doubt
derived. at
importance attached
to circus
it is affairs,
62
carried
the scis
me
Appendices
the colours.
to win charioteer But
[vol.ii.
horses, which
of the
excellence
with
have been evidence ThaUus near-horse. a strange mentioned by Martial, iv, 67, 5 it must
to
the
inscriptionset
on
quoted
L. 16. alieno
Avilius
). According Scorpo Thalloque daturum in and a.d. himself Thallus 90 by up in slave of was a occurs 19) Scorpus (whose name
merito
notatum
est, quod
et
uno
anno
principio,duobus
xxx
introjugis Cotyno
ii,i.e. he
"
Pompeiano
in the
for
vicit
IxxxxviiiiTx il iiiilcl i
was race
victorious
for
a
manner
terces, ses-
specified 99
17. nn. conditae
times
in
one
year
in
in
one
prizeof 60,000
30,000.
in four
for 50,000,
one
for
40,000,
00
in two
fact]ionis prasinae,victor
ad
HS
1 vicit vii.
Parato
urbis primus omnium Diodes praecedens eum, introjugis See above, p. 1 58. Con1 vicit viii. sequently,
xxv,
Diodes
same
had
won
more
victories
of which
than
on
the each
unknown
the
three
horses,
two
inlrojugi. 18. praecedens C]omnunem Venustum (read Communem) Epafactionis miliarios tres venetae, [qui]ad HS phroditum, agitatores
Tvisissent xi. Diodes
occasion
Pompeiano
restorations
et Lucido
duobus xii
f vicit introjugis
is
(19) [xii?].
The obvious.
et Flavins do nn.] factionis prasinae, victor xxv, Scorpus victor IT xlviii et Pompeius Musclosus, victor iii dlviiii, tres agitatores xxviii ; (20)[atDiodes victores vi dcxxxii, ad HST vicerunt omnium 19.
need
for the
qui and
(or a largernumber)
00
cccclxii,1
two
was
vicit
to the
last-named
superior in that he alone in racing had won times for while they had only sesterces, 29 50,000 the whole been victorious 28 times together with a third miliaon unknown rius. The driver of the Greens l^etKe (in hne 17) cannot of line 20, who Fortunatus with his horse Tuscus had already Gained for 50,000 sesterces alone in racing,whereas 9 victories the^river whose is had name missing only won (according ;to 17). 7 times
Addition shows the
correctness of the numbers of the
number
of his
victories,but
vjjatories.
r,025
Victories
" "
2,048
3,559
'
6,632
20.
uobilissimo
in
titulo Tusco
Diodes victor
nitet,
cum
Fortunatus
factionis
prasinae in [Pompeiano
with
\vith
X
victore
for 152
50,000
sesterces
the
victorious
Tuscus, Diodes,
"
with
victories, had
invida quem Laohesis raptum trieteride nona, diun numerat pataas,credidit esse senem.
VOL.
II.]
times 10 for 50,000, restoration is clear novis coactionibus
Appendices
once
163
with
won
(the
21.
from
et
Pompeianus
titulis
Diodes scriptis
xl
missus
junctis, numquam
HSl eminuit,
? the
cum
ante et sine
ad
hoc
adque [vicit,
ornatus est
prim]um
visus
not
asset
his
gloria.
restorations word
of
are
Although
clear. theatre collected such have
The
certain, the
is
only
it
doubtful
com.
meaning
d.
is coactiones
a (coactor
(?): Bull.
'
however,
mean
revenues receipts,
from
the
factions, which
we
the
'
stakes
as
for such
prize-contests.Certainly
Mommsen's for know
have that
to
me
information factions I
to
stakes, but
assertion
the
would
never
given
the
money little we
the
causae
prizes,
about he
seems
the
circus
from
not
concan
believe
that
passage
suae
quotes
quasi jectio
mean
in breve victoriarum.
was
coactio) proves
Further,
the
comparationes
here
be
of
of
Diodes could
were
recorded, it
'
not
described
for
as
new races
',but
with could
;
a
offered be
two
that sesterces 40,000 that fact two such only prizes six-in-hands on one day ; Diodes the number
was
prize of
conquered
chariot in
se
in both.
Nor
new
the
of
seven
horses
were
to
one
anything
the
juncti,i.e. without
novelty yoke.
that locum
they
put
to
obtinere
videtur
Anto]nini Aug.
ad
Pii solus
victor
00
victor 00 cccclxii,inter sinpraecedens eum Ixiv. vicit isdem inter has 00 singularum) temporibus gulares (read vicit cccclxvii Diodes et ; (25) [Pontius Epaphroditus eripuit] eripuit et vicit dii. of the past, the greatest of Here, after the greatest charioteers the present is compared with Diodes. Although he had gained five victories than Diodes, the latter gained a far greater number more most of those that were highly prized (singularum and eripuitet dccccxi. Diodes
vicit). The
and 25.
II.
in figures
these
two
classes
are
the
same
as
in lines 7
Pomvicit cxxvii (AbigeioLucido agitatorquo anno victor tribus i nter [interem]iciii) (26) peiano introjugis nentes EpaintrojugisAfris plurimum vicerunt Pontius agitatores vicit factionis Bubalo venetae cxxxiiii) Pompeius (in pliroditus Diodes factionis prasinae (27) [in Musclosus vicit]cxv. cxxxxiiii. vicit superatiseis in Pompeiano, victor clii,singularum Pompeiano Abigeio Lucido ampliatis titulis suis, Cotyno Galata vicit ccclxxxxvii. victor singularum ccccxxxxv, introjugis quinque (28) Diodes In the
out.
main
there is
number
no
doubt of
a
as
to
the
sense
of what
has
fallen
In
a
45 the
certain
127 in
year
must
have
the certain class of victories amongst been given, e.g. ' inter [has singu-
164
larum which vicit
Appendices
ex]
with the '.
In
[vol.
h.
name
of the horse
Pompeius
of
had the
gained
has
charioteer
with
cannot
one
horse. be
The
length
As
was
part
matter
accurately
determined. for the considered is clear, that it of to have as gained a large number great an honour the same with one chief horse. as Only the inirojugi,
of this last
five
introjugiwere
evidently
of
more
not
always put
with six
or
to
at
the
same time, since so large a number hands is inconceivable ; it is much the victories with these five 445
races
seven-in-
may
be 3. The
probable that Diodes won introjugi alternately. The same in 24. said of the three introjugi Crescens like others of frequently mentioned inscription,
kind,
was
the
same
found
as
near an as
the
stadium
rightly interpreted
Countess Lovatelli. Crescens factionis natione
annorum
honorary
follows
:
"
Domitian, inscription by
of
and
is hence
its editress.
It is
agit(ator) ven{etae)
Maurus xxii.
5.
quadriga primum
vicit divi L.
Vipstanio
cos.
(8th
xxiiii
of
November,
115)
Messalla
natale
Nervae his
:
miss(u)
equis
10.
ex onem
(loth
of
May,
124)
Claudi
miss(us) ost(io)
dclxxxvi
vicit xxxxvii.
secund(as) quaest(um)
20.
tulit
cccxxxxvi.
The
by
the editress
is in the restoration
prae-
i.e. alius aurigae,but gives praemiss(u), the standing form in expressions of this there Consequently,
see
to
expect praemisit.
read
is Uttle doubt
that
should
praemiss(it) ;
XXV.
above,
p.
160.
the
race
Programm
mentioned
Acad.
kind
of
by
Flavius p.
GL,vu,
very
the charioteers versis pannis, was the same evidently as, diversium of Constantinople. It has bten
above
161)
VOL.
II.]
Appendices
18
165
epigram
on
the
=
famous
charioteer
Jacobs; Anthol. 340 the of his statue at base on preserved The horses of the four-in-hands of Porphyrins there {Anth. Plan.,
v,
carminiGraecorum aliquot that ; Epigr. Gr., p. 3;'(8) Porphyrins {4"a.KTtov6.pLos) Gr., iii, vi),^ partly 239 p. refers to it. Constantinople,
,
represented are
Halieus, Anthypatus,
epigram
"AXXots
iravaaiiivounv deflXfiioxn
,
5^
jxaivif
54SojK"
yipas.
eois irbpev (iff^cts 'iTirovi, 5' dj'TiTrdXwi' Kol TrdXic ^(tt^^eto. XA^ero
That the De
this
diversium
from
Constantino
Byzantinae, i,69,
' obscure passage exchange of colours and teams, although not and Blues, on the one Greens place between
this somewhat
that
Reds,
which
the
one
on were
the other.
not
I do not and
understand
were
aKcini
In
exchanged.
the
servants
There assistants
kinds with
of diversia.
remained
the
charioteers
over
the other with the team, that is to say, they went the of the other the charioteer party. In the latter case the prizes in the faction with whose received victorious charioteers At the end of team ; in the former, in their own. they had won the teams to be mentioned, in which the passage a third kind appears of their
to
party, in
ran
without
the
charioteers
on
(who by
had
gone
and
over
to
the
opposite
down
to
by
the shouts
whips
alone
of the assistants.
was
trained. Although in the they were * without team driver was still time of Claudius a victory a a won by it conceivable in times circus is that later as wonderful, quite jjegarded
horses
1
the horses
put
were
trained
of race,
as
is
suggested by
the
following
des Porphyrius, in Mitth. d. deutschen archdol. lustiiuts Mordtmann, Das Dmkmal He places the erection of the memorial shortly Athen, v, 1880, pp. 295-308, Taf, xvi. before the accession of Anastasius or the beginning of his reign (491-518) : Porphyrius which was received the title 6 evSoKt/xo?, given to charioteers at Constantinople. " The so-called of the pedestalof the statue of Porphyrius the N.W. side on ^opf^rtKoi ko-X 5ij8ep"Tto is as follows (Mordtmann, p. 304) : oAouy ""5e,oAous eset Sevrepov MoVos 6 evSo'"t^os2b pCyKa^ITo'pi^vpi. Il6p4"vpi^ "viKri"r" 3 Quoted in full in the German text (ed.6). * Claudi Caesaris circensibus in carceribus auriga albati saecularium ludorum excusso primatum obtinuere opponentes, effundentes omniaque contra occupavere, equo Corace aemulos cum auriga insistente facientes, puderet hominum quae debuissent peritissimo ad cretam ab equis vinci,peracto legitimo cursu stetere (Pliny,Nat. Hist.,viii, artes in cursus sollicitationem ita ut i6( ) ; equi destituti ab auriga tendebant quasi per forte post se qui sequebantenerent stadii, ne liaeam directe currentes expedite medium loco ubi multi gyri tur, praevenientes praecederent excederentque circulum ; eo vero ut vertentes obviabant aliis; perpendendo illud quoque sese aguntur apte commodeque videlicet gyrus sinistra existente, a cum ne circulum propius contingeret temo equo ei qui post veniebat et ceteris (Philo, De Animamajoris periodilargitudinem relinqueret libus, 58). in
" " "
"
66
told
Appendices
[vol.ii.
by Libanius (ed.Reiske, iv, p. 150, repeatedin Tzetzes, BS,ttov iirl Semvov Trapia-iros Kk-qSeU ^ovXdfievos Chiliades, vii, 23) : oMav rod els 'iwoy 'Ka^"vi^ iTwoSpd/iov KeKXrjKliTOs. 9jK6ep t^v ATravT^iTat, 6 elvai rbv ^wfibv 5^ ^v trpb ttjsaiXeias 66pas, vofdtyasS^ Kit]XTrTbv ^u)fibs iSecwvos rbv vapaairov IwTos Ixaii^pe Kal crvnapTiaas iirTiyayeKai pielvas rb Sk toi5tois iavrbv ib. "fipT)Bei ol/tai jrpotravvAXei. Tin ia-Tepalg. p. 154: dTreiSar Tots irepi rhs A/ilXXasKal rods dp6p,ovs dfTKOU/ieVois, BopvpoivTaiii
anecdote
TU3V
6earwv
The tunicae
Tavta
(panni)exchanged by
cp. the tenth
the charioteers
on
are
no
doubt
the
Porphyrius {Anthol. ; epigram Kal ed. ir4ir'\oiS Graeca, aviineri^aWe rixas, Jacobs, iii, 240)" x/Jii/nao-t the diversium. The which Kaibel to (p. 25) rightly refers the who made between the charioteers exchange {e.g. agreement is alluded to in the not to damage the other party'schariot wilfully) third epigram on Porphyrius :
themselves
" "
8s Kal koi/st-mrovs
Kal
bfibtppov
of the
os
7/1/iox^os
diversium
in
ef kriptaver^povsalkv
It
dfiet^bfievos.
vogue
at
is uncertain
whether in
the forms
the Roman
circus-games of the early whether the It is clear not PUny in the following empire. younger {Epp., ix, 6, 2) is speaking of a fact or only assuming a passage aut velocitate equorum aut hominum arte possible case : si tamen
Constantinople existed
traherentuur,
amant,
hue et
esset
ratio
cursu
nonnulla
nunc
favent
hie et
si in
ipso
medioque
certamine
panno, color
pannum
illuc,ille
illos,equos
clamitant
relinquent. According
di-iersium
on
took
the
from
Constantine
;
cp. also
the
charioteer
who
Constantinus
{Anthol. Graeca,
Jacobs, iii,' p.
afterwards
21
250),
with
morning,
circus
had and
val inter'
twelve
races
; the
passage
'
in Cicero
{Orator,
meridianas
47,
et postposmeridianas quadrigas quam 137 : libentius dixerim, already read by Velius Longus, De
refers to this.
Hence
there is
no
culty, diffi-
the
.
alteration
of Doderlein is
cellen, progr
des
Vitzthumsehen
quadrijugas
XXVI.
after
postmeridianas
of
improvement.^
(and 17.)
monuments
;
Representations
IN
Gladiators
or
Vesatores)
Works
Art. line
(Vol. II,
I HAVE
no
p.
51,
idea
most
of
giving
complete
the
list of such
known to
only
aid
intention
is to illustrate
different
classes
me.
of them
by
my the
of the
important examples
1 [See also article by PoUak in Pauly-Wissowa's Realeitcyclopadie der classischm Aliaumswissenschafi, v, pt. i (1905). Tr.]
.*
Vol.
II.]
Appendices
Borgh., p.
82.
1^7
of gladiators, Lamps. On these, as is well known, representations owing to their being intended for graves, are very frequent : Konzen,
Expl.
mus.
Cp.
BttU.
Nap., ii,p.
139
Lucerne
Ercolanesi, tav. 8 ; Jahn, Alterthumer von Vindonissa, p. 16, taf. 2 ; Revue arch6ol., xvi, 371 (lamp from Constantine) ; Hiibner, Antiken von scribed Madrid, p. 621 (lamp ; a venator fightingwith four boars ; inSAECUL the serie secular
i, ; for similar
lamps, intended
Rossi, Bull,
for illuminations
at
festival
of
248,
cp. De
1870, p. 87). Lamps, resembling a form, are frequent (P. J.Meier, Gladiatorendarstelhmgen etc., Westdeutsche Zeitschr. f. G. it. K., i, p. 165).
,
Earthen in
vessels.
the
On
red
ones,
shows
;
Janssen, Monuments grecs Denkm. in Baiern, rom. ; Sammlung earthen An at vase ii,taf. 5 and 7) Colchester with a bear-baiting,tame deer, a hare and a dog, and : together with the inscriptions picturesof a secutor and a retiarius, in lower and Memnon sacviiii (?) xxx Valentinu(s) legionis (erected ning Germany by Trajan ; the writing is of the end of the first or beginLeyden
museum
.
of the Feb.
second
century); Hubner,
above
'
Monatsber.
in pocuUs (Petronius, 52) had From the cod. (so Tragur.). pugnas with the combat names a gladiatorial Pompeian graffito, representing Atti di soc. Prudes and Tetraites inscribed Pontan., iii, (Avellino,
toldi, tav.
Hermerotis
Henzen as Trimalchio
et
and
Veiri raccolti
cav.
Bar-
Petraitis
for Petconjectured Tetraitus in the Vienna vessel The same recur on names a green glass scene : museum (Arneth,Kameen, taf. 22, 5), also on a gladiatorial two on Prudes Calamus glass (CIL, iii, 2, 6014, 2), and (Tetr)aites ColumPrudes, Spiculus, vessels, found near Chambery (Tetraites, Rev. F. Hermes: Lenormant, bu(s), Gamus, Merops, Calamus, in and La taf. xx C/L,xii, 5696, 32) archM., 1865, pp. 305-310, and TerreVendue (Hiibner, Eph. Epigr.,iv, p. 209 ; cp. AUmer the Cimetidre But in at Lillebonne, basse, Inscr. de Vienne, iii, 220) p. romain du Catillon a vessel of greenish glass has been found, with a and which the names Petrahes in relief, combat on are gladiatorial Prudes (Cochet,Rev. arcMol., xvi, 1867, p. 151) ; and the epitaph in Lycia runs of a retiarius at Makri : 'Ep/ieX XlaiT/jaelrTjs (Telmissus) in Reise Lykien, i, tuv (TvyKeWaplav (Benndorf-Niemann, /lera Petraites as confirms the form This men cogno(IleTpoeiTjjs 157). 41, of the god Men: 668,676; cp. CIA, Lebas-Waddington, iii, 73),of which Petrahites and Petrahes may have been vulgar byforms Biicheler, Rhein. Mus., 1872, p. 474. : cp. dell' Gems. See e.g. Lippert's Dactyliothec ; cp. also Impr. gemm. 112. Bdl, Inst., vi, 79 ; 1839, p. usually called Reliefs. At Pompeii, of stucco, on the monument of Scaurus the monument (Nissen,Pomp. Stud., 392 ; Mus. Borb., of marble (16 palms wide, si high) from the tav. 27). Another XV, Near Aeclanum tav. i) rial (memoiv, marittima {Bull. Nap., necropoli
p. 194 raitus
CIL,
'
'
'
'
"
of
certain
Celsus): IRN.,
1194
At
Abella
i6S
IRN,
a
Appendices
1952
=
it. [vol.
CIL,
a
=
X,
1211.
At
Venafrum
Cassius
and
Julius, the
X,
combatants
In beasts
Torlonia regard to the Roman tav. d. iii, Inst., 38), contests {Mon. that it comes Henzen (AdI, xiv, p. 12) conjectures with probability of Marcellus the theatre from 1853, p. 130 ; 163, p. 67 ; cp. Bdl, lamp). figurettes, (terracottareUef, bronze shows of exhibiting in public picturesof gladiatorial The custom did so being a certain dates from the time of the republic ; the first who nemus L. (?C.) Terentius Lucanus, who set up his picture in the as above, p. 15). Dianae 52 : Henzen, (PUny, Nat. Hist., xxxv, in a group of whose name appears Perhaps this is the same person according to frequently occurring silver and copper coins, which the seventh d. to Mommsen Milnzw., r. belong 164) (Gesch. p. 554, the than the sixth. rather large During empire, when century dently evievents were generally in favour, it was paintingsof remarkable
IRN,
4649
CIL,
relief with
with
4920. wild
'
'
very I439
was
=
common
cp. O.
MuUer of
a
as
above,
munus
211,
2.
In
IRN,
which
C/L,
ix, 1666,
in
a
exhibited
the
is
mentioned,
jr. Arv., p. at Barcelona {Mon. In., i, 197) is now 165) edited by Winckelmann crist., von Madrid, p. 196) ; De Rossi (Bull, v, (Hiibner, Antiken the fourth since the editor of the it to (the giver 87) assigns century, The most important is the Borshow) is a certain Symmachus. villa (Canina, Bdl, 1834, pp. ghese, from the floor of a Tusculan Henzen dell' Acad, ed. di Roma, xii, (Diss, by pontef. 1852) ; 9-96), De it is fourth work. also In to a Rossi, Germany century according there are also circus games at Augsburg, on which a mosaic (Gruter, Villa 336). Further, that at Nennig (von Wilmowsky, Die rom. which editor und ihr the Mosaik, zu i, ii, 13) Nennig 1864, 1865), (i, endeavours back the time without sufficient reason of to to put Denkm. Forsch. Hadrian; u. (1854), p. 434 and cp. also Gerhard, Revue arcMol., xii (p.106) with illustrations. In England, at Bignor in Sussex Britan., xviii,i, p. 203). In France, discovered (Archaeol. in i860 at Rheims : Desjardins, Bdl, 1861, no. 6 (chieflyvenaCaracalla tiones ; between and Constantine); Loriquet, Mosaique de Reims, 1861 (not procurable). See further appendix xxix.
(cp. Marini,
XXVII.
The
Gladiatorial
Tesserae?-
(Vol. II,
RiTSCHL,
in his treatise the at
p.
57.) gladiatoriaeder
were
Die
that
Romer
for
(1864),
bravery,
in
expressed
which claims
opinion
the
same
tesserae
as
medals
also
for
time
documentary
as
evidence
was
untenable vit
was
1
of
SP
spectatus
proved
spectaways
written
See my
full,which
on
has
which
various
discussioa
the games
170
xlii,1886, p. 122) thinks
Appendices
that Elter's
'
li, [vol.
conjecture is only tenable if with his own. X combined The sentence populus) (in this case and the emphasized ', strongly object being spectavit gladiatorem to rise the grammatical subject, gave gradually becoming logically of the tesserae are the sentence gladiator spectavit '. The dates
'
those
of the
first
he
pubKc
appearance
of the
recruits.
7. F.
means
Haug
'
1888, p. 763) : spectavit {Berliner philol.Wochenschrifi, the has tested, examined ',and gladiator previously
but the examiner Bericht iiber rom. he
.
is not the examinee, standing in the nominative this Meier, (against p. 1004). Cp. also Haug, in Bursian, Ivi, 1888, p. 106, where Epigraphik, ii,4963 Wilmanns, 2823 (Celer Borea[e] dedit) in support of his view.
=
. . . . .
refers
to
CIL,
muneris
tessera[m]
insufficient
These
to solve
various
the
proof that
that
our
data
are
necessary
to me to be based seem they suppositions. The assumption that to acquire the right of practising the
all
for more than is impossible At reasons one. gladiatorial profession, obtained without time when the most a ination examimportant posts were the to teachers, physicians, advocates), right (officials, dishonourable could have been not calling dependent practise a But it is well an examination, if voluntarily entered upon. upon known that the
combatants
were
slaves
or
no
cials offi-
had the right to instruct their owners (or the contractors)as make the should of to use them, provided that no breach of they the law committed. was
Is it to be believed that
all the
owners
of
for the
(at only approved should to have case we gladiators to appear (in which rules of examination) ? For the glaassume equally unanimous diators, have owed thpir (Cena, 45) would spoken of by Petronius certificates to an excessive leniency on the part of the examination commissary '. Nor can I beheve, with Meier (p.16) that there ever existed a guild of gladiators.
combats
' ' ' '
"
least in
Italy) had
contractors
'
XXVIII.
SuMMA
AND
Skcunda Palus.
Rud/S;
Pruws
and
Secundl's
(Vol. II,
MoMMSEN
p. 57,
line
15.)
rudis and secunda sutnma [Hermes, xxi, 269) understands of those gladiatorswho had been exempted from service by the bestowal in of the rudis ; they acted as first and second inspectors a division and hke the lanistae or troop, (Passio Perpet. et Felic, ferens virgam quasi lanista ') carried as a badge a staff also 10 : Lab. called rudis (Gloss. : rudis fidpSos iinaTaTuiv tuv /lopo/jdx'^'')' r) twv which on monuments Rhein. always appears Mus., xlii, (Meier, also the the of Flavins Sigerius: summa tomb on inscription 134 : cp. rudis, vixit annis sexaginta : CIL, viii, 10,983). Of course only a
'
few
freed from service Suetonius, Gloss. became Tibef.,7 ; dvoTn^a/ievoi Lab.) inspectors.They might
were
of
those
who
{rudiarii,
VOL.
II.]
be
Appendices
(doctores), although
this
can
171
hardly
have been
also the On
instructors
rule.
the
other hand, primus and secundus palus can only refer to The former is clearly formed gladiators on active service. the on of in primus pilus {TrpoirdiraXos Dio, Ixxii, 23 supposes analogy a by-form primopalus as well as primopilus) the latter being of later origin. As the analogous formation impliesan analogous meaning, the the best, at the can mean primus palus only gladiator who was o" his class combination head with the genitive plural (Vita ; the Commodi,i5,S : palus primus secutorum ') is the original one, and that with the nom. abbreviation. of The the an sing, origin expression is obscure. had become who of masters Although the combatants their class of course continued their exercises, they certainly did not make of the palus, which use was only suitable for beginners. Hence it is inconceivable, that primus and secundus palus should
, '
have
been
names
for the
two
'
exercise
all the
divided the assumption gladiators (except recruits) were ; and that and veteranus secundus primus palus palus spectatus (Meier, Glad. Rom., p. 54 ; Rhein. Mus., xlii, 136) is equally improbable and arbitrary.
=
=
XXIX.
Costume
and
Arms p.
of
the
Gladiators.
(Vol. II,
The this very
in
numerous
60.)
modern is a
times
that have been covered disfigured representations have greatly increased our knowledge of Henzen's admirable
I have des
subject,to
which
elucidation been
of
the
to
Bor-
ghesimosaic
Olenine's
specialcontribution.
le costume
unable
obtain
gladiateurs. Lastly, P. J. Meier has discussed the subject in a number of writings : De gladiatura selectae romana quaestiones (Bonn, 1881, pp. 13"46 : de gladiatorum armaturis) ; Gladiatorendarstellungenauf rheinischen Mqnumenten in Westdeutsche Gesch. u. Kunst, i, 153-177 Zeitschr.f. ; Gladiatorenin xl des Berliner Museums Archaol. Zeil., (1882),p. 147, taf. reliefs in 6, I ; Dei monumenti BdJ, 1884, pp. rappresentanti gladiatori known I shall only mention to me 157-160. Of the monuments those which in any are or informing. respect remarkable Since this class of gladiators cannot I. Retiarii. possibly be with information in regard to it is most confused other, our any exact. remarkable Caylus [Rec. d'ant.,iii, pi.24, 2 and 2 : clay-figure, referred to above for the galerus. The mosaics (p. 168) : Monum. Winckelmann, ined., i, 197 (musaico Massimi). Arch. Britan. xi, p. 49 (cp.Rev. arcMol., ix, p. 183) ; xviii,p. 203 (mosaic from ponteBignor ; cp. Rev. arch., v, p. 562) ; Atli dell' accademia ficia, 1852, xii (the Borghese mosaic) ; Archaeol. Brit., xix, p. 70 of the malus oculus, repeated by Jahn in Ber. d. sacks, G., (relief Mus. of monument taf. Borb., xv, tav. 27 (so-called iii,i) ; 1855, Ruines Bull. de Scaurus PompH, pi. 32) ; Nap. n. s. ; cp. Mazois, e bassirilievi pompejani), ii (1854), t. (1853),i, t. 7 (Dipintigraffiti 21 (bone statuette); Rev. archiol.,viii,pi.169 (gladiatorial 9, 20 and of retiarii) ; Garrucci, ; cp. p. 147) ; ix, pi. 183 (reliefs weapons
treatise Sur
172
Appendices
[vol.II.
and retiarius a xii (combat between a di Pompei, tav. Graffiti BenndorfE(the same) ; Samnis) ; Stevenson, Bdl, 1883, p. ro2 Raise in Lykien, i (grave of a retiarius). Niemann, retiarii were the only gladiators who The appeared without a for the head (Suetonius, Claud., 34 ; Juvenal, viii,200covering short tunic Juvenal, a (Suetonius, Calig.,30; 206). They wore above the ii, 142 ; vii, 207) or a simple suhligaculum (a short apron With Mus. the monuments white). Borgh. as (in usually on hips), the exception of some bandages round the legs,their defensive arms sleeve on the and a to the broad Umited belly-band (balteus) were
left arm, the left with
a
kind
to
of leather
or
metal
the
shoulder,
supply
the
place of the
looks like piece (which is especiallylarge on called galerus, as Henzen a (Mus. Borgh., p. 113) has wing) was the schohast on Juvenal, viii, 208 (ed. Jahn) : recognized from impositus gladiatoris (cp. Bdl, 1853, p. 130). galerus est umero
' '
So
not has
unsuitable
a a
name
evidently recognized
103
technical the
if it were arouse suspicion, certainly in later times Garrucci also expression. in the {Bull. Nap., n. s., galerus shoulder-pieces would
such
i,p. loi,
galerifound in Pompeii are represented the grave-stone of a ; cp. Rev. ArcMol., v, 8, pi. 165). On Glaucus the third retiarius named (CIL, v, i, 3466) found at Verona of and side the which Mommsen the was trident, dagger object by unable to explain, is in all probability the galerus. In the passage of Juvenal, viii, 207 :
tav.
7, where
Credamus
tunicae, de faucibus
fastened string
aurea
cum
se
porrigatet
Garrucci
on
longo jacteturspiragalero,
a on one
explains spiraas
other the
to
galerus,
former
the
the
of
rope
the
of the
net,
so
that
it fell from
:
round
retiarius.
funem
Scholiast
vel
[spira] hujusmo^
retium
sparsum
jactatum
'
"
(De gladiaiuraromana, p. 30) the spirais rau^r M the circular coiled up (Festus,p. 330 : spira funis nauticus in he orbem convolutus the retiarius,when ') rope of the net, which the wishes the left shoulder which is to throw, must to on guide fastened to the balteus, but in such galerus ; probably the spira was
a manner
colUger^jjp"
that
in
case
of need
it could may
be
A
or
head-band,
described
by Galen,
:
been
especially
Galen, De
Sira
exclusively used
who by retiarii,
t4
wore
helmet.
fasciis, 32,
ovTdts
xviii a, 797
iTtdelrat. 5' iJTOL ^^ fiovofiax^^^^ dvofidt^erai. eOirpewda^X^P'-^ ^ X'^P^ ^ttI Ttvhs Tov y LyveffSai KetpaXijt ffvpurTih/iaTOS rrjs KpdTitixa Tpoa-fxnrov dW el fxh eiTperelat Ivexa iirihioiTO /Spax^a efcoi Set ravrra IxeBoSevoiiivov Ko.i iv ^iat^ Tip fi"Tti}ir(p oOrta "v Terdx^at. yb,p ttjv ifi^^peiav wpbs rh ^^ov The retiarius on a Pompeian relief (Bull.Nap., iv, tav. i ; diroo-ii^i. such band. Meier, Glad, rom., p. 29) wears a
"
of the retiarius were in the first place the weapons which in Winckelmann (jaculum), (Man. ined., 197) appears so to cover the figure of his opponent. It large as almost entirely net
The
offensive
in Rev. arch.,vol. ix. pi. 183, 2 ; Archaeol. Brit.,xviii, Gori, Inscr.,iii, p. 99, represented in Bull. Nap., 1853,
VOL.
II.]
vii, 12). The
reason
Appendices
of its
rare
173
on
tav.
it
occurrence
monuments
It
is is not
probably that
it folded
;
ferebat
and
rete).
that
by
Meier
(p. 32)
Henzen,
handling
the combats in
the weapon after which they were of which have must constituted
in
the
which
they
had
took
part.
their aim
throw
made
the net
and
is hkened Gloss.
the
a woman
retiarius
/cai
: rif Pov\o^i,h(f wXriffid^ovaav cp. Juvenal, viii,204 ; : SiK-rvo^Spos c. Siktuo^AXos. His other weapons the were trident, the tunny-fish harpoon and the of the Maximus, i, 7, 8 and most (Juscina) dagger (Valerius The figure in Rev. arch., v, 562, taken by Letronne monuments). in Rev. arch., for a dimachaerus is correctlyexplained by Chabouillet viii,416, as a retiarius with dagger and trident : cp. Garrucci, Bull. Nap., 1865, p. 134. The throwing of the net may have been an old method of fighting, Alte on an Denkmaler, antique (Welcker, paste represented occurring in the duel between Phrynon and 2, tafel 16, 32) and
Lab.,
Pittacus
(Diog. Laert., i, 74 ; Polyaenus, i, 25 ; cp. also used the Tjrrians tridents and Sic, xvii, 43, according to whom
nets
Diod.
ing fish-
against
see
their
Macedonian
p. 600
s.v.
account
above) has duel in order, like the Roman archaeologists(Festus, make this the to tiarii engagement prototype of the reretiarius),
:
Welcker
of the
combats. reallyborrowed
Whether from
the
gladiatorialnet
and
harpoon
were
to bound were fishing or not, such weapons the of idea Adv. 12 : cum vi, fishing. (Arnobius, genies, suggest certafuscina rex maris, tamquamilU pugnasitgladiatorii obeunda tridens minis ; Martial, v, 24, 12 : aequoreus Aequoreus, name ; at Pompeii, of a retiarius,CIL, x, 1927. One of the galeri found and Bull. Nap., 1853, n. s. i, tav. vii, 2, contains a crab, a dolphin, Pedo Orat.,vi, 3, 61 : an anchor). In the joke told by Quintilian{Inst. de mirmillone feriebat, Vivom, qui retiarium consequebatur nee the method of seems only possible making sense inqUit,capere volt), 82 de retiario to be the conjecture of Leemans arch., ix, p. : (ifeu. then the joke is very poor. although even qui mirmillonem, etc.),
The Gain
on fought those of other gladiators(Meier,p. 36, 3). The satirical song of the te peto, piscem peto, quid me retiarii to the mirmillones : non fugi ', Meineke des Galle ? consists, as observed Joachimsth. by (Progr. similar (perhaps even a Gymn., 1851), of lonici a majore. From of address be derived the mode the same) poem ( ww-) may 16 mentioned Galle mortue : Martial, viii, by 75,
"
to have who
been
attached
the
to the
helmets
of the
with
is also retiarii,
found
^w
"
'
'
'
unus, mortue
These
satirical songs
and
were
movement
to
the
174
observed
that
not
Appendices
music
was
[vol.ii.
But of be
course
played during
to time
the combats.
; this
they
in
could
according fight
would
'
sham (36) says : fights. Of these Petronius scissor et ad syniphoniam ita gesticulatuslaceravit
hydraule
cantante
pugnare
(on
essedarii
no
covering
all the
viii,200) and
that to
2.
were
lightlyarmed,
Henzen
they
were
were
the most
despisedof
them
the
'
armed with anooseinsteadofacasting-net. Laquearii,who were in mentioned are Isidorus, Origines,xviii,56 : quorum only They ludo homines in injectolaqueo impeditos conerat, fugientes pugna umbone '. amictos pelliceo According to secutosque prosternere, representations(on a gem and a clay-relief in Meier, p. 44) they also other defensive the galerus,but had no wore weapons. The retiarii also fought in troops (gregatim ; Suetonius, Calig., but against the Galli} against one another, 30) but evidently never Albinovanus in Quinmurmillmies (ValeriusMaximus, i,7, 8 ; Pedo of the retiarii occur as tilian,vi, 3, 61), Samnites (who opponents and and also the of that on on Borghese mosaics, Bignor especially the Samnis for a murmillo) editor erroneously takes Nennig, whose
,
and
to
are a
secutores.
The
combats
of the
gladiatorial circles) 2616 Wilmanns, contraretiarius] (Henzen, 6174 [i.e. written by CIL, vi, 2, 10,180) ; this is also the meaning of " RET the side of six names of gladiatorsin CIL, vi, i, 636 (a.d. 177). mentioned in First Suetonius, Calig., 30 ; on 3. Secutores. Victorius' ioi secuiorum conjecture in Cicero, ad Alt., vii, 14, 2 chief the of the were scutorum, cp. Meier, p. 19. They opponents ab insequendo retiarium retiarii (Isidorus, xviii, 56 : secutor Orig., dictus,id yap Siiiicfi, says Artemidorus, Oneirocr. as above). Their
contrareie
= =
"
'
The latter is sword, shield,visored helmet, and a greave. iwl t^s oUlas Philogelos (ed.Eberhard, 87) : (rxoXao-riitds i^iratfe*'. d^vu 64 ..Tivos diraYyei'XavTos ai5rvttjv \a^tjjv treKoijTUjpos axvf^ t6 StXov, ^\ue ttiv KVTifuSa.tpddcravTos S^ rod toG Trarpds, Trapovffiay /ii^as "^^^ Dio, i TtffTTJvai, jSijSXioc airrip ^x^^ irepiKeipaXaiav Trarpbt dveyivtotrKe, of Commodus when a secutor as : Ixxii, 19, says oOs i^l\a fighting : GALEA Siairtp (Xxe Sih, tov Kpdvovs; schol. Juv. vi, 108 : ATTRITUS fuisse ; on secutorem the apparet eum shape of the helmet, see With this agrees the monument of a certain UrbiMeier, p. 25. in cus secutor, poorly reproduced Muratori, 617, i, more accurately
arms were
evident
from
described
by Cavedoni {Bdl, 1846, p. 190) and Meier (Gl.rom., p. 21) ; cp. also AdI, 1850, p. 125 (lamp from Salona). Isidorus telligible (I.e.) gives them cuspidem et massam plumbeam ',which is uninet magnum ; Leemans' conjecture cassidem clypeum be supported. {Rev. arch., ix, p. 80) cannot The secutores were armed in exactly the same the manner as
' ' '
4.
'
Samnites
(according to Meier,
p.
14,
the
oldest
class). As
It is hazardous to conclude from lack of evidence (withMeier, Westd. Ztschr., i,161), that the combats between retiarii and mwmilUmes ceased in the second century.
VOL.
II.]
are
Appendices
by Horace,
of the
occurs
175
(pp. 19-25) conjectures
the
name
they
of
Meier
tliat later, as
opponents
Caligula (Suetonius,Calig., of oplomachi. The equipment of the Samnite what somewas by Livy (ix, 40) modified in the case of the gladiators named after them. Their characteristic were : the large oblong shield, often weapons somewhat concave on ined., 199), but which (Winckelmann, Mon. the is only exceptionally (as in Livy's description) monuments at the bottom than at the top (soaccording to O. Hirschnarrower in the relief from in feld's communication Cavillargues mentioned the note 6 and in the described Gurlitt in on 1 i gravestone ii, by 30) ;
as
secutores, which
under
opponents
Antike the
the
same
aus common
Oesierreich,i, 7
to all
cp.
the visored helmet the left leg,the girdle, on greave with and crest other classes, Meier, by p. 18), very and short sword. These arms a (Varro,Ling. Lat., ii,11),
called
balteus
et manicae
et
tegimen. According to Cicero ante Samnitium, quibus in pugqui vibrant hastas pugnam, in nando nihil utuntur) they carried lances only sham fights; later, perhaps also in serious combat according to the monuments, (Meier, The was spongia pectori tegumentum (Livy) dispensed p. 34).
' '
cristae
left unprotected gladiator'sbreast was instructive (Meier,p. 17). Cp. Henzen (p.107) and the particularly the of Samnite from o f the tion colleca figure Campana representation Henzen this to has shown the Samnites (tav.7, i). According the Borghese mosaic as on just opponents of the retiarii (secutores), the Bignor mosaic the other hand, contending on as they appear ; on Lucernae with Thraeces (oplomachi)in 'Bartdii, sepp., i,22, Overbeck182 the breastwall of the arena) and (pictureon Mau, Pompeji*, p. Boissieu, Inscr. de Lyon, p. 464 (terracotta vase). Other representations of Samnites : Guattani, Mon. ined., 1787, tav. 3 (repeated in Clarac, Mus. de Sculpt., pi. 866) ; Bdl, 1850, p. 167 ; Bursian, in Anzeiger fiir schweizerische Zwei Bronzestatuetten Avenches aus
with, since
as
rule
the
Geschichte
und
Alterthumskunde,
Meier, p.
vii,17; Toll. ; schol. Technopaeg., p. 488 They carried the small shield 33.
(parma),with
armed
'
which the
with
they w^re opposed to the Samnites, who were large shield (scutum). According to Pliny (Nat.
the
'
parma
concava
was
round
and
somewhat
the
concave an
plurimumque
More
refert
sint
so
Thraecidicae
scutum
round, square, of the Priscus Thraex e.g. the monuments Exochus Col. (Fabretti, (Mus. Veron., 444, 2) and of M. Antonius monument On the of a Thraex, CIL, vi, 10,194). Traj., 256 described Nap., i, p. 95) the shield is grande e by Borghesi (Bull. ricurvo (largeand bent round). The parma must also have been Martial (xiv, otherwise 213) could not have spoken of it as square,
the
;
see
= ' '
and
of
but
as
scutum
by
dwarf.
Their
characteristic
176
offensive Val.
ed. Goetz
Appendices
weapon and
'
[vol.ii.
of the Thracians,
Glossar.
was
(the national
curved sword.
weapon
Max.,
iii,2, 12), a
called
Corp.
sica
Gundermann,
falx
ii, p.
'
iSs*":
It is iiri.Kafi.ir^s.
boars'
tusks, dentium is the shape of the sica on reUef in the amphitheatre of Nlmes, a Descr. and a Samnis between (Pelet, a Thraex representing a combat de I'amph. de N., pi. iii, f. i). But more frequentlythe blade is about ment not curved, but forms an halfway down, as on the monuangle the of Exochus trophies (Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*-, p. 182),on in the gladiators' school at Pompeii (Bull. of gladiatorial weapons Nap., 1853, tav. vii, 13 and 14 ; cp. also p. 114). The want of the complete equipment; compensated by a more large shield was
hence Like
201), and supina by Juvenal (viii, This Hist., xviii,2). sicae,' by Pliny (Nat.
Artemidorus other
attributes
to
them
rb
iaKe-ndaBai
tois
SjtXois.
ever, the Samnites (from whom, howgladiators, particularly the to addition in are parma having, by distinguished they the visor and the sleeve and sica, greaves on both legs), they wear Mus. the right arm on Borgh., p. 112, Bull. Nap., i, ; cp. Henzen, of Scaurus, whom the monument this the Thraeces on By p. 95. be from de takes Mazois Samnites, (Ruines PompH, pi. 32) may Haase's tion emendaIn Seneca identified. (Quaest.Nat., iv, praef. 8) habeas compositi [Thraeciscum] Thraece quamvis staturam nani staturam" like is impossible; the sense something requires these '. It natural that Thraece was cum heavily-armed compositi of great stature ; from men combatants should generallybe recruited but in Petronius ',SchefaUcujus flaturaefuit Thraex (45) : unus fer's conjecture staturae is to be rejected. On monuments parmati also seen with lances and straightswords are (Meier,p. 34 ; Pacho, Voyage dans le Cyrinaique, p. 53) ; on the other hand, a scutatus with a sica in a Pompeian graffito (Avellino, Osservazioni) In regard tribute be observed that it would be idle to attempt to disto this it must classes all the representations of gladiators amongst the For in the first place they had to us. known no regular uniforms, fications but their equipments were undoubtedly subject to countless modiin the second that varied according to time and place ; and place the representations are certainly not always true. The another Thraeces also fought with one ments), (according to the monu' '
"
'
and
with
were
the the
murmillones
(Meier,p. 33).
But
their chief
opponents
6.
Oplomachi (the usual form in inscriptions and a later Meier, p. 22, 4). Lipsiussupposed that it was
Samnites
good
name
MSS.
for the
of occurrence (taken from their scutum [iTKov]).The Samnis together with oplomachus in the list IRN,, 737 (= CIL, ix, for 466) may be explainedby the assumption that the former name the opponents of the retiarii had the not been yet superseded by later secutor, whereas the opponents of the Thraeces were already called oplomachi (see above) In the Pompeian list (CIL, vi, 2508) they appear not only as opponents of the Thraeces, but also of the murmillones and dimachaeri (Meier, pp. 22-25). and 8. Murmillones (apparently the only inscriptional 7. Gain Meier, p. 35, i). According to Festus, p. 285 M (murmilform;
.
Idnicum
genus
armaturae
Gallicum
est
ipsique murmillones
ante
178
diator On
:
Appendices
equipped with scutum, sword,
the
[vol.ii.
(theSamnite
there is
trement). accouan
and
greave
other read
hand,
in Garrucci
(p. 13)
scription inferet
Veneri parmam provocator victor Bdl, 1865, p. 79). Garrucci, palmam ; (unless cp. of a prov(ocator spat(arius) From the inscription (= CIL, vi, 7659) armed Garrucci a assumes special class of provocatores who were De with the (Vegetius, re mil., gladiiminores, quos spatas vocant Meier and Wilmanns 2609, (Bdl, 1884, p. 158 I., i) (E. ii, 15). for be mistake to consider a spect '. spat." note) Essedarii Fam., vii, 10), probably introduced 12. (Cicero, Ad No doubt as closely as possible the they imitated by Caesar. in thus described British (De Bell. chariots, by Caesar fighters mobihtatem stabilitatem Gall., iv, 33) : peditum in praeequitum, liis praestant ; ac tantum usu quotidiano et exercitio eificiunt ut
Mansuetus
we
should
'
'
'
'
in declivi
ac
ac
loco praecipiti
incitatos equos
se in this Burmann citissime currus quotes passage laceravit and Seneca, Epp., 29, on Petronius, 36 : ita gesticulatus from obsonium, ut putares essedarium hydraule cantante pugnare,
inde etinjugoinsistereet
which
movements
it is clear that in
carried
out
their axtistic
time. cluded conLipsius (Saturn.,ii, 12) rightly (Calig., 35), where the essedarius Porius sets ob prosperam his slaves free ', that on every chariot (as pugnam the driver well as the combatant. there was a as Britons) amongst of a mention in Petronius The muher essedaria be (45) cannot musical
'
from
Suetonius
'
'
The
essedarii
wars
may
have under
come
of the
in Britain have
Claudius
Nero battle
as vogue British ;
appear
to
frequently
curra
taken
part
(Tacitus,
"
Ann.,
xiv, 35) :
Britannis
Boudicca,
feminarum
quidem in (darius)
M. Gl. rom., 13.
vehens
soUtum Essenamed
testabatur).
an
the list CIL, ix,466. on Inscription in Garrucci, Graffiti, Bostorius 66 CIL, ; p. p. 43.
'
essedarius
;
vi, 631
cp. Meier,
Cicero mentioned in are gladiatorum CIL, ix, 465 ; eq. vet. lud. mag. (Pro Sestio,59, 126) ; IRN, 736 (CIL, vi, 10,167) ; Artemidorus, I.e.; Galen, De Comp. med. p. gen.,
Equites.
Equi
'
2 iii,
ed. Kuehn,
Ivwiav.
xiii,p.
601
KoKovfiivav
Isidorus
^^ fwvofii.x^'^
:
genera
torum gladia-
plura, quorum primus ludus equestrium. duo enim equites orientis alter a porta praecedentibus prius signis militaribus, unus ab occidentis procedebant in equis albis cum aureis galeisrainoribus et habilioribus armis, sicque atroci perseverantia pro virtute sua inibant The horsemen fighting with one another on the pugnam.
mail, small round shields, on right arm, tunics, visor-hehnets, and spears ; cp. also Meier in Westd. i, 165. Zeitschrift, Occurs in Cicero 14. Andabatae. (Ad Fam., vii, 10) ; also the of Varro's title of one satires (Petronius, ed. Biicheler', p. 165). the gloss in Mai From Auct., vii,551) : andabetae (Class. gens quaethe dam and mention of d^dpa^irai {ivSa^irat?) amongst the
monument of Scaurus
have
long coats
of
brassards
the
legionary soldiers
that
they were
Lydas (De Magistratibus, i,46) Meier conjectures Uke the Samnites, Galli, who, and Thraeces gladiators
in
VOL.
II.]
their that
a
Appendices
national
visor
armour.
179
further
able to
Nothing
is known i.e.
of
probably
being see, they eye-holes (Jerome, Adv. Jovin.,i, combat Rufin.,3, p. ioia 37, Adv. Helvid., 3, p. 3A, Contra ; cp. the a I'aveuglette in Lacroix, Mceurs, etc., au dge, p. 236). moyen took for horsemen, them reason a, 12) without Lipsius (Sat., chiefly the fTTTreiis because, according to Artemidorus means {I.e.) ywaiKa from to conclude ^pivas oiK (x"^""-" I'litit is quite inadmissible not that the horsemen the andabatae could but that not this, only see, and identical. Turnebus equiteswere {Adv., ii, 20) with as little identified andabates with the Greek reason iva^iriis, according to which he fought from a chariot. What Orelli (2569) says is correct. and by no on or They are rarely mentioned monuments, inscriptions writer of the imperial period (Jerome probably only draws from of fighting fell into disuse at the Varro) ; so perhaps this method
wore
they fought
without
without
'
'
'"
end
of
the
repubUc.
= ' =
of the CIL, vi, 631 (inscription Paegniarii. Orelli, 2566 and Henzen,6i76 CIL, vi, 10,168 (a paegniarius coUeg. Silvani) ludi magni ', who lived to nearly 100) ; Wilmanns, E.I., 2617 ; feris ed. Roth tabidis CIL, vi, 10,182. Suetonius, Calig.,26, : vilissimos senioque confectos gladiatores, *quoque paegniaris patres Mem. famiUarum sed insignis debilitate aliqua obiciebat notos {cod. other for coll. codd. Scutilli which pegniares, [De glad.] pegmares, and Marini [Iscr.alb.,p. 12] had already conjectured paegniarios) That dwarfs, as conjectured by Cavedoni they were {Bdl, 1846, is carried lusoria arma 191) (arms improbable. Perhaps they p. incapable of causing death). The mosaic found at Nennig represents between two paegniarii ; they are protecting themselves a fight 15.
.
with the
to
small
top
with
staff bent
round
at
Meier
{Westd. Ztschr.,
incidi
i, 157) believes
Seneca
they appeared
casu
at the
{Epp., 7) :
et sales et
in meridianum
exspectans {Ad Nat., ludi de lusum risimus meridiani et dels 10 i, Apolog., 15) (? a The assumption of Henzen pantomime). {Mks. Borgh., p. 117) that of a specialclass of gladiators, meridiani the name is based on was which is not an Gruter, 2587 genuine. inscription (Orelli, 335, 4) Other classes of gladiators at least cannot are or erroneously assumed be certainly shown to have The in the colleg. existed. manicarii Silvani (CIL, vi, 631) are of brassards, not gladiators but makers
= =
aliquid laxamenti,
which the
amphitheatre may also have often trainer was under one (the whole troop of gladiators called familia): Orelli, 2569, Ind. p. 189 ; Herzog, Gall. Narb. App. 315 (Antipolis CIG, 6776) :'AvTiTo\i5 khI ol TroXirai ri yeviKhv KO.I oi"\api[ft}v\ ti.m\o^Ax"'"'\
=
...
of this unctor,yfS.s also a member pulled to the awning of up and lies famibelonged to the gladiatorial
'
Scissores. Only in the list IRN, 737 is mentioned, as Marcus Caecilius scisso(r)
16.
(Meier,p.
.
17.
the
followingpassages
737 that
Meier who
only
those
fought
i8o
beasts, but
Appendices
:
[vol.
and
arrows
crura :
ii.
(iv,42)
subter schol. quem
whose to
serve
used
bow
Persius
"
praebemus
sagittis ^ilia
vulnus auro ; cp. caecum praetegit habes, sed lato balteus ut sagittis, : Nux} praebemus saepe plagis, 171 corpora {codd. cum) populus manicas quem deposuisse vetat (i.e.,
be meant, In the latter passage gladiators may demanded death was obliged by the people, and who were to the caedimus leads archers. In the former for as targets
populus non
mittit)
.
assumption
that gladiators differently equipped the archers. matched with than one Gladiators might be skilled in more
(?horsemen)
mode
3
:
were
of
fighting.
Boissieu, Inscr.
sive assidario
613,
11 :
"
dymachaero
Hermes Hermes
tridente,
timendus.
Hermes
languida
:
Hermes with
was
veles and To
X,
retiarius
the third
be defined
certainty.
these
Venatores.
belonged
the taurocentae
iaurarii
{IRN,
,
mentions succursores 1074) ; the same inscription and kovtIis ; cp. KovrpoKwriy^aiov CIG, pontarii (? contarii from (a successor Augusti probably, Uke successores 3422). Succursores have been persons to who in IRN, CIL, ix, 2369), appear 4785 took to flight(Henzen, Mon. irritated the bull and then Borgh.,p. of monuments the armed On men or armed quite unfigures badly 151).
2378
CIL,
are
probably
trained M. Caesarem Romano
et
an
condemned
criminals
the {bestiarii),
well-
equipped
Fronto,
the manica. chief armament was venatores, whose posita epp., v, 23 : consul popuU Romani leonem manicam inter induit, juvenes quinquatribus praetexta Ad
spectante. Whereupon
Romae ?
num :
Marcus
inquires:
factum
"
illud
dicis in Albano
ursos
Domitiano
In
Juvenal, iv, 99
=
cominus but
figebat nudus
venator,
on
nudus
wearing
be
seen
nothing
the
simple
tunica.
Well-armed
venatores
(seeabove, p. 168),where Henzen's especially {Mus. Borgh., p. 117 ; cp. AdI, 1841, p. 15)recognition of a Parthian equipment receives additional support from the fact that the Parthians with Tiriwere arrows : experts at shooting wild animals in this manner dates distinguished himself and Corn(Dio, Ixiii, 3) took lessons in archery from modus Parthians, in javelin-throwing from Moors (Herodian, i, 15). A venator on horseback, pursuing a deer in flight, already wounded by a spear, in Garrucci, Graff.,pi. mounted venatores contorniates xiv, 5 (cp. p. 74) ; on (Sabatier, Descr. of venag4n. des c, pi. iv, i and pi. ix). Slingsas weapons tores (P. J. Meier, in Bonner Jahrbiicher, Ixi, p. iii). On the whole without they appeared variouslyequipped, sometimes any defensive armed with a only hunting spear {Bull.Nap., iv, tav. i). weapons,
,
relief
Yet
"
venatores
appears
'
to
have
been
the
general
name
sometimes ascribed to Ovid (printedin Balirens, [An elegy oa a nut-tree Poetae Lalini minores,i,90). It is probablynot by him, but at any ratejjelougs to the Augustan Jr.] age,
' "
'
VOL.
II.]
with wild beasts
Appendices
(except
ed
erano
i8i criminals) ;
those
were so
fought
Meier's
'
condemned that
muniti
P.
J.
che
facevano
di brache and
nesi da is at
called
once
arbitrary
On
the
improbable.
used for the
XXX.
Animals
Roman
Venationes
the in
treatises
on
this best
subject with
arranged
and
which
most
sur
am
complete, the
tuSs
instructive
Mlmoive
les animaux
following survey the chronological order and order in which known they became Three writers. ancient periods may
a.
360-460.
(1833), pp.
the
possible preserved by
of ele-
discussed
at
the
or are
Rome
in animals mentioned
be
distinguished.
to
From
the
introduction
of first
the
venationes
the
games
with
Scaurus
became
acquainted
war they against Pyrrhus, Lucanian oxen ', an popularly called expression first occurring in Plautus (Marcellinus,Chronic, ad a. 496 p. C. : Anastasio India Plautus principielephantem, quem poeta noster nomine Lucam bovem dicit, duasque camelopardalespro munere misit ; L. Miiller in Rhein. Mus., xxi, p. 299), and last used by the in the fifth century (ib.in writer Claudianus Mamertus Christian in Rome first exhibited N. Jahrb. f. Phil., 1886, p. 391) They were Curius Dentatus at the triumph of Manius (275 B.C. ; Seneca, De Brevitate Vitae, xiii,3). Lucius Caecilius Metellus, the victor over the Carthaginians, who triumphed 250 B.C., caused 120 (or 140 or 142) elephants to be driven into the circus ; according to Verrius killed, according to other authorities, not (PMny, Nat. they were Hist., viii,16 ; Seneca, De Brev. Vit., 13, 8). A coin of the gens of Fam. Caecilia (Ursini, ram., p. 37) exhibits, in commemoration
phante
were
the
in
Lucania
'
whence
this Gran.
triumph,
to
an
elephant with
Pompey,
bell round 79
who
B.C.
its neck.
first made
fightin Rome
99 and
againstbulls
in
a
Licinian., xxxi).
first rode
chariot
ib.,viii,4 ; by elephants, at his African triumph in 81 B.C. (Pliny, the Vit. to however, gate being Plutarch, Pomp., 14, 3, according first the to set he was also too narrow, obhged to use horses) was them (at the dedication fighting (20, 17, or 18 of them) with men of his theatre, 55 B.C., Seneca, ib. ; Pliny, ib. ; Dio, xxxix, 38 ; Fam., vii, i). Cicero, Ad
,
used for drawing chiefly empire, when elephants were for heavy loads, chariots and (also processional imperialtriumphal Under
the in Hadrian's reign was drawn from its place e.g. the colossus of Nero in the circus was by 24 elephants ; Vit. Hadr., 19),their appearance only generally limited to the performance of tricks ; they were of the dedication venationes. at the the Even to rarely given up with a Flavian amphitheatre only four fought (Dio,Ixvi, 25 ; one
82
one
Appendices
(againsta rhinoceros) in
a.d.
[vol.ii.
5
(Dio, Iv,
killed in 202 killed two (Dio,Ixxii,10) ; one was (Dio, 27) 218 in in 212 Ixxvi, i) ; one (Dio, Ixxvii, 16) ; one (Dio,Ixxix, 9). On coins of Titus, Antoninus Severus, of the years Pius, Commodus,
in a coat of mail dressed 183, 197 the elephant appears net-work. A coin of an Gordian, representing resembling elephant theatre, (accompanied by a mahout) fightingagainst a bull in the amphiDescr. gin., t. viii, contomiate is repeated on a (Sabatier, II). African wild animals Ai^vkA,i.e.various species (Africanae, Btipla. of the genus Felis, especially spotted,such as panthers and leopards, lllustr.Thierl., i, 257, which the Romans, according to Brehm, distinct the two name as species ; rightly regarded Uopardus first the in historiae occurs Scriptores Augustae ; see Mongez, p. 379, and cf. Keller, Thiere d. kl. Alterth., p. 144) were at Rome as seen early the first venatio, 186 B.C. as (Livy, xxxix, 22), and (63 in number) in 169 b.c. (Livy, at a second Aufidius xUv, 18). The tribune Gnaeus (according to Pighi, Ann., iii, p. 106, probably in 140 B.C.)contrary of the senate, exceptionally allowed old decree their introduction. to an his exhibited Scaurus all During aedileship spotted ; 150, ServiUus, when praetor in 25 B.C., 300 (Dio, Pompey 410 ; PubUus xiii,27) ; Augustus 420 (Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii,64), according to of the theatre of Marcellus as Dio, at the dedication (13 B.C.), many 600 his at some as once during reign (Dio,liv, 26), altogether 3500 of the temple of {Mon. Ancyr.) ; Caligula 400 at the dedication Augustus A.D. 37 (Dio, lix, 7) ; Claudius,a.d. 41, 300 (Dio, Ix, 7). These the most were commonly used of the non-European animals and in the municipia (at Verona, at venationes, in Rome Pliny, CIL, ix, 2350). Epp., vi, 34; Allifae, IRN, 4768 once Hyaenas. Only mentioned (Gordiani Tres, 33 : belbi, id est, hyaenae decern) ; cp. H(iic". i)iocJ., viii, hyaenae 19, 59 : pellis
80, 149,
infecta
. . .
confecta. Exhibited
at
They
the
seem
to
have
of
been M.
little suited
for
venationes.
(Livy l.c.), fighting; Quintus Scaevola (consul B.C. 95) of Uons, during his aedileship first gave a fight with a number these being probably chained first let loose in even were up ; they the circus by Sulla at a show him given by ; during his praetorship from obtained to fight with javelin-throwers were King Bocchus them (Pliny,Nat. Hist., viii, 53 ; Seneca, De Brev. Vit., xiii,6). Uons with manes also 100 According to Pliny these were IJubati), elsewhere Vit. Prob., 19) from the rest ; Mongez distinguished (e.g. real lions,the were (p. 390) conjectures that only those with manes others des Indes Felis jubata : being Indian leopards (chasseur there is maneless kind of lion in India, in a Linn.). However, Gujrat (Felislea Goojratensis vii, 2, p. ; Oken, Allg. Naturgesch., in other 1658 ; Brehm, lllustr. Thierl., i, 213) : it is also found of and south the Persian is included in to India, be perhaps parts
but
Lions.
first venatio
Fulvius
probably
without
which have been commoner in antiquity than at variety, may the present day. Pompey exhibited 600 in the circus, 325 of them with manes (according to Dio, xxxix, 38 ; Plutarch, Pomp., 52, givesonly 507) ; Caesar 400 (Pliny, l.c.) ; Augustas, at the dedicathis
VOL.
II.]
Appendices
183
200 temple of Mars Ultor (2 B.C.) (Dio,Iv, 10) ; GermaniNero (a.d. 12) 200 (Dio,Ivi, 27) ; (a.d. 56) 300 (Dio, Ixi, 9). Hadrian {Vita,18) is said to have frequentlyprovided 100 lions for the circus ; in the year 118 on his birthday,100 honlions and 100 cus
esses
tion of the
Antoninus
at the 900 of
Pius
{Vita,10) also
lions at once,
probably
year
Victor, Caes.,
;
Marcus
(Eutropius, viii,14
slain the
; Ammianus
100
cp.
same
singleshow
Probus
xxxi,
19).
maned
roaring was
Ostriches.
at
the
(?)marinus 17 passer per circum solet. Commodus shot them as they were running with the points of which were arrows, crescent-shaped(Herodian, i, 15, 5 ; first Gordian, when aedile (Vi".,i, 3),at his cp. Dio, Ixxii, 20). The red the sixth show exhibited Moorish ostriches dyed (in 300 tion inscripCIL,
X,
vola
curriculo.
3704
to be
venatione
with
pass, is not
taken
pass., denis bestis et iiiiferis dent., Lipsius for passerum, but passiva,
=
i.e. promiscua ;
Mommsen,
Mitth. birds
only
at
other
82)
Trained in connexion
.
(Dio,Ixvi, 25).
rare
however,
...
used
cum
et psittacis
albis,
aliis id genus rebus inusitatis). the only non-European animals As far as we know, these were of Scaurus. before the aedileship Of European used in venationes : animals, the following are mentioned
"
Bears.
From De
Lucania
(Varro,L.L.,
v,
100
Martial, Sped.,
',
8 ;
alimentor. facuUatibus, iii, 2 ed. Kuehn, vi, 666 : 4i" rb ^IroKias S ^ p-era^Ottws dpKTov re Kal ffvSs ? Petronius, AevKavly, ttjs 66 : ursina Apulia (Symmachus, sapit) From ipsum aprum ursus (J6.,x, 20). Caledonius "/"^., X, 13 and 15). From Dalmatia
Galen,
aedile
no
Domitius
100
Ahenobarbus
Numidian in Numidia
found
(Herodotus, iv, 191 ; Pliny, ; Juvenal, iv, 99 ; Dio, Iiii, ; that also the fact and Charlemagne received a bear from by 27, etc.), that country (Monach. Gall., Gesta Karoli, iii, 8). Shaw {Voyages, in bear is found the Oken, Barbary, that i, cp. 323) says 1723, Illustr. Brehm, vii, Thierl., Allgemeine Naturgeschichie, 2, p. 1670 ; Keller, Thiere d. klass. i,580, doubts this. Cp. on the other hand
numerous
passages
in ancient
writers
Nat.
Hist., viii,131
Martial, i, 104, 5
Alt., p. 365, 3 ; and on the diffusion of the bear in Spain, Gaul, Greece, anterior Germany, Noricum, Pannonia, Thrace, northern exhibited bears were As B.C. (Livy, early as 169 Asia, ib., 40 p. 106. that their number equalled or exceeded xliv, 18) ; in later times, Thus, Publius Servilius during his praetorof the Africanaebestiae.
300
bears
(Dio,Uii,27) ; CaUgula
400
(Dio,
184
lix, 7) ; Nero
400
Appendices
[vol.
11.
slew 100 (Dio, Ixxii, (Dio, Ixi, 9). Commodus together {Vit., 18) ; the first Gordian 3) exhibited on one day 1000 Minturnae with 100 {Vit., 19). Africanae bestiae ; Probus 300 ursis ii (et ?) herban. {CIL, X, 6012), A.D. 249 : cum Bulls. early as 79 B.C. fighting Very frequentlymentioned ; as with elephants (so often, e.g. Martial, Sped., 17), later in particular habere with men. (omithona oporVarro, R.R., iii,5, 3 : ostium et et humile potissimum ejus generis quod cochleam tet) angustum
ut appellant, numbers
are
solet not
esse
in
as a
cavea
in qua have
tauri pugnare
solent.
The
mon. com-
given
rule, since
to
they
were
Theodosius
is said shows
forbidden
Rome
tioned men-
(Prudentius,
at levata
one
Adv.
Symmachum,
:
ii, 1122).
et tauros
of Nero's in
Vidimus
deformis
scapulis torus
parte Asiae
super
armos
cervici-
72,
of
(Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii, 45). They were especially Cyprus (KuVpioi^oes, tauri Cypriaci; Keller, pp. 66described who wrongly put the show by Calpumius in the reign Carinus).
in
Boars.
sues
fertur, quantum Calydon paret purpureis aper capristis.At the decennalia of Severus (a.d. another (Dio, Ixxvi, i) ; 150 202) 60 boars had to fight with one boars (Probus, 19). (Gord. Tres, 3) ; 1000 animals under tame Wild and the of various kinds, included animalia herbatica Bdl, 1859, p. (Vit. Probi, 19; general title of vari dentatar. venat. ferar. CIL, viii,7969 [Rusicade] gen. 51 item The meant herbanae et same are herbat). by [man]suet. IRN, CIL, x, 6012 ; cp. Henzen, AdI, xxv, 4063 (Mommsen, omni 118),Aecfeanae (C/L, X, 7295 [Panormus] genere herbariaet numerosasorientales; rum Henzen, CIL, pp.herbariarum, 6177 Varro the describes of .ii., iii, vi, 10,209). 13) (if Quintus preserves
?
:
Tamed
quod
et
tua
MaenaUos
collocat tulisse
hasta
estate, where
aprorum formosum mihi
at
blast
of the
horn
et ceterorum
quadrupe-
dum
multitudo,
ut
non
minus
aediUum sine in circo maximo quam venationes ; Plautus, Persa, iii, 3, 30 : citius extemplo a foro fugiunt ludis emissust ex lepus ; Ovid, Metam., xi, 25: porta quum quam ut matutina theatro cervus structoque utrinque periturusharena. animals Such were especiallybaited at the FloraUa (Ovid, Fasti, v, 371
:
imbelles
capreae
sollicitusque lepus);
De
Civ.
foxes
at
the
Cerialia
Dei, x, 35, 57 : canem 43). Augustine, (cp.Preller,RM, ii', in circo fit. post leporem jam non specto cum in large numbers also often seen Of course in the venathey were Hones of the imperialperiod (Gordiani Tres, 3 : cervi palmati ducenti mixtis Britannis). In the latest as well as the earliest times, the to have venationes been again chieflysupphed with such appear animals and were as were more less dangerous ; readily obtainable at least they are particularly frequent on diptychs (so also MiUin, Voy. d. I. midi, p. 100, pi. xxiv, 3 and Bdl, 1851, p. 92) and contornlates (MorelU, Thes., vol. iii, i,p. 335],vol. p. i, tab. 33, 19 [vol. tab. other venationes ii, 18, tab. 79] ; 19 [vol. iu, p. ii, 20 and 49), (ib.,
currentem
86
It is the
Appendices
who
[vol.ii.
of the French). Cp. Mongez, p. lynx [loup-cervier du Levant : the from Cosmographie Thevet, following quotes 401 dont avons cruelz nous Les loup-cerviers sont que ceux trop plus maintenant parl6,et de cette esp6ce on en vit un en France, n'y ha de de la forest d'Orl^ans, au pays pas long temps ; lequelsortant is extinct in It now I'an d6vora 1548, plusierspersonnes.' Berry, to animal from "sent this France. Pompey Probably Caesar had
84).
, '
Gaul. fecta.
Edict.
Diocl., viii,35
con-
for the first and apparently seen Lastly, at these games there was the only time the Ethiopian Cepus (Pliny,viii,70) a sort of ape with Hist. Anim., tail (Aristotle, ii, 8),according to Mongez (pp.402a des singes-macaques habitans de la the class to 404) belonging de their since that Guinee de I'int^rieur et Pliny says I'Afrique : hands and feet are beings, Keller (Thiere very like those of human be gorillas. des class. Alterth.,p. 16) thinks they may first exhibited The Giraffewas by Caesar at the triumphal games Hist., viii,69). It is spoken (46 B.C. ; Dio, xliii, 23 ; Pliny, Nat. of by Varro : Alexandrea camelopardalis nuper adducta) (L.L., v, 20 and Horace {Epp., ii, i, 194). Pliny says'that the animal, which wild and the Greeks Bsaiaris called camelopardalis, or sheep {ovis known to the Ethiopians as fera, no doubt a popular name), was nabun. On the Palestrina mosaic are Ni/3ousand Ka/iiiXmrdpSaXis de different but similar animals Mos. Palestrina, p. (Barth61emy, i860, t. i, 40). Cp. Brandt, Bull, de Vac. imp. de St.-PStersbourg, of Is the Nabus identical with his ? Pliny camelopardalis 353 PThe Arabic is zardfa (the lovely) ; modem Greek name fopd^is; in Albertus Magnus, seraph. See Mongez, pp. 413 and 418, who (pp. complete collection of the statements 41 1-422) has given the most
, ' '
"
of
ancient
and
modern
writers
on
the
with giraffe
which
am
quainted ac-
der Villa Pamfili, p. ; cp. also Jahn, Columbar. first descriptionof it by an eye-witness,subsequent to the
45). Augustan
The
in Rome and calls it the Indian one age, is that of Pausanias, who saw lived camel under who is said to have (ix,21, 3) ; Florentinus, there Dio next saw one Macrinus, (Geopon.,xvi, 22) and (Ixxii, 10) who
were saw one
slain
by
which
Commodus.
were
Under led in
;
the
third
Gordian
there
ten
at
Rome,
of
PhiUp
in two
(a.d.247
Gordian. Zenobia
in
(a.d. 278 ; Vit. Aurel., 496 to Theodosius (Marcellinus of the giraffe Comes, Chron. of the year). Ancient representations in Jahn as above and i,1 Bdl, 1858, p. 125 : sarcophaguswith (taf. the Indian triumph of Bacchus ; cp. p. 173 ; AdI, 1863, p. 375 ; Mon. d. I., vi and vii, tav. 80). From the dedication of the theatre c. of Marcellus (11 B.C.)to
part
over
triumph
from
33) ;
sent
India
the Varro
latest
times. first
seen
The
Tiger was
at
Rome
that
{L.L., v, 20) was impossible to capture it Seleucus the end of the fourth century, alive, although I, towards had already presented one to the Athenians, mentioned by Philemon and Alexis in Athenaeus (xiii, p. 590) ; cp. Ausland, i860, p. 833 {Der Tiger im Alterthum). According to Dio (liv, 9) the first tigers
declared
VOL.
II.]
presented
the island
to
Appendices
of Samos
187
were on
Augustus by an Indian embassy, which met him (19 B.C.) ; according to Pliny {Nat. Hist.,
he exhibited the first tiger at Rome the 4th of May, 11 on of the theatre of Marcellus B.C., at the dedication tame and ; it was in a Claudius exhibited A four. kept tame cage. tiger also mentioned in Martial(S/'., 18 ; i,104, 1-3). Domitian a
viii, 65)
presented
large
number
tigers (probablyat the shows given to celebrate the Sarmatian triumph, at the beginning of the year 93 ; cp. Martial, viii, 26 ed. Friedlander) also Antoninus Pius {Vita, 10) ; ten were ; so slain at a show given by Septimius Severus in 203 (Dio, Ixxvi, 7) At the wedding of Elagabalus (a.d.218) (who, attired as Bacchus
.
of
drove have
teams
of
been
killed
to
deer, lions and tigers.Vita, 28) 51 tigersare said to III possessed ten {Vita, (Dio, Ixxix, 9). Gordian
four
33) ; Aurelian,
In addition
{Vita, 33).
animals mentioned are following during the imperialperiod at
as
having
The
been
or
the
venationes
other
occasions.
of Domitian. Bubalus, at the shows According to Pliny the Hist., viii, {Nat. 38) ignorant vulgar (' imperitum volgus ')gave
this Greek
their
name
,
of
the
primigenius)and
'
the confusion
urus,
made
in Italy under the name the Lombards, was appearance ready to hand the wild other found (Hehn, Culturpfl.*, ox p. 502). Also, in Germany, the Bison (aname from borrowed the Germanic wisand and in Seneca, occurs by the Greeks Romans), Bos bison (first Martial
;
Mongez,
in
p.
202
of Severus p. 450.
feri cornibus latisque uri) Tame, in esseda : turpes tes) 5 ; i, 104, quod trahunt bisoniii, 61) and at the games 433 ; also C^lpumius {Eel., (Dio, Ixxvi, i) ; accurately described in Mongez,
. . . .
bisontes
8
calls
these
animals,
elsewhere
bulls
'
called
;86es
53),
'
Paeonian
(they were
in Paeonia), and describes in detail the method especiallycommon he in Rome of hunting them saw one (x,13,2) ; (ix, 21, 3). At the time this mammalia of contithe of the animal, nental largest present Europe ', is only found in the primeval forest of Bialowicza in the Russian province of Grodno (Brehm, Illustr. Thierl.,ii,636). in Schade's the article Wisunt Altd. Worterb.^, Cp. comprehensive 1173-1185 and Keller as above, pp. 53-65. Further, the Damma (Martial, Sped., 30),according to Cuvier an African antelopecalled It is (Mongez, nanguer p. 434) ; cp. Martial, iv, 35, 74, xiii,94. J often mentioned in Vita Gordiani II in 200 Vita later, (3),2000 Probi (19). The ultima non Oryx (Martial,xiii,95 : matutinarum (Pliny,Nat. Hist., xi, oryx), a one-horned praeda ferarum, saevus African deserts animal from the 255) (xiii, (ib., x, 201). Martial ^d the Onager (Cicero, at Att.,vi, i, 25) as seen 100) also mentions It was venationes. formerly identified with the zebra (Gibbon, Decline and Fall, ch. 20). Mongez (pp. 443-446) rejects this view, that the ancients mention the because not only tamed, onager was could be (cp., which the zebra never however, Brehm, Illustr. Thierl., have been truly extraordinary if ii,378),but also because it would the about characteristic when ing describhad said nothing stripes they is first zebra described the animal. The by Philostorgus {Hist.
' ' '
88
the
Appendices
name
[vol.ii.
6voi
the
Romans wild
with
ass.
the It is
the
Ixxvi,
Gordiani
shows
were
Tres, 3 [30] :
identified the dypios. Cuvier hemionus Pallas), jagatai (Equus later (Die, frequently mentioned Gord. Ill, 33 : xx onagri, 1 equi
'
feri).
At the of Antoninus
'
Pius, where
the
of the world
were
to be
:
seen
10),the (Vita,
and
theCrocuta. of
exhibited p.
the
every part tioned, following,not yet men(an African variety of Strepsiceros The
in
202
animals
from
antelope : Mongez,
439)
latter, described
under the name by Dio, Ixxvi, i, at games used elsewhere for an /co/jokAttos (Haupt, Opuscula, ii, 187 note; in which his Gr. Rom., animal, Rohde, 2), opinion 229, Ethiopian Severus
had which
never
been p.
to
a
seen
before
that
to
time, has
the the coins
been
taken
for
hyaena
(Mongez,
for reference in
436).
According
and
on
the
coat
first time
exhibit
the these
in Eckhel
hon
venationes of
reverse
passant
in the
or
an
phant ele-
Besides
3)
ten
and
a
both
mail, place year 149. white Deer at Rome the above, Pausanias saw (viii, 17, the Gallic Alces ix, 21, 3), resembUng in appearance (S.\kti, Gordian I and Gordian III had stag and a camel ',the elk.
'
shows
took
(Gordiani Tres, 2 ; Gordianus III, 33 : Aurelian., 33). Henzen (Ann. d. Inst.,xxv, p. 118) the aninial thinks he can Eel., 7, 58 : raram (Calpumius, recognize silvis etiam editur on a quibus alcen) diptych (Man. dell' Inst.,v, 51). mentioned Dio The by (Ixxvii, 6) as having been slain Hippotigris,
elks
;
and
Aurelian
certain
number
at the from
as
games
of Caracalla
in itself the
is
was
so
called
the
uniting camelopardalisthose
horse
and
:
the
tiger,
and
the
pard
of
cp. Brehm,
: oves
I mention
is also made
course
ferae
Oves C, tauri Cypriaci C, ibices CC. of the mentioned animals class are
nam cum
ferae (hereof by
Columella
miri coloris vicino Africae ex municipium Gaditanum sicut munerariis arietes aliae bestiae feri apportarentur) ; Edict. Diocl., viii,25 : pelUs obiferi (d^iipdpi) ; cp. Apicius, viii, 4 The wild maned and Ducange, s.v. sheep (Ovis tragelaphusDesm.), inhabit small flocks of which stands one thehighplateauxof Algeria, the to and is metre withers, high up shy, characteristically very the underside of the neck, a on distinguishedby a splendid mane much shorter one the withers, and thick knee-tufts reaching over (Schwarz, Algerien,1881, p. 320). Tauri Cypriaci are zebus (see ibex is mentioned by PUny (Nat. Hist., viii,214: p. :84). The genus). Ibices and oves ferae in Vit. Probi (19). caprarum In the description of the shows in Calpumius (Eel.,3, 57) the mentioned animals also the white are Hare lis : following (Lepus variabithe horned Boar and the Phoca PaU.), (probablythe babiroussa) (cp.also Aegae in CiUcia in the Ust of the amphitheatres); Mongez, Pellis vituli marini infecta confecta pp. 448-453. (Edict. Diocl., viii,37). Symmachus (Epp., ix, 125) procured for his games someAddaces (a kind of gazelle)and Pygargi (perhaps Capra aegagrus Pall; also from Scotland Mongez, p. 456), dogs (Epp., ii, 77).already
in
silvestres
VOL.
II.]
in Strabo's time
Appendices
(iv, 5,
2
189
British hounds
exported
Snakes Rome another and
p.
199) ;
accounts
(Grat.
at
Nemesianus,
mentioned
Cyneg., 124).
of the venationes
in the
Animal.,
52)
kind
saw
only used for show (see appendix ii). Philo {De between and of a a one fight poisonous snake
Alexandria.
at
XXXI.
How
Animals
were
caught
for
the
Amphitheatre.
(Vol. II,
The animals
2,
were
page
in
often
:
captured
foveas
pits. Paulus,
Lib.
ad
Sabinum.
Digg., ix,
causa
capiendorum cervorumque cp. Pollux, v, 81 ; Festus, p. 87 (Keller,Thiers d. Nets with feathers tied to them klass. Alt., ^"j2, 151) ; also in nets. for catching bears, sows, and foxes described are deer, wolves by
ursorum
28
;
qui
faciunt
{Cyneg., iii, with rotten caught snares, for bait (Aelian,Nat. An., xiii, in Oppian (iv, meat 10) ; differently, 320). The hippopotamus caught in pit-falls (AchillesTatius, iv, Diod. hunt with Sic, i, 35), as still 2) ; a hippopotamus harpoons in the Sudan (Brehm, Illustr. Thierl., ii, 776). Cp. the representations
;
Keller, 120)
Mauretania
and
Nemesianus
303).
Panthers
in
with
Gerhard, Archdol.Anzeiger, Sic, I.e. 1858, p. 169*. caught in nets, Diod. the of The The Scot manner catching bison, Pausanias, x, 13, 2. in Numidia Arrian, De Venat., by horsemen, (?) lassoed "ypioi.
on
the
Palestrina
mosaic
and
The
crocodile
For mounted the fabulous tiger-hunt,in which 24, 3. took the tigercubs from their lair and saved themselves them 66 ; in front of
huntsmen
the
mother
in
Pomponius
;
by dropping pursuit, see Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii, Martial, viii, 26 ; Bartoh, Sepolcro
A
different
method
in
Oppian, iii,
XXXII.
Modern page
a
Animal
Fights.
(Vol. II,
Fights
at the
71, line
14.)
amusement in Asia
between
animals
as
are
very
favourite
present day, dog, cock, caliphs(especially d. and and ram Or., ii, 75 fights; Kremer, Culturgesch. i). 203, broad-tailed camels, and buffaloes in Armenia Fights between rams, and (Brugsch, Reise nach Persien, i, 122, 125, 140). In Bokhara
of the
in the time
Turkestan p.
Skizzen
often
aus
Mittelasien
and the only occupafightsare tion cocks, and princes. In Bharatpur antelopes, rams, quails are trained to fight; male elephants formerly at Lucknow ite (OrUch, Reise in Indien, pp. 195 and 207). One of the favourof the Javanese is a fight between amusements a tiger and a native buffalo ; the former has often to be urged on by prodding it with it,or pelting sharp-pointedsticks,pouring boiling water over Reise nach Java, 1846, p. 154). it with lighted straw (Selberg, In Europe also animal to have been fights seem by no means in earlier times. Christina Sweden of uncommon Queen arranged and between aurochs an a bear a lion and a fight (Grauert, Konigin
of
139).
190
Christine the
for
Appendices
und
[vol.ii.
of January, 1701, at ing Prussian king, a bait-
On
the
20th of
at
a
celebration
was
first coronation
of the
court, in the
Hetzgarten (place
in
an
Konigsberg,
which,
i
hour
were
and
place Briiggen, Polens Augustus elk and ^and a bear an fightbetween Auflosung, pp. 131 and 159 which held the more Hetzhaus, 295). At Vienna, up to 1796, ^yhen of the animals, with down most burnt than was 3000 spectators, used in favourite one this kind of show was a very (hence Hetz was einer Reise Nicolai the of sense {Beschreibung 'amusement'). und die Schweiz, 1781, iv, p. 630) represents these durch Deutschland baitings as in the highest degree disgusting. which More than barbarous ing (accordfightis a custom any animal of December, of the i8th to the Augsb. Allgem. Ztg. (Beilage of the Church. of the States 1864) existed in the country towns On a fixed day in the year a bull is tied up in the market-place and themselves all the inhabitants allowed to amuse are by ill-treating
in Warsaw
and
wild
boar
also
slain
took
"
'
it.
It is beaten
with
sticks, peltedwith
is dead.'
stones, stabbed
and
hacked
with
knives, until it
XXXIII.
Executions
OUT
IN
and
the
other
Punishments
carried
Amphitheatre.
(Vol. II,
In addition
out to
p.
72,
line
6.)
was
the
shows,
and
the
amphitheatre
often
used
for
carrying
Atellanae harena
sentences
executions.
Suetonius
media poetam ob ambigui joci versiculum cremavit ib. ut moveri a igni ; cp. (Tiber.,75) : corpus Miseno coepit,conclamantibus plerisque Atellam potius deferendum et in amphitheatro semiustulandum. Suetonius (Titus,8) : (delain foro assidue fustibus novissime traducac caesos ac tores) flagellis tos per amphitheatri harenam, partim subici ac venire imperavit, avehi partim in asperrimas insularum ; cp. Martial, Lib. Spect,, 4, delatores b. ordered the had Similarly,Trajan (informers) who 4 been sentenced in the amphitheatre to deportationto be exhibited bonorum (Pliny, Paneg., 34). Vit. Hadrian., 18 : decoctores si catomidiari in auctoritatis suae essent, amphitheatro et suorum, dimitti jussit. The in also used amphitheatre Constantinople was for executions Sur : Bock, I'amph. de C. (Suidas,s.v. Kwifyiov) ; books be burnt there to xviii, Justinian ordered (Malalas, pagan Ammianus on Marcelhnus, xxvi, p. 48, I ; cp. also commentators 3. 2). XXXIV. On
the
Vularium
of
the
Amphitheatre.
(Vol. II,
In
a
p.
79,
line
22.)
(pp. 38) entitled Del Velario e delle vele negli nelV anfiteatro Flaviano anfiteatri, especialmente (Roma, n.d.,Topografia di G. Menicanti) the architect Efisio Luigi Tocco the view contests
,
short
treatise
(put forward
by
H.
Barbarus
and
illustrated
by
drawing by
C.
VOL.
II.]
p. and
Appendices
the
191
perforatedstone slabs in the cornices of for holding amphitheatres could have been intended masts or siderable poles. The system of cordage would have exerted a constrain in the direction of the centre the entire phery, periupon and the slabs,being without any point d'appui outside, might have driven in the edge of the wall, especially easily during a strong
theatres wind wall
wooden
;
Fontana,
8), that
in
on
to
support
as a
masts,
they ought
to The for
have
been
structed con-
inner acted
side of the
to
periphery,where
the
edge
of
the he
would
considers, reallyintended
.
slabs
an
were,
uppermost
lutely absoin
mast
the as storey (p. 19) The author assumes, of the velarium point d'appui indispensable of the
'
chief and
a
large
in the arena. Consequently, the velarium was il quale avesse il suo centro padiglione, alquanto acuminato, e tenacemente appoggiato al grand' albero di cui abbiamo or bell-tent,the centre of which was parlato (a large pavilion, somewhat pointed and firmly supported by the tall mast of which
the
centre
form
di
un
gran
have
construction
a
like storm.
Fontana's undertaken
would
have
been
sudden
But
the Paul
careful
examination,
kindly
'
at
my
request
Laspeyres (died1881) in Rome, shows Tocco's assumption to be completely untenable. The old theory appears to me I clear the which in not to manner am as unassailable,although quite
the
by
Mr.
awning
was
spread.
were
But
I have
no
doubt
whatever
that
the
exclusively to the exterior ropes upper of the periphery amphitheatre, by a ring of firmly planted masts. By using the corbels preserved in so many amphitheatres, with fixed with correspondingapertures in the cornice, the masts were a complete security ; for in the first place a stone corbel in which where it from the wall is is inserted mast at the point projects than enormous capable of supporting weights far more any which could be required here, and secondly the four surfaces presented by the sides of the apertures in the cornice at the top of the wall
necessary attached afford
only
and
curve
The tension of the rope to the pressure. effective resistance centre inwards towards the of the building, draws the mast
just as
from the
in
an
arch, by
The
the
side of the
constant be
mass
of
somewhat
the
weak,
centre
at
owing
will
to
the
strain
exerted
to
The
the
no
point
reason
never
rope
be
is
(and
shorter
why
ticularly par-
high), the
and my attachment he assumes, have been
'
less will be
the
pressure
generally.
for the
The
of the ropes supporting the pavilion for in any case, to avoid inconvenience, the ropes must the heads of the spectators. attached above in of a pavilionwith velarium the form a suspensionof the would would
theory requires
these
masts
central the
column
certainly have
be
pleasing appearance,
but
construction
could not be
given
to the
sufficient stability because impossible, of the arena, mast centre in the on lofty
192
which would the whole structure
Appendices
would
[vol. ii.
This central the the
to view
mere
depend.
of
support
towerlike of the notion
the form to take a therefore have with interfere which would seriously scaffolding other considerations, from '. arena Apart many of such
a
firmly braced
central
180
height
Tocco's
of
outer
wall have
having
roused idea
made
him
perceive that
Shows.
more
his whole
is
untenable
XXXV. Shows
the
Gladiatorial
Ages
and
Gladiatorial
in
the
Middle
Recent
Times.
(Vol. II,
De
p.
Rossi
(EpigrafestoHca
scoperta in
agli ulHmi
ed gladiatorii spettacoli
p. 84) Portus
alia loro abolizione,in Bull, crist., 1868, vi, of the front stone on a at conjectured that the inscription clarissimus ) (CJL, xiv, 300) : Arpagius Lupus v(ir
ad splendorem nynfii petentibus civibus locum ca solo .)largitus sua constructumpopu(lo .)a om(ni pecunia est vota est ; (exequutus) publica "celerit(ate ) qua referred to the erection of a new building in place of a gladiatorial the back school. The on a {CIL, xiv, 157), in which inscription certain (Ac)holius Abydus c. v. probably (praef. annonae urb)is
. .
Romae
is
named,
he restores
as
follows
miseri (hie
sua
in dirum
saeva arma-
n)ecessitatecertamen
bantur
.
(ad
oblectandos
morte
pop)ulos
ab initio decon)dito sed sine usu The is said to be meant school, which gladiatorial r(el)icto De have Rossi's been built to must here, according conjecture of the in abolition the rather gladiatorial shortly before games 404 (or of the gladiatorial and therefore schools in 399 ; see note on vol. ii, 81) p. from unused the very beginning. The second line have remained
autem (aedificio
,
of the
or
the the
the front he restores follows : locum on as inscription ca(stri) sordentem) ad splendorem, etc. He places ca(mpi) (gladiatorii But somewhere about the time of Cassiodorus. inscriptions of all this is either is since there increased, no uncertainty proof the
stone set up by was formerly in the place where it was refer to the same Lupus or (2) that the two inscriptions remarks). building (cp. Dessau's As to gladiatorial in the Middle shows recent Ages and in more times, I can only give the followingreferences. Petrarch, Epist. fam., V, 6 : (inNaples) luce media inspectantibus regibus ac populis infamis ille gladiatorius ludus celebratur barbarica plus quam their feritate. Sons fall before parents' eyes, juguloque gladium
(i) that
AchoUus
"
cunctantius
combat
accepisseinfamia
that
a
summa near
took and
place
court,
before
shout
large
of
brilhant
ante
was
est.
He
describes
the
rigido mucrone
II
at
:
transfossus
pedes
raised.
meos
applause
The
Cardinal
of Ferrara
festival in honour of the king a gave done fut accompagn^e de plusieurs trfe d'un combat k I'outrance de et k I'antique, de satin blanc les six, et les autres de satin
194
is Arena. Du
Appendices
[vol.ii.
Arenae documents Cange s.v. cites from mediaeval de Ar^nes and Bourges. Petracoricenses, Remenses, Parisienses, that during these times On the other hand, Maffei (p.76) observes
'
nfe si sapea
e
che
fosse anfiteatro
nh
si
usavano
si fatti nomi
nel
suo
vero
antico
'. significato
when
to be
have
assumed
existed
Certainly amphitheatres can be proved with certainty but in all those places, they cannot (or as in Valesius, supported only by this name
332,
Cavea) ; when, for instance, by the name at Aquileiais inferred by Bartoli amphitheatre the frequent mention of a from (Antich. d'Aquileja,p. 254) only At Naples even, in old civic documents. torre d' Arena accordingto delV anf. di Garrucci Giovanni (SulV origine e sulla costruzione a platea amphitheatriin the regio Catania), a vico dell' anfiteatro, be proved that there Thermensis are mentioned, although it cannot was really an amphitheatre there. The name Colosseum, also, was given to amphitheatres at least The here and there in Italy,not only in Rome. best known is the Benedictine monk Erchempert, who Capuan, called Colossus by the in the ninth his history of Lombardy wrote at Capua century. this concluded from have Mazzocchi and Maffei that the (p. 31) from not also Flavian received its the colossus amphitheatre name, of Nero hard by {ase.g. Scriver on Martial, Sp.,2, assumes), but from its size. On the other hand, Jordan (Topographic, ii, 510) is of that the name colossus,by which the Flavian amphitiieatre opinion
Notitia
the
Galliarum, p.
of
an
existence
was
in the tenth
century,
the
was
transferred,
after
the
colossus, to
at
to
Capuan
near,
and
Cellini
(Vita, cap. ; Goethe, da' nostri Fiorentini scritto nelle chronache di fede, che la citti di Firenze ed uomini fu fatta ad imitazione della cittei di Roma, di alcune del Colosseo delle e cio si vede e vestigie of Terme. Travels S. Kiechel (1585-1589 ; Bibliothek des litl. Vereins zu Stuttgart, has acolosseo. Promis 1866), p. 236 : Verona
amphitheatre
trovasi
Florence
(Memorie
there
da
was
quello
Yet
a
della cittA di Luni, p. 225) says that the called colosseo by the country people, nome di Roma, celebre e frequente sopra tutto
'
amphitheatre propagatosi
nella Italia
in
mention.
Erchempert
origin and
the
lais,Berelasis,Berolassi, names
are
which
according
time when
to
Italian
savants
was
of Arabic
from
the
this district
occupied by (Rucca, Capua Vetera). My former colleague J. Zacher (died 1887),however, is of opinion that the word berolais (properly tero-laz) is Lombard and derived from ber and Idzan, which, on the analogy of stole-saz, scult-heiz, though mare-paiz, properly used of a person, might also denote a place,properlya bear's house '. This explanationis remarkably confirmed by the local names in Cologne and Berlich Perlach in Augsburg. The latter, in the Vita Oudalrici (end of the tenth century), is spoken of as coUis qui dicitur Perleihc ',and in the appended treatise De signis Oudalrici, Perileihc ; later forms are Perleich and Perlaich, in chronicles of the fowrteenth and fifteenth centuries,Pernlaich,
' '
Saracens
VOL.
II.]
Appendices
195
Bernlaich,Perleig, Perlach, Berlaich (J.Grimm, Teutonic Mythology, Eng. tr., i, pp. 293, 295, cites the etymology : eo quod legio ibi dey Rheinl., xx, perierit). Diintzer (Jahrhb. f. Alterthumsfr. 21) had already conjectured, that a place was bears meant, where are laiks : It is obvious ludus, munus) kept (from leih, Gothic
.
local
names
are
identical
with
'
that
a
and mouth
also,on
hand,
of the
that
a
of the
of German in the
to
peoples, for
Roman
to tliem
by
a
them
during
wanderings
there in
similar its
'
manner
denote
held
ground, although (J. Becker, Der Berlich zu Koln und der Perlach zu Augsburg, is called by the ib.,xlii,p-. 64). The amphitheatre of Vindonissa people Bdrlisgrub (bear-pit). Consequently, there is no need to
to later generations
buildings,and
suppose
In
an
Arabic the
name
derivation.
is found in li
Italy
the now usual form Verhisci,not Virilasci, Beloch, Campanien, p 352) but also at {ai Virilasci, CIL, x, 6054 a) and at Venafrum ; the
.
place nel cosi detto Vorlascio storiche di Venafro,p. 264) ; in Arezzo (Cotugno,Memorie the name has become and Florence of time. Parlagio in the course It is not uninterestingto trace these changes, and some information
an
amphitheatre
exist in the
latter
'
from
Parlagioovvero (Bologna, 1746, 4),found by me in Otto Jahn's will perhaps be the more acceptable, as this work is very library, in the amphitheatre, called ColosThe remains of seum rare Germany.
di anfiteatro Firenze of the eleventh, twelfth, Cellini,in documents by Benvenuto thirteenth, and fourteenth centuries, are called Perilasium, Perlasium, Perlagium, Perlascio, Pierlascio,Piarlagio, Piarlasgio; these
Dom
Maria
Manni's
Notizie
istoriche iniorne
al
Jordan's explanation ment corruption of palatium. In a docualso occurs, of 1701, Peribasium of the a slip perhaps pen, (p. 18) considers perhaps a learned attempt at explanation ; Manni The it the original, form. variant Pratolascio in two docucorrect ments is striking. The of 1085 and 1086 unintelUgible word naturally changed into the apparently intelhgible Parlagio; as had taken the derivation the from as soon change parlare place, appeared certain, and from that time the building was regarded as intended for councils of the people. Villani (Storie, one i, cap. 33) tells of its Caesar Comandd a' suoi, : building by Julius already
forms
seem
to
me
absolutely
name as a
to
exclude
(Topogr.,ii, 402) of
the
'
che
dovessero
; ed
andare
nella
villa memoria
di
Camarti
d'Arno
nostre
ivi edificassero
e
Parlatorio
parlamento
per
una
sua
Questo
fatto
edificio in
in e si cominciavolte con piazza in mezzo ; e poi al torno, e poi di grado in grado sopra vano infino alia fine dell' altezza, ch' era alto volte andavano allargandosi il popolo due porte,ed in questo si ragunava pii di 60 braccia, e avea
chiamato
Parlagio.
tondo
parlamento. E di grado in grado sedeano le genti,al di sopra la dignitel deUe genti ; ed era i piii nobili,e poi digradando secondo I'un I'altro in del si vedean che tutti quelli parlamento per modo
a
far
196
viso ; ed udivasi ad agio infinita torio '. who This
was :
Appendices
chiaramente moltitudine
[vol.ii.
dictionaryhas
bardia the
e capeavi parlava, per tutti cid che uno Parlaera di gente e'l diritto nome Crusca's sixteenth believed till the century : Du Parlamento. Cange, Parlagio, dove si tenea : seu
Parlatorium
cameram,
appellant
ubi de
in Italia et Lom-
rebus
The first Florentine recognized In Aretine an was (1578). Borghini building purpose of Arezzo is also the chronicle amphitheatre (fourteenth century) alia dissertazione called Guazzesi i Parlagi, and (Supplemento intorno agli anfiteatri degli antichi Toscani, p. Ixxv) still connects
cujuspiam disceptatur.
the
writer
the del
name
with
assembhes.
:
But
the
a
name
also
occurs
in
Pisa.
Guazzesi,
serviva
cronaca
p. Ixxxv
ed in Pisa
la Porta
Lucca
si chiamava
la Porta
Parlascio
ne' tempi antichi I'Anfiteatro, che per esservi stato In una nel 800 di Xpto al popolo di Pisa per adunarvisi. della citta manoscritta si legge che nel 1534 nel far le mura
non
fu But
trovata
procul
et ibi
ab
marmorei entire
us
peregregia
ad
diruti
absence hesitate
of information
to
assume
to
the
of
make
the existence
amphitheatre,
'
as according especially
to Manni
(p. 12) by
secondo che
this
name
Fabbrica Martini'
delle Terme,
scrive
il canonico
{Theat. Basil.
become a popular term P. S. Bartoli the people at Rome soleva grandi edifizi, dalla grandezza delle Terme
'
Pis., p. 5). Perhaps the word had for all ancient ruins, just as according to
chiamar
di
Terme
e
Antonino
cleziano Even
'
(Fea, Miscellanea,
statements A
i, p.
upon
ccxlix).
remains of
the and
based
buildingsare
erroneous.
copied
described
Montfaucon
of an old French iii, expliq., (Antiq. p. 258), the remains in the case of undoubtedly ancient ruins, royal palace. Moreover, the most the similarityhas often been held to justify superficial di of di rotonditi an : o assumption amphitheatre ogni apparenza oval figura all' imaginazione d' alcuni ricorda anfiteatro (Maffei, p. 93). Consequently all such statements, if not further supported, be received should with the if they date from caution, especially Middle
of many
Ages
ruins
or
the
it is
early
centuries
of modern determine
statements
times. whether
In
the
are
case
of
an
impossibleto amphitheatre.
on
they
those
If
then,
must
the be
one
hand,
the
considerably discounted, on
it is evident
our knowledge of those which existed in ancient times can only of them must have partial. Very many disappeared during the Middle Ages without leaving a trace behind or have been destroyed and the result of beyond recognition. It is only exceptionally as
that
be
concurrence a
of
circumstances special
number
that
more
or
less
important
ruins of
tion standing, informahas reached from the concerning us period that preceded their total destruction. A considerable a certain, perhaps even of similar information amount be gathered from might no doubt of earUer centuries, especially the writings cityrecords,topographior
considerable
them
have
remained
VOL.
11.]
and descriptions times would books
Appendices
197
cal
of those
antiquity by making
of travel, and students of the literature render service to the knowledge of Roman a it known. Even in more countries remote
be awaiting discovery. amphitheatres may many made The first attempt at a list was by Lipsius in his treatise De He Romam. extra enumerates of amphitheatris quae 15, two ohe and which, however, the ruin at Dou6 mentioned, already posed supexisted to have at Athens, are apocryphal. Montfaucon
18 outside Rome, all in France {Antiq. expUquie,iii, p. 258) mentions with ruin Italica. the of the of Maffei's work exception Italy, second vol. ed., Milano, 1826, Degli Anfiteatri(Verona illustrata, 5)
and
caused about
healthy
reaction
uncritical
statements
too far in
Capua,
existence
that
only three
he
of Pola
declared
theatre
and
at least doubted
that of Nimes.
Cl^risseau
(AntiquiUs de
la France,
1804, pp. 90-96) gives a list of 62 amphitheatres, Promis (asabove, in of which 62 reckons he alone, assumes as Italy beyond 55 p. 225, i) all doubt (?). In his Storia dell' antica Torino (1869),p. 190, he di asserire che una increases the number nh ho dubbio by 23 : della la men d'ltalia,come diligenteperlustrazione parte percorsa il I'ultima Calabria almeno numero ne a cento, Puglia e porterebbe contando non quelle delle isole '. I have accepted all those given as by Promis, but I am the less able to regard his statements beyond all doubt, since as a rule he does not state whether based are they written information for I do not remains or ; thus, example, upon the latter does not include of gladiaknow whether simple mention torial which I am The list with most recent shows. acquainted of Emil that of Hubner esisall the known amphitheatres, (Iscrizioni dell' Inst., tenti sui sedili di leatri ed anfiteatri antichi,p. 23 ; Annali 83 to 85. 1856, p. 67) contains gations investiA complete list can by the continuous only be obtained of people ; what follows here wiU have of a number fulfilled if it should basis for such its purpose, serve as a complementary it will suffice to give an efforts ; certainly approximate idea of the be proved. existence number of the amphitheatres whose For can the I of of Italian considerable a notices, especially ruins, am part is especially indebted to the hbrary of Otto Jahn (died 1 869) which rich in monographs the subject. Further, for the list of the on I in amphitheatres Italy, have beeri able to make use of information Rudolf from Bergau, Otto Hirschfeld, and Nissen ; to Hirschfeld I am of French further indebted for bringing to my notice a number The statements local treatises on amphitheatresin Gaul. on Spanish
' ,
amphitheatres are
Konrad the collected Bursian
at
from
Emil
far
Hubner,
The
as
on
those
of Switzerland
from
of
are
(died 1883).
so
statements
chief
dimensions,
the
end
they
of
are
to
me,
of
this list.
to be the
Other
only given
more
when incidentally,
frequently, when
of these
servation prehas
disappearedonly
that far
ruins in earlier times. The fact that last the few centuries makes during
much
more
amphitheatres
existed
in the
198
Appendices
present
appear time
not
;
so
ii. [vol.
that
many
even
altogetherunworthy
by Statilius Taurus generally recognized
notice.
The first stone not
amphitheatre in Rome,
the oldest in
It is
built
now B.C. was Italy. Bull. Nap., n.s., i,p. 145) that the amphitheatres in Etru(Garrucci, ria were not, as was formerly believed, built by the Etruscans, but has already referred the other the Romans. On hand, Henzen by the earhest to the amphitheatre at Pompeii period of the Sullan colonization, arguing from the antiquated letters and forms of words which twice in the amphitheatre in the followinginscription, occurs C. : CIL, X, 852) Quinctius C. f. Valgus M. Porcius {CIL, i, 1246 honoris M. f. duovir caussa spectaculade sua peq. quinq. colonial in perpetuom deder. fac. coer. locum et colonels (Henzen, AdI, when The C. same duumvir, with Valgus, 1859, p. 211). Quinctius at Pompeii [CIL, x, 844) his coUeague M. Porcius built the Odeum been and that had restored the walls of Aeclanum destroyed by Sulla {CIL, i, 1230 ix, 1140). All the inscriptions (as well as the Ciceronian to that fromCasinum, CIL, x, 5282) belong age ; but the date of the building of the amphitheatre at Pompeii (according is stilluncertain to Nissen, Pompej. Studien, p. 118, 70 B.C.) (Mommof RuUus sen on CIL, x, 844). Valgus (perhaps the father-in-law in Cicero, Leg. Agrar.,ii, mentioned 26, 69 ; iii, i, 3 : a Valgi genero, MSS. C. F. W. corr. tainly cerMiiller,earlier reading, Valgii, Vulgi) was old adherent had raked his property together of Sulla, who an of the proscriptions(Dessau, C. Quinctius Valgus, der at the time des A. von Erbauer Pompeii, in Hermes, xviii, 1883, pp. 620-622). dell' antica Torino, p. 188) also considers Promis the amphi(Storia theatres of Pompeii and Aosta to be the oldest of those preserved. in existence It is probable that, even in republican times, others were accad. di arch.,-w., besides the Pompeian (Henzen, Aiti della pontif. be proved p. 74, cp. p. 88, note 16),but such high antiquity cannot known for any of those The the to us. on inscription theatre amphirucci at Puteoli CIL, x, 1789) is restored by Gar{IRN, 2541 (SulV epoca e sui frammenti dell' iscriz. dell' anf. Pwieo?.,Naples, fecit pecunia 1831) as follows : colonia Flavia Augusta Puteolana ing is which Henzen sua, approved by (Bdl, 1851, pp. 93-95). Accordit to this, not built before the time of the Flavian was dynasty. The IRN, 3593 CIL, x, 3792 restored by Mazzocchi inscription nothing as to the date of the Capuan amphitheatre : col. proves Felix Juha Augusta Capua fecit divus Hadrianus Augustus restituit
= = = =
in 30
imagines
Antoninus After
,
et
columnas
addi of the
curavit
imp.
Caes.
Aelius
Hadrianus in Rome
amphitheatre
(30
B.C.) others
Vitruvius
built
near
probably soon
recommends in circus
(i,7)
the
towns,
i
which in
neither
eadem has
ideo
quod
majoribus
tradita
gladiatoria
neque
munera
in foro
dari. cultus
Propertius (v,8,
umbra,
nee cum
76)
tu
Pompeia spatiabere
VOL.
II.]
sternet
Appendices
harena
forum
;
199
be
an
earlier
Lachmann's
the fifth book subsequently assumption (Rhein. Mus., vi, 107), that middle said
' '
admitted
into
its editors.
wrote not
Vitruvius he would
only
and also
of
B.C.,
'
since
the
'
otherwise
at
elsewhere
imperator
use
'
and
name
'
Caesar
address would
;
made
the
of
the
Augustus
himself that
'
well, is untenable
aedes
apart
at
fact
that be
Vitruvius remembered
mentions
Augusii
of a.s a form Auguste address Caesar forms a,i"d. the was uncommon, imperator being very In the Augustan generally in use. age (besides Suetonius, A ugustus, sit tibi domuique 58 : [Messalla] quod bonum, inquit, faustumque is Caesar the instance tuae, Horace, Odes, iv, Auguste) perhaps only muneribus cura Quiritium plenis honorem patrum quaeve 14,3 : quae in aevum titulos fastos tuas, Auguste, virtutes per memoresque aeternet. the the entire literature of first Throughout century it in Martial (iv, 27, i ; v, 13, i ; 65, 15 ; viii, perhaps only occurs tit. 36, II ; 80, 7 ; 82, I ; ix, 3, 13 ; 18, 7 ; 80, 3 ; xi, 20, g). If the temple of Quirinus mentioned one (iii, 2, 7) is the by Vitruvius dedicated by Augustus in 19 B.C. (Becker, Topogr., p. 569), Vitruvius about wrote Lit., Eng. tr., Cp. Teuffel, Hist, of Roman 14 B.C. " 264, I).
In
Fanum,
it should
the
provinces also
At Alexandria
the
number
was
of
one
amphitheatres
as
increased
B.C.,
rapidly.
is mentioned He year. at Cyrene cp.
'
there
early
was
as
24
very since it
by
also
was
Strabo
mentions
in
Caiia
b.c.
already
13
below).
name
xi, 25, has Ovid, Metam., (for which ampkitheatrum theatrum in first Vitruvius occurs utrimque (i,7, i) : ') civitatibus sunt in non Herculi, quibus gymnasia amphineque in RGDA theatra, ad circum ', p. 94 : (venationes) in circo ; then in foro in amphitheatris. Mommsen observes aut aut : equidem videtur crediderim vocabulum,quod Augusto principedemum
The structum
. . .
usurpari coeptum
solo duo. Dion.
esse
nee cum
vere
Graecum
est, initio
pluralinumero
theatra
usurpatum
Rather
esse,
essent
an
amphitheatra
adjective
tamquam
is A,/jupidiaTpos
{d/x^n-ffiarpos 'nnrdSpo/wi,
the iii, 68, iv, 44), which strictly follows analogy from such of adjectives formed and as substantive, a d/ii^iiifn^l A.fi."p^0d\aiiOS, afiiplffvpos, du0i7rpiio-a"7ros ; KavBos, d,ii(pla\os, d/i^i.da,\a(i"ros, neuter i.e. olKoS6p.-qiM,the being used consequently i.i)."l"i.8iaTpov 8 Koi Kvintyennbv kpiiitrot, substantially. Dio, xliii, 22 : BiaTpbv n dyev ffKTjvrj^^X^'" 'tpo(TeppTi8ij. aiMJuBidTpov iK ToS iripi^iravTax^^^" ^Spas
Halic,
support for the plural amphitheatra in the native (Geschichtedes A mphitheaters by Nissen spectaculaas observed be generally in Studien, p. 108, which von Pomp. Pompeii, may form of the by Nissen amphitheatre is derived consulted). The Augustus
no
doubt
found
from
that
of
the
circus.
200
Appendices
A.
it. [vol.
THE
ITALIA.
WEST.
iii Idus Mai. CIL, x, 3792, 7 (a.d. 387) Capua. dello stato Descrizione rosaria ampiteatri {sic). De Laurentiis, deW antico e moderno anf. Campano (1835). Rucca, Capua vetere (1828),pp. 136-291 ; ib.,Anf. Capuano in Mus. Borb., xv (1856), Minervini and (Bull.Nap., n. s., vi, p. 184) says tav. 37-39 41. recent excavations. tlie most nothing wortli mentioning about
Campania.
thinks that the accommodation Colosseum ; that the amplrifor the spectatorswas as large in ing the latter size,since accordtheatre equalled,if it did not surpass, it had four stories, all of the Doric order, to his definite statement
Beloch,
Campanien,
p. 351.
Rucca
as
in the
the the
lowest, still
lowest
being preserved,
the
story of
the
Colosseum
80 arched
entrances, marked
with busts
of six others
by images
been
gods
the
only
two
arches
adorned
to
stillremain.
ing (Accord-
Bergau, new Capua ; one into the campanile built of to Rucca, are according buildings,
hall of
Here
fa9ade
from
of the
stones
theatre.) amphiVicOn
also
were
found
the
statues
of Adonis, Venus
in the Mus.
Borb.
his vaults see large subterranean logy Su V ipogeo dell' anf. Puteolano, p. 11. Parker, Archaeoof Rome, p. vii (1875),pi. 27, 35. According to this, besides have been for 1000 and room machines beast-cages, there would terranean through four subpeople, who could have gone in and out unseen very treatise
:
entrances of the
arena
under
the
main
to those
gates.
The
underground
sages pas-
correspond amphitheatre, except that, in conformity with the larger dimensions, we have here three open corridors along the great axis of the arena, while a fourth the There in addition six arched round are runs periphery. along Two arched corridors, hghted by square openings. ning passages, rundistance for a considerable underground, run into the middle
of the two. The
in the PozzuoU
material
;
of the is
an
arcades
of the
arena
elsewhere
It
was
brick
the
as
there in
entire the
as
absence
of
reticulated
is travertine, work.
destroyed
served
840, when
quarry for
Saracens
a
devastated
Capua.
It it
next
was
Lombard
a
leaders
fortress, and
ut moveri
obtaining building
:
Suetonius, Tiber., 75
semiustulandum The
corpus
Miseno
at in
conclamantibus theatro
there
plerisque Atellam
(see p.
potius 190).
deferendum
coepit, amphi-
[Neapolis.
was an
assertion
of Promis
d. (St.
'
a.,
amphitheatre here, is probably only based upon the of the streets given by Garrucci names vico deW : anf.'and platea of its chief buildings amphitheatri '. It is clear from the account in Statins existed iii, [Silvae, at the end of the 5, 81-104) that none first century. certain C. Herbacius a Inscription on Romanus demarchisanti iivir, etc.,qui ob promiss. venat. phetris divisit quina mil. num. (IRN, 2454 CIL, x, 1491). Beloch also (p.72) assumes that no amphitheatre existed.]
=
202
Appendices
that the
'
[vol.il.
it was
vom
reasons
cavea
was
(p. io6).
R.
of restoration,when
whelmed over-
(Wandinschriften
aedilium Cn. Aninius
theater AmphiFortunatus
zu
P., in Hermes,
the
inscriptions
(such as
the
like : CIL, iv, 1096, 1096 a, 1097 b, 1115) to stalls in the niches of the outer set up their movable
(Kiessling,Neue Jahrbb. fiirPhilologie, 1872, p. 10) ; they were consequently only good for the time a show lasted ; cp. ZangeIn 1869, on the wall of the peristyleof a meister in the Addenda. the street from the temple of Isis to the amphihouse opening upon theatre discovered older painting an a placed upon picture was rounding already destroyed ; it represents the amphitheatre with the surthe Pompeiaus locahties, and the bloody fray between and in 59 (Tacitus, ^ mm., xv, 17). SeeG.de Nucerians Petra, Z-'om/. Scavi Pompejano rappresentato in un antico dipinto; Giornale degli di Pompei, n. s., i, 186 foil, and tav. viii. [Sorrentum. Promis (St.dell' a Torino, p. 190) ; Beloch, p. 266. had It is doubtful whether Sorrentum an amphitheatre.] Nola. Nissen remarks Corcia {Storiadelle due Sicilie, : ii,416) states, according to the municipal inscriptions[rather,according to Ambrogio saurus, TheLeone, De Nola, Venice, 1514 F, in Burmann,
'
ix,
one
4 ;
Beloch, p. 389]
and
one
that
Nola
had
two
amphitheatres,
the
as
of marble The
gate
to
towards
situation,
second
The
has
vanished
have
from
me
the in
a
shown
cornfield
earth, forming
the
that
large
oval
; in
at
stated peasants locality the pillarsjust above below the or In intervals. regular places many
have
no
in the
ground
the '.
was
hollow
short, I
the
doubt
in my
seen
own
tradition, which
'In Leone's lower
removes
the
amphitheatre
could
to this
'
miy^ spotfis
mfe^
correct
time
walls
still be
above
arches p.
200
of the
storey and
the additions
'
of the second
(Beloch,
(
404).
Abella. Of its
amphitheatre
be
the
oval,
some
300
palmi
ofi
seen cavea as palmi wide, can be seen five arched chambers ; ground. On the west the place is now Le grotte d' Autonello called from these (Beloch, Below o f the certain L. a inscription p. 415). Egnatius Juventius muneris (qui obUtterato spectac. impetrata editione ab indulgentia diem max. gladiatorum et omne(m) apparatum pecunia principis edidit in the year sua a.d. amphitheatre is 170, CIL, x, 121 1) an
the
is marked
'
shown, the
within
rows
of seats, windows,
and
gates
of which
are
visible ;
Cales. to
The
extensive
ruins
of Calvi
theatre, an amphitheatre. Corcia, i, 507 : I'arena qual di terreno oggidi, comprende un moggio e mezzo ; la sua lunghezza ^ di palmi 334, la larghezza di p. 226, e tutto il circuito di p. 990 : cosi che era alquanto piiipiccolodi quello di Casino '. Nissen considers it more [Teanum. likely that the supposed amphitheatre (e.g.Corcia, i, 519) is a theatre.] [The supposed amphitheatre at Capreae (Anacapri ; see, e.g.
si vede
VOL.
n.]
the Richerche
Appendices
203
to be apocryphal. p. 303) appears isola di C. by Rosario topogr. ed archeol. suW 1 834) where the ancient remains Mangoni (Napoli, of the high plateau of Anacapri (pp. 231-262) are described at length, there is no hint of ruins of any such building'. Bursian, Lift. Centralbl., 1869, no.
In
17.]
Latium.
Suessa Aurunci
:
[Sinuessa. Promis,
Auruncorum.
The
St. d.
a.
T., p. 190.]
inscription(De Masi, Sforia degli alia torre di S. Imato),according to which Sex. a certain Caecilius Sex. f. Quir. Birronianus Scriba fibrar. quaest. iii decuriarum quinquen. p. c. Sinues. gratissimis podium amphitheatri a solo fecit (= CIL, X, 4737 is probably interpolated, but genuine).
2) : exstat quae extra Romam, nunc Campaniae fluvium (Garigliano dicunt) juxta Mintumas (hodie Trajecto) pars amphitheatri latericii bene also by Montfaucon conspicua. This building, mentioned (Antiq. 2nd of November, dated iii, expl., (letter p. 258), De Brosses 1739), and Guattani i [Mon. in., 1784, Oct. p. 82),and to which the name Virilasci (CIL, x, 6054 i ; p. 195 above) refers,is no doubt the one meant by Kephalides (Reise,ii, 204) and Vv^estphal (Die rSmische Campagna, p. 67), according to whom only some unimportant of a theatre remains are preserved at Minturnae. Casinum. C. f. QuadraCIL, x, 5183 IRN, 4236 : Ummidia tilla amphitheatrum Casinatibus et templum sua pecunia fecit. The buildingconsequently belongs to the second half of the first century (seePliny,Epp., vii, 24). Volkrnann (Hist.Krit. Nachr. iiber Italien,1771, iii, The arena is 200 feet long,the seats, p. 346) : which The utter ruin, not included. walls are are an 57 feet high. The five large entrances 26 feet high and feet The wide. are 13 where the animals and the which were canals, places kept perhaps stillvisible. The walls are brought in the water for the naumachiae of brick outside and are lozenge-shaped (opus reticulatum) J.
Minturnae.
hodieque
ad
Lirim
'
'
Burckhardt,
Der The
Cicerone, p. 45
At
St. Germano
there
is
circular
amphitheatre,
the
only
one
of its kind
of
an
(in Italy).
Aquinum.
remains
Prudentius, which, however, are only fourteenth century in Ughelli (vol. i ; Acta Sanctorum, Aprilis, Antonini vol. x, ist of April, forum p. 12), '. Jordan.] non longe ab amphitheatro is mentioned Promis di Luni, p. 225, note i) credits this town [Arpinum. (Citt" with an amphitheatre, to know.] which Westphal (p.90)does not seem that Frusino. of old not even a trace Westphal (p.85) asserts
acta of St.
ful amphitheatre of simple and beautiother ruins mentioned by Westphal amongst by the people Grotte de' Pagani (Pellegrino,
'
'
known
from
chronicle
of the
buildingsremains; on the other hand, Deminicis (Giorn.Arcad., this town of those in which there was an as one Iv, p. 160) mentions Ges. Mommsen Analekten in Ber. d. sacks. (Epigr. amphitheatre. from the amphitheatre at Frusino (Bdl, 1849, p. 286) : Tessera ?) x 1830, p. 265). On the one side : Cvnv. i (Cvn. vi ?) in(feriori other viii If we the : as (locooctavo). may (gradu decimo) ; on had only two the amphitheatre at Frusino storeys, cuneo assume,
' ,
204
sexlo
cuneo
Appendices
[vol.ii.
'
priori, ectiywell be substitated for maeniano might perf inferiori three to sexto ; or, if we storeys, infimo (Mommprefer assume
sen). {Valeria (Vara). Deminicis, loc. cit.'] Tibur. {Cittidi Luni, According to Promis
was
p.
225)
an
theatre amphi-
II. till the time in existence (jj ing di Cecconi Palestnna, (Storia p. 70) quotes the followM. Claudius : time xiv, of of CIL, the 3010) (now inscription in dimidiam solo. clari 1. tyrannus amphitheatri partem jjarenus in CIL, x, 1333. a.d. 21 Clarus from An inscriptionof M. Varenus and a spoliarium ludus divi built a flamen Cn. Voesius Augusti, Aper,
Pius
Praeneste.
Praenestines
On
(Or., 2532
the
amphitheatres of
Ant., i, 680
foil. ; Beschr.
xiv, 3014). d. rom. cp. Becker, Hdb. der Stadt Rom, iii,i, 319 foil., Becker, p.
=
CIL,
Rome
hand, Preller, Regionen Roms, p. 132 ; also 549 foil. ; on the other des AntiquMs, Dictionnaire and C. Thierry in Daremberg Saglio's excavation and resof the '. For the torations s.v. history amphitheatrum
'
1814, see Parker, Archaeology of Rome (part vii, 1876, pp. 31-39). Lanciani (Bull,comun., 1876, p. 189), arguing from the inscription Orelli,22 (= CIL, vi, 130) of the year a.d. 241, rightlyregards the belonging to the cohortes praetotiae amphitheatrum castrense as one
in the Colosseum since
and
urbanae. Caracalla
Water-pipes for
(202/3
;
see
the
same
were
laid down
est
by
Severus
and
Lanuvium.
An scriptio inin amphitheatro occidisset. Hercules, quod de theatrum found there : s. c. sua ex {CIL, xiv, 2127) pec. refec, is perfect on both sides. {Bdl, According to O. Benndorf 1865, p. 226) alcuni scrittori anticlii citati dal Volpi {Vet. Lat., v, of an amphitheatre at Lanuvium. p. 87 ?) attest the existence to Tusculum. Canina According {Descr. dell' antico Tuscolo, p. di Cicerone Scuola 130, tav. 22 and 23) the building,generally called about of an ',was amphitheatre,capable holding 3000 spectators.
' ' '
appeUatus
217, etiam
307).
Romanus
The Tav.
to
arena
had shows
substructures
.
there
still remained
traces di
a
of the
rimane
visibile soltanto
on one
I'ambulacro of which
are
mezzo)
arena, elliptic
rooms
part
there
the
other
here is
and
visible.
nence, slightemiAccording
of seats
leading to the of the arena. through the middle Albanum. According to Westphal (p.24) the great ruins of the amphitheatre (in the upper part of the modern town) are shown by the style of architecture to belong, not to the time of Domitian (to which they are ascribed by Nibby, Analisi della carta de' contorni di Roma, i, p. 99) but to a later period ; perhaps to the time when the formed had its permanent legio ii Parthica by Severus quarters here (De Rossi, Bull, di archeol. crist., vii, 1869, p. 67). Velitrae. According to an inscription(Orelli, CIL, x, 2538 is only partially 6565 ; cp. Henzen, iii, p. 225), which intelligible,
a
, ' '
staircase
now thing pretty well exposed ; somepreserved, also a large entrance gate, first praecinctio, the passage ground running under-
the
amphitheatre
was
restored
under
Valentinian
and
Valens.
VOL.
II.]
of
road
an
Appendices
there
a
205
are some on
Setia.
remains
scanty
the left
few
arches
of
the
: Circeios pertendit. Ac interfuit, sed etiam missum harenam jacuUs desuper petit. With this is connected aprum inscription in Murat. (612, 7), found at Paola in Maritima CIL, X, 6429 :
Circeii.
Suetonius, Tiber.,
ludis
non
castrensibus
tantum
in the
' =
'
"
o.
mvnere
gladiatorio
1. d. d.
o.
dedicavit.
(?)
4892
:
Torino,
IRN,
c.
p.
190.]
=
4625
m.
CIL,
x,
s.
f.
Q.
pec.
sua
storiche di Venafro (Naples,1824), Cotugno, Memorie amphitheatre, the ruins of which are to be found nel COS! detto Vorlascio for 8000 spectators. had room (seep. 195), 82 Allifae. Henzen, Exempt. Mus. : Borgh., p. according to Corcia (i, 318) there are no remains of an amphitheatre,although its existence is to be assumed from the inscription IRN, 4768 CIL, ix, 2350 (where only the shows are spoken of) ; on the other hand he mentions the ruins of a theatre (Nissen) Trutta {A ntichitd A llifane, that an p. 29) also assumes amphitheatre existed here, on the authority of the same inscription. Saepinum. This is probably the place,to which a patron presented the buildings mentioned in the following inscription ; ac adfectionis ludum sicut rem omni gladiatorium publicam erga instructum impensa sua ita spoUarium a fundamentis ornatumque dedit. As Lanciani observes pro nitore civitatis rei publicae dono ii, 1874, p. 87), the builder of the ludus and the (Bull, comun., from pinum SaeSpoUarium is probably one Neratius, whose family came
to
the foil.,
'
'
'
and
century.
the
patronatus of that town in the found in the neighbourhood of the inscription Neratius Cerialis by (consulin 358) is no doubt
the ruins of the
family palace.
The
to the west of the
'
i,345) are
old town
'
by
to
a
Promis
belong certainly
Tacitus there
theatre
; he found
a
trace
of
an
(Ann., \Aeclanum.
was
xv,
'
munus
of Vatinius
amphitheatre. there.]
'
Corcia games
508), (ii,
which
the
called
Jdcolofrom
the
took
(Nissen).]
Winckelmann Paestum. Lucania. (Anmerk. iiber die Baukunst ' and 10 rows the lower arches der Alien, Vorbericht," 12) says that Paoli still exist. of seats of an (Ruine delV aniica amphitheatre
'
2o6
cittd di Pesto,
Appendices
a
[vol.ii.
Roinanelli
Pompei
e
(Viaggiodi
di
10
gli avanzi
erano
gradini
G.
:
le indicazioni di che
delle
cavee
dove
le fiere
ristrette
'.
Ba'
mente
p. 62
II
luogo
ed
6 coverto
Grumentum
della cittk aniiteatro Pestano, 6 posto nel centro adesso circolare 6 concavo e di terra un ; Promis loc.
alia semina
(aliaSaponara,
cit.). Roselli,
Storia
Grumentina,
tavia in
deW inst. archeol., tutMemorie p. 237 : Sono p. 50. dell' altezza di di reticolata diversi 20 mura pezzi piedi
piedi ed
non
alcuni I'arena
corridoi
a
volta, alti
ovale
'.
palmi
larghi altrettanto,
che
forma
Calabria,
Tralascio Guido
lo dice tuito
Lupiae.
o
Promis
{Storiadell'
ora
I'a. di Lictia
Lecce
il
Parthey,
nuovo
p.
doveva M.
esser
CIL,
ix,
21
tutto
il lato esterno
amphitheatrum. {Bdl, 1842, p. 126 and Bull. Nap., tutta con magnificenza. II suo portico di grossipezzi di travertino composto
"
f. SecundiUa
duro
"
^le colonne
che
ornavano
la decorazione
esterna
erano
tutte
di marmo bianco d'orcon bigi e cipoUini capitelli Le si mantennero fabbriche dine dorico e composito. in parte salde sino al secolo xi, quando i monaci Benedettini distrussero quasi al suolo que' preziosiavanzi per rizzarvi con essi il magnifico tempio della ss. Trinita '. 'At the present day only some depressions in the ground are visible, probably the ancient entrances ; I have been assured credible authoritythat in the course of subsequent on
" " "
di marmi
colorati
excavations
on
several few
years
'
ago
(which
however
were
were
only
which
carried
for
days) important were found, with earth (Hirschf forged eld) On the inscription Mommsen {Bdl, 1847, p. 118). so-called The in Forster) may amphitheatre {e.g^.
sotterranei
.
'
have
been
circus. few
Its
circumference
of
can
still be
recognized, but
reticulatum,
are
only
remains
the
.
wall-work,
Nissen holds
that
no) regards
tliis view
unfounded,
in
and
proofsof
however
the existence
of circuses
Italyexcept
in Rome.
Beloch,
a circus at Puteoli.] 142) expressly mentions sacre Marangoui e {Delle mem. profani Di pietra ancora si 6 1'anfiteatro di Larino
'
cui accuratissimo disegnoe descrizione delle alia luce I'anno 1744 nel erudito libro delle memorie istoriche di quella citt^ di Mons. Andrea Tria gi^ vescovo della ed ora di Tiro '. arcivescovo medesima, Sabini. [Marrubium. Promis, Cittct di Luni, p. 225.] [Superaequum. Promis, St. dell' ant. Torino, p. 190.] A Iba Fucentina. According to Westphal (p.116) very dilapidated. Promis {Le antichitd di Alba Fucense negliEqui, p. 243) : una vasta caviti nel terreno che dalla sua forma dei e sopratutto dagli avanzi
sue
di
Napoli, il di
parti feuscito
'
muri
cuneati
si
palesaper
un
aniiteatro
p.
248
le
dimensioni
VOL.
II.]
Appendices
il nome
207
capacity
di
molto
dauno-una prossime a quellidell' anf. di Amitemo di circa 20,000 spettatori.La cavity, dell' anf. porta ora fossa di giudizio '.
Amiternvm.
set
The
amphitheatre is represented
=
in Guattani
IRN,
5789
(on
the
{Man. biga,to be
was
destroyed
Mutuesca Ancona.
till the
'
Trebula
near
year Montelione
amphitheatre
ruins of
an
della Sabina
has
amphitheatre'
Picenum.
existence
of
an
(Nissen).
Rinaldini (Bdl, 1865, p. 11) considers the contrastato dal Peruzzi) confirrned amphitheatre (gi^ M. the D. Ti. Clau. DioCeleri : by inscription preconi ex la(?)C(?) rudis et officiales cunti {cum A. CI. Saturnini ini{?) Beryllussecunda tironibus ?) b. m. Nissen (p. 14) adds : Riguardando gli avanzi tuttora di piccola estensione, in bench^ una casa superstiti private ed insieme vi fu una che scuola considerando nessuno gladiatoria, tal edifizio grandioso in Ancona potrapiu dubitare, ch' era veramente situato in mezzo della cittJi sotto quel colle, che secondo la giusta dei dotti Anconitani formava I'antico opinione Capitolio ed ora 6 celebrato dal famoso Un altro argomento vedi tempio di S. Ciriaco. Promis also mentions an Colucci,Ant. Pic, xv, p. 100.' (loc. cit.) Ancona. at amphitheatre Henzen [Auximum. {Expl. Mus. Borgh., p. 82?). 'I heard does Colucci : nor (torn,v) nothing of an amphitheatre at Osimo know of one (Nissen) anything .] Macerata Ricina. Hard by the left bank of the Potenza, between the time and Recanati, is a well-preserved amphitheatre of about of Septimius Severus. Cp. Orelli,915 : L. Septimio Severe ^p. C. colonia Helvia Ricina conditori suo (Nissen). 205 Guattani Salvia. Urbs {Mon. Ined., i, 83). 'Considerable ruins ; the dimensions were variously given to me (axis 60 x 59 80 X 60 m.) or (Nissen). of Fermo, sixteenth [Firmum. According to Adami (Chronicle and ci, Colucone. ma:gnificent century) the amphitheatre was a large in describing Fermo, where however he himself (Ant. Pic, ii),
' ' '
"
'
"
'
a an
theatre,
to
which
also Nissen
considers
to
the
to (ascribed
Faleria
(near
the
has
modern 160
in AdI,
the
Arcad., Iv, p.
and ellipse, of
The
arena
and
of
can
the
amphitheatre is in the form 8 to the entrances, 4 leading to the arena, which sections divided into 3 are seats, by 2 praecinctiones. with far the of the podium, earth is choked as as edge up outside wall, still preserved, is only 45 Roman palmae high.
sqq., p. 168,
12
Asculum
an
'
In
the
Orto
delle
comitrici
not
(?)the
it for
a
circuit
take
circus)
are
'
at
an
earUer
date
some 20
arcades years
said to have
destroyed
ago
(Hirschfeld).
Praetutiorum. Interamnia. avanzi d'un Miserabili : 80)
'
Delfico
(DeW
Interamnia
in
Petruzia, p,
grand'
ne
anfiteatro
di cui si veggon
varj
arghi
varie
altre
se reliquie
scorgono
2o8 Cp.
20)
una
Appendices
Bull.
[vol.ii.
due
Nap., ii, p. 64
di
un
'
:
"
Cita
Corcia
delU {Sforia
Sicilie, i,
gli avanzi
grandi
piu
anf.
che sorreggevano da grandi pilastri, sostenuta ordini di archi a due corridojoper glispettatori di Nereto
in
circondario
teatro
Garufo
si veggono
avanzi
di
un
bell' anfi-
Interpromium.
on one
CIL,
Sextus
ix, 3044
Pedius
i. d.
Caesaris built
an
s.
c.
quin;
expense)
remarks.
P. S. BartoU in Fea, Miscell., i, p. 272 : Ocriculum. 0inbTia. di beUo anfiteatro '. Accordsi vi i vestigj ing un ma piccolo scorgono to Guattani (Monumenti inediti,i, p. 83) it was three-storeyed. Interamnia
(Terni). Promis
caduta
(C.d.L.,
delle
'
p.
Giuseppe
p.
Ricardi, Sulla
marmore
', also 84, there is an amphitheatre al giardino dell' episcopio According to Hirschfeld, the remains given in the plan annexed.
are
still considerable.
Spoletium.
Si
TdrBoi
'LttoKItlov cl\ov, rijs fiiv7r6Xcws rbv Trepi^oKov Si rpS rrjs irSXeas Kvvqyealov,Srep Ka\etv
re
eta-dSovsis tS
/c.t.X. "Kpi^isd-rro^pa^avTes
Promis
air
none
antica
is
'
an
theatre amphi-
to
Nissen
P.
S. Bartoli
ruin
according mentioned by
;
Carsoli beUissimo
sotto
Porcheria
vicino
Acqua
Sparta
'
il bel
porticodi
circo
un
ed
intiero, un
ovvero
Fulgineum.
An
in
'
di Aosta, p. 170, 2). 'The siderable con{Aniichitd the amphitheatre are all built over (Nissen). fied amphitheatre, the existence of which is testi'
by
is still examine
trust
local writers
(e.g. Mengozzi
the town.
spoken
the
of
in Colucci, Ant. Pic, xi, p. 75, I have able to not been certainly in this
case
ancient An
site
but properly,
am
content
to
the
tradition
Hispellum.
cis,Promis
from
(Nissen). amphitheatre
5580.
to
; cp. Henzen
'
by Guattani,
on
Demini-
the
high
road
leading
Assisi
past Spello
'
Foligno
(Nissen).
170 not.) endeavours all his evidence goes
3,
Asisium.
Di
Costanze of
none an
(Disamina, etc., p.
amphitheatre,but
'
(Nissen)
.
Promis
(as above)
to
and
O.
MuUer in the of
the
according
at
Schom,
finds
Reisen, p. 462)
that
amphitheatre
a
Asisium,
and
in
report
Padua,
ruins
'
of who
Johannes Dondi,
visited
arenarum
philosopher and
1375
varum
Rome
in par-
duarum
and
between
CIL,
vi, p.
Consequently the
town.
Spello amphitheatre,
Assisi.
Spello,was
210
Appendices
On the
[vol. ii.
Vitlci. Arretium.
torno
amphitheatre
to
found
Guazzesi
In Charlemagne's statues. ornamental or of bricks, without any the abode arches its were called gymnasium time it was ; Arretine the it to church, which caused him to present of prostitutes, da luogo questa pestiferainfamitS. '. In the togliere quel per tom. Eusebi 24) we read : Arretine chronicle of Girolamo (Muratori,
'
p. columns
69) it
was
large,but only
Mense
Maji
inceptus
est
locus
S.
Bernardi
ordinis
i
montis
p. erection
195), et
Parlagi (see civitatis. Owing to the publicae meretrices used was of this building the as a amphitheatre, which Noris was {NeW ipocausto Pisano) : completely destroyed. Aret. in meritonostra aetate ut imis dies miscuit, amph.
est ibi missa
ubi
prius vocabantur
ibi stabant
stabulum
seat
versum
sit.
Dennis
is
tain uncer-
reallybelong
no
to
an
amphitheatre,
in
since
;
they
like
remains
the ruins
cavea
however,
regards
which
Volaterrae.
of the
be
Roman
of the
structure
has
totallydisappeared.
ancora
(as
Volterra
sue
vantarsl
avuto
risposta
il Bor-
opposizioni,
ove
dice al
num.
che
dottissimo di Toscana
Sgr. Gori
'.
Firenze
to
il
Sgr. Gori
tomo
[Vetulonia. According
Dennis of
1550 first gave a detailed account of Itulonium to be the remains the remains of
a
ruins, which
,
(Vetulonia) amongst
which
however,
splendid amphitheatre. Later investigations, lonia, di Veturesult, which made Inghirami {Ricerche
that it there
was a
is not
Dennis
was
the
site of the
regarded by
of
Vetulonia.] Roman some (ii, p. 229) mentions as the (though in his opinion erroneously)
M. Manni
arches,
remains
amphitheatre.]
Dom
Florentia. il alia
(seep. 195),p.
'
2, says
collocato
era
Parlagio dietro
dell'
alia fianca
di S. Simone
fino
piazza de' Peruzzi per la sua lunghezza, h par larghezza daUa alia di S. Croce ; e quindi e che la chiesa Anguillaja piazza stessa di S. Simone si disse del Parlagio '. On p. 4 he quotes Bordalla parte di fuori non v'ha dubbio alcuno ghini : veggendosi tuttavia Molto con le son gli occhi. pii malagevoli parti interiori a tutte rinvenire, essendo mutate in abitazioni oggi quasi privatee
via
'
all' per
uso
modemo
la
'.
P.
'
la
sua
vastit^ '.
esser
ascende
'
573 altre
P. 28
non
le
pote-
vano
che
cavee
VOL.
II.]
(ii, p.
the
can
Appendices
211
Dennis
near
wall
the ruins of the amphitheatre 75, note) also mentions Croce ; according to Nissen Piazza di Santa the enclosing be clearly in cording Acof the Via Torta. recognized the course
u. Forsch. Hartwig {Quell, zur.
to
p. 79), the amphitheatre, the remains the Perruzzi palace, appears to have wall of ancient Florence. Volsinii. Dennis (ii, p. rather
more
dltest. Gesch. von Florenz, of which stillvisible near are situated outside of
'
been
the
ring
25) mentions
a
small
It
theatre, amphiruins,
with
two there
'
than
rows
mile
from
can
is in
of seats
to
recognized,some
is covered
arcades
preserved,
the
foundation
the
arena are
is said
large entrances
to have
.
lie about
The
ago
been
gate
and
stillin
complete state
vol.
of
preservation
the shows
Cp.
Henzen
5580 and
at
Florence
ii,p.
80
to
quinqu[e dec. amphithe[atri is decern et cum res]publicadecrevissetpec[unia] [perfici dedit] annos [probato s]ua publica, ex testament[o opere] a quinquennahbus emendations fecit rett sima. The t ique inpensa October de Pr"id. are Brosses, unsatisfactory. (Mommsen's) 14,
.
See
ex
hie HS
in opus
'
1739
des
On
trouve
au
centre
'
de
informes
d'un
a.
cabanes lequel on a bati de m"hantes qui into A large amphitheatre converted achSvent de la defigurer'. The entrances into a vegetable market. dwelUng-houses, the arena and some pieces of the enclosing wall of a good period are still visible {Cicerone, (Nissen). Burckhardt p. 45) also speaks of the remains of the amphitheatre as important. Promis Luna. {Cittddi Luni, p. 222) calls the amphitheatre la di Luni. La piu antica fabbrica e meglio conservata piu celebrata h quella che trovasi in un che se n'abbia memoria diploma di Fededi Luni nel 1185 nel quale h detto : aedifirigo I a Pietro Vescovo '. The aut vocatur cium arena inscription L. quod circulum is a clumsy forgery. According Svetius L. L. amph. f. v. s. 1. m. ruin in 1442, the marble columns it was to Cyriac of Ancona a statues of the : quest' broken, only fragments remaining (p.22S) essendovi che una sola preche 2 cavee anf. non non poteva avere cinzione ; k pure improbabile che la cavea superiore fosse coperta il nel Flavio di Roma, da soffitto come ma era piuttosto doveva
Romains,
dans
'
'
'
muro e
esterno
decorato
inferiori al di sopra delle arcuazioni vedesi di pilastri anche nel interno, come
essere
tutto
all'anf. di Sutri
concludes of the
from Antonines
the
;
style
of
architecture
Gallia Cispadana.
[Ravenna.
190.] {Hist., 67 ; in the year 70) : tertiadecimani ii, Caecina struere amphitheatra jussi. nam Cremonae, Valens Bononiae spectaculum gladiatorum edere parabant. Perhaps, however, these as of wood above, p. 86). were (Maffei,
Bononia. Tacitus
Parma.
Lopez,
Lettera
al Braun
intorno
alls rovine
d'un
antico
212
Appendices
scoperto in
come
ii. [vol.
teatro eretto
Parma,
1844,
built
p.
25
le
I'anf.
"
sarebbe
P.
stato
da' Romani
presso
mura.
26
il nostro
anf
not
in the time of Trajan, certainly Tac, ; see burning of the amphitheatre at Placentia vicende delle onte secoli ad resistere molti ii, Hist., 21) potfi per ed alle del tempo guerresche a cui ando soggetto.^ alia voracita solo non barbarie bella memoria degli uomini, dappoichfesi trova f. ne' nostri statuti Sior. di no. del 1255 P.T.S., 36, App., (Pezz., eziandio nostra delle terzo nel codice leggimunicipali di 30), ma which forbid the pollution of the amphitheatre : quod cum 1317, ad videndum vadant multi forenses quando sunt in civitate Parma in Palatium in et est domini Arena, ipsa arena Imperatoris, quod def erantur multa videlicet animalia mortua, lutum turpiaet inepta, de andronis, et alia quam in dedecus plurima turpia,quae redundant
.
(which
opinion was
before
maximum penes
Communis
Parmae
et
i,
et
vicinorum
morantium
circa
et
a
ipsam
Arenam
Palatium
supra
;
dictum.
on Inscription
CIL, retiarius,
Placentia.
xi,
1070.
(in a.d.
70) :
in
eo
certamine
pulcherrimum
"
muros conflagravit amphitheatri opus, illata ignis ad fraude sugpieJorfgS', municipale volgus, pronum invidia et aemuvicinis r "hUi"[flfiiTn coloniis, "'^itintP''*'"'^!'"'^''^*^'**^'"'
situm
extra
latione, quod
Velleia. Smaller
than
nulla
the
in
tam
capax
foret.
Hiibner
Aosta). and di Aosta, p. Ant. (C. di Luni the amphitheatre at Aosta). 170. A very Alba Jntemelium. small amphitheatre (according to the Illustr. Zeitung,1877, p. 370, 31 to 35 m. in diameter) was discovered here in 1877. Ligurla.
Libarna. Smaller than Promis Venetia et
Promis
{Ant.
di Aosta, p. 170.
Histria.
Hadria.
Promis
(as above). C. f. [Ateste? CIL, v, i, 2529 : De (pec.) pub. C. Rubenius liberti et ludum Etti Boebiani gladiator,fecit ; cp. ib., 2541 M. famil. venatoria.] of an Patavium. the existence Pignorius (1571-1631) assumed since the Middle recinto,called arena amphitheatre in an elliptical in document of 1300 ; of of date bill sale a a Ages (so ; cp. 1090 muris ab omnibus lateribus circumdatam arenam excepto a latere fratrum St"" heremitanonim de Padua), on which the little church and Mariae de Caritate de Arena built in was 1 306, (dell' Annunziata) and illustrations of the same.* Mailei anfit., gave a plan {Degli p. 80) of walls as only about regarded the remains 400 or 500 years old.
But
the
excavations
carried
on
since 1880
the
detailed
225-242
Agathias (Hist., i, 15) : BounXil'OS o twc es aii^iBearpov Tt ov *pdyyui' riyefiitv ToO fi^fiov ol; 6 ^lOf 0"tofjL"vov T^T 7roA"b)9 iBpvijLevov (aceiTO Se toutq arSpaO'ii' epravQa k.t.X- (in jrpbs QiipCa SiayiiiVi^eiT9iu}, Stj fjLeyiarrjv iveSpav KaTatTni"rapievo"; A.D. 552). ' there is merely the outline of an Burckhardt, Cicerone,p. 45 : In Padua theatre amphiwoppiii
"
near
S. Maria
dell' Arena,
VOL.
II.]
outside
one
Appendices
of three
of which
213
(2 m.
was
walls surrounding the arena, elliptic 2'62 wide, m. high) had 26 entrance the outside wall
of the
to
arches.
was
summa
This, however,
surrounded
cavea
not
building,
support (2410-32
by yet another wall, which (pp. 230 and 235). The area of
that
.
served the
arena
sq.
metres) is
careful (2638-50 ; p. style of construction (pp. 229 and 236) indicates a good period. Kenner and Hauser der Central[Aquileia. Cp. p. 194. (Mittheil.
of the
arena
of Verona
commission, 1875) in
report of the
excavations
'
that
vast
circular semi-
which is called the arena, in which Baubella depression, slab bearing the name stone found a Julius,perhaps belongingto clear '. s eats of the It is that this is not sufficient to one spectators' the assumption (Jung, Die roman. d. rom. Landsoh. Reichs, justify the of existence that an at i) Aquileia is amphitheatre p. 504, proved.]
an [Anfit. d. Pola, 1882, p. 78) mentions amphitheatre at Tergeste: fuori di porta di Riborgo, di cui F. Ireneo dalla Croce {Hist,di Trieste, p. 245) ci da I'asse maggiore di piedi geometrici157 ed il minore di 136. of seats Pola. rows According to Stancovich (p. 36) 43 marble P. 64 : the for still in existence. were amphitheatre had room entire the P. the of stone was ; (with building 135 22,000 spectators. of wood) ornamented above which was exceptionof the top storey, P. 137: nel registro dei diritti del Patriarca of columns. with a row civitate Polae : in di Aquileia nell' Istria (anno 1303) it is stated et Arenam -et quicunque accipit habet duo antiqua Palatia ladrum aUquem lapidem de dictis Palatiis ladri et Arenae, pro quolibet solvit domino patriarchae bizantia centum. accipit, lapide quam used the as a was But continually amphitheatre quarry, until it certis in Loca hominibus him to dedicated attributa, was 1584. indicata nominibus (CIL, v, i, 86). Mafiei ed. 2, p. Verona. Gallia Transpadana, (Degli anfiteatri, which of an the inscription, probably followingfragment 120),gives The letters are very large and S. CON. refers to the dedication : ese Veronof a good period. P. 159 : its height was 1 10-120 evidently feet, as it certainly had 4 storeys. According to Maffei it had seats and (p.261) in the highest parts (builtof wood) room 22,000
Tergesie.
Stancovich
"
of standing-places;there were number 72 The wall of the podium (p. 213) entrances (p. 170),all numbered. kinds of marble, of which with valuable decorated fragments was receive the intended to channels were Subterranean still remain.
for
almost
the
same
that
was
carried
down,
and
see
to
prevent floodingthe
CIL,
of
v, i,
arena.
inscriptions gladiatorial
all'
treatises
Conte
of the
Pompei
anfiteatro, 1874,
erection
are
intorno Stiidj
to
me
all'
the
puts
the
amphitheatrein
from
a
domination,
in
notice
by Engelmann
Tac,
N
Cremona.
(Brixia):
Ticinum.
CIL, v, i, 4399 Hist., ii, 67 ; cp. Bononia. et munerar. vir FlaviaU Cremon. Valesii (Ammianus Marcellinus, ed. WagAnonym.
N VI
214
Appendices
tt. \yoL.
Mommsen,
CIL,
no. regis i, e. ni fallor ad amphitheatrum : Dn. spectaculii rex gloriosissimushas sedes spectaeuli anno regni sui fieri feliciter 528) praecepit.
Atalarici
TicBnum {sic)Palatium, civitatis fecit ; cp. above, inde etiam : habemusque v, 2 p. 707'' 6418 (= Orelli, 1161) pertinentem ad Atalaricus tertio
P.
(a.d.
Atilio
Brixia.
et
CIL,
v,
i,
4302
Wilmanns,
Brixiae
Ex., i, 2170
Cremon.
. . . . .
PhilippD ornamentis
decurion.
Veron.
honorato
Promis (C. di Luni, p. [Bergomum. Salassorum. Promis {AntichiiA di Aosta, Augusta Praetoria ruderi oltre I'ordine tav. : non ix, 1862, terreno, e questi p. 168) della somma cunei cavea con nove spettanti alia bassa cuneazione
gliarchi esterni, no pilastri.P. 169 : 60 erano tutto spiraI'epocaAugustea. For this reason is supposed to have been built in 24 B.C. (the year of the
ed otto P. 171
:
souierrains.
(p. 172)
foundation
it
of the
colony) or
'
soon
afterwards. rotundum
to an
it is called
Palatium
supposed
to
belong
antico the
Torino, 1869,
marmorea,
amphitheatre,which
west
lay outside
Porta
(in (see tav. i) is called by Maccaneo illud extra marmoream evanescens a. 1508) pulcherrimum portam et obsoletum. Panciroli 1570-1582) says : (professor at Turin di T. nella strada Pinarolo si vedono i vestigii di un Fuor a. verso bene non di quella perfettione dell' a. di Verona. tioning se Pingone, menthe four suburbs destroyed in 1536 by the French speaks of
'
amphitheatrum
olim
cum
orchestra
et
area
in orbem,
qua
comoedi '.
et
tragoedi
Guida
dabant
cinctus, fragmenta
di Torino che disfecero fabbriche tutte
i Francesi
ancora
collicuUs 'La
del 1753
erano son
per
tradizione
'
che
in
quel sobborgo
I'an.,opera
fuori di esse ; ma posti vicino alle mura, quando piu fiorirono i per quasi tutti I'etcin'6 quelladegliAntonini, municipi, cosicchfe la frequenza de' cittadini e de' pubbliciediiici lasciava spazio entro I'area urbana a siffatte moli. Tengo piu non le citt^ d'ltalia
dunque
laterizia
che
ne
a.
sia stato
eretto
nel ii secolo,
come
pure
che
la construzione able
'. any details of Cimitino, wluch, of the places in Italy which one
[I have
not
to ascertain
SICILIA.
Syracuse.
mentions
Serradifalco
108, 128-131).
(Antich. di Sicilia,iv, tav. 13-15, pp. i, 7, 8 : Tac, Ann., xiii,49 (Valerius Maximus,
shows gladiatorial
at
gladiatorsand
Syracuse, but
no
Vol.
II.]
154
:
Appendices
it is
the elliptic,
215
round
8 other
amphitheatre.) P.
10-6
wall
the
podium
main
seat-
palmi high
at the
gates
into
ends
Besides
are
entrances
the
arena.
has
souierrains.
of Inscriptions
steps, CIL,
Catana.
(v,tav. 7-9, pp. 19-21). Giovanni Garuccio, Sulld origins e sullA costruzione dell' anf. di Catania (Napoli, 1854), p. io : the amphitheatre is alia porta Stesicorea, detta di Aci ora
' ' ,
7130. Serradifalco
X,
for
'
the
most
part buried
under
alluvial
matter
and
covered
by-
houses.
saxa
to use (in 498) allowed the people of Catana amphitheatro longa vetustate coUapso ',to repairthe town walls (Cassiodorus, Var. epp., iii, 49). P. 29 : fino 1505 troviamo al patrizio Giov. cortcesso invBstito i preziosi Gioenio, che avesse avanzi dell' a. a comedo di private abitazioni e la sua ad uso arena di domestico erbajo. P. 30 : during the eruption of Etna in 1669 de
a
Theodoric
stream
Prince
it; side.
After
the
earthquake
of 1693
Thermae
an
amphitheatre
although scanty
HirschfeLd
and
(v, tav. 44) gives a sketch Qf (of opus incertum), in building houses, are according to Of the amphitheatre is clearly the curve
remains
SARDINIA. Caralis. De la Marmora (Voyage en Sardaigne, i,p. 329, pi.38) the amphitheatre. E. Luigi Tocco only casually mentions (A. di details ; Spano's Cagliari, Bdl^ 1867, p. 121-133) gives more I give Anfiteatrodi Cagliari(1868) I have been unable to consult. the description of H. von Maltzan nach Sardinien, 1869, [Reise p. it in visited after 1868 'This 72) who Spano's excavations. amphitheatre can hardly be properly called a building it is the rock itself, merely hollowed out into a wide, funnel-shapedoval, over the arena of which rise stairs,galleries and seats, 100 feet high, all
"
hewn beneath
in the it '.
in
arena
itself and
The
two
lowest of
storeys
are
larger half
used about
as 20 a
perfect state
part is
in the
storey, a considerable
quarry
preservation ; of the third, the top destroyed, as this part of the rock was
'. In each
previouscentury
storey
there
are
steps,that is,60
rock The
lofty ;
action
man
the
of
almost is
podium, inaccessible from the The labyrinthine underground some seat-steps, largeand very
arena,
the
the
full
height.
yet all uncovered, are aU hewn Some have been used as cages ; out of the rock. certainly in one of them rings (forholding the chains of wild animals) are very One of of the Ume-stone, which the walls. forms cut out cleverly
not the
and
the
rooms
below
seat-stepscontains
room
the
letters
C. N. P. V. E.
The
amphitheatre
had
for
20,000
spectators.
DALMATIA. in Ann. in ib. dell'
Salonae.
Lanza
Inst., 1849, p.
dell' antica Salona (Deliatopografia K and Scavi di Salona 282, tav. d'agg.
1850,
2i6
p.
e
Appendices
It is almost
. . .
ii. [vol.
140).
di arcuate
ancor
to the
period after
Marcus
Aurelius.
Carrara
*
a di Salona mappa (Trieste, 1850) gives on enclosed of the remains S.' the by the line of antica building them information fortifications and (p. 92). As concerning the that they of stone found, he beUeves trace no steps has been direction of the the in A subterranean ran wood. of were passage Reise in Dalmatien iiber eine in Hirschfeld axis. smaller (Bericht
sepulchral inscription
vii. de
gladiator (Sil[v]ianus
a
an.
pug.
posuit) and
the
stamp
(presumably
of
purveyor,
two contains between gladiators the gladiators),which Miscenius facit Salonas : words AmpMatus letters) (in inverted (= Salonitanus) Archaeologia Britannica, iii,344 : Mr. Fortis observes Aequum. that he saw some vestiges of an ancient Roman amphitheatre on
.
the
hill of
Aequum.
The
_._..
Epidaurum.
rupe excisi
of Jbe-town position,
other
on
'
the
site of
amongst vecchiat,^_shown,
things, by
CIL,
reliquiae (Mommsen,
iii,p.
amphitheatri 287).
Ragusa ex ipsa
GALLIAE.i
(a) Narbonensis.
Cemenelum midi
state de la
arena, elliptic
(Fr. Cimiez,
France
Ital.
;
dans
le
(ii, 544
cp.
of
sea
near
Savoie, ii, 122). The and olives, was in a good for about 8000 spectators ;
of
'
the lived
could
from ruins
et
'
called
the
upper la Tino de
the
rows
seats. de
Those
.
who
II
en
Fati
sous
existe
massifs plusieurs
une
arcade,
le mastic, qui la recouvrait, subsiste On y voit plusieurs encore. des restes autres arcades d'arcades. The ou given by description und Cimiez in Jahrbb.d. Alterth. Fr. im Nizza von Deycks {Alterth.
"
Rheinl., xxxii, p. 33) entirely agrees with this. Mommsen, ruderibus vetustis, maxime V, 2, p. 916'': Cemenelum
"
CIL,
amphiPontius
to wild Romano
theatro
(under
beasts
refert. been
'
St
amphitheatre at Cimella. in Alpibus maritimis CimeUensi martyre iii. (14th of May), p. 277 (Jordan).
'
thrown S. Pontic
Acta
Sanctorum
Maii,
t.
(Antipolis (?). See CIG, 6776 on p. 179.) Julii. The amphitheatre is mentioned by Valesius (Notitia Galliarum, 1676, p. 200), Montfaucon (Antiq.expL, iii, p. 258), De Brosses (28th of June, 1739": les restes d'un a. des Romains, dont I'enceinte est encore entiere et un des c6t" serve), passablement conand Millin (as above, ii,p. 483 : restes d'un ancien cirque;
Forum
son
plan
les
mais
est
est
encore
assez
bien
conserv^e,
it
was
the excavations
to Hirschfeld.
in 1828
Infonnation
marked
H, is due
2i8
eu
Appendices
monument
II. [voL.
lieu,si le
avait
d^k
servi and
aux
il etait destine.
Grangent
Durent
for
Durand
also
[Monum.
that Pelet
du
midi
de la
France, p. 68
was
; op.
believe
intended originally of
naumachiae.
the
spectatorsat 24,000, Millin (iv, p. fagade est compos^e d'un rez-de-chaussee, d'un etage et d'un attique. It had 60 arches, not numbered (some chief and Pelet, bearing phalli) p. 73 : les gates. 4
au
precinctions par un fa9ade 21-52 metres 120 the uppermost edge of the wall projected pierced of the masts of which for corbels, some are receptioh preserved, (p. 127). Pelet and MiUin give the history of the amphitheatre lus d, la Sorbonne, ArcMologie, 1867, p. (cp. also Reveil, Mimoires fecit (CIL, xii, The T. Crispins Reburrus 163. H.). inscription the the does refer architect. not to on Inscriptions 3315) probably found in the neighbourhood steps (3316-3322) ; gladiatorial inscriptions
nombre de 34,
divises
en
de
baltei, hauteur
totale
de
4 la
(3323-3332).
Baeterrae. offrait encore d'hui Caumont de belles
(as above,
ruines
au
p.
xvii
qu'unepartiedes constructions les premiers siegesde I'ima cavea. Une 6tait taill^e partie de la cavea en 6pargn6 les travaux mafonnerie, street is called rue des arines. Cp. S.
de
(L'amph.) de Beziers reste plusaujour^ qui supportaientle podium et avait 234 pieds sur 180. L'Arene
495)
:
siecle ; il ne
dans
d'un
...
ainsi
[The H.]
d. I. Soc. archiol.
4.
Stark
and Beziers, i s6rie, t. 4 (1845),pp. 142-145 pi. ii,no. Reste eines as above, p. 139 : amphitheaters '.
'
Narbo.
rooms
MiUin le
(iv,p. 392)
quartier Saint'
states
that
in
certain
underground
of the
a
('dans
town there
Just ',Caumont,
croit avoir
are vaults, qu'on amphithe3,tre '. [Tournal, Catalogue du musie de to no. les ruines de 1'ancien a. 177, p. 36 : mais mit k sur ce on ne jour que point
'
. . . .
p. 497) appartenu N.
ern modancien
un
diamfetre Le le reste avait ite dStruit. ext6rieur de I'a. de N. 6tait moins grand que celui de Nlmes, mais I'arena etait plus vaste. It no certainly longer existed in the H.] it in his does time of Apollinaris since mention not he Sidonius, de
ce
monument,
tout
careful
enumeration
of
602
the
buildings
of
Narbo
the
Stark, pp.
Tolosa.
146
MilUn
and
to (reliefs referring
amphitheatre).
(p. 455) says that two of the 24 arches of the 180 feet long, 50 feet still exist about was amphitheatre ; the arena wide. Caumont, antiquaries conjecture that Tolosa p. 406 : Some had another larger amphitheatre (Raynal, Hist, du Toulouse ; Du
Barry, Recherches sur 620) says, however
Palatium,
quorum les
: a.
du
midi ibi
Erat
trium
operum
reliquiae.
Lapise (Histoire d'Orange, 1640, p. 29) describes town, amphitheatre,which lay outside both the old and the new
follows:
Arausio.
les arfenes autrefois ayant les murailles tout presque la hauteur de douze de d'autres autour, endroits, en pieds en aucuns de vingtmoins, avec les formes ou naissances des portes au nombre
J'ai vu
Vol.
ti.
Appendices
ont 6te
219
quatre.
de terre. des
Elles Les
fondements
et quasi rashes k fleuf depuis peu abattues t out autour les ouvertures avec paraisseiit de
a
portes, et
I'ovale
traces
relev6e
en
dehors At
par
the
were
la terre,
et6 tir^e du
dedans.
beginning
still to be
of the
seen,
nineteenth but
had
century
to
of the foundations
according
Vocontiorum.
were
Gasparin
{Hist,de la ville
to
d'Orange,
p.
105)
they
disappeared in 1815.
According
MilUn
Vasio
arches
still in existence
Cp. Voyage
de deux
amphitheatre.
as
Martin
a., ou
above,
mon-
on
Ton
dans
Les
Jacobins
caves,
en
voisins
de
ces
trouvferent
et
en
b".tissant deux ?
longues
distance
tres'hautes,
des
cotes, de
voiites y
avait loin
Martin, p. 17
On
remarquait,
. . .
non
des
6glise de
trois
voutes,
la ville,au
theatre,
encore gladiateurs. quartier N H. CIL, xii, Herzog (Gallia arbonensis App. 453 muneris curator 1585 (flamen divi Aug. gladiatori Villiani) ; venatorum CIL, xii, Deensium) 468 (collegium 489 ; 1590 CIL, xii, 1529 (munerps] publ. curat[or]ad Deam Aug.) ; inscription and Gallisclte ou a secutor, 1596. Cp. Hirschfeld, ib.,p. i6i'",
exercices
nomme
==
"
Studien, p. 30.]
Vienna. of
the existence of an (N.G.,605) assumes of any here, although apparently he does not know
Valesius
theatre amphiremains
one.
under
from Eusebius (Hist.Eccl., v, i),to be quoted passage does the not assumption. According to Lugdunum, justify
The
Chorier
of who
one
(Antiquitisde Vienne,
were
p.
416)
rest
some was
vaults
razed
(diversesvoutes)
the inhabitants, Terrebasse, Inscr.
; the
by
a
used
quarry. Un a.
Aimer
and
etait adosse
la coUine
at
de
Pipet.
in la
(appointed director
des
of the
en a
drawing
vu
school
restes
Vienne dans
des
tres-apparents
mesurer
gradins encore
etait qu'il
21.
en
plaCe et qui a
que
a ceux
pu
les
plus grand
de NSmes
et d'Arles.
Stark, p.
on Inscription
Dumege
de faibles
indique
vestiges
muros,
as
un
a.
Saint-
Caumont,
II
ne
p.
reste
496.]
que de I'a.
d'Agen.
Valesius
(AT.G., 502).
as
A. extra Montfaucon
quod
above
Palatium
:
Lipsius
above.
ou
autant
les arfenes de cet amphithesltre souvenir, champ que je puis me le cedaient etaient des plus grandes et ne peut-etre pas a celle du covered the ruin, the arena Colisee. Millin (iv, was When p. 623) saw le with and buildings,
the
scanty
remains
had the
almost
arena
disappeared.
was
According
225
feet
220
Appendices
wide. etait
[vol.ii.
pieds. Le rezgaleriesplacees I'une
60
long, 165
de-chauss6e
sur
L'61evation d^core de
exterieure I'ordre
6tait de
4
Toscan,
k regnaient a.utour, 15 portiques conduisaient deux ainsi que plus grandes et plus ornees portes principales, mieux conserv6es. sont les de I'edifice parties aujourd'hui of Gallienus, since bricks are employed assigned to the reign
I'autre
I'ar^ne que It is
in the
construction
use as
"
material
which
is said
not
to have
been
in
common
period ia the Roman above, p. 477. Cp. also Stark, Mediolanum Santanum. Valesius
before that
buildings inGaul.
Stddteleben, p. 228.
(?)Caumont
hodiMont-
amphitheatri
as
rudera
ac
above.
de
Crazanues
Aure-
grounds assigns
Marcus
period
it had
between
room
"
Hadrian
for 5000
him
il en existe 2 principales un seul etage de voutes arcades inclin^es seule precinction) No been I'arfene et une have traces found vers
.
of
arrangements
makes
it
for
an
awning
that
the
lowness
of the
parapet
in
of the
Cauplace mont it (and justice)whether (pp. 486-490) have been could flooded for naumachiae (Chaudruc, p. 81). Limonum (Pictavi). Bourgnon de Layre (L'amphithSdtre ou les ardnes de Poitiers,in Mim. de I'Ouest,1843, de la soc. des antiquaires who and pi.1-6), insufficient grounds (p.157) assigns on pp. 137-273 the erection of the amphitheatre to the time of Hadrian Antoninus or of the older literature (cp. also Valesius, N.G., Pius, gives a survey : les (bom 1475) says in his Annales d'Aquitaine p. 502). Bouchet arenas built by Gallienus) joignaient le palaisGallien (he thinks it was les ar^nes c'estait le lieu pour faire joustes et tournois Dom (P- 173)- According to the description by the Benedictine visited in Poitiers those Fontenau, who were 1740, the only remains of some entrances to and some surrounding arched vaults, passages,
arena
improbable
doubts
venationes
it.
"
"
arcades
but
of
the
(Neueste
Reisen the
upper durch
and
Volck'
Nothing
(iv, 712) (engagees modernes). De Layre, as the result of very minute investigations, the amphitheatre to have been (which show gives the dimensions otthe one largestknown) and a detailed reconstruction. According to this,the building was three-storeyed,had no praecinctiones (said in Gallic buildings) to be generally unknown in the interior,seats for 40,000 for at least 12,000 more. spectators,and standing room also Cours Caumont, Cp. d'Antiq., Stark, Stddteleben, pp. 483-486. amphitheatre (now les Ar6nes ', also called p. 251 : The palais de Gallifene ')directlyadjoins the old city walls on the outside ; its
to
some
shape
of the small
old
amphitheatre,
'.
dans
which
is covered Millin
gardens
houses
According
des
vaults
still remained
constructions
'
'
the
little stone
rhombi
;
a
with
which
it is covered still
serves
point
as
workmanship
triple-arched gate
ville Gallo-romaine
{La
from P. 9.
de Beauclair,
Augustoritum
: on
to
tum
the
site of Beauclair.
reconnalt
VOL.
II.]
d'un
a.,
Appendices
plac"
"
221
traces
sur en
le bord bois
"
de les
la voie
II est probable
qu'il6tait
terre. en gradins Valesius tion {N.G., 268), from the menin mediaeval documents an arena {e.g.1314 ecclesia Set. de Arenis),had already assumed the existence of an theatre amphivii outside the town inter : hodieque est Lemoportas una
; there
was en un
also
'
un
cimeti6re
des'Arfenes' there.
reste des
l"ur
nom
voyage conserve k
that
on
the
foundations
of the
artees
Caumont bareon an
(1838)
nence emi-
It is said to have remained intact monks of till the time of Louis the Pious, who the St. Martial gave Considerable permissionto use the material for building a church.
west
the
town.
ruins
in removed were up to 158 1 ; the last visible remains laid out was promenade (Cours d'antiq., 1713 pp. 477-479). Chronicon Vesunna Du : Meminit {^Petrocorii). Cange s.u. Arena Arenarum Petracoricensium Petracoricensium sub Episcoporum when
a
existed
anno
Boso
comes
Petracoricensis
turrem at
excelsam there
was
araphitheatrum pulet arenae e lapide quadrato integrum extra moenia l atitudo Valesius xxx xx. longitudo (N.G., 446). ejus perticarura, in minis Cacarottas. vocant 1 1 : Gruter, amphitheatri quod 59, 7 de I'Acad., xix, 710. Caylus, Recueil d'antiquitis (vii, Cp. Mim. cet formait autrefois theatre, amphi1767. P- 3"5. pl-Ixxvii): le contour que
to chrum
" "
Petricorii
est
masses
tr^s bien
ou
marque
par
6
masures
les ruines
de
ce
"
il subsiste
encore
6 sont
informes
et
plutot
et fort
bdtiment
"
elles
considerables, isolees
de voutes
eloign^esI'une
"
de I'autre
des
portions
formant les souterrains. Cet edifice parait piliers de circonference. II subsiste dans avoir encore 1200 eu pieds de I'artoe k 15 pieds profondeur un aqueduc ou plutot un egout de II etait coupe et traverse 5 pieds de largueur et de 6 de hauteur.
de
dont les proportions etaient les memes ; I'un et I'autre par un autre k les ecouler de I'arfene. servaient eaux [Caumont, apparemment d' archtologieed. 2, p. 344 : k Tours et k Perigueux les Ablc6daire
' ,
Gallo-Romains
ent
pour
leur defense
H.] According left of the amphiiii, theatre (Cours d'antiq. monum., pp. 480-483) little was (De (in 1838) ; but on the basis of the results of excavation it. de he of detailed a Taillefert, gives description Antiquitis Vesone) in urbe Valesius Divona : ea vestigia {Cadurci). (N.G., iii) aquaerudera ductuum, amphitheatri et rupes perfossas hodieque cerni of an Remains aiunt. Volckmann theatre amphi(as above, ii,p. 482) : with '. built of small squared stones are still to be met
transformes
enormes
'
bastions
'.
Segodunum
celui d'Avenches
se
Rutenorum.
'
L'a.
de
Rhodez de
qu'une grande
quelques
destructeurs.
concavite
n'offre
de
a
laquelle
voient
debris
murailles
leur
soUdite
Caumont, d'ant., p. 496. (AfearTulle.) Caylus (Rec, vi, p. 356) quotes the following from Baluze, Histor. Tulliens, (1717), parte hujus capitis p. 8 : in extrema Tutela nobile a adnotabo olim iv m. (Tulle) oppidum in parochia p. multa adhuc et agro Tintinniacensi, cujus vestigia superNavensi
lasse les eflEorts des
Cours
222
Appendices
[vol.ii.
cc sunt ; imprimis vero p. in longitudine, amphitheatrum, habens etiamnunc et cl in latitudine, cujus caveas supersunt, rudera, quae hodie Etiam amphilocus, ubi rudera ego vidi in juventute mea. de TinArenae Tintinniacenses, vulgo les Ar^nes theatri, vocatur
"
tinniac.
of
He
Ptolemy.
to
be
the
Rastiatum had
remains
greatly
himself with reproof Baluze, contented ducing in cxiii. Montlatter the the representation pi. given by dimensions, and the same who mentions the gives faucon, amphitheatre diminished
the doubt drew same authority. no upon pi.ex) gives the plan of a theatre, Aquae Neri (Niris). Caylus (iv, not an amphitheatre ; cp. ib.,p. 368. [Merimee, Notes d'un Voyage cus en gives a descriptionof it, takes it for a cirAuvergne, p. 73, who him. The incUned with remains to agree H.] ; I myself am in Niris, viciis Neriomagus in detail by L. Esmonnot described are in the Berliner notice from Chambalu's to me (1885 ; only known which it remains to Wochenschrift,May 14, 1887), according philol. theatre the building was a or an uncertain, whether amphitheatre.' In Du Arena consuetud. Bituric. tit. ii s.v. : Cange, Bituriges. de Unde de fosse Artoes des conficitur fitmentio la art. 20 Bourges. According to Valesius (N.G., amphitheatrum olim ibi exstitisse. filled up in 1619, and its place taken was 86) this fosse des Artees ii,458. by a market, la place Bourbon. Cp. Volckmann, Cours an d'ant., p. 497, mentions [Ernodurum ? Caumont, amphitheatre de Levroux, prfesd'Issoudun.]
' '
'
(c) Lugdunensis.
Lugdunum.
shows.
present
Mariccus
here
was
at
some
gladiatorial
to
thrown
the
wild
of the martyrs of (Tac, Hist., ii,61). The execution at Lyons in 177, described length in the letters of these communities in Eusebius Eccl., v, i),probably took place (Hist. this The is not explicitly stated. at Lugdunum, although passage oiv MarpCposrai 6 is as follows (ed. Schwegler, p. 162, 37) : 0 ixiv ets rb dTjfiiicrtof KttX Tj BXavBTva Kal 0 "AttoKos -fjyovTO ^-jrl tcl "LAyKTOs drjpla. e6vG)V t^s diravOpojirlas Kal els rd Koivbv tu}V 6^afia,iTrirtjdes rijstwv Orfpiodib.rods ^^eripovi b fi^v /laxiQvijfiipas SibofUvrji. Marovpos Kttl6 ^dyKTos aS^is irdXip KoXdffedts .Kal SLi^"(rav Sicnrdo-rjs iir^^epov ivTipdfitpt"earpip beasts
Vienne
. . . . .
in 70 and
Kal rods dwb tQv d-qplitiv Kal Trdpd^ b"Ta twv Ste^bbovs fj-affrlyuv e\K7}$fwis b dWoi Kal fmivb/ievos Sijpios KaliTlirdiriTriP dWaxbBev iTc^buv iTeKeXeiovro, aiiTovs iveipbpei. to. Kad^Spav, i:0* f;sTTjyavt^bfieva ffibfiara Kvltnjs fftdrjpdv In 1 561 remains of what was probably the amphitheatre stillexisted
T".S
in the
in the
disixictoit)xs
out
1
under
the
first empire
saw some
before
arcades of
to
to
it,built
un
of small
Artaud
were
then
stroyed, de-
signe de ffiodalitS '. During the course his excavations came (about 1820) some steps with inscriptions the of seats of the honour light,indicating deputies of the 60
comme
6tant
civitates. at the
Martin-Daussigny,
conservator
of
the
result of fresh
cemains [Alleged
of both exist.
"
Tr.]
VOL.
II.]
for
Appendices
was
223
neighbourhood
,
flooded
ara
naumachiae)
el
situated
as
in the
of the
Romae
N.G., p.
site of Ainay (Atanacum) but in the quartier des Terreaux in ancient times the Rhone and ; here Saone have since altered their See course. joined, although they
295 the
and
formerlyassumed
(asby Valesius,
Martin-Daussigny, Notice
dunum
sur
I'amph.
ei
I'autel
d'Auguste
Lug-
de France, 29th session, 1862, Paris, 1863, his letter to Henzen (AdI, i860, p. 215) ; pp. cp. also O. Hirschfeld, Lyon in der Romerzeit (Vienna, 1878, p. 16). in 1864) thought the amphitheatre Other Alhner antiquaries [e.g. for on to be looked of the Seine the right bank was at Fourvi6re,
in
arcMol.
des Terreaux, to another ascribing the remains in the quartier the of existence two or assuming building, amphitheatres the one et Augusti for the imperial festival at the meetings by the ara Romae of the deputies at the Gallic diet, the other for the city shows (cp. in the notice of Hirschfeld's treatise in Rev. crit., J[ules]Vfermorel] July 12, 1879, p. 29, and Renan, Marc-AurSle, p. 331, i). The latter is now believed been to have discovered by the excavations of M. Lafon in Fourvifere of which the in the erection a building the hill has walls of been three concentric utilized, declivity being still standing. According to another view (shared also by Duruy and Renan) it is supposed to have been situated at the foot of the its chief axis to the Saone. being parallel Deseilligny declivity, Rev. as arcMoL, July-August, 1887, below, pp. 23-26. Cp. Bazin, Notice sur J. Pierrot Deseilligny, I'amph. de Lyon, p. 35, and
" "
either
Caen,
1888.
Aquae Segete (Segeste). The amphitheatre at Chatillon-surfrom is described Loing already known Caylus (iii, pi. 412, p. cxiii) les antiquitis in detail and illustrated by JoUois (Mim. sur du dip. with du Loiret, 1836, pp. i-io. de de Chenevilre, Description I'amph. d'Anville he like before it as him, regards platesi-vii) ; belonging to Aquae arena Segete (Ukert as above, p. 465). The elliptical for spectatorson only one has accommodation side, (fosseaux lions) of less than the half a nd to an according occup3dng JoUois ellipse that it could be Caylus assumed capable of holding 3000-4000. transformed into a complete ellipse with the aid of wooden ings. buildremains of the rows of steps that were still Nothing now visible before 1758. 1600 On a Vue g^n^rale d'Autun in Edme vers Augustodunum. Thomas citi d'Autun illustr6e et (died 1660), Hist, de I'antique annotSe as (Paris-Autun, 1846), p. 32, the amphitheatre appears an important ruin ; the illustration (p. 61) shows it as a building, at least three storeyshigh, of the circuit of which f to f is preserved, with of With this the illustration seats. rows complete agrees be to declared imaginary by Millin, i, 307) in Montfaucon (rightly after Auberi),in which (as in Thomas) the third storey (iii, ii, p. cli, in relief the side outer exhibits between the on figures large fourth also is of Thomas and a arcades, storey given. part says : je d^couvre les vestiges d'un a. cachfi par les ronces, les Opineset la est b^ti terre.maisdont on voit sans grands peineles sieges. II Md'uncimentferme. de deux BiniVoyage debriquetageengr^s, hors est la, de fait en demi-circje vilje, i,p. 164 : L'a, 4ictins (1717),
'
'
"
224
fort 61ev",autour oi Ton enfermait
Appendices
duquel
les betes,
on
. .
[vol. ii.
affreuses,
Chretiens environn^ d^vorerles demi-lune
reraarque
cavemes plusieurs
.qu'onlachoitpour
una
dans une grande plaine, qui fait comme de murailles. This description, like that
'
the
amphitheatre
to
outside
the
town
has
{Hist.d'Auiun, p. in the used as a According amphitheatre was quarry since eighteenth century and completely destroyed. Excavations of 1832 and 1842 have rendered possible an approximate estimate the two Hist. axes m. d'Autun, x (157 ; 131 p. 215). [Cp. Comptes rendus de la soc. fr. de numismatique et d' archiologie i, 1869, p. 14.
appears
to
refer to the
theatre
Millin, the
H.]
Autisiodurum.
Leblanc-Davau,
In documents des
'
Recherches
the In fifteenth the
centre
siir
Auxerre
(2nd ed.,
mention is before
1871), p.
made of
a a
51.
'
of
century
of the
seen.
champ
Artoes
'.
same,
1830,
of
a
considerable revealed
'
be
well
conduisant galerie
dans
The I'int^rieur du
digging
cirque,
pierres
author
garnie de
de
assumes
entree
(N.G., p. 332) : Senonici amphitheatri meminit Passio beatae Columbae virginis et martyris (alleged occurred under to have AureUan). The Bulletin de la soc. archSol. de Sens (ii, 1851, p. 70) containing a treatise on the amphitheatre available. not (with plan) was Lutetia (Parisii). An article in the Grenzboten (1870,ii,p. 189), the Bulletin de la soc. impirialedes Der antike Circus zu Paris (after of the earlier antiquairesde France, 1858, p. 152) gives an account of Gregory of Tours notices of the amphitheatre. The statement in his Hist. Franc, v, 17 : (Chilpericus rex) apud Suessionas atque Parisios circos aedificare praecepiteos populisspectaculum praebens, to a restoration is referred of the amphitheatre. Alexander Neckam, who taught about 1180 in Paris, in his Laus sapientiaedivinae calls Agendicum
the
the
was
amphitheatre
later it
the
'
theatrum
as a
'
Cypridis,'vasta
tria
'
ruina
'.
hundred
document
years
of tur
1284
les Areinnes
'
St. Victorem
from
an
whole
district
was
called
same
Faubourg vineyard
as
Saint-Victor
ad
abbey
des
destroyed.
',is mentioned
The
',
'
Clos In
Arennes
in maps
xi, 1870, p. May, 1870 (Rev. archiol., 1307 1399. in the west of the rue Pantheon, some 349), Monge investigators the curve of the walls surrounding the arena and some came upon smaller half of the amphitheatre is laid bare ; a seat-steps. The cloister occupies the site of the larger. The declivity of the Genevieve utUized in Ste. Montague (mons Lucotitius) has been the construction. The masonry consists of irregular stones, laid in
as
late
cement
stones.
; the
side
turned
towards
the
arena
is covered
at
with
The
squared
of the
Two
rows
ascending
was
the
as
bottom
and the
used
cages.
theatre amphila
used
a
removed cp.
to
the
middle ar^nes
ages
its material
to especially
lie de
in
Cit6;
de Lut"Ce
Jourv. des
226
poser
de de
Appendices
placespour
de
ii. [vol.
plus de
6000
spectateurs.
at
II
ne
restequepeu
I'enceinte in-
partie
I'enceinte
ext^rieure
presque
rien
de
t6rieure.
(d) Belgica.
(Helvetii.)The
of
following information
to
as
to
the
amphitheatres
called
Switzerland
Octodurum
'
is due
C.
'
Bursian.
ruins of the (Martigny). The consist {vivarium) by the people le Vivier tolerably circular, still almost in a complete
amphitheatre,
of state is
an
enclosing wall,
of
; preservation
more a
constructed
three The feet
of
boulders,
and No
N. trace
rubble
and
tufa
stones, it is stiU
more
than
thick
in many
to is
places its
S., is
214
feet
height long
than
man's.
from
the
smaller,
which the on preserved of the arcades hence of the seat-stepsthemselves seats we jecture, con; may that the interior arrangement was only of woodwork. Aventicum (Avenches). On the amphitheatre op. 'BuTsia.n.Aventicum Helvetioriim in Mittheilungen der antiquarischenGesellschafi in Zurich, It is situated bd. xvi, i,heft i, p. 20. in the N.W. partoftheold town of Avenches, town, directly east of the little modern and, into an orchard, can be recognized at the first althovightransformed On the east side glance from the elHpticdepression in the interior. of this depression rises a lofty tower, the foundation of which is built in the seventeenth formed by an ancient double vault ; it was E.
century
walls
as
granary,
and
is
now
used
as
museum
outside, the
the and old
arch-shaped
that
springs of several
them
such
vaults
seen
together
on
with
party
on
S.,
from
while
still be and
the
N.E.
the
N.W.
remains. S.E.
The
to
length
N.W.
of the
larger axis
the
building building
326) feet,
the whole modern
of the is about
is 314 the masonry (including smaller 282 (or 294) ; the 880
of the
over
upper
the
terrace
constructed
covers
the
tower feet
;
the
feet
soil that
some
the
are
29J
the
of which
still
high.
hold
The has
at
number
preserved of spectators
in the which
could
of the at
been
estimated
on
by
the
Museum
Avenches,
A.
8780 ; but according to Bursian's view building (the upper surface of the terrace sufficient grounds for calculating the no
number of the
of seats ; the latter rows and there is in addition an 20, for the lower classes,such as are preserved in amphitheatres places in Italy and the south of France, so that the number of the spectators be estimated at twice the number can above. given
largerthan
with the tower) affords original height and the was probably considerably upper circuit with standing
Vindonissa
donissa,
an
and
the
Aargau). The amphitheatre of Vinvillageof Konigsfelden,now appears as oval depression, resembling a sandpit, but covered with grass without traces of corn, walls any ; by the people it is called Barlisgrub (bear-pit) The greater axis of the ellipse (from N.E.
on
(Windisch
W.
of
in
the
the
'
'
to
S.W.) was
about
230
feet
long; the
entrances
were
one opposite
VOL.
II.]
on
Appendices
narrow nor
227
There is
no
another the
the
side of the
of the vaults
building.
on
trace
of
F.
seat-steps,
which
they
in
der
rested.
Cp.
Ansiedlungen
zu
Ostschweiz, in
xv,
Zurich, bd.
of Haller
heft
3, p.
und (Histor.
topogr.
are
Helvetien
unter
romischey
Herrschaft,ii, 390)
to
considered
'
purely
calls
of the of
a
fictitious.
theatre
(as he
half
of the
second
east centre
gate, and
which it), the ruins of eighteenth century, especially of large,rectangular block granite,right in
'
former and
arena,
to which
the
wild
animals
were
to death
of
an
amphitheatre
for such
; see
Baselaugst ; what has been der Archdol., " 263, i) is rather einer Beschreibung historischer
taken
a
(e.g. by Miiller,
Bruckner,
theatre
und
natiirlicher
Merkwiirdig-
keiten der
Schoepflin 2772. this illustration of theatre an {Alsatiaillustrata, gives (e saec. i,160) romische Mommsen schedis Schweiz, p. xvi, e Amerbachi). (Die
ing Augst. Accordromische (Das paper Theater zu Augusta Raurica, in Mitth. d. histor, u. antiquar. Gesellfrom notice to me a zu Basel, n.f.,ii,1882), only known by schaft the first Bliiraner (of about (D.L.Z., 1882, no. 44), the theatre
Landschaft Basel,
xxiii. Stiick
(1763), p.
of the
ruins
the
by
Th.
century) was
an arena.
later
the
orchestra
made
into
[Aquae Vicus (Baden in Aargau). According to F. Keller (Die rom. Ansiedlungen in der OstecAwei^,Abtheilung i, in Mittheilungen der antiquar. Gesellsch. in Zurich, bd. xii, heft 7, p. 297) there was of this the at stillto be seen there, beginning (nineteenth) century, which not without reason was regarded as the a circular depression, of a theatre' (? the interior of an amphitheatre); but no traces cavea of it are now visible.] Valesius Maxima (N.G., p. 600 : AmphiSequanorum, Vesontio.
'
theatrum
cxx,
ohm
Yesontio
extra et
muros
cuius
fundamenta
porticusmaiore
passus
dirutas
circiter
ait
est extra murum ubi nunc Chifletius Superest in urbe hodieque vicus Arenarum,
theatri
ducebat,
datis
et
porta ipsaamphitheatri,una
ohm
cum
porta portis,
anno
Arenarum
aliis turn
nunc quae tribus Arenarum de vii civitatis tribubus conspicitur. Quin et una the still be town Outside dicitur. Volckmann, iii,162 : may in feet diameter.' about 120 remains of an seen amphitheatre,
Mcxx
nuncupata,
'
Castan
MSm.
lus
d la Sorbonne. 6t6
;
Archiol.,
en avons
ont Les ruines (de I'a.) says p. dans I'un des bastions construits par Vauban 2 Hist, de Besangon, ms. des images (Prost, d'Ar^nes en conserve rue de notre et le nom
1869,
33)
'
mais
nous
plans
of the
Arines)
en
la m^moire. de Grand (Gran) (Town of the Leuci.) Caylus,vii,p. 349 : Le village ? ^NoviomaFines Neufchateau et entre (ad Joinville Champagne
"
228
gus, U ne Leuci
Appendices
Ukert,
reste
. . .
[vol.ii.
de ces anciennes villes,dont above, p. 505) 6tait une du la de cit6 elle faible ^tait tradition, peuple des qu'une
as
du coUine. Son 6Uvation 6tait adoss6 k une de 18 pieds 6 pouces c6t6 du midi est encore 30 ; I'ardne a encore toises de longueur et 10 de largeur. II y avait 3 portes de chaque de ramph. et aux souterrains c6t6 de I'artoe, qui conduisaient aux Son
amph.
habitans les appellent spectateurs. Les pour Ste croit le chateau de on Libaire, vierge, y Julien, que I'amph. from the outline on pi.cxi rather Yet it seems, souffrait le martyre. theatre. been to have a [JoUois,Antiquiiis de Gran (extract in de I'Acad. de Metz, 1842, p. 247) believes Mdm. (in Dufresne,
gradins
destines
accordance
with
excavations
2000
in
1822),
that
it
was
accommodating spectators ; like the theatre and used both it as a was above) Dufresne (p. 250) gives as the dimensions
"
building at
as an
amphitheatre.
whole belles
building 137-60,
mines
aissent k sont
small
61 P.
on
metres,
249
a
-""'
and
en
maintenant
converties
: au
carriSre
pubUque
du sol de
et
dispar-
chaque
de
jour.
dessous
I'orchtetre
2,\ m.
profondeur
.
troav^'Tin Valesius
aqueduc {N.G.,
'
parfaitement
conserve.
Dimrd-aram'
H.]
Mediomdfncum.
174) quotes the : cum pervenisset B. following from a MS. life of St. Clement ut ferunt Mediomatricam Clemens civitatem, in cavernis amphieandem urbem situm habuit '. theatri quod extra est, hospitium Saliae fluvius Ibidem dicitur, nimirum juxta decurrere juxta in de Metz amphitheatrum. Ch. Abel (Notice sur la Naamachie d'arcMol. de la soc. et d'hist. de la Moselle, i860, p. 49) says: Mhn. de I'areue en ce Ueu (between the porte St. Thi6baut L'existence and d'une 6gUse que saint C16ment Mazelle) est confirmee par le nom
p.
' ' '
y 61eva auteurs
"pxka de
la SeiUe
en
I'honneur
mines
de saint Andr6
A
en
appela toujours
de
St. Andr6-aux-Ar6nes.
de
croire
I'histoire k
Metz, les
jusqu'en
1562, 6poque
pour grava C'est
trouve et
furent C'est
une
d^plc^es
erreur,
no.
construire
k
de la citadelle
vers
puisque
Leclerc,
et
1650,
pris un
oeuvres
croquis qu'il
sous
qui
fait
partie de
de
le
205.
aprfescette
k la
estampe
rarissime
S"bastien
"
Leclerc
se (elle
Bibhothfeque imp6riale de estampes) que M. Migette a donn6 dans I'Histoire de Metz par Bfigin, t.
avec une
des gravures des artoes de Metz une vue i. Elle represente encore I'enet
une
Paris
Collection
ceinte
partiede
et
du
de
rangto par deux k Nimes et k Aries. On y voyait aussi I'escaher d'un des vomitoires par lesquels s'^coulait la foule d'une travers centr^e form6e au d'ordre colonnes porte par deux Un de Metz de ionique. montre le d6bris d'une de plan 1574 nous arcades avec colonne. ces En 1719 Montfaucon une faisait dessiner, bel des son ouvrage AniiquMs ce pour expliquies, qui restait de I'a. de Metz, et le pubUait, t. iii, Les B6n6dictins planche 103. reproduisaient dans leur histoire de Metz t. i, planche ii ce dessin, qui
colonnes
premier 6tage
du
eclair^es
superpos^es
nous
d6molies
les
galeriesdessin^es
restait
1719 il ne
VOL.
II.]
escalier, sa
Metz
Appendices
porte
et
229
de I'ar^ne. Au 17.
son
I'encemte
vu ces
circulaire ruines
sifecle P. de
Ferry qui a
Romische
p.
debout, supposaitque I'a. avait du 6tre construit sous Augusta (?). See Hiibner, in AUeHhumer Lothringen {Bonner Jahrbb., liii-liv, 1873,
encore
161 : supposed seat-stepsof the amphitheatre with the relief visor. ho[li]tores inscription ; p. 163, gladiatorial ; p. 171, Wyttenbach' (Neue Forschungen, p. 70) Augusta Treverorum. and Steininger(Gesch.d. Trevirer, i, p. 285) assign the construction of this amphitheatre to the time of Traj an ; the second of the spurious of Nennig (Mommsen, Gremboten, 1866, p. 407) is based inscriptions
on
159), p.
this
d.
assumption. zu Philologenvers.
architecture
As
F. Hettner {Das romische Trier, in Verhandl. Trier, 1879, p. 16) observes, the extremely
careful the
a
of the
amphitheatre
Roman
;
shows
it to have
been
'
tainly cer-
older
extreme
than
the
other
buildings of
the
eastern other
of the
western
von
town
on
It is in
against
natural
the
hand
'
Wilmowsky
in the
(as is shown
wall
'.
but
the
the
arena,
together with
part
of the
an arena
rows
of seats,
and
further relieve
at the
end
of each of the
side of the
are masses
three
gates.
the
The
entrances
flanked of
by
earth.
strong
towers,
central seats.
on
the
.
The pressure the the led into the two to others gate spectators' arena, The latter could also be reached by two tunnel-like entrances city side (Hettner). According to Quednow {Beschr. des
'
which
is elliptical, its floor of rock ; in the zu Trier, p. 24) the arena latter is cut a euripus 3 feet wide and 4 feet deep, used for flooding for the purpose into the water at the naumachiae, being conducted
A
amphitheatre by
an
aqueduct
been
(?).
10
'The
podium,
now
feet
high,
high ; it had 10 doors, leading appears formerly animals' The number of places for the spectators, to the cages. estimated be settled, in Hettner's by Steininger at 8000, cannot
to have
feet
opinion.
Trev.'
here
see
On the
the
'
collegium arenariorum
=
consistentium 770.
Orelli, 2773
Bructeri
Brambach,
were
CIRk.,
destroyed by wild beasts (before the see i , 306) ; According to the Gesta Trevir. Steininger, 231, 1. year civitatis the Vandal Crock the Treviri in arena besieged prince in this {i.e. amphitheatre, fortified by them) in the year 406, but without success Forsch., p. 53). Perhaps it (Wyttenbach, Neue
that
' '
was
at
that
are
time
towers
were
built,remains
of
which
still to
{ib., p. 60).
Du
Durocortorum
commemorat
{Remi).
Marlotus
Arenas Remenses : Cange s.v. Arena lib. i Valesius Remensi metropoli cap. 5. Arenae Arenasunt Martis seu mons portam iii, duplicishemicycli figura. Volckmann,
in
p. 172
Two
hundred '.
paces
from
the
town
are
the
remains
of
an
amphitheatre
Augusta
Hist. Franc, v, 17 : see Valesius Lutetia. above under {N.G., pp. 58 and 332) infers the Cavea from the name existence of an (monasterium amphitheatre Yet St. Cr^pin en Scti Crispiniin Cavea, according to Chaye). Leroux, Hist, de Soissons (1839), i, p. 108, the amphitheatre was Suessionum.
Gregory
of Tours,
230
not
Appendices
there, but
in
[vol.it.
depressionin the
semicircular where a town, undoubted evidence affords ground opinion confirmed occasional been view have this is said of its site ; to by But their results are so in the 'twenties and 'thirties. excavations the building was whether doubtful small that it remains elliptic the latter to be more considers semicircular probable. or ; Leroux the
west
part
of the
in his
He of
assumes
that
its remains
were
choked
up
with
earth
in the
time-
Chilperic(576).
lus A la Sorb Senlis. Some
.
[Mayne, Mimoires Augustomagus [Silvanectes) des ardnes de la dicouverte Note sur 1867, p. 155 :
before, in
a
onne,
years
but at a considerable the modern town field not far from the circuit of the Gallo-Roman distance from town, a circular depression still to be seen of buildings were Fontaine de and a remains ; documents fontaine Raines in the vicinityis called in mediaeval
'
d'Airaines the
'
and
'
fons
Arenarum
'.
Then
follows
of description
Caix de Saintremains H.] recently discovered. trifling very de archiol. France, session, Paris, Tours, 44= {Congris 1878, Aymour of the building (75 x 68 m.) and pp. 69-78) gives the dimensions
ascribes sian's
its construction
to
the
third
104.
century.
Detlefsen
in Bur-
Jahresber.,viii
(1880),p.
Cours d'ant., [Caesaromagus {Bellovaci).According to Caumont, was an amphitheatre at Beauvais.] p. 495, there the also of an Valesius existence assumes [Rotomagus. Here at for the same reason as Soissons.] amphitheatre (pi.cxxvi) [Juliobona. Caylus (vi,394) thinks that the theatre also used as an amphitheatre ; cp. Merivale, Hist, of the Romans was Lillebonne had ture under the Empire : iv, 418, i : a miniain architecture and masonry '. Theatres, shown Colosseum by
'
. . . ...
the to
unusual
serve a
form
of their
orchestra
to
have
been
intended Letronne
purpose
facultatifs,as {amphith^eltres
them), are also said to have existed at Valognes (cp.Volckmann, Caen. See A. de la Mare iii, 354) and the village of Vieux near de Rev. mines Khremissa in archiol.,xii, 644),who {Excursions aux the excavations refers to the treatise by Charma at Vieux on (Mim. de la Normandie, de la Soc. des antiquaires vol. xxii).]
calls
(e) Germaniae.
Earlier investigations the existence of an beyond doubt amphitheatre the Berlich' (seeabove, p. 194 ; and Kolnischen Beiblatt zur near T)as Berlich zu Koln, in Jahrbb. Zeitung, 1829, no. 17). Diintzer, lich der Alterthumsfreunde imRheinlande,xx, Between the Ber-p.26). of a Roman have and the Appellhof the traces amphitheatre been found. Like the simple buildings near and those Vetera, Bonn described [Loiret], by Caumont (C. Archiologie,a. de Chenevidres exhibit a uniform Caen, i860), which type, it possessed an arena terraces with round for the spectators,100 m. long and 60 m. wide,
Agrippinensis.
'
have
'
open
of the
towards
the
'
East
'.
C.
von
,
Beith,
16. the
Das
1885, Winckelmannsprogramm)
town.
the
Roman
a
p. before
Cp.
also
was
the
to
vivarium, enclosed
a
by
centurion
legion,according
votive
tablet
(in
VOL.
II.]
foundation
wall. of
a
Appendices
nr.
23 1
CIRhen.,
Lersch, Centralmiiseum,
in the
Roman
on
Brambach,
built
on
336),
Rome,
found
the
monastery
a
the
castle wall
into
There
near
is the
remarkable castra
with similarity
where
enclosed praeioria(later by the wall but there an are projecting considerably), amphitheatrum castrense and both before the old a vivarium, city ',Diintzer as above, p. 31. bach, BramInscriptionon an ursarius (Lersch, Centralmuseum, iii,196 211).
=
the Viminal,
Vetera.^ and
Ph. Colonia
Houben
'
and
Fr.
Fiedler, Denkmaler
von
Trajana in Ph. Houben's Antiquarium zu (Xanten, 1839), p. 6 : According to the oldest information the remains of an amphitheatre or an the village arena campestris near of Birten, also belonged to the old camp. On the field rises oval earth firwith an rampart overgrown copsewood and some four cardinal the trees, with entrances, exactly facing points. 4 In the interior the rampart The circuit is about outer 350 paces. to a depth of about that runs so a 30 feet obliquely downwards,
120 space, the arena, paces in circumference, is formed the last to the west is about distance from entrance
Vetera
below.
120
already At the end of amphitheatre of the garrison at Vetera. the seventeenth century aged people could still remember having in the arena column seen a consisting of millstones laid one upon which the author He assumes another, peryersely takes for a meta. built of wood. that the amphitheatre was On a field not far distant of simple urns with have human bones been found. a large number The call the Victors arena or Lager country people usually St. the Victor, a captain of legend Victorsgelag ; according to the Theban legion, suffered martyrdom with his Christian soldiers of Colonia the marshes near Trajana by the orders of the emperor
for
Pighi
Roman
had
taken
this circumvallation
the
remains
'
'
'
'
Maximian.
BRITANNIA.
There in their
d. Berl.
is
no
doubt
that
in Britain
also the
permanent
Acad.
,iS68, 8g),and
monuments
been
preserved (Greek inscriptionon a retiarius in London, CIL, no vii,p. 20 ; probably also ib. 830 : venatores Bannies[es]) ; but the ruins of amphitheatres have been found. On other hand, English believe that they have discovered, in the vicinity archaeologists
'
quarters, traces of sosay, circular depressions all sides by the declivities on correspondingto the arena, enclosed of hiUs and thus presenting more less the form of natural amphior theatres. An Account Roman and other some of John Strange, i n in the Archaeologia (readMay 11, 1755) Antiquities Monmouthshire the hollow circular spot known at Britannica, v, 1779, p. 67 : the of Arthur's Round Caerleon name Table, Silurum) by (Isca which is generallysupposed to be a Roman work, and to have served In it this be considered must as one case by way of amphitheatre. of the Castrensian kind, like that at Richborough Castle, not far
towns
of
different
Roman
and
permanent
is to
called
amphitheatracastrensia, that
'
am
indebted
to Prof. Friedrich
Leo
1^2
from Sandwich
in
Appendices
Kent, and
many others
[vol. li.
(cp.Wright, Wanderings,
one i, p. 156) mentions CwnosMW, Stukeley {/iey p. 88 : Rutupiae). bably ProCornwall. in Redruth and another at SUchester 3 miles from Westand Shap in morland, Penrith between entrenchment the round
described him
to
a or cock-pit name
by Salmon {Survey, p. 637) and compared by It also goes kind. is of the same wrestling-ring
Round
the Such
by
wall the
P.
the
of Arthur's used
at Winchester.
the
castle
probably
provinces '.
in
only
68
'
ones
by
It
is observable
no
the
castrensian seats,
saw so
amphitheatres
that
general preserve
have
stood
nor
leon,
that
95),that
any
signs of subsellia or declivity. I grassy in the more near perfect one also has Stukeley {ib., p. 166)
on
people
that
must
the
no
signs in
of Caer-
Dorchester
(Wright, ib.,p.
Nor do I recollect castrensian theatre, amphi-
observed. other
seem
such
have For
been
our
discovered
in any
at least in
numerous.
island, where
they
be
are
to have
been there
at
rather
were
many
more
of
it may them in
reasonably
Britain than
is
supposed
known
no means
that
to
us
present,
'.
more
though
That
at
the
number
of the
latter
see
by
inconsiderable
Brit., ii, 6) is
p.
{IscaSilurum, 1862,
to
same
128),as
traces
E.
Hub-
informs
are
me.
According
to have
scholar,
at
of
theatres amphi-
(Aquae SuUs), Cirencester. also and xvii, Silchester, Cp. Archaeol., (near p. 171 Llandrinolt, Wales) and Gough's Camden, i, p. 158 (Chaselbury, Wall, 3rd ed., 1867, {The Roman Wiltshire). Colhngwood Bruce he rude rehef at Chesters in believes can a recognize very p. 158)
believed
found
Bath
(Cilurnum) a
scene
from
the
amphitheatre, and
hence
conjectures
.
traces of one existed there : decided stillexist at the station that one of Borcovicus Housesteads) (a fort in the wall of Hadrian, now An illustration of this is given on p. 190 about a circular depression,
"
looft. Th.
in
diameter,
very
10
ft.
deep.
It is obvious
that
all these
vations obser-
are
uncertain.
in Manners and Sentiments Wright, A History of Domestic Middle the Ages (London, 1862), p. 64 {Homes of England during In the glossaries Other Days), p. 77 : plegere(a player) and pj^gaand man gladiator,' (a playman) are used to represent the Roman and plega-hus (a playhouse) plega-stow (a play-place) express a theatre or more that probably an amphitheatre '. Wright assumes denoted the walled-round the Saxons amphitheatres of the Roman still existingin their times by the first name, towns and those which formed the in were the second name. only by depressions ground by Among the illustrations of an Anglo-Saxon MS. of the Psalms (Ms. Harl. 603, perhaps of the ninth century) there is one, which according to Wright evidently represents an amphitheatre (reproducedon p. bear-leader with : a which a bear, 65) a dancer, pretends to be asleep, flute all on an arena a player on a double at the foot of a depression in the ground, with spectators in the background. many
'
"
THE
REST
OF
THE
NORTHERN Vindelicorum.
zu
PROVINCES.
Augsburg,
in
J. Becker Jahrb. d.
{Der
Alter-
234
money
and
Appendices
lost under
L.
[vol.il.
Valentinian,
the
to
cipium
Nemesi g. et
mann,
97 coins (from Augustus to Valens found there. the inscription 33-37) were pp. Among VM on a stone-block with letters 25 cm. high may belong architectural VIR another in all proon inscription ; IIII bability served to indicate the seats of the quattuorviri of the muniof Carnuntum : ; a cippus bears the inscription Junoni
et
.
Verus) and
an
pp.
36-41).
Inferior.
The Aquincum. amphitheatre excavated described in 1881 was in a publication by Karl Torma in the Hungarian language, from which a plan of the building peared apinOestefj-eicA.MtWA.,viii (1884), plateiv,and an exact explanation in ix (1885), Several parts of the buildingshowed pp. 233-7. of small "^traces repeated painting. A sanctuary of Nemesis had been outer wall of the amphitheatre, and the dedications buifragSsUlstthe there ^Fof tfias^ of two j.6?-ind"'259. votiveaftiaJS..fa"nddate^froin and the other inscripnoussteU'jiVTCii.vTi 23-34) (1883), pp. 92-7 (nos. the benches and them for the inscriptions f., on i-ii, p. 97 among and G. 6. Valeria Nonia. et Juliani ?) Quinti, Ae(lii 4. Val)erii) of Muchar [Cibalis, The statement (Das romische Noricum, i, to be once a 365) that there was large amphitheatre there, seems
Pannonia
there
in 1880
'"
'
erroneous
at
all events
there
is
no
mention
of it in the text
cited,
Porolissum
in
836)
m.
the Caes.
xx.
1858
was
the
following inscription,
there
found
Antoninus.
Aug.
(CIL, iii, Pi | us p.
dUapsum
denuo
imp. ii. cos. iiii.p. p. amphitheatrum vetus [tate Tib. CI. Quinti jlianoproc. suo fe|cit curante
Dacien
the
east
side of the
the
of the and
old
part easilyrecognized,
Pfarrer
saw
fifteen years benches. several stone ago still retained and Dr. Fodor, two Aukner here, antiquaries well known 80 paces E. and such at that time. The arena measures
five
W., and
surrounding wall is still 15 feet high and is everywhere covered with debris : only a few years stones ago largehewn lay about everjrwhere,and the form of the rubbish heaps stillshows the position of the former the seats. The four envaults beneath trances in the wall surrounding the oval arena indicated are by CIL, iii, depressions. Cf. p. 37, no. 105 amphi1522 (in scamno theatri). Champagny, Les Antonins, i, 292 : un amphithe3.tre dont le sable garde selon les paysans hongrois qui le montrent rouge O. Bennaujourd'hui la trace inefiajabledu sang qui y fut verse. O. Hirschfeld, who dorf and in the amphitheatre saw 1873, found covered the arena by a maize plantation,which only permitted an of its size. its longer axis approximate estimate They estimated 5o,N.
to
=
S.
The
at
indicated
by
The ends of the the main entrances of the building,which four deep gaps in the buried wall, which
shorter
at 32-35.
'
axes are
sponded corre-
clearly
the
forms
VOL.
II.]
A double
row
Appendices
of small isolated the
2^5
cavea.
one
to the first and another, undoubtedly marking gangways second round the arena at the top of the wall and at its tiers,runs
lower
arena
edge. Nothing
or
is
now
to be
seen
of substructures
beneath
the
Bericht Hirschfeld, Vorldufiger liber eine archdologisch-epigraphische Raise in Dacien, reprint from
of benches.'
Benndorf
and
Carl vom Mittheilungen der Centralcommission J. 1873, p. 14. Gross n.f., 13 (Archiv. d. Vereins f. Siebenbiirg.Landeskunde of the amphitheatre as an [1876], p. 319) describes the remains in which the at oblong rubbish-heap 450 paces long beginning of this century benches limestone still preserved." of hewn were
, "
HISPANIAE.
following notices by E. Hiibner are based partly on his own observations (cf.his Antiquansche Reiseberichte,i, 1860-2) partly better in MSS. and on sources print (cf.the reports on epigraphic in the der Berliner Monatsberichte Academie, i86o-i). explorations The works the of the on Spanish country are entirely antiquities uncritical and untrustworthy, especially of the tendency account on to exaggerate the importance of all national The best treasures. de known is D. Sumario las Juan Augustin Cean-Bermudez, d las romanas en antiguedades Espana, en especiallas partenentes
bellas
The
Hiibner, Die aniiken 1832 fol. (cf.thereon Madrid, p. 277). See also Florez, Espana sagrada, Madrid, 1752-1850, xlvii,4 vols. ; D. Antonio Ponz, Viage de Espana, de I'Espagne, xviii, 8 vols. ; Laborde, Voyage pittoresque 1772-94,
artes, Madrid,
in
Bildwerke
Paris, 1806-20,
see
vols.
fol.
For
an
the
Roman
remains p. 249
of Lusitania ff.
Bellermann,
Erinnerungen
Sud-Europa,
(Berlin,
(Grandezas de Taragona, 1572, Na. Sa. del Milagro (now a near subsequent Spanish writers have
Florez, xxiv, p. 229 ; Albiiiana, Where, however, these writers Tarragonae monumenta, speak of the amphitheatre of this city (Cean, p. 7 ; Florez, xxiv, p. did ruins, which 228; Albiiiana, p. 124) they refer to the same which the to theatre, an amphitheatre. (Of undoubtedly belong him,
e.g. Cean, p. 6 ; p. 128. the so-called torre del city near upper for the inscriptions on ; Patriarca, there still exist several benches d. Berl. Acad., i860, p. 239). For them in Monatsber. cf. Hiibner now of the amphitheatre, of which a view only a small part of the
probably lay on
hill in the
cavea
remains,
Cornide
see
Laborde,
del de
Ercavica
to
(Cabeza by Cean,
Griego). Very
I'academia
de
remains
according
(Memorias
p.
Madrid,
at Barcino
iii,1796, p. 172),
described The
59-
(p.15),Carthage Also Hiibner (p. n8) are quite uncertain. in has shown by an investigation of the site that Kiepert was of the alt. the existence d. in alleging (Lehrb. Geogr.,p. 497) error almost destroyed of an amphitheatre at Saguntum. ruins, now (p. 34)
and
Toletum
' '
amphitheatresmentioned
by
Cean
236
Appendices
(6) Baetica.
[vol. ii.
[Corduha. The very doubtful ruins, found in 1730, which Ruanes (Historiageneral de Cordoba, i [1761],p. 289) described, are said by Cean, p. 340, to have belonged to an amphitheatre. Hiibner saw An provin(ciae) nothing of the kind. inscription by a flamen flaminatus ob honorem edito there who erected statues Baet(icae), in is recorded Huebner, munere gladiatorioet duabus lussionib(us), note ii, i6. on 30.)] iii, Ephem. epigr., (See 77, p. 37, in 1885-6 Carmo (Carmona). The MS. report on the excavation in the with of an is be to a library found, plan, amphitheatre here, of the cf the Boletin in Madrid of the Academy of History academy, ; X, 1887, p. 174. ItaKca SeviUe). According to Montfaucon, (Santiponce near in great part destroyed the Ant. expl., iii, amphitheatre was p. 262, material for embankments. by order of the municipalityof -SesdUe-ta4!roxide
.
It is most de
descrfbed accurately
los
from
del gico-descriptiva
has
also
asserted and
the
existence
of
(Baelo, p. 232)
Malaca
these
Emerita.
Cf.
Huebner,
del
.
riconoscibile
di
dal ed
profondo
archi
ore
avvallamento
da
pezzi difformi
muri
(Laborde, t.
parte
156)
venne
L'arena
suppleto erroneously considers it a naumachia. [Bracara Augusta (Braga). Very described, after Portuguese authors,
MAURETANIAE.
in gran
esteriLaborde
uncertain
in
the
remains p.
are
Bellermann,
252.]
(Djar Djedid). Tissot, Itiniraire de Tanger d Rbat d. g6ogr., vi, 12 [1876]), ou L'amphitheS,toe plus et que exactement, je crois,le theatre qu'avait signal^ Davidson Mr. Drummond Hay, consul a g^n^ral de I'Angleterre Tanger, a encore vu en 1842, n'existe plus aujourd'hui, k moins que 1'enceinte sfimicirculaire qu'on remarque loin d'Ain Kheil n'en represente non les derniers vestiges.
{Bullet,d. I. socUti
Portus zan, Drei
Arseu magnus.
Ad
Mercuri
Near
in
Arseu
von
remains
of
an
amphitheatre.
Malt-
Jahre
the
NW.
Africa, ii,6
(who erroneously
identifies
with
ancient
Arsenaria).
chel est
(Jol).
Rev.
conserv6e, j'aigravi 17 gradins encore Cf. bon 6tat. en de I'Alg. : BeauxExplor. scientif. Arts, iii, plate 21, where the amphitheatre is given in the plan of the town, and plates 29, 30 where it is figuredas Hippodrome romain. Renier, Inscr. de I'Alg.,3287 Sitifis. CIL, viii, 8482 : four mutilated fragments of an inscription, them ANFIT very among
=
(not amphitheatre)
at
Cuicul
(Djemila), Expl.
VOL.
II.]
is also for
Appendices
tjiought by Ravoisi6, p. 60, to and with beasts. gjnamasticgames fights
NUMIDIA. have See
237
been below
Beaux-Arts, i,plate47,
used
(Khremissa).
Cirta.
Renier,
Scantius
1825
CIL,
viii, 6995
locorum
Divo, Pertinaci
exornatus
Aug.
patri L.
quam
de
statuam
promisit, ex
liberalitate
amphitheatri
iiiviratus edidit
diei dedit.
muneris
ob
.
honorem
de Beaux- Arts, (PhiUppeville) Expl. scientif. I'Alg., Cf. Rev. arch., i, 814 (only one tier of galleries). in the local inscription, amphitheatre is mentioned Renier,
de la MaUe, Recueil des renseignemenis sur la Tipasa ? Dureau de Entre Tifiereh : et Guelma Constantine, Hebenprovince p. 204 streit (Nouv. Ann. de Voy. A 46, p. 58) a vu les debris d'uue grande
.,
ville ancienne, de
superbes portiques
bien
alignfe,des
colonnes
de
debout, un amphitheatre de 150 pas de sont intacts, le tout en grosses pierres de appeUent ce heu Hamisa, probablement par;
I'Hamise
c'est
je crois
la colonie E. of
of
an a
romaine
de
[In the
about and 40
villageof
from both
Khremissa
(S.of Bona,
the
at
Constantine,
Roman
places)are
just as
have been
ruins
town,
the
including a theatre,
athletic la
contests
in which,
Cuicul,
arena
for beasts
might
provided by removing
de
proscenium,
So A. De
which
was
presumably
aux
built of wood.
(Cf.Juliobona.)
in Rev. arch6ol., la
sur
xii, p.
France.
Mare, 644.]
Excursion
ruines
Khremissa,
des
Lambaesis.
MSmoire
de la sociUi 800
nationale De bien
;
ses
antiquairesde
se
Troisifeme
serie, t. i
(1852).
assez
La
du
Mare, Recherches
mtoes
pretorium
n'a
de
trouve
conserve,
tique et
centre,
ment
104 nombre
metres
de 15-20,
s'Us On
de
terre.
gradins, eUipderanges et incHnfo vers le avaient 6t6 16g6rement secou^s par un tremblede cintr^es metres de 2 ci 3 y compte 14 portes
sont
un
de
diamfetre
pu forme
Stre
peu
large,plusieursont
aussi deux
au
conserve
en
leurs
arceaux
en
bon
6tat.
On
y voit
de Text^rieur inclinSes,qui conduisent passages sol int^rieures de I'^difice, contre-bas trouve du terse en rain lequel
voutes
environnant. estime
assez
Cet
sa
amphitheatre
a
6t6
vu
bien
circonf6rence
300
pas.
qui
are
of curule names inscriptions (Antoniniana Augusta Inscr. de CIL, viii,3293. Renier, 185 I'Alg., jana)
=
Tra-
Thamugadi.
the arch and
' '
CIL,
viii,p. 951
ad
2392.
Bruce, 1765,
between
of a temple '. amphitheatre are the remains d'El-Outaia Batna entre pr"s du caravanserai Caesares M. AureHus Antoninus et Biskaxa : {Masarfelta?) Imp. SarCommodus et L. Aurelius (nomen abrasum) Augg. Germanici matici fortissimi amphitheatrum vetustate corruptum a solo restiPisone A. VI Laevilio coh. tuerunt Julio Commag. PompUio per AeUo Sereno curante CIL, praef. Henzen, 6597 leg.Aug. pr. pr. viii,2488. Dans les ruines
=
238
Thevesie. Annuaire ff.: le
arene
Appendices
de
[vol.ii.
de
la socUti
arcMologique
situ6 45-50
du
Theveste),
ville environn6e
....
p. 40
une
cirque est
circulaire de
seul de
d'un
ou
massif
ment entries
16 rangees
dans
vis-k-vis
au
g6n6ral
. . .
cirque
avancer
I'artee, elles 6taient plac6es diamfetre extr^mitfe d'un mSme 6tat de conservation mauvais est dans un
. . .
sans
date
a
precise, nous
construit
entre
que
Tamphithdatre
de
Th.
6t6
af"rmer,
75 et 80
aprSs J.-C.
AFRICA.
As the work
of V.
la
Tunis,
statements his
1862, contains
by
the
far
the
most
numerous
and
rigencede important
follow
regarding
amphitheatres
of
this
province, I
order.
Carthago. Gu6rin, i,p. 37, Dans le petitvillagede Malga on passe auprfesdes mines d'un a., mines fort peu importantes actuellement, du terrain, laquelle ofEre une mais qui par la configuration meme
excavation la nature
of du
evidemment
monument
ne artificielle,
laissent
aucun
doute
sur
dont
il
Falbe, Sur
V emplacement de
than that exact the inner ellipse more 240 ft.) Excursions in the Mediterranean, i,p. 106
180
X
(300
and
230
to
Davis,
Carthage
water
her
been
filled with
for naumachiae.
At
Abu-Obaid-el-Bekri
(Description de
I'Afriquesepten-
stillwell trionale,trad, par Mr. de Slane, p. 105), i.e. in 1082 it was Gu6rin and Davis 490) give a preserved : G., p. 39. (op.cit., p.
description by Edrisi in the twelfth centary, according to which it Ibri^louardi in the fourteenth still a magnificent ruin ; even was to testify century and Ibn-Ayas at the beginning of the sixteenth la topode la Malle, Recherche its good preservation (cf Dureau sur graphie de Carthage, p. 190). Expos, tot. mundi, 62 (Geogr.I. min., ed. Riese, p. 123) : In delectabilibus solum unum spectaculum habitantes The munerum. (Carthagine), exspectant epigram of de eo Luxorius saliebat qui podium amphitheatri (Meyer, Anthol. For lot.,ii,p. 149, 380) probably refers to the amphitheatre here. the spectaclesof the sacerdotes provinciae Africae, which were given
.
here,
see
the
end
of
this section.
Gu6rin, i, p. 91 gives a detailed description Lettre d Mr. Hase, in Rev. ; cf. Pellissier, Aim6 Rochas, ib.,ix, 90 (plate 185). P. Coste and d. Inst, arch., 1852, 241 fi. (Mon. dell'Inst., vol. v, tav. d'agg. U.). Davis, Carthageand her Remains,
empans
thinks that this amphitheatre was begun by finished by Gordian III ; Pellissier considers that Gu6rin never completed. gives on p. 93 El-Bekri's description de pierres,dont plusieurs II est construit ont li-peu-prfes 25 de long. Sa hauteur est de 24 toises, tout I'intfirieur est
ft.
Canina
I., and
bas
jusqu'au haut.
According
to
the
VOL.
II.]
Appendices
began
about
239
1695 (accordingto
the Arabs had
trenched en-
Arabian
tradition,the destruction
Under
themselves
here
Mohammed
Bey
stones ordered
during a revolt, and almost part of the amphitheatre, in order to hurl down besiegers. After the defeat of the rebels, the
of the main
entrance
as on
troyed desentirely
the
bey
such
arcades
the the
the south
a
to be blown
up
to
level of the
then to build
ground,
Arabs
so
to
prevent
repetitionof
of the
acts.
Since
have
continued and
the
demolition, using
houses, tombs
Rochas
marabouts
adjacent
stones in
of El village possess
the
Djemm
power
; and
says
they believe
There three
was
that these
are
of of
68
arches
with with
half-columns,
rectangular openings, corresponding to the beneath them. The style is simple and noble.
choked
was
axes
arches is
so
The
with
used
to
connected extends
rubbish
impossibleto
is indeed
an
determine
whether
it
channel, which
carry
8
Barth,
leagues Wanderungen herself here in the year prophetess, who entrenched 170 f. a Berber and from of the whom the Hejira, amphitheatre is called K'as'r 73 the of Kdneha is said to have constructed el fortress the prophetess ', this channel of horsemen could ride along which a great number (' abreast ')that she might be able to provisionherself from the sea the arena there is during the siege. Gufirin asserts that beneath in a large vaulted subterranean along which he succeeded passage, about choked which it was creepingwith difficulty 30 paces, beyond
'
The Arabs allege that this channel communicates with the sea. According to des durch die KUstenlander Mittelmeeres, j,
up.
He
thinks
it may
have
regards (rightly,no
fabulous. Hadrumetutn passage
sont de du
doubt)
beasts, and
to
he
as
the
sea
from
cote
El-Bekri de
(Sousa). Gu6rin, i, p. 108, quotes the following autres ciUe) : Deux {trad. portes de la ville
I'occident
et
regardent
sur se
le MelUb. voutes
un
...
Ce
vaste
edifice de
construction
. . .
antique
Autour du
est
pose Melib
des
et tckstrfes-larges
trouvent
grand
nombre
communiquant
El-Bekri
les
unes
avec
le decrit, etait
Ce monument
(?) un
theatre amphi-
the other hand inclines to regard (Barth, op. cit., p. 154, on it as a theatre.) II n'en reste plus aujourd'hui le moindre vestige. d'un Edifice Leptisparva (Lemta). Gu6rin, p. 127 : Les mines trfes-consid^rable Arabes les le sont sous nom designees par de c'6tait En fosse de la r6aUt6 Henfra-m'ta-sedjen (le prison). jadis un amphitheatre. II avait 340 pas de tour, I'arfene mesurait galeriessont complStement 32 de large. Les 50 pas de long sur
. . .
detruites. On
and
the
Turris
and
was
Lettre
ci
Zeugitana between Leptis minor (Lemta ?) phitheatre ama villageDimas an (El Mohedieh ?) near is preserved (43 x 32 metres) ; it had one story, only in the style of that at PhilippeviUe in Algeria. Pellissier, writer (op. cit.. Mr. Hase, in Rev. arch., i, 814. The same
east coast of
Hannibalis
240
ii, 498) mentions
five
Appendices
the ruins of
from
a
[vol. ii.
at Kfeais
miles
Muredina,
130
small in the
:
...
amphitheatre
style of plus au
tour.
sia) (Tuni-
Thapsus.
d'un pas de
Gu^rin, i, p.
II
a sur
amphitheatre.
long
44 de
460 pas
eUe
est
de
large ;
or
plus. Ruspae (now henchir-Badria, Batria or les restes d'un : j'apergois d'abord Botria). Guerin, i, p. d^moli ; amphitheatre. II est aujourd'hui presqu' enti^rement neanmoins trfes-reconnaissable. est encore la forme L'artee, qui est maintenant cultiv6e, avait 50 pas de long sur 32 de large. Des de contreforts ait appuyaient la muraille d'enceinte, qui mesurespfeces
Oppidum
Botrianense
161
environ Colonia
. .
.
320
pas
de
circonference.
Suffetula (Sb^itla).Gu6rin, i, p. 383. L'amphithe41'ellipse est presque tre circulaire, qu'il determine, 6tant peu ont Tousles et il est ruin6 de fond en gradins disparu, prononc6e. N6anmoins la configurationgenerale en est encore comble. recon80 de II mesurait de naissable. long sur 76 large. Eph. ep., pas vii, 53 (rep. in moeuibus amphitheatri) Mactaritanum (henchir-Makter) Guerin, i, p. 409 : Oppidum 160 pas de construit seulement en blocage mesure L'amphitheatre et les gradins qu'elles Les voutes tour. soutenaient, n'existent plus. Utica (Bou-Chater) Gu6rin, ii,p. 6 f. : Un vaste amphitheatre
. . .
6t6
pratiquedans
un
ravin
de
lui
meme
forme les
celle elliptique
qui
convient
et
sortes debris
de
monuments.
par sa Tous
subsistent insignifiants environ Elle avait seuls de cette puissante constructiou. 360 pas de circonference, I'arfene mesurait 52 pas de long sur 42 de large. Lettre d Mr. Hose, zde partie, in Rev. archlol., Cf Pellissier, iii,399, who 266 metres, and makes the circumference Davis, Carthage and the arena have her Remains, p. 307, according to whom might easily
gradins ont
6t6 enlevfo
quelques
(Tebourba).
encore
Guerin, ii,p.
de
son
188
II
ne
subsiste
plus
tous
que
les
la forme
reconnaissable
amphitheatre, .cjsnt
actuelfement
gradins
de
ont
ete
enleves,
et
et
dont
I'arfene est
herissee
broussaiUes
name
de
cactus. ancient
(Meraissa,the
ii,p. 214
sauf mesurait
contours
of the dans de
f.
Creuse pans
de
les flancs
murs,
22
d'une de
quelques
compietement large.
262
:
Guerin, ii,p.
I'arSne
on
amphitheatre, dont
de
mesurait
55 pas
de d'un
long
Aurelia
45 Vina
large.
.
vestiges
ruines de
portes
avait vallon est
long
50
vaste
large. Quatre
monument.
Rousseau,
:
Jaubert,
in Revue
arch.,iii, p. 146
place
eminence
242
et munerarii
Appendices
item duoviru
.
[vol.ii.
duumviralicius
Neapolis
aedilis
ac
a.
400
sac.
: et munerarius. 4418 (Lambiridi) (sic) mun(erarius) Lambiridi{tanus) 969 (col. Julia Septimia Vaga) : (401) : ex mun(erario). 1225 {col. : Ilvir qq. II. cur. muner. Lup(iani). 6995 (Cirta)
(coloniaJulia Curubis) : [quod fee. fratri]sIlviri (duobu)s annis munera Liberi fl. sac. aed. Ilvir. patris" : CIL, viii, 4681 (Madaura) pp. q. 1888 (Theveste): ob honorem admod(um) largus munidator. ilamonii annui. 5276 (ager Hipponensis) : a mil. flam. Aug. pp. muneris ob magnificentiam gladiatorii quod civibus pontifici Ilvir(o) ^Valentiniani Pro beatitudiue suis triduo edidit. : 8324 (Cuicul) editione muneris Gratiani debiti. Valentis NN. c. v. adq(ue) pro 7969 (Rusicade) : pro salute imp. Caes. (187 a.d.) 241 (Suffetula) nobilis cuncta Marcellus -medica arte cum parasset edendo, dies muneris tres tertium i.e. ?) obiit. 1887 (diem placiturus per cum) occisioni(busferarum). (Theveste): mun. qui(nque dierum cade) 857 (Tuburbo majus) ob edit[ionem]. Eph. ep., vii, 720 (Rusieditione liberaUtates. ^in muneribus : promtas
.... . . .
" " " " " " "
diei muneris
de liberalitate
sua
ob
honorem
Illviratus
in
edidit.
vicem
(6) THE
For these
EAST.
provinces I have not only catalogued the scanty records of amphitheatres, but also the notices known of amphitheatral to me der Cf. Vniversitdt, i860, vi, De proKonigsb. Programm games. Graeciam venationum Orientem. et ac pagaiione munerum per
ACHAIA. Corinthus.
The
only city
of
Greece
in
which
there
is certain
scription amphitheatre ; for the notices of Cyriacus, that an inad has been xviii, CIG, (pp. 1108) amphitheatrum 129, found another at Sicyon, and {CIL, i, 526) in pariete amphitheatri at Delphi, are by no means trustworthy. Curtius, Peloponnes., ii, small also mentions brick building at Sparta, the inner dia222 a meter
proof
of
an
of which
is about
100
ft.,and
the
have and
for musical amphitheatre of Roman performances '. Cf. Welcker, Tagebuch einer griech. circular circus in a corner Reise, i, 217 (in Kiepert'smap a of the and ii,113. Bursian, Geogr. v. Griechenl.,ii, 126 regards Issorion) been
an
ft. ; Sparta,intended
whole
180
'
it
seems
to
other
it
as
as
an
Odeion remarks
in
belonging to
not
even
the
temenos
of p.
Maffei
at least remain Corinth, and it must uncertain whether the one there was It lies, yet built in his time. ii, town at the foot according to Curtius, op. cit., 527, east of the new of the hill, and is entirelybuilt into an artificially enlarged depression in the rocky surface, so that one does not see it until one stands the immediately above top of the benches '. Bursian, Geogr. v, Cf. the full description Griechenl.,ii, 15. by Vischer, Erinnerungen und Eindrucke aus Griechenland, p. 264 f. Curtius thinks that it
'
Greece,
was
already mentioned
78, ed. Dindorf,
ffw ttjsirAXeus
"
p. 591. games
p.
iv
says
saw
{Or.,xxxi,
gladiatorial
SwaiUtx^ S^foirfci
VOL.
II.]
Dio
Appendices
243
di rlnrif, pvirapif
That
"v /M-qSl tCiv IKfvSipwi, fiWus Kai Sttou jUijSels firjSha 8a\pei.e be refers to the place where the amphitheatre stands may
expressed himself thus if the building were already in existence, which according to the Exp. tot. mundi, I. m., ed. Riese Ii8, ig) was an 52 {Geogr. opus praecipuum in the fourth For the here cf. also Apuleius,Metam., century. spectacles where at the festival a thiasus promises a three days' munus X, c. 18, celebratingthe beginning of the quinquennalitas ; also JuUan, Epp., to the cost of the compelled to contribute 35 (the Argives were
hardly have
gladiatorial games
is xopvyW-^ eirl 06 Ttt
and
venationes
of the
Corinthians,
who
are
not
xp'?y^c{rwi'. eirtTeXoi^jj.eva Kvvqy^(TLato. iroWaKLs iv rois OezirpoLS dpKTovs Kai Cf. the inscriptionof Corinthian venatores, CIG, livovvrai,). TapSiXets below in note on no6, quoted ii, 56, 24).^ 8^ "TKetrTO'ii.ivuv Athenae. Kara Lucian, DemoM., 57 : KB-r^valiiiv f^Xoi' eh auroii?,M?) Tbv wpds KopivBiovsKaraffri^ffaaBaL dia.v fM)voj.idx^J^, Trpoekd^v Ka,$irod 'EX^ow top ^(o^bv "v /j.t} TpSrepoVj^etpT}, raOra, Sj 'A$7}vcuoi, \l/7]"pii7r}a$"^ Dio of When his Rhodian Prusa delivered oration^,gladiatorial XTjTe. had already been introduced into Athens. Dio, Oral.,xxxi, games o{it03 R. olov rods : e'jdds acpSSpai^7]\{I)KaiTL roi fwvo/.^dxovs Trepl p. 630 KalToOs "Wovj tcaKeluous d' /J.aWov KCKoSaip-cvig. iTrep^e^XTiKaa-LTTJ Kopivdiovs, iv TroXews ol rivi^ ^^v ^^"ottjs "TavTaSj ibffre Beiapovatv x^pf^^p^^ KopivdiOL 5^ (iXXw? Kai birou fifjSeis tXtjBos jx^v bvva.fi4vt^ di^aaBat Toirtp, /tvirapc^ Bei^vrai 5i iv t^ Bedrp'.p d.v /iijS^ tw /.i-qdiva Bdij/eie ekivBtpuv, ^kB-^vaioi
oLyiJVtiJv yvfXVLKGtv t] ^ov"xlku}v
tGiv iroWitiv
SiovraL
'
Ka\^v raijrrjv B^av irr avr^v ttjv aKphwoXiVj o5 rbv AUpvffoy 4tI rT]v iv airraid nva TiBiainv CitrTe iroWdKis a^arTeaBai rail BpbvoLS, opx^iyrpav In the theatre Kai rois "\\ovs o5 rhv Upo"j"i,vT7iv Icpds avajK-q KaBl^uv.
TT/y
"
'
of
Dionysos
a
there
runs
before
of
the
stand 5 in.
marble
balustrade
the
about
high, probably
were
dating
held
in
from
period
A. MuUer, Dio continues, xxiii, Philologus, 494. oi^K aiVoi)s Kai roOrov elirbvra Kai rbv vovBerrjaafTa wepi (pi\6(TO(pov ivra Surre iKetvov dXX' oSras iSvirx^pavav, aweSi^avTO o6dk iiryveaav, ^x*"""" ^"XIkt)? /j,riSevds Sijax 5^ TTfKiKairriv Hkv yiveL 'Pdj/ialiav li(rTepov, d^ ii.bvov oidels iK Trdi'v ttoXXoO rerdxv'^^^] fjAXiCTa fj^rh d/j.o\oyo6pt."vov KaraKiireiv Toils dpxaiovs ixkoXgOBus tols Xbyoi.s, ttjv TrbXiv Kai fSe^itoKivat The 'EXXdJos. ferred fXi"rBai philosopher re/iaXXoK diarpi^eivdXXaxife rijs
gladiatorialgames
Scenische
Alterthiimer,
to
here
cannot
possiblybe Demonax,
if the
latter's
period
later. Zeller, Gesch. d. is to be dated between 50 and 150 or even 6. Philos. d. Griechen, iii, It might, however, be Apollonius i, 691, ancient of Tyana, to whom a very Philostratus, Vit. i, 4, attributes
oi Mrivaloi lineage. Ibid.,iv, 22: AmpBoSro Si xaKeivo 'A-B-nvriaiv Kai {ittq dvBpthirtjiv tr"l"aya'is fs irpotre^xov ^vvtbvres Bdarpov to ttj aKpoirbXtt re ij raSra ev jxeyaXuv xP'HI'-^tijiv fsei KopivBip vm, /jiaXXov effTTOuiSdfeTO Kai k"''-^aXavTiorbixoL Kai tolx'^P'^XO^ Kai irbpvoi. coivrmhotijyovTOii.oi.xol
'
^Bvrj, ol 5 SnrXi^ov adroiis Kai ivdpairoSurTalKai rd ToiaCra b 'AiroXXtij'iosKai KaXoivrav Kai Si ro-uray ^vixirlirTeiv, iXd^ero
1
eKiXevov airbv is
For
Venetian
Promediiore
za
Corinth
2
plague
lazaretto
z-
the
of amphitheatre
korinthtsche Amphi-
in MiUh. thsr.'.er,
244
Appendices
[vol.ii.
oliK "v ItfVTrape\9etp is X'^P^o" ''k$rivaloiv, aKdSaprov Kal XiSpov iKKXrjfflav iv ii If this ravra iwiaToK^. happened under Nero, l\eye lifurrbv. the of Philostratus, it to narrative according quite untrustworthy
would
to deter
be
only attempted
of the
spectacle,
few
tain cer-
which
had
been
discontinued
=
for
considerable
time.
Megara.
CIG, 1058
of the
Kovprlov Koipnov TipbKkov koX Kal Kal vlov avaTpirtiyov 0 HvBaituiv ii Sij/xos a.ywvoB{Ty\v UpdnXov ^ovXij Tiav^CKriva. {i.e. fiOvop-A-x^^ t^^V i^ dyopavdfwv (ptXoretfiTja-dfievov irpwrov
restorations
V"Xov
. . .
"
of
the
the
:
council time
of
Panhellenes
of Antoninus
Pius).
super
Apuleius,Metam.,
nomine
Nam
iv, c. 13
rnunus
quodam
hendimus.
Demochare
vir et
depre-
genere
primarius
fortunae
liberalitate
praecipuus, digno
instrue1S*t.
bestiarum facies
, .
voluptates
venatores
Gladiatores
isti
illi
suis
epulis
saginas
ferarum
numerus,
quae
etiam, advexerat
Thessalia,
sos
Qui praeterea forensi studio, praecipuo ilia damnatorum capitum funera, etc.
instruentes. Nam
. .
nobilissimas there
to
feras
et famox,
c.
inde
gladiatorescomparaturus.
Id.
Apuleius, Metam.,
goes
see a
18.
Larissa.
ib.,i,c. 7
spectaculum
satis
: a pedlar famigerabile.
gladiatorium
MACEDONIA.
. . . .
xii
CIL, iii, i, 607 : Dyrrhachium. gladiatorib.p[aribus] archSol. Macidoine en edi[dit]. Heuzey et Daumet, Mission of and reliefs 30) : (1876), p. 383 (pi.27, p. 4 gladiators. Thessalonice. of 112 Heuzy, op. cit., (inscription p. 274, no. of announcement three and : days' jxovop.axlo.t, A.D.) Kw-qyia 143
with the will and
on
in accordance
testament
of
certain
Herennia
s. asinus, 13th 6 6 ix Si r i/uSv Se/nrdriis : OfffaaKovlKiis SeSpo i\i}ttjs MeveKXijs 49 64av fiirXois X^Bet iir'alrlq. VT4"rx^T0 Trpbs r^ dvdpojv iraTplSi irap^^Giv rotaijTjj in eldSruv. is the of the scene ABiarpov dXXiJXous p,ovopax^tv spectacle, of the is be which one a woman, iJTis Bt/ploii performers to KareKiKpiTo
Hispana,
to
begin
the
of March.
. . .
Lucian, Lucius
'
airoBaveiv
(52) and
,
the
was
narrator
no
(53).
Verona
.
That
there
fears p.^irov dpKTosf)X4oiv di/aTnjSiJireToi amphitheatre here is inferred by Mafiei, S. Demetrii the Acta Annal., (Mabillon, it is said of the
;
of Maximianus
the of
circumseptus.
stele of
de
retianus
Kaibel, De
monumentor.
runs carminib., p. 40, the inscription irais JjXBov,16^ al EicppArtis of a Tombstone 'B|iiKi iirrlaav, TrXoKap.e?5es iinjvKXi'Cffa,. viK-qffM iroTplS' in Mitth. d. deutsch. archdol. Inst, in Athen, x secular (1885),p.
15,
T.
4"Xaoi)ios
Sdrvpos
1^ eiKrjipSpif Si/i"^ou
rif AaKeSaipj"vl(f
Kai
acKniropirb T^apKiffffi^
k.t.X. i]p(^ov
PMHppopolis.
The
VOL.
II.]
=
Appendices
245
erected by a Ilvir et munerarius to his son Orelli,3746, was ; 660 iterum CIL, iii, (muner[arius] I, [fla]meii D[ivi] Vespasi[ani]) Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 529 : sepulchral inscriptionof a gladiator BiKTup SfceuSs (Scaeva, see note on ii,57, 1. 16). He was of Thessaslain lonica,and f6ll at the hands of Ulwas, who in his turn was the aOi/oirXos by HoKvveiKrjs.
659
cf.
"
THRACIA.
Bock, L'amph. de Constantinople(Bruxelles, Constantinopolis. that the amphitheatre 1849) assumes, apparently without reason, which according to the Chronicon built by Paschale, i, p. 495 was Severus at Byzantium theatre was a (kwvY"' {sio) iiiya. "wi.vxj) only with arrangements for gladiatorial combats. In Codin., De Signis,
6, p. 31, ed. Bonn
.
ev
ri^ k.
to
irpioTov
is
In the old description of (to Kw-^iov) the utr. dign. imp., p. 259 amphitheatre in the regio secunda is mentioned Horn (at the end of the Golden ; cf. Fries, Byzantium, StRE, i", 2620). Cf. Cod. Theod., xiv, 6, 5 (419 a.d.) : inter ing Accordamphitheatrum et D. JuUani portum per littus maris. to Bock, p. 36, the latest mention of the amphitheatre occurs in the twelfth century : Banduri, Imp. orient.,ed. Paris, p. 26. Sepulchral reUef of a Samnis t(^Iditp fiveias [T{oirK6.pis irarpl x^P^^ from the Dardanelles
aus
made
of
Gurlitt,Antike Oesterreich,i, 7.
:
Denkm.
,
in etc.,
Epigr.archdol.
Mitth.
CRETA
AND
THE
OTHER
ISLANDS,
a
62, cites
MS.
Trattato thither in
dell'
went
1583
di
6 scritta con generate (I'opera physicianto the provveditore si alle ha e con a non senno, stampe sopra quel paese According to Magrini, Scritture gran lunga paragouabile) zione
.
erudicosa
inedite
in materie
the
two
deal
with of two.
con
temples.
at
maintained
theatres
five simile di
out
amphitheatres,and
CoUseo nissun
gives views
secondo
quella del
vie
e
Romano
pianta raddopiato e
afiatto nelle
tutto
quattro
diametrali,bench^
senza a
poi di
ornamento
.
mattoni
two
d'architettura.
L'altro
Gerapetra (Hierapytna)
hillsides,and
completed
senza
di
muraglia
to
soda
ornamento. the
MafiEei,who
most
was
generallyinclined
reports
be
sensato
on
this d'un
correct, as he reUed
'. The
the
of
judgment
the
des deux
'
si intendente
at
existence G. Perrot
amphitheatre
mondes,
paces
In
by
now
de Crite
The
[1867],p.
exist. is
statement
{Rev. 123).
It is 60
in diameter.
Melo in
Melos.
Griechenland, ii,578.
marmore
supra
tomb
of
/amifca gladiator
246
at iraTp. (?) KXau.
Appendices
2194
Kal
[vol.ii.
:
b, p. 1028)
v^ov Tpv"piovLavou
chief a Probably Claudius Tryphonianus was that they provided games in Lesbos, as elsewhere, is and priest, shown 2184-94. According to Conze, ifeise am/ (iejby inscriptions
Z]uiTiov yvvaiKos
of the castle in the bell-tower Lesbos, p. 5, there are to be seen armed of an of Mitylene four stones, each with the figure gladiator inscriptions.Two holding his shield before him, and with illegible Insel
other
stones
same
place
the
bull
show
fighting with
a
By
of
a
thermae
which
a
quoted above)
rude
tav.
is a stone
Tombstone
name
d. Inst., prostrate a 1842, d'agg. Q. lIoKvSpofws gladiator Mitth. Instit. zu Athen, xi (1886), 273, 17. d. Archdol. Thasos. CIG, 2164 : inscription of the gladiators {myrmillones it can from which, however, and essedarii of a certain Hecataea, by held be that concluded were no means here, as gladiatorial games for the residence often chosen of islands {e.g. Cos, CIG, 2511) were families of gladiators. rehef
goring
of
'
'
ASIA In the
were
THE
OTHER
as
ANATOLIAN
PROVINCES.
most
countries,
elsewhere, the
the
important
tacles spec-
organized by {Comthe lead and at the munia, Koivd) of the separate provinces under cf. Marquardt, StV, cost of the priests who them : presided over and des Rom. ff., Reicks, p, 503 Kuhn, Verfassung i, 111-115.1 The of when last mention these games is in the year 465, the gladiatorial combats had long ceased : Cod. Just., 1. un. de officio comit. Orientis that gladiatorswere {Cod. I.T., xxxvi). There is ample evidence
exhibited
at these games in earlier centuries.
provincialassociations
document
written
by
the
emperor does
Alexander the
account
Severus
mentions
liighpriests of the provinces, of St. Polycarp (in as martyrdom the year 155 ; cf. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 514 note), in Eusebius, Hist, eccl., iv, 15, p. 135, 27, ed. Schwegler ; Ruinart, Acta mart., translates Kinipxn^ muneraritis (Kuhn, loc. cit.). p. 42 ; Rufinus Hence as gladiatorialfamilies are often found in the inscriptions of these priests possessions {CIG, 2511, 3213, 3677 ; ii,2194b, 2759 b). gladiatorial games
given by
the
of
'
Galen
at
relates
that
he
was
after his
the
completion
of
his
medical
studies
Alexandria
(158-164)physician to
of treatment
:
ruv
/caret
us
t^xv^
^^ iroWiov redvefiyrajv
Tois
^reaiv ^liirpoffdev
ifj^ldk
office
lib.
oiire
p.
genera,
2, ed.
Kuehn,
xiii,p.
that
564 summer)
cf. ed.
Kuehn,
took
xiii,
place in
to he
the
games,
which
Asiae provincute(Paris, Monceaux, De communi 1885), pp. 56-67, the apx^epeiii T-ijs'Acrias holding office in the year of the great provincial organized at his own These games held at the same were expense,
VOL.
II.]
the
Appendices
247
schools were doubtless generallyin the cities in gladiatorial festivals held. found were Such schools were provincial at Smyrna, Philadelphia, Cyzicus and Pergamus, all cities kind ; cf. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 513 ; id.,De concil. et sacerin prov., 1872, p. 209 ; Monceaux, l.l., Ephem. epigr., p. 38. of other cities
citizens
belonging
to
the
festal association
were
for the priesthood, and they could keep and train their eligible at of other their residence convenient at own or gladiators places places. If therefore monuments relatingto gladiators are found in a place,the most that can be asserted is that there was a school-
there, but
doubt
held there. There is were gladiatorial games cities gladiatorial no games took place on many besides other occasions the festivals of the provincial associations. On the imperial gladiatorsin these provinces and in Cyprus, cf. ii,
not
that
that
in many
54,
26
and
note. to
The
provinces,are
shows
or
those
of
amphitheatral
of matters
therewith.^
"^"^ {iw6iiri)iia Cos. CIG, 251 1 : "j"a//.i\ta ixovoix"x'^'' KwrifeKal 'AvpriXlns 'Sen^plovKacrrpixiov, AevKiov, JlaKaviavoD,'Aa-idpxov, yvvaiKbs aiiroO. Biagi rightly dpxi^p^i.o.s, SaTT^oOs,nxdrwi/os,A.^Kivviavris, refers
this to
common
burial-placeof
=
the
gladiatorsand
to be found
venatores
belonging to the married couple,such as are and IRN, CIL, ix, 465). Presumably 736 {CIG, 3942
of the the Halicarnassus. giftswhich he island Asiarch
as was
Halicarnassus,
of abode
and
he had
of Cos
Stratonicea.
f.
of
or place 2663, inscription of a offered to the goddess Nemesis. CIG, 2719, inscription of one
of burial
CIG,
T.
ev
Bockh
the
is
age
certain un-
What
p.
highpriesthood is here
513.
cf.
Marquardt,
The
Caryanda.
Kwrryiov
is referred Cousin
pre-Christian period.
Mylasa.
HelUn.,
had
1888, p.
(v
(1.19 d,pxi.fpfii
(in Bull, de corresp. II honorary decree for an f.). A very mutilated other things TCj! TTit apxi-eparda^ XP^^V) "vtho among
Diehl, Inscr.
de M. L. 8
rah
:
e^oirXaaiacs{sic) 6,va\ti3ix4{lo)voi L. i6 rpidv (?) Tots /t^xk.t.X, iravrds 6T\i(rp,ou koI 6k (?)] 5taKpi[T0VS ttoikL'Kti 5t5a;^T7 of a Miletus. CIG, 2880, inscription prophet of the temple of rHv Asiarchs, a son 'Sepaaruv (probably Branchidae, apxi-^pii^v SiKa Kal i.wvofirl r]iUpai cf. Marquardt, loc. cit.) iroLi)"T6.vT"av Beuiplas
. . .
irivris
roiisinroireadvTas liovopA-
Kal
S,W(av novop.a.x'^v
wild beast dcKaSijo (Also in CIG, a iirl Tj/j-^pas 3422 fiaxias dirori/iovs at in the Minturnae, as inscription fight is praised as Airiro/ios, vol. ii, 83, 1. 37. a liat of CIG, 2889 contains CIL, X, 6012, see three
a
murmillones
,
two
Thraeces
and
one
gladiator who
and
to two chariot,belongingapparently
1
masters, Samia
As
the documeats
are
mainly
taken
from
^48
the numbers their names of their
; EAET
Appendices
victories which
[vol. ii.
(ST)
not,
note
are
(NI) and
twice
crowns
added
to
occurs
does
; see
I think, denote
eXmeepos
An d
onii, 51,1.26).
Inscr.
Rayet,
inid.
trouvies
archioL, N.S.,
a
Tralles. JlowXiov
on
burial-placefor
2942
b
AovKiXiov
291. The of
ReKraHvov.
individual
and
that
CIG, gladiators,
and
290 like
Nysa.
amphitheatre, described
Corinth,
iv x'"-P^^P"t-
by Strabo,
2753 b:
"
xiv,
p. 639, lay,
p. ii09,no.
Ziji-wtos 0tt/ii\ia
toC 0i)(r6i opx'fp^wsZ^vwi/os 'TfcKXiovs, 'TfiiiKiovs l^"'""Asie mineure (Didot, Texier, Kal KaraSLKUv TavpoKaSairTuv. fiAx'^"Kal 1862),p. 647: al'unedesextr6mites(of thestodJOM) on voit a fleur de amphitheatre, circulaire, qui parait avoir forme un petit mur terre un est du temps de la decadence. Jenementioime la construction dont
de fait que parceque j'aitrouve mesur^s stades autres deux que j'ai I am celui et d'Aspeiidus. Perga Hirschfeld for this notice.
ce
semblables
CIG,
also
3123
ipa/iMa
: gladiators taken to by seems rightly iwTroduliKTTis ; 3291 (retiarii) 3275 for a gladiator) [murmilBockh ; 3392 ; 3368 ; (Thraeces) 3374 in Spiegelthal's excavations, a wildlones). Also a relief,found
inscriptionsof
individual
be
beast
panther (Programm der Acad. Alb. Regim., i85o, of A representation been found to have near Smyrna. vi) seems and venationes BiipwTas)in the Gonzenbach gladiators ("lo-Tpos, d. griech.Orient, pp. 173 ff., Stark, Nach collection. 374 fi. Keller, Alterth. Eusebius the martyrto Mass. Thiere d. According dom p. 70. the ardSiov (according to Jerome of St Polycarp took place in viris illustribus,xvii, ed. ViUars ii, 858, in De amphitheatre) com' h soUto, neUe : Mafiei, Degli anfit., Equivoco per6 prese, p. 91 Tomaso nelle d'antichi che notizie delle chiese Smith, edifizj reUquie
tamer
with
d'Asia
disse
vedersi
Smirna
avanzi
di tale anfiteatro.
Philadelphia. CIG, 3422 (apparently of the age of the Aurelian d.ir6TOfJ.ov evdi^vyov emperors) : apx^^P^^^^vovkoX dbvra KOVTpoKvvTjy^ffiov
"
cK
edas
Francke (piKcSioplas.
beast
men
explains rightly as
several
think
fight of
one
single wild
each, the
p. 180.
individuals
with
Kovrdpia or
I'Asie
un
hunting javelins.
mineure,
acrot^res
sur
besist Cf.
Cyzicus.
Texier,
Description de
dans
assez sur
ii, p. 174:
des
du
Dindymon,
II
profonde,
les deux
laquelleest plac6
inf^rieurs.
mamelons
autre ruisseau ait eu un ce guferepossible que I'antiqujt^ I'ar^ne de Tamphithfeitre, consequent il passait sous ; par Les qui me porte k penser qu'elle6tait construite en bois dans
....
vomitoires chanss^e k
sont sont
;
au
nombre conserves
cet
de
;
32 est
la
plupart de
deux
du
rez-de-
encore
ils sont
bossage
mais
ouvrage
250
Nicomedia. the See criminals vol. is
Koivhv
Appendices
Pliny, Epp.
who
were
[vol. ii.
:
ad
Tyaj.,31
condemned
sq. in ludum
to
Trajan regarding
and
at
here
Nicaea.
ii, 44,
hst
1. 14.
Galatia.
On the left door-post of the temple of Augustus Ancyra. rb VaXarwv which of the five a {CIG, 4093) years'games in honour of held Kai deg. 'Pibiiri Bel} XejiauTtfi iepaa-dfj,evov Galatarchs. those before the several years are mentioned festivities are pubHc principal torial gladia{dTj/ioSo^viai) spectacles (Beai),gymnastic and The
names
the
of
Emperor.
the
written
The
,
banquets
contests,
the the and
wild
.
beast the
x'ai, Tt",vpoKa8A\pm)At
festival,
took
which,
in
according
year
10
to
suppositionof
entertainment
Kal
Franz,
place
the
a.d.,
provided
fu"vofmx"^''
ieiiyi) TpidKovTo,
also at the of the pairs are
tc
raiipav
and
Gladiators Bripluiv.
=
fought
:
third, fourth
not Kal
stated.
numbers
ion
.
Kw-^tdv
iroKureXis
fight here
drachmae, in order
PontUS. (for Franz's mentions
the 57s., makes for of with a a prize gladiator 10,000 A wild beast baiting preto support his friend. cedes
combat. See vol. ii,49, 1. i. gladiatorial The CIG, 4157 Sinope. inscriptionof a Pontarch, is restoration undoubtedly right) p. 4 volpTdaxn^'
Kai ravpoKaddipia koX Kvvffy4(7Lov
" "
fiaxt-av.
alleged amphitheatre, see according to In Spratt G. Hirschfeld this and Forbes, Travels in Lycia,etc. (London, 1847) there is no trace of it, either in the text (i,13) or plan.] Telmissos Tombstone of a retiarius with the inscription : (Mahri) tCiv therefore was (There (TvyKsWapluv. 'Ep/ietIlaiTpaciVT/s /xera, certainly a school for gladiatorsthere.) Benndorf -Niemann, Reise in Lykien xind Karien, pp. 41 and 157. Pisidia and Lycaonia. Sagalassus. CIG, 4377 (epitaph in the of a eulogy) : form irdvTTj fi^v KvSos Te/jTi5X\ou ^K T" aotptSv ^pyiav^k t' 6.ya8wv Trariputv, vOv 5' ^Tt irou Kal /aSXXoi/, ore dprji^iKiov tftunwf iv a-raSlois eff-dpeacv arpan^r, ToaaiiP KariKTavev re Xeoiros ApKTovs TapSd\i.i,s "/jdi KTedvuv (TipQif wdrpTjvirpea^vrepyjv defievos.
an
Lycla.
Monum.
d.
Remains
of
"
"
Franz's
stone
;
restoration,for
karHKiacv.
With
ESEN O.
which
is said to be
the^
perhaps, however,
it has
been
copied
ously errone-
and Welcker ardSLov understand to include an Franz, amphitheatre such is mentioned of Aphrodisias. in the case as Antiochia Pisidiae. Henzen, 6156 CIL, iii, i, 293 : Cn. Dottio Dotti fil. Ser. Planciano Marullini patr. col. flam. Ilvir Ilqq. vir
should
be
MuUer,
muner.
II
(munerario iterum)
et
agonothet. perp.
certam.
qq. talant.
asiarch.
tempi, splend. civit. Ephes. etc. Iconium. Ammianus, xiv, 2 : (Isauri) apud
Iconium
Pisidiae
VOL.
II.]
in
Appendices
251
oppidum
sunt.
Pamphylia.
above. Cilicia.
31,
21
Aspendus
cf. remarks
on
Aphrodisias
makes
Aegae. Philostrat., Vit. Apoll.,II, xiv, ed. Kayser, p. elSov ey(h ev Aiyous Ka"eipyfj.h, i)v Apollonius say : (pibKyj
dirodavdvTa rbv (tk^^vov, bv kv tQ oIkI(Tki^ eis /i-4v7]v Kvv^ia, oSrws lir^vdTjff^v Kairoi u)s fiTj trpoffS^^affBai. CLTreK"rjiTev, dTjpitav ( Titov, jSopturdTTj Tpt(3v 7jfj.epit}v S. Thallelaei Sanctorum the Acta to ovta. Maii, [Acta According
'
T.
V,
p.
St.
; the
Thallelaeus
was
thrown
to
to
the
wild
beasts
to have
in the
place is also
Probus
called
and
Biarpov.'Jordan.
are
Tarsus.
martyrs Tarachus,
here
in
Andronicus
said
(1731), p.
Acta the year Mart., ed. Ruinart 304. 6 dvoiTuSnaTos Mdfi/^os (governor of CiUcia) fiera-
(?)eK^Xeuire Tiji^rjs KaXeffd/ievos TepfHTiavovKiXiKapxnP, airrov ^iKonfuSv 6 lepevriavo'i Kai t(^v 6ia,v eirirekiiv TroXei. r^ Kw^qyloiv irdvbyjfiov irapaSi^Tarrev, twp Holiiois ylveadai '^o'S Ilpuias S^ dTjpiav ctpecTTUtri XPVP^ eirl to (rrddiov' irdaa i] 7r6Xts (rvv yvvai^l /cat Traidiots e^T]""rav yevofjUvrjs diro firjXiov wXeiopoi ev6s' toO deapiov roijTois ^v yhp 0 TOiros irXrjfxiKpov 5c k.t.\, twv SxXwi' Tou dfi(pi."e(i/j.aTos p(o64vTos
SYRIA Antiochia.
on
,
WITH
An
PHOENICIA
AND
PALAESTINA. built
to
the
by
sar Caebeen
have
turned
and to have been by Valens into a place for wild beast fights, O. Mueller, Antiq. Antiochenae, p. 79 destroyed by Theodosius. than to have been more But there note one seems theatre amphi10) (ii, 2, 5' ris "v Antioch. : Orat. itpUovro : Libanius, (i, p. 34s Reisk) rd ire'jroi.ijp.^pa, ra fUv ddXTjTais evaywvia-acrdat Sie^iiiv ^repadedrpwv etd-r}, have Gladiators must S' dvdpdffi appeared at Antioch a few vpos 0T)pla; of Constantine's after bloody (325),as spectacles prohibition years ed. boasts vita who born about was Libanius, Morell.) sua, p. 3, (De 314,
.
that
of 15 he despised this spectacle. He often mentions that in Epp., 218 (cf. as 220), where he laments gladiatorial games, at
the
age
wasted Other
103
with
the
purchase popular at
:
of beasts ad
and
cited
by Gothofredus, Epp.
with
ad
Cod. than
Theodos., xii,i,
the shows 1454 Wolf.
(wUd
fightsmore
race-course
Antioch of
of the
theatre from
the Beroea
Caesarium,
Kuhn,
He
accuses
Tisamenus
brought an
of
entertainer
to Antioch
all the
That
having apparatus
the
certamina pugilum in which at Antioch (Ammian., xiv, 7, 3) were contested has been rightly thought, ad cod.
447).
Gallus
hibited pro-
took
as
delight
Lipsius
fredus, Gotho-
gladiatorial games,
Theodos.,
xv,
13,
i.
Phoenicia.
Berytus.
Agrippa, king
two
Jews,
7,
buUt
At
an
theatre amphieach
to
same
here, in which
he caused
fight place
took
one
another had
a
(Josephus, Ant.
large
number
Jud., xix,
of
5).
the
that
Titus
Jewish prisonerskUled
in
show (S.J.,vii, 3, i). Josephus does not say gladiatorial in poses an amphitheatre ; and Mafiei, Degli anf.,p. 85, supplace Gothofredus of wood. that Agrippa's amphitheatre was only
this
252
Appendices
[vol.ii.
remarks (ad cod. Theodos., xv, 12, i) that it is no accident that Conof bloody spectacles stantine's prohibition (325)was pubhshed here. ruins of an The Tiberias. amphitheatre are still Palaestina. durch in the neighbourhood '. K. Furrer, Wanderungen to be seen
'
Paldstina Caesarea.
(1865), p. 316.
Herod
Kol
built
KUfievov xv,
an
amphitheatre
6.
here,
TroXix
8^X01'
Sm"iievov Six^trOai.
"iroirT"6ei.v eTLTrjdeiois
Josephus,
ayibv,which
Ant. he
Jud.,
founded
9,
He
=
there 8
celebrated
the
of
periodic
(01. 192
B.C.)in honour
'lir-wav re 5^ woKv irX^Sos fiovoijAxavkoL Brtpluv, Trape"TKevdKeL fiXXois Ttirlv iTrt.-rqitviJ."TUv iv tj 'Pui/i]) Kal "trap' TO, iroXvTeKiarepatup Cf. B.J., i,21, 8 ; vii, 2, i';vii, 3, i, and Euseb., De Martyr. Palasstin.,iv, 13, Acta mart., ed. Ruinart, p. 283. 5^ koI 8riHierosolyma. Joseph., Ant. Jud., xv, 8, l : irapaa-Kcvii above-mentioned the of ayibv) piav eyiveTo (at the celebration Kal tuv \eovT(i3v aXXwf, cfffa Kai ras trXeiaTOJit a^ry "rvvaxS^vTU}v TG toi^tuk airiSv ecrri (nravi-iliTepa dX/cdis iweppaWoia-asIx^i Kal rriv cfidcnv avrb. tuv nal jxAxai. KaTeyva"rp,huv re vpos Trpot "X\ri\a (Tv/xirXoKal Kal rois ixkv ^^vois^kttXtj^ls ofiodr^s da-jrdvtjs eTreTTjSe^ovro, dvdpthTrwv 5' ^inx"^plots KardXvins 6^av klvSOvwv^ Toh t'2v irepl ipavepd. t'}\v \pvxay(ayi.a that considers Maffei, avToh eduv. cit., op. Tui/ TipMiUvuv vap p. 75 of wood. also built Ores., these two vii, 30, amphitheatres were
"
5, ed.
Zangemeister
iussit. is unknown
p.
mis
extrui
As
amph. (Julianus)
observes, the
in the authors
x,
source
statement
; for it is not
used
16 ;
by
Jerome,
An
Chron.,
Eutrop.,
Rufinus,
amphitheatre
is mentioned
in the
inscription
CIG,
4614.
The Gerasa. foundations of an eUiptic amphitheatre without R. Dorgens, the city were seen by Count Bertou, Bdl, 1837, p. 166. Das Bdb-el-Ammdn in Gerasa Ztschr. xvi, Bauwesen, (Erbkam, f. p. death (4 B.C.) SoXii/iijKal els to to ev 'XepixovvTi AXe|as crvvayaydvTes to d^fpid^arpov (TrpaTLOiTLKov Toiis ^.r.X., iJ.kv eTrtCToX^v dv^yvwaav irpos ffTpaTifhras yeypaiJ.ixivTjV irpwTov a-wfjyep Josephus, A. J., xvii,8, 2 ; Id., B.J., i, 33, 8 : SaXci/i?) Koff aiiToiis (toi"s els eKKXrjfflav toO XoittoO ttX'/iBovs ev t(} arpaTiiliTas) /xerd.
. . .
'lepixoOvra a/ji^iBeiTpip.
ARABIA. Bostra. From the time of
Trajan the location of the legioIII Ober Cyrenaica (Lebas-Wadd., p. 461). Wetzstein, Reisebericht Haurdn und die Trachonen, p. 59, mentions amphitheatres at S'uhbe and Bosr4. the ruins where (Burckhardt, Reise in Synen, p. 368 fE., scription of the latter city are mentions no described, amphitheatre.) Inin the
amphitheatre
148.
at
Bostel, Mordtmann
in N.
Rhein.
Mus.,
1872,
p.
AEGYPTUS.
Alexandria. have been built The
amphitheatre
in
the
immediately
after the
VOL.
II.]
in 724,
on
Appendices
as
:
253
in 730,
oi
Romans
it.
Strabo, who
ii, p.
113,
was
in
Egypt
em
already
knows
(xvii, p. 795
note
khI
nevTeTTjpiKol ayuvcs
There was o-vvTf\oOvTa.i.) also an imperialschool for gladiators here as early as the time of Augustus (see note on vol. ii,p. 54, 1. 14). It was from this amphitheatre that the papyrus amphitheatrica, so called a confecturae loco, Pliny, N.h., xiii, D. antik. Buch75 and 78, took its name (Birt, 248). Josephus, B.J., ii, 18, 7 : xal St) rav wesen, AXt^avSpiav eVi N^piava, kKKKyi"ri.a,^"VT(iiv iixeWov "KTriiJ,Treiv TepViji irpecr^elas (TvveppiTj"Ta. ixivek TO aii(pi94aTpov d/ia Tois "BXXijo-i avxvoX 'lovdaloiv.
'
[see
vol.
35]
CYRENAICA.
the
N.
1821
{1828),p.
the P. 530
from
amphitheatre
arena on more
seems
to 160 the
have ft.
been The
at
circular, and
was
529. diameter
'
of the
than
entrance
above, and
:
seats
seem
the
to
slopesof
as hill, a
Ptolemais. 80 feet
The
depth ; if we amphitheatre (or platform) at 20, the whole buildingwill have stood upon 300 feet of ground had It seems to have C. Pacho, Voyage d. subterranean no rooms. I. Marmarique, pis. 52, 53 gives representations of beast-baitings and gladiators in the necropolis. Ptolemais The (Ptolemeta). Beechey, op. cit., theatre amphip. 381 : has been which excavated in in it the stands, chiefly quarry and a small portion of it only has been the rock could built, where occupied
space
of above
have
in
reckon
the
level space
inclosingthe
'
'
not
be
made
to and
serve.
There
appear
to the
to have seats
was
been
no
interior from
munications, com-
as
approach probably the several of the staircases between by means '. The meter diacunei observable only, no passage being anywhere of the whole circular, Uke building (which, it appears, was the last, including the arena and the seats is about 250 ft. Talov vlos Aioi/i/ctoytoIis otKoxi^ Berenice, CIG, 5362 : A^kl/ios OidKSpios /caretr/ceiJacre Toh Ididis dairavrifiatrtv eKOvia"T"v Kal rb a,fJ."pt$4aTpov BepeptK^wy "Stovs ice raised monument a Tu To\iTeijiJi.aTiIb., " by the 5361 : *o(j0 to a certain THrnos S^|tou uios Al/uXlq. Jewish community M.dpKos is els t^v eTrapxeiav eirl 87}/j.O(rici}v k.t.\.,which irpayfxdTCav irapayevTideh considers rbTov tov dii.(pi6e6,Tpov. Bockh to be set up els t6v kirurri/idTaTov that the furst year of the local era was 67 B.C., so that the date of
well
as
the
above
from
below
"
"
the
decree
is
22
Oct.
13
b.c.
Dimensions
of
71
even
Amphitheatres. when
cannot
The internal
following measurements,
as
well
as
the external
axes,
are
given
than
an
for
the
imate approx-
spite of apparent the of various measurements the same amphitheatre precision, Taking, for instance, the amphitheatre at Thyshardly ever agree. of the find that PelUssier gives the following dimensions drus, we the whole of short : and metres, axes building 115-90 137-65 long m. gives 130-35 m. and 119-53 m. ; Coste 150 m. and 130 ; Pelet
idea
of the
size of the
buildings. For,
m.
Gu6rin, 149
m.
and
129
m.
For
the
amphitheatre
at
Puteoli
254
Pelet
Appendices
[vol.ii.
of the buildingand dimensions of the axes gives the following are and arena: x 65-85, which X 144-87 190-95 111-95 On the Colosseum. than the of greater corresponding dimensions the other hand, Beloch, Campanien, p. 138 gives : 147 x 117 and the remark that the larger dimensions commonly 72 X 42, with I in the false. measurements to have reduced are given every case the in Die und Gewichte tables Silber, Miinzen, Masse metres, following
of the
alter Lander
from
der
Erde.
The
measurements
marked
are
taken the
rest
de Pelet, Description
1' amphitMdtre de
sources
Nimes,
the
54, and
from
the
most
trustworthy
cited
in
foregoing
list.
Longer
Shorter Axis
Longer
Axis of the
Shorter
Axis
building.
Arena.
....
c.
79 93
35 108
m.
c.
53 35 31 90
m.
....
79
m.
21
m.
Aquae
136-47
120
.
107-29
91
31-8
45-54 39-35 47-40
c.
Augusta
Augusta
86-14
154
73-86
72-5 74 75
48-6
49
130
68
"
Aventicum Baeterrae
109-8
86 135 70
120
Burdigala
Caesarodunum (Salmon)^ Cales Capua P Caralis (Maltzan) Carnuntum
.... .
76 73'45
68
58-52
53-95
30
87-17
169-89
84 97-66
58-98 139-60
70
76-12
47-37 72-2 79-2
c.
45-83
33-1
.....
75-25
44-25
Carthago
Casinum Catana Cemenelum* Colonia Agrippinensis Corinthus 60 150
63
70-7
5r
49-5
37_
57-9
morethan
48-8
48-8
75-4 52-6
48-7
106-2 54-3 82-20 32-7
Grumentum
^
"
67-71
62-6
39-7
60
the
first two
"
the
last
two
from
Caumont,
3
*
above, p.
on
Cf. Texier
the amphitheatre at
Pergamus, above
p. 249,
VOL.
II.]
Appendices
Longer
Axis of the whole
255
Shorter
Longer
Axis of the
Shorter
Axis
Axis
building.
Arena.
156-5
168
104
137-6
137
123-9
58-5
8o-i
19-5
53-4 41
96-4
117
Lugdunum
(M. Daussigny)
....
"
.
140
Luna Lutetia Parisiorum Mediolanum Santonum P Nemausus Ocriculum Octodurum Paestum Patavium
64 63
55
37
49
128
.
c.
129-5
105-3
132-18
c.
101-38
""
78 69-14
45-6
38-54
75
51-54
60-3
34-4
77-40 128-08
115 112-6 104-05 51 86
39-65
37 68
....
70
44-8
35-05
42
Pompeii
Ptolemais
66-65
72
76-2
117
65
48-75 155-638
40
187-770
52
85-756 38
,40 50
c.
53-624
25
20
R.a.) Sarmizegetusa
Sutrium
40 40 55-22
Syracusae
Tarraco Theveste
P
70-9
148-12
I39'35 Guerin
.
84-45
45-50
Thysdrus P according to
Tolosa Tusculum Urbs Salvia Utica Venusia P Verona Vindonissa
II9'53
124 52
77"3i
94
45-50 57-32
60
149
48-75
60
26
29
70 ? (So
?)50
c.
(60 ?)
*?_
41
58
I22-8c
c.
153-18 69
75-68
44-39
XXXVII.
The
Performance
of
Comedies
under
the
Later
Empire.
2
(Vol. II,
Down comedies
continuance
to
p. 95,
of
Hnes second
from
bottom.)
the is
century the performance of beginning and attested Juvenal (e.g. 5, 157). The by Quintilian in that century is proved by M. Antonin., of the practice
the
comedy
(tA
w^vre
1
is mentioned as /cw^ijiSis playing in a five Diss., i, 24, 17 : Tepi rplrov Hj ; Epictet., /lipri
a
From
OberitaHm Gsell-Fels,
(1872), p. 1,144.
256
in rhapTov /iipos,
"
Appendices
the third
"
[vol. ii.
Cf. also
or
fourth
act).
Phrynichus,
"
nai rpayijiSol s. dyuvLf;dvijAtiv : ^fSa niv kw/j-i^SoI p. 163 Lobeck, hda, oi Si oi Kal X''P'"^" ovrai dpxTflt^fpav /it)\^e Si aiXtiral \oyeiovipeis cf For the third Die, Ixxvii, 12 : century exiij.k\Tiv. beginning of the where oi)S' ev rah Ku/J(j)51ais oi Toir/ralItl aiiT"f (Getae nomine) ixpii''To, the iroiriTal for The be of older Can stage. only adapters pieces the^ ev 2 to, rt es : uiffirep Ixxix, rt^Scaxhcfi 64arpa irpotruTeTdv passage yap k.t.\, (read eifffp^peTat) da"fl"ipeTO TTJs Tijv KOJ^ipdiov {iTTOKpiaewt is not Most texts clear. of the cited by Welcker, op. cit.,p. for to too serve as are public ff., contemporary proofs 1477 vague
. . . .
performances
is found
of in
entire
comedies.
Ad
Evidence
for 3
:
the
fourth sive
tury cen-
Donatus,
viris
Andr., iv,
ut
one
sive
haec
(persona
per that
feminea)
muHerem,
mimes
are
personatis
ut
nunc
agitur,
where
apud
can
veteres,
videmus,
For the
hardly
suppose
beginning of the fifth century, Augustine, scenicorum sunt toleraCD., ii,8 {op. cit., p. 1481) ; et haec biHora scilicet et tragoediae, hoc est fabulae ludorum, comoediae rerum turpitudine, sed poetarum agendae in spectaculis,multa
meant. nulla
saltem
sicut
alia multa
(mimes)
tot
verborum
obscoeuitate
adulteria tanta
com-
locis
saltatur
the
Juppiter
com-
agitursuggests the comic actors in such pieces as the Amphitruo of Plautus however at this period is not (the acting of which refer but word the to mimes proved by Arnob., vii,33), merely may
and Atellan
actors.
XXXVIII.
The
Performance
Later
of
Tragedies
under
the
Empire. p. 97, 1.
(Vol. II,
Evidence,
of
16.)
the
in my
reaUy
dramatic
formance per-
is afiorded Smyrna Vitt. ed. i, 25, 3, K., p. 229 (cf. Suidas, s. by Philostratus, Sophist., ots airo Tiav /caret e^idvai): rijv'Aalav ^0\vfnriii)v, VTroKptTou Si rpayifiSias eTr"(TTdr"i 6 tloK4/j.o}v /car' airov e(piivai "p'/j(ravTOSf e^eXadyjvaL yhp Trop' In Lucian, Nigrin., c. 8 : ijSr) dpx"s Tou Spdfmrosk.t.X. rpayiKoM fj Kai v^ Aia KOj/MtKoi"s (paijXov^ ^tipa/cas twv viroKpirds, (rvpiTTO/j."vajv Xeyia Toiiro)*' Kat StatpdetptiVTtav ret reXevTaiov Kal to iroL^/xaTa. eK^aXXofievuv, KalroL tQiv Spa/idruviroWdKis eH exirruiire Kal veviK-qKlyruv, one might think of the representation of single scenes which from dramas Pius had
won
.
tragedies at
Antoninus
prizesin
dirdaa
. .
earher
times.
"k
Also
in
TToXXois
iJKOvov euOds
TraiSojv ^v
as might be interpreted rpayipSlaL in singlechoric scenes the by rpaycpSol, numerous just as quoted in Welcker's Die Griechische Tragodie,which do not performance of entire tragedies. Cf e.g., Philostratus, /./.;
.
passages
prove the Dio ChryThe
Welcker, op. cit., p. 1319. Chrys., Or., xix, p. 261, reads with the correct
sage pas-
tion punctua-
given by Welcker p. 1320 : koI rd ye ttoXXA airdp (thewords recited by actors) dpxald iffri.Kal toXIi dvSpuv ^ Tum vvv Tb, (To(t"aTipav Si t " /xiv Tijs KW/upSla^aTroi/Ta, "s ioiKe, fiiva Xiyu t?)s rpayipSlas l^x^pd,
"
258
were
Appendices
assumed
[vol.ii.
In the pantomimes or attached to them. hiset habiiit it said Agrippum is : (c. 8) et e cui. erat Memphi, quem Syria, trionem, ipsum cognomentum Parthicum nominaveluti tropaeum adduxerat : quemApolaustum
by
later
biography of
L.
Verus
vit. and
p.
further, histriones
quem Paridis
It is clear that
eduxit
nomine
as
names
L. Verus
gave
these and
dancers
the
were
names
of famous
to other to encourage
artistes, so the
Pylades
or or were
BathyUus
given
pantomimes
or
by
their masters
honour
them,
their
out of
that
respect for
such
in the feeling
they
often
had
themselves
then the
celebrated Paris. One of the most The was pantomime names bore it lived at Nero's court, and to us who known earliest dancer in 67 a.d. executed his art see The ii, 102. was (vol. u, 114) ; on lived under Domitian second i, 247 and n.) ; he is (ii, 114 f. and
Juv., vi, 87 (utque magis stupeas ludos Pa.ridemqije sold his Agave to him (vol.ii,100), and Martial reUquit ; him Cf. the two Eckstein wrote in Erscji an on (xi,13). epitaph on The third is the aboveand Gruber's Encykl.,sect, iii, pt. xii,p. 104. mentioned favourite of- L. Verus (see U, 115), referred to by Galen Paris The mentioned vol. ii,106). Grut., 332 : Athenodonis (see to ha.ve been ^ fecit,seems xysticus Paridi thymelico benemerenti A fifth is mentioned fourth.by Libanius, ed. Reiske, iii, p. 362, 13 : riv Kdl fiTjv Kal rhv irap' ttot^ ijfuv (at Antioch) Xafiypavra[/cai] ofuhvvftxtv Takatou aX 6eai^ "roipLa-nji koXKovs Tou ^ovk6\ov, irap' eKpld-qffav (fi koX tov ri Toff Xlo(reiSiovos t"rx,V", ffelav Kal Tiviedav {8s T-ff yXdiffari Tiipios toOtov ourus HiravTa,) Kei^evov Kal fieyaXowpe-Tr^i evxd^ipiov effpfjvrjffe aux"f ej (rotj"UTT^v Tbv Xlr/ov otS' Uri "v e^-l)r'r)"ye (SuKev, Siar' oi)"r /ieijoi', olxip^"")' Ss ye Kal tovt^ airrb irpoaenreXv rbv dpxfif^Titv, erifia, i)^liaae be supposed that Memphis It may or a celebrated Memphius was from the fact that the above-mentioned pantomime name Agrippus assumed it. Perhaps it was whom this Memphis Athenaeus (i, rbv calls 20 vol. C.) ipi\6(ro^ov (cf. ii, e4" ijfJ'Tv ipxfitrr-fjv 104 bottOHl}.
mentioned
in
Statins
re
There
is another
in
PaJlad.
57
Kal T^ib^T)v Aatjiviv (ipx'^a:aro MefK^ts 0 (n/ibs (is XWii/os NiijSTjf. ws ^i\wos Aa^i/iji/,
Apolaustus, the
famous.
was
a
second
T*ie
first of Ub.
was
also bor? it
Trajan. Grut., 331, 6 CIL, vi, 2, 10,114: M. Ulpius Aug. coroMtus Apolaustus maximus pantomimorum adversus histriones et omnes scaenicos artifices xii. (A certain JifUlpi Apolausti ser. Dionysius, IRN, 5194 CIL, ix, 709 ; a M.
=
^reedman
second and
Apolaustus (Iree.dVerus)
is ineri-
of the with
tioned in Rome
Marcus
name
=
AureKus
Lucius
Memphius
CIL,
?, coronato
(OreUi,2160
vi,
Memphio
Augg. Ub. hieronicae et ton diapandon ApoHinh archieri synodi et Augg. L. Aurelius Panniculus sacerdoti soli vittato,
VOL.
II.]
et Sabanas.
Appendices
Patrono wreaths
259
qui
optimo.
and
the
(beneath Tpwoo-ix and 'Opearr)are Apolausto IMemphio |pantomimo hi|eronicaeter te(m)|porissui primo Ivittato Augg. |sacerdoti Apolh|nis Herculano |Augustali Is.p.q.T.|item ornamentis decurionatus honorato. On the side of the base : I edente L. Aurel. 1. Augg. Aug. Apolaus(to) IMemphio |magistro. So again in an inscriptionerected by
three
. . .
So also at Tibur, CIL, xiv, 4254 list of some of his roles, of which still legible) L. Aurelio : Augg. | lib.
himself laustus
in
a
CIL, x, 6219 : L. Aurelius AipoFundi, IRN, 4140 Mercurio invicto votum Memfius pantomimus solvit,^ and I : at xi, O fragment Veii, CIL, pantOMIMO 1, 3822
near
=
. , .
PROVECTO
Iab
MEMPHI
On
imp.
anTONINO
. . . .
I et I aureUo
CAESARE IN VRBE
I
. .
apolausTI.
dOM
SENIORIS
...
which the otlier hand, in two other inscriptions, attest his public appearance in the cities of S. Italy,he is called only Apolaustus. aELIO : L. AVG. CIL, ix, 344 (Canusii) IRN, 652
.
LIB.
I aurELIO
hierONICE
PIA
APOLAVSTo
I PaNTOMIMO
QQ
2628
TEMPORIS
CANVSIVM
X,
|SVI
I D.D..
:
.
PRIMO
cf.
.
I auG.
=
Mommsen's
CIL,
3716 (Liternum)
BIS
AVREL
HIERONICO
ET At him
CORONATo APOLLINIS
I ET
called
DIAPANTON,
CAPVAE
SACERDOTI
court
| AVGVST.
he
by
Verus.
veris
esse,
teste
specta-
istum
quanto
in
sit
Apolausto
name,
simiUor.
as
And
in
general
superseded
it is said
his earlier
Vit. Commod.,
sunt.
pariterinterempti
Fronto,
The
to
"
of whom person liberti aulici c. 7 ; Apolaustus aliique this passage, and Mai oa Cf. Casaubon on
he
is
certainly the
loc. cit.
Pylades
The
mentioned
was :
/cat
by
a
Fronto
name
known
of
us.
second
toS
favourite
presumably
slave
Trajan
Kal
10 Dio, Ixviii,,
his 331,
airiSv
I
=
^? "^^ Oearpov eiravriyaye' roi/s opxy]^^^^ manumitted him Hadrian IlvXaSov ijpa.
V,
ycip Grut.,
CIL,
Aug. Augg.
lib. lib.
Pylades Pylades
therefore
third
5889, quoted above, p. 257, and Aurelius and Verus, was a tragic Augg. in Ion and dancer specially and Troades, according distinguished the to Galen, ed. K., xiv, 631 (cf. vol. i, 247), was, with Morphus and a
the Theocritus
name
from
him.
to
This
v, 2,
third
according
CIL,
of Marcus
celebrated artist Apolaustus), the most erected him the near by day. An inscription amphitheatre at Puteoli (Mitth. d. Arch. Inst., 1888, p. 79) reads : L. Aurelio Aug(ustorum) lib. Pyladi pantomimo temporis sui primo, hieronicae coronato iiii, patrono parasitorum Apollinus, sacerdoti Puteolis d.d. ornamentis deeurionalib. et duumsynodi, honorato
third
(probably the
second
of
8t
[Paridis
| Memphi
tibus is
26o
viralib., auguri,ob
in edendo sacratissimi
amorem
Appendices
erga
[vol.ir.
liberalitatem
ex
patriam
venatione
et exlmiam
indulgentia passiva muner(e) gladiatorum centuria Commodi Cornelia, princip(is) pii felicis Aug.
notes, pp. 79-83.
Cf. Mommsen's
according
murder of
to
he at
with
whom,
critus, Theo-
of Pertinax.
which
occurs
perhaps
above
accident
that
the
inscription, appears
of Caracalla
dancer, who
addition
to
favourite
Bathyllus (for whom of this name, one Persius, v, 123) we only know V, 7, 5 ; cf. Jahn on mentioned the one by Juvenal, vi, 63 as a dancer of the part of Leda, who therefore lived under Domitian or Trajan (cf.vol. ii, 106). kind of dance, inhave the humorous vented This to Leda belonged may well be that famous names by the first Bathyllus, but it may assumed could claim distinction in the no were by artists who of the original bearers. speciaUties confined to pantoThe by no means practice thus attested was mimes,
In the first bat
here also many
was common names
among
often
artistes
of all kinds.
Of
course
simply because they were recur, popular, charioteer under Caligula (vol, ii, 23) ; another e.g., Eutychus, a charioteer, Grut. 340, 4 ; a third, Zangemeister, Ril. de Foligno,in L. AcUius AdI, 1870, p. 257 n.; a mime Eutychus, Orelli,2625 AureUus an CIL, xiv, 2408 ; Eutychus stupidus gregis urbani, Fortunatus and CIL, xi, i, 433. Felix, Gruter, Orelli, 2645 the Felix mentioned 342 ; a M. Vipsanius Felix, Gruter, 340, 3, and tors Gladiaii,29 bottom), all charioteers. by Pliny, N.h., vii,186 (vol.
= =
of this name,
CIL, vi, 631, and Gruter, 334, 3 ; OrelU, 2566 and Fortunatus. Also such names as Faustus, FeUx
=
in
special reference
in
to
their
art
or
their
successes,
as
Lepos (a
(archimimus, have Martial, vi,39, 19) may 19),Crotus (choraules. been allusion to their adopted just as well by later artists,without predecessors. Thus we find in a list of mimes, CIL, xiv, 2408, a
ton., Vespas.,
c.
dancer
Sue-
Petronius
Favor
name
and
Volumnius
Thymele
columbarium The assumption that this Thymele was also PolHonis. is the stage rendered on plausible by the occurrence
in inscription
an.
be may 197) which is also (Juv.,i,36 ; vi,66 ; viii, in the Vigna Amendola : Thymele Anni Favorabilis. The
same a
performer
the
same
columbarium Idus C.
C.
Annius
April. |L. Paullo cos. (754) taph adquiescit (Borghesi, Oeuvres, iv, 477) perhaps the epiof the dancer mentioned As for the occurrence by Horace. in the list CIL, xiv, 2408 of an Aelius Hylas, the identityof his name with that of a famous pantomime (vol.ii,105) probably is merely of due to the frequency of the name. On the other hand, the name Panniculus, Orelli, 2i6o CIL, vi, 2, 10,117, Apolaustus' freedman who is from was a artist, certainly stage perhaps borrowed Panniculus the weU-known mime Domitian under (Martial,ii,72, 86 ; v, 63). So too in the above list an Aelius Latinus may 4 r iii.
xxviii
obiit vii
Caesare
hie
situs
"
name
of who
more
celebrated
;
mime,
an
who risum
was
(vol.ii, 114
in
i, 60),and
Aelius
Urbieus
movet
the
name
of that Urbieus
Juvenal,vi, 71 exodio
VOL.
II.]
gestibus Autonoes.
no
Appendices
(A
secutor
261
174.)
haps Per-
Atellanae
Urbicus, p.
bear
=
also it is
accident
that two
dancers
the
name
Septentrio
see n.
(OreUi, 2607
on
name
Romans the
by Martial, ii,86, 7 ; x, 100, 5 and the famous Olympic victor of that swiftness of foot was iv, 721) whose verbial probut it is more (Catullus,lix, 3, etc.),
be
case
in natural, especially
of
Martial,
to
attribute
the
name
to
The Artemidorus some name perhaps contemporary foot-racer. celebrated the first became athletes through Artemidorus among of Tralles, who in Ol. 212 victorious in pancratiastes (69 a.d.) was
the
name
contest
for
men
at
is borne victor
by
T.
a xlii),
Antioch, who
86
and
Agon
in Capitolinus
i). The same (mentioned below, app. also was a pancratiastes Bull, a.d. (CIG, 5806
14,
=
of Settae d. Inst., 1877, p. no) ; also by M. Aurelius Artemidorus in Phrygia, who other victories gained the ViiiiKov Ko/i/j-dSda among dyeveiav and died 26 years old, about the beginning of the third found For his inscription at Capua, cf. Sauppe, Gott. gel. century.
,
Am.,
The from
a
1864,
sect.
'
D.) took his name whose i', according (StRE, name, s.v.) predecessor to Philostratus, Apollon.Tyan., v, 7, ed. K., p. 88, seems also to have of been assumed by a citharoedus of the first century. The name borne the two Theban was flute-players Antigenidas {StRE, i",s.v.) by a P. AeUus Antigenidas, whose inscriptionhas been edited by in Bdl, II. AtXiov Minervini 1859, p. 73 : AAy/aan j3ou[X5s i)?r6Xi!] (rvvddov ISiov To\\iTriv top Bij/iapxiJo'ai'Ta dpx'Ep" l^pS.s AvTiyei'lSa[v
citharoedus celebrated
. . .
rbv d^Lovvffov\ Kal fji.bvov ott' alwvos Twv peiK-^cravTa dv[fie\iKTJs Trepi irpuTOV dXeiirToi' [to diTjveKhirdvTas Toiis] dyuvas oOairepKal fibvovs ifywviaaTo, NcaTToXtp 'Pti/iijy/S', devra {iTb toO
7,
HoTibKovs
to,
Staretrptjjra
rd ^^rjs bfioicos tt}eavrov 'AirKXtj-Tr"v TO. ^X" eiriKeyb/aeva NtAfo/iT^Sei^, iraTpidi Uia T(^a6[Tt^] dyc2viTroffa6\as xopatJXas iirada-aro S^ ertjov /jlc, aiJX^iras
Avrojvelvov Kvpiov aOroKparopos
"
Kal 'Eiffk^eta,
(?)Kal [5i5o]
has
a
already
remarked
the
and
still later
under
Domitian
(Martial, iv,
same
5 ; Juvenal, iv, 77), bears, hardly by accident, the whom the as Antipater of Thessalonica flute-player
29, Anthol., ed. Jacobs, ii,102 latter Glaphjrus is perhaps
=
(Epigr.,28 Orpheus.
mentioned monodiariae nicae. This
An
and This in
Ti.
sq.) compares
identical
:
with
one
with
et
Orelli, 2633
Claudi
CIL,
in
vi,
2,
Glaphyri
choraulae
10,120 Actionicae
331,
2
Heriae
Thisbae Sebasto-
Gruter,
CIL,
vi,
2,
10,100.*
custom
also to have
existed
among
the
gladiators(cf
.
here too many vol. ii, Doubtless names are repeated without p. 57) of a famous reminiscence predecessor, e.g., Triumany intentional
1
vixit
citharod.. CIL, vi,g, 10,124'' =Grat., 580, 3 : Dis Maaibus, Amphion C.Salari Capitonis fiatri piissim. Hie situs est. L. Zethus aon.
262
phus
Appendices
[vol.tt.
in Seneca, Prov., iv,4, and Martial, SpecL, xx, i ; Carpophorus, vi, 631 (a bearer of this name ib.,xxiii,27, and OreUi, 2566=CIL, A.u.c. 683the gladiatorialtessej'aa in Juv.,vi,199). Similarly, on in 681 is doubtful). thrice (a fourth Pilodamus occurs
(Philod.) twice (693, 701), Hermes Philargurus (684-695) thrice, Antiocus in Martial, v, 24 celebrated of the man (813 60 A.D.) a namesake other not to speak of other examples (cf. p. 167). On the (90 A.D.),
701
=
hand,
the
as a
Pacideianus
well-known
mentioned
in
Horace,
gladiatorof his
Lucilius,
day,
takes
from
the
contemporary
of
fuit
gladiatorqui
It is also
unus
homines
the
natos
well
even
known
as
physicians often
sole
assumed
e.g.
name
Asclepiades,
designation,
CIG,
A.D. 147 Iffxvpas, AirK\TiTnaST)s (3.T/)a[iai'?!] larpos \eyeu[vos] Ait icXriTniS-ris larpds. CIL, ix, 5462 : iii. Add., 4778d :
'
4566 : ; ibid.,
'OarS.
Cf.
the
Asclepiades dictorum thirteen, and Fabricius, Biblioth. 1828, 4 (unknown to me), in which merated. enuare eight physicians of this name Gr., xiii,p. 89 sq., in which Prusa ad OlymA certain C. CalpurniusAsclaepiades (sic) et at Capena, studiorum medicus, born 5 March, 87, resident pum causa morum probatus a viris clarissimis, etc. {CIL, xi, i, 3943 born in the same city (Pliny,N.h., vii, 124) like Orelli,3039), was of this the first famous name i,p. 183).^ Hippocrates (vol. physician of the is found CIL, viii, a physician. Martial, ix, 94, 2, and name as
=
9618, Hippocratismedici
Thessalus
of the time
Bodmilcaris
.
f.
The
well-known
physician
haps per(cf i,pp. 170, 182) took his name from of Hippocrates (Galen, xvii a, 314, 579). Similarly a son of Galen, the physician Antigenes, bore the name a contemporary of a famous predecessor in his art {SiRE, i',p. 1108). Apuleius, servus non ignarus ; c. noster, medicinae ApoL, c. 33 : Themison Themison the same. medicus, probably Lips., EL, i, 18 : 48 : Themisones inter ideo medicorum pueri primores medicos : aliquot A physician under id nomen. Domitian vi, 70, amabant (Martial, of Nero
6)
called
himself
Alcon,
like
the
celebrated
name
surgeon
the
names
of the
an
time
of
Claudius
the
same
designates
(cf.StRE,
was
a
unskilful
s.v.,
often borne
7-9);
the
name
of
freedman
of Cicero's
16 ;
physician(Ad
Drumann, Fam., xvi, 14, 20 ; Attic, xv, RG, vi, 405). Clh, mdicus xiv, 2652 (Tusculum) : A. Clodius Metrodorus {sic). So also illustrious by the immediate Heras, a name perhaps first made Andromachus of CIL, v, 2, 6064 (Mediopredecessor (Cels., v, 22). Hei-asmidicus medicus, Gruter). lani): M. Petronius (read Heras '. bibas Heras medicus caveto Martial, vi, 78, 3 : Huic
'
That be
names
this custom
as
among
and sculptors
were
cannot painters
as a
proved,
of
Lowy
and
besides
may
family
1
descended
celebrated
Praxiteles
=
Wadd.,
iii,i6i, p.
53
_^i\o(r"fiaaTov a.px'.o.Tpov
VOL.
II.]
have existed
Appendices
artists and
names
263
p"thApS
the
lor centuries. howevef, that in Considering, craftsinen often imperial age belonged to the slave class or had risen from be it,one cannot surprised that their masters
should
name
for them, just as they might confer the Themiso It is then or on a surgeon. Amphion that of at least a plausible artists is referred a family supposition the figure to in the ihscription of an on Egyptian monkey erected in the Vatican $iS"as Kal A/ifidivtos : t59 A.D., and how i^updrcpoi
on a
choose
famous
citharoedus
'
f ;
.
Ldwy,
Phidias I also
382), {L6wy on
no.
"'^s 53^).
must
remain
mere
supposition.
adhere
to
opinion, in view of all the examples quoted, that the decurio my duumvir and in the relief in Q. Lollius Alcamenes, who appears at least a Zoega, Bassir. ant., i, 23, holding a bust in his hand, was
if dilettante,
not
an
XL.
Asia
I.
Minor.
(Vol. II, p. 108, 7.) Asiae saltaverunt : Suetonius, Caesar, pyrrhicham 29 Bithjmiprincipum liberi. Josephus, Ant. J., xix, i, 14 ; Sueton., aeque I think c. 58 ; Dio, Ix, 7 and Ix, 23 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 12. Calig., it certain that the following passage of Lucian these passages make here was Bacchic refers to the Pyrrhic, Which Saltat., chiefly ; De
c.
79
et
"
i) jLtei/ ye
the Pontus
(part of
^^ ^luviip Ba/cxtK7? /iaXiora Kdi ev IIoPTff? Spxvf^'-^ V also called Bithynia province of Bithynia, which was oUtus Kexeipon-oi roiis or Bithynia-Pontus) (nrovSa.^ofiej'ri,
Kct, ""t"
Kara tov
KaipdviiravTiov eiriAaKal Kopi^avras Kal (raripov! SXKiav KaBrivrai 5i' iifiepas ntavai Tum B6/j,cvoi, ol koI TrpuTeOovTes Kal rauTd Kdl ^ouK^XoUs eiiyevkararoi. ipxovvrai opwi/tes In Philostrat., Apoll. Tyan., iv, 2 ed. iv iKaa-TTi tSv iriXeav k.t.X. of Ephesus are Kal K., p. 66, the inhabitants 6px'i"rTS"" rflTrinhoi 5^ avTol fivres, aiiXwv fikit KTOirutv, Tavta fleffra ^v, fji.e(TT". irpos TTv^pixai^, from It appears Plutarch, Qu. conv., ix, 2, that in his time in Greece
toiJs e av0pii)irovs rerayfievov
as
^Katyroi
elsewhere dances
the
was P5nrrhic
danced
the
performed
in Athens
at the
to Tyan,, iv, 21, p. 73, ed. K.) seem for P5rrrhics in a pentaeteric agon at Aphrodisias:
by boys of good family. Also Dionysia (Philostrat., Apoll. have been P3Trhics. Two prizes
Lebas-
Wadding-
ton,
1620
d. The Contests
in the
XLI.
Actian
Agon
at
Nicopolis.
(Vol. II,
Evidently here. The
p.
118, 1. 20.)
contests and musical took place generally in Stat., Silv.,ii,2, 6
gymnastic
mentioned
quum
Cf. also Henzen, Adt, 1865, p. 99, Iscriz. Atki. Napol. {^va-rapxvs 'AktIup k.t.X. ; of p. 105). CIG, 2723 (Stratdnice) liayKpanov'i "A/cTia ay\eiieiay].Lebas-Waddiiigton, 1540 (Erythrae): irvyn-^v. valiaiv Lebas-W., CtG, 4472 1839 irvy/jt-^v (time of the SeVefi, DittenCIL, iii, 730). CJG, 5913, 24 (Alexandria) irayKpanov.
" .
"
264
berger,Inschr.
in the
SlavXos AKTiourtp.
v.
Appendices
Olympia
in Archdol.
[vol.li.
190, 90
:
a
Ztg.,xxxv,
koI
ttiv
victor
and
otXItiisSp. at
Olympia
=
TepLoSovaim XoiirTjv
"
/6id.,xxxviii,p. 164,366 : 'AktIov! AvSpas irayKpinov. contests. Musical Lebas-W., ii, 179 A. (Sparta) CIG, 1420 livdai'Sas 'Aktm 'Aktm xopa6\as. TpayifiSois. (Delphi) "PJi/j-riv 1719
"
1720 2810
(Nicomedia)
"
"
7-6
"A/cria /3'
"
Kara
rb
i^f/twvBaijXa!
'
Kal
"
xo/"i"'^"".
'Aktm
10,120.
"
3208 (Smyrna) KidapifS. (Aphrodisias) kvk\. ai\-nr. "Axna. AKTidvciKos. CIL, vi, 2, kvk\. avKrjr. (Pessinus) ;8'. 4801
Ti. Claudi
1068
Glaphyri
"
choraulae
ev
Actionicae
et Sebastonicae.
CIG,
of
a
(Megara)
was
'AxTm
THikottSXh
|8.
100,
Contest p. 266.
68.
see
tion Inscripbelow,
Olympia
in
137/8,
XLII.
The
Contests
in
the
Capitoline 1.
Agon.
(Vol. II,
When of the Suetonius
vnrote
p.
120,
12.)
had already originalcontests c. : (Sueton., Domit., 4) in Greek (i) The contest eloquence. in Latin eloquence. The praise of Capitoline (2) The contest theme in this contest, Quintilian, been had iii, a regular 7, Jupiter
"
4 ;
c.
Palfurius
Sura
had
once
received
the
led. Berolin. Mb., ex cod. Montepess.,s.ix, Ind, Haupt, Colloq. Tlvos ; Zrjvos KairiTuMvov. 'AyayvaBi. lypaxj/a. 1871, p. 6, 7 : "EyKiifiiov also the Cf oddets eltras. ffoi OTe^avov. S.pov avTiXeyei. McYaXws in next the Auson., Proff., appendix. v, 5, quoted passage of the Chorocitharistae. (3) The contest of the Psilocitharistae {ciihara (4) The contest playing -without accompaniment) race. (5) The girls'
13.
, . .
tov
There The
to
remained
contest
the
: following
"
in Greek
poetry.
to
For
this the
in the
poet
Diodorus
wished
ix, 40). year 94 (Martial, tiiem the poets competed, among with 43 improvised hexameters Q. Sulpicius Maximus Zeus he rebuked the theme How when Helios for lending on spoke, The his chariot to Phaethon vol. Latin inscription iii, (see p. 45). his monument on (C.L. Visconti, II sepolcrodel fanciuUo P. Sulpicio Massimo, p. 5) reads : Deis manibus sacrum. Q. Sulpicio Q.f. Cla.
In that year Roman boy
no
travel
from
Rome
52
Greek
"
"
Maximo Instro
teneram et
cum
domo
Roma Graecos
vix.
ann.
xi.
m.
v.
inter
perduxit he sunt extemporales eo subjecti s uis indulsisse mus Maxivideantur. parent(es) adfectib(us) Q. Sulpicius et Licinia fee. et f. piissim. Januaria parent(es) infeUcissimi
aetatem
ingenio suo
honore
discessit.
in Latin
poetry.
In the
year
.
by Martial, iv, 54, obtained the prize ; cf Statins was unsuccessful an Cap.,p. 21 competitor in 90, or perhaps cf. LVII. The rhetorician P. Annius Florus says that Appendix 94, had unanimou.slydemanded the audience the prize for him, invito
.
266
In
the
Appendices
10,114
maximus
omnes
ii. [vol.
CIL, vi, 2, inscription Ulpius Aug. 1. Apolaustus |et adversus histriones | et onatus
the number xii,may, twelfth agon, 130 a.d. Contest
as
M.
WUmanns,
the
of
Heralds.
Inschr. I)ittenberger,
' =
Ztg.,xxxv, p. 100, 68 : n. (Ol. 229, I viK'^](7as'0\vinria,di(rKS ri h'Pii/xTi "]'Aktm k.t.\. KaxeTi6X[e"i iiro^eypa/x/ievoV! ayuvas AaodiKea. kaI iiro ipuiyaaKov A. TvppiAjviov CIA, iii, tov Kbvyov "EUovea Kal ABTjvato!KU)upS6s xal T. Al\. Aip-^Xios AxoXXiicios Tapffiis 129 : abv 'Ka.iririaKioLSk.t.\. lb., 129 : 0{ia\kpt.oi "EffXe^roy irepioSovetK'ris Krjpv^ 2iy"nrei!s Upobs olKovfievitcois Kripvl; diffirepLoSos veiK'qiras iySvas KaTreniXeia 'Pil)/iri ev Tol"!\iTayeypa/ji,fi.evovs y, 'ABfivasXlpo/iaxotl TOV e0' "fi irei/i'^STii' xpyf'? xtiXier^ ex 'Pii/tj;, piiiios fv'Pii/j.ri /3pa;8eii(j y
. " . . .
Archdol.
Olympia in AtKios Apre/ias AaoSi/"eoi"[s {Sic) Kal Tois 'OXi/nrLa K'f/pvKa! 137/8)
'
'
"
3' SejSatrrA dir^ cUufoi KTjpttkojv^ iv Kal irpujTos Ttov iv IlortiiXtftj JSu(re/3cta The inscription and erected between NenTriXet S' k.t.X. was 253 257,
as
is shown
Olympia
victories
herald, put up at inscription of the same Wherein he is and his called KTjpv^ about 261, rpLa-fcploSos, in Rome enumerated signation are as above, the last with the dexxxviii. alilivia. 'Pcifiiis cit., {1880), Dittenberger, op. p.
by
later
165 f.,369.
Gymnastic
Greece,
the
both
contests.
All
and
those
as
usual may
=
in
the
sacred
games
in
from
for
men
boySi
be
assumed certainly
existing evidence.
2682 race. CIG, Long distance Lebas-Waddington, 301 : of T. Flavins the victory Metrobius of lasos, who won inscription KoTrcTiiXtio avSpHv SAAix"" laakitv vpuTos Kal rk iv 'Pii/iij; T7JI' ireploSov
irpuTos
Boxing. ClG,
(not
rods
boxer
M.
TrfXXios of
Apamea
.
earUer
Toaoirov
toKtiv
roh
kclv dytaviffatrBat. kBeWfjiraL, 0\vfji.Triq. "\\os ewciroi.'fiKei S lir/Sels (2l8 A.D.). Cf. n. on ii,129, 5, Pancration. of Adana CIG, 5806. T. Flavius Artemidorus (see KaireruXeioov above, p. 261) won tov T^v irp"j!tTtas dytSva riav fieydXtav dxO^vra dvSpuv irayKpdriov (86 A.D.). Martial, vi, 77 :
. . . "
Cum
tam
sis tam
tam
pauper,
quam
quam
nee
juvenis
juvat ?
that the same be little doubt Artemidorus is meant can here, Martial's sixth book appeared in the year go. It seems from v. 3 had been beaten that Artemidorus shortly before (inthe agon of 90), Flavius T. Archibius .of Alexandria CIG, 5804. rd /leyttXrt :
There
as
r^v Tpl[Triv '0\v/j,TndSa] dyeveiuivwayKpdnov ate^avuBivfa, (coi ttJj' itiimTrivdvSpSni dvSp"v itayKpdnov viK-/i"ravTa Ka[iT^v teTipr-qv'\ Kal (TTfifiavuBivTa t^v (Krqv 6[/tofus TrayKpdriov dvSpwvl vayKpdnov areij)avia$(tvTa irpiSrov 98, 102, 106 A.D.). dv0p(iwu)v{gii, Aelius Aurelius Menander of Aphrodisias ^ttI ffeofi won 'Avtui'eiVoi',
Kan-eruXeia
VOL.
II.]
'
Appendices
Kai 1620
a.
267
TeijiaTs i-jaipirois
'OXifnria Lebas-Waddington, Tet/tTjS^i/oi. dvSpQv 1620 b As the 2180b. lb., CIG, AippoSsurUioy. irayKpoiTiov irpSiToi' seventh in which Menander had Panathenais, apparently won Ui" attische Panaihenbefore, falls in the year 150/1 (Dittenberger, aidendra. Comment. Mommsen, 253),the Capitoline pp.244, a^o", in which must he won, be either that of 154 or of 158. KoTreTiJXeia CIG, 3674. M. Aurelius Corns of Cyzicus won 'Pibfiijv 166 dyeveiu'v A.D.). (perhaps ira,yKp6.rLov M. Aurelius lb., 5913. Asclepiades, apparently of Hermopolis
'KaveribXeta
=
in
Egjrpt, a
very
famous
won pancratiast,
rli SeuTepov iv'^difiTj Sisy fierk TpQrop K\vpovffrr/iras (178 and 182 A.D.). ToO ^v
MiviirTos 0 M-dyprjs iroWov 06 irpb Artemidorus, Onirocr., iv, 42: aOrou vOkto. y4v"(rda.C oil p.bvov 'Pw/Ai/ dyQvos, ^5o|eirayKpaTLdj^ovTOS rhv iv 'PJip-rj dirioXecrev. eKelf^di) dywva, dXXA Kai ir'KTjyels r^v x^'^P^ In the inscription of a victor from Megara, CIG, 1068, who won
there
is
no
indication
28
of the
contest
;
.
Aurelius
Thelymitres (KaTeruAoveliciis)
inid. de Milite, in Rev. archiol., xv, charioteer of a Chariot-racing.Inscription In factione Veneta vici Calpurnianus :
Rayet,
Inscr.
(1874), p.
Aelius
sacro
P.
,
.
113. Gutta
quinquen-
nalis
certaminis be
I. the
Cf.
It may emperors,
concluded
gentile names
received of civil Tullius
Flavius, Aelius,
victors Capitoline
XLIII.
of
the
Capitoline
1.
Agon.
(Vol. II,
The ordinance the athletes who in quibus vel semel
to be
p.
121,
referred
(BruxeUes, 1849),p. 6, wrongly in Fimiic. Matern., iii, refers the passages 6, 12 and vi, 31 to the same ' in the first passage The coronarum insignia mentioned games. ' are priestlyinsignia,as the collocation with praetexta vestis
solennitSs
de desjeux Capitolins
'
agon Rome
'
coronainsignia of sacred speaks quite generally rum, passage faciet ista genitura,sed qui in sacris certaminibus : athletam games This passage victor, gloriosaet digna reportet insigniacoronarum. the of the continuance no more necessarilyproves agon CapitoHnus than iii, praepositos,iii, 12, 3 : sacris certaminibus 14, 3 : facit in
shows
vestes
atque
aurearum
sacris
certaminibus
esse
victores
aut
sacri certaminis
princi-
largituraut palmas aut coronas ; sacri certaminis pes ; faciet esse aut sacris certaminibus praepositos templorum fabricaIt confectores. is probably rightwith tores aut sacrorum Scaliger
iv, 7 inf.
to refer to the
agon Sertum
Ausonius,
Proff., v,
poeta
nobiUs
CapitoHnus the certainlyrather obscure passage incunabulis Dei ab ipsisorsus 5 : Tu paene coronae praeferens Olympiae puer celebrasti
268
Appendices
b. of the
[vol. ii.
The
Jovem ; cf. e.g. Ko7reTalX"a 'OXiixviain CIG, 2180 to Juv., 6, 387 speaks of the festival as of a thing
quercum
scholiast
(p. 31)
inde
the
enim laws
solebant
in Cod.
Ritter, vi, p.
the year I add
A
Ixix, 16,
of
some
10
(de paganis
or
sacriiiciis et
templis)in
407/8.
notices
obscure
the
ss.,
agon and
a
Capitolinus.
a
243
Muse
Genii
similar is
an
a lyre a s, p. 216 painted glassvessels in Buonarotti, pi.xxx fly up to a man depicted as a river-god (which Bock Genius holds allusion to the Blue a vase faction); one man a
with
and
bald
with
scroll
three thinks
over
the
man's
head,
with
KAIIBG
below
; beneath
VALEAS
a
VINCAS.
a
in flute-player
long
the
Genii
two
the
left
to
a a
mask
to the staff,
is the
in addition staff,
wreath,
similar
Bock
Ilia stands
describes de'
glass vessel
supposes XLIV.
i cimeteri for
SS.
Martiri,
which he
I, c. xxxix, p.
Aelia,
from
allegeddescent
of
of Theodosius
Hadrian.
The
Extension Western
Gymnastic Provinces.
Contests
in
the
21.) the chief centre Neapolis was gjonnastic contests spread through Italy,beginning with Campania (see vol. ii,p. 118). The Neapolitan games, which first attained to great importance under called and were TwAjaia Augustus, were Sc/Sao-rd 'ItroXOfjiiria,
in the third year of each the agon Capitolinus,they were At Olympia has festival of the kind.
of
(Vol. II,
celebrated
Olympiad.
the been
most
Till
the
ing foundItalian of
a
important
a
found there
fragment
the
document
to make
politan Nea-
observe
At
the
order
of the
Olympic
archia was of all the Puteoli.
festival ;
one
osterreick. Gymnas.,
G.
griech.Inschr., in Ztschr. f.
of the most
municipal offices,except
Antoninus
a
dveia,CIG, 3208)
A.D.])quinquennale CIG, Io68, 1720, 5810, (iyuyesUloi), 26 i, CIL, ; CIG, 5853 ; Mommsen,
p. 141.
At
I-
demarchia. in memory of Hadrian ('Aopicertamen iselasticum sacrum {CIL, x, 515 [142 (Fit. Hadrian., c. 27),generally called Buo-^/Seia Pius 5913
x,
Pompeii gymnastic
x,
games
are
recorded
CIL,
1074
IRN,
2378
ii, (vol. p. 82
et destrictarium
ex
faciund.
d. d.
ex
ea
pequnia
quod
faciun.
eos
lege in ludos aut in monumento consumere coerarunt eidemque probarunt. CIL, iv, 1x77
e
oportuit
(at a,
spec-
VOL.
II.]
given by
venatio Cn. Alleius athletae
Appendices
269
tade
....
151 ; Beneventum.
Nigidius Maius under Tiberius, p. 70) : tioneering In elecsparsiones vela erunt ; cf. n8i. Olympionica (Ephem. epigr.,i, no. appeals, Pyramus CIL, iv, 3291, p. xvii). Fructus pycta, CIL, iv, 387.
of Inscription At the end
orchestopales instituisti. Dalmatia. Epidaurus (Ragusa vecchia). Pugilum spectaculum, Bdl, 1857, p. 46 ; cf. CIL, iii,i, 1745.
Galliae. the Here Massilia
must
in
mun-
studium
have
=
been
the
centre
from
which
618
Herzog, practicespread. CIG, 3413 VdWov ArjfiTjTpLov Atj/j-rirpiou (from Boeckh) : 6 d7Jf/.os
. .
Gall. Narb.
rdv
App.,
TrpOravLv Kal
"iT"(f"avri(pbpov t^s MaiTffaXtas rh yl, i]pwa,iirifieKiiB^vTos ttjs yvn.ya"7Lapx^o.s KoX TuJv \ TeifuSv AovkIov 'AoviStov XetTovpylas CIL, xii, uv lobiani ib. cf. 812. : CIL,v, agnothet(ae) agoni(s) ; 2, 7914 p. 410
. . .
(Nicaea):
amici Arelate.
tur. Nemausus. "ffwoSov
Twv
NN.
Ilvir
Massil.
"
(cf.p. 916).
CIL, xii, 670
annis
. .
;
.
NN.
HS
usur)isomnibus
(ludi)atUetar.
:
CIL,
rhv irepl
xii, 3232
.
vebii Ai"vvcrov
t6v Sc/Satrrij' airoKpdropaKaiaapa Tpaiavbv 'ASpcavdv Archiereus sacrae synhodi 3183, xystarama,yuvi."rTSiv
chus
(Vienne).Pliny,Epp., iv, 22 (a.102-105) : interfui princiin consilium adsumptus, gymnicus agon apud pis optimi cognitioni
Viennenses
3132. Vienna
celebrabatur Trebonius : hunc cujusdam testamento duumviratu toUendum vir egregius nobisque amicus, in Rufus, fecisse. auctoritate curavit ex negabatur publica ; abolendumque minus feliciter diserte non placuit egit ipse causam quam Viennensium toUi qui mores infecerat, ut noster hie omnium. agona
ex
....
CIL,
Pro
Aunus den.
xiv, 1923
salute sevir DCCCL.
D.
m.
Niciae
339
=
citharoedo
lulia.
Minnodunum. domus
Orelli,
divin. de
suo
Mommsen,
donavit in
Helvet., 149
aram
Q.
Aelius
Aug.
ex
item
Minuodunens.
certa-
quorum Balsa
usur.
gymnasium
per(petuum) c(urarent).
:
barcarum under
CIL,
to the
ii, 4514.
Legacy
of
centurion usuris
Marcus edi
den.
quorum iv Iduum
semissibus usque ad
Juni :
Carthago. Tertullian, Scorpiace adv. Gnosticos, c. 6 : Adhuc Carthaginem singulae civitates gratulando inquietant donaCf for athletic exercises tam Pythico agone post stadii senectutem. which had The De probably been founded by c. 4. id., pallio, agon, Cod. in the year renewed Theodos., xv, 7, 3, cf. 376 : Severus, was cians mentions the appearance of musiGothofred. Tertullian, loc. cit., et vocum athletes well Among as (corporum praestantiam) as of the two CIL, xiv, 474 (Ostia): Pythia Karthathe victories of one Dessau, Bdl, 1881, pp. 137; which ginis,Asclepia ICarthaginis
Africa.
. .
270
141 considers to refer to Cf. vol. iii,47, 4-8 and In the cities of the
,
Appendices
only
n. one
[vol.
to the two
ii.
dedicated festival,
gods.
(always
of the
:
gymnastic games provincia proconsularis, with combined banquets (epulum) gymnasium) often
citizens,were
among
the most
common
vities festi-
769, 858, 860, 895 (spectaculum pugilum et gymnasium).' 937, 1323, 1353, 1361, 1414, 1449, 1501, 1574. 1577Cf. the index, p. 1117. ; p. 291, n. v, p. 283, n. 293 Ephem. epigr., vii, n. 238, 256, 258, ; 714. 320 127, Numidia. Theveste. CIL, 1858 sq. : will of C. Cornelius
CIL, viii,754,
Egrilianus praef.leg.xiiii geminae, who left a fund that on certain days every month gymnasia populo publicopraeberenturin thermis. Caesarea. Mauretaniae. Eph. epigr.,v, p. 477, 1036 : Greek athlete on an {irayKpcinoy viKrjans). epitaph
XLV. The Taxes
of three
Roman
133,
Provinces.'
p.
1.
of
2.)
the
the
of
following account
Herod
the
division
of Palestine effected in
Great, which
Augustus
tricts they drew from their allotted disMarquardt, StV, 1',409 f.): 'Apz^ToO Xaox Trjsxwpas ^irep 'SpiliSei ij/uffios iTCT^Xei,iBvapxriv xat 'Avrlttiy KadiffTaTM riivSi Mpav fj/ilffeiav napeSiSov^Miririj) Kai TO^Ti^fiiv inreT^ovv, 0opd re ^v SiaxSaia ^ re Uepaia Kai t6 Ta\t\dtov T"Kavra t6 iir'^tos, 'BaravaLa Si fffjv Tpa^wviTtSi Kai Aitpavttis aiv Tivi fiipei rA Si oXkov tov TtfivoSfjipov Tii\avTa SKariv \eyofiivov^iKiTririf wpofT^^epe, KaX'lovSaia avrreXovvTa rd re re ^ISovfiaia *Apxe\d(p reripTov ^afiapeiTiKov, otroLrdv "f)l"pbtvirapeK4\vi"T0 fiipovi Trpoarjsi Si'Apxe\dii""popaxpvfJ'^'^^
4 B.C., and of the
revenues
which
4 ; cf.
rd
Kar
ets Td\avTa
^f ijsTapiXajSevdpxv^. i^aKdiria
the
sons
If then
to
the
we
talents
200
which
of Herod
received
between
them,
from of which the payment Augustus released it results of that the districts in question Archelaos, subjects had talents annually in taxes. To this must previouslypaid iioo be added the 60 talents which Augustus assigned as a yearly allowance
add
the
to Herod's
revenues
used
xvii, 11, 5) and perhaps further [A .J., left to his which Herod contesting the legacies
then
relatives. and
sen
Palestine
paid
about
1200
talents
year
to the
cessors suc-
Hebrew talents are to be understood i) assume, (equivalent,according to Hultsch, Metrol.', p. 606, to 7830 marks would this to ;"459,895. amount However or ^^3835s.)the revenue Herod the Great's M. Herod be, grandson, (or Julius)Agrippa, may the who in the last years of his reign (37-44 a.d.) ruled as king over whole Idigdom of his grandfather (Marquardt, p. 411), derived from of 12,000,000 it a revenue drachmae, or ;"46i,633. Josephus, A. J.,
{RG,
v,
xix,
8, 2 : TpoffwSciaaToSi Sn irXdaras ainiav irpoir^opas,StaKOffiat iirl be assumed with certainty that under the X'XiaisfivpidSas. It may of Roman administration at the to had procurators country pay
least
1. as
much,
which
quite
agrees
with
the statement
. , .
of
et
Josephus,
Cf. Heazen, 6599 (ex agio Tuivetaao) : pugilum certaminai Cf. n"y Konigsberg
'
populo gynina-
sium.
a
programm
',Ami.
Albin. Sigim,
1880,i.
VOL.
II.]
of spring 40
Appendices
the year talents.
271
of taxation
17,
i
that in the
to
64
the arrears
amounted
;
(Hebrew) thisbasis
taxes
as
/cai
oi
rdXapra
On
money
be reckoned
under
the
of
which,
than
64. they
amounted
(apart from
the
taxes
the
contribution
in
grain) to
more
twelve
times
of Palestine,
(ed-Bekker,
Kad^ Sva
airov
tfj6pov Myvirros) toG hiavsiov trap i/fiwv v, p. 186 f.): (?; TrXeov 'Puaofois 7raptx"i ""i tui' /tijxa ^Iw^f ^^ 'Puifijj XP')M''"^''
I have already shown (Appendix V, p. 22) that Ti"r(fipwv. n-qvuv the statistical official in from this statements an speech are drawn totius imperii, document, a Breviarium compiled on the same plan that of Augustus. as Josephus would hardly have an opportunity of
using
the
such
war 75 a.d. annual in specie on the payment than to more Greek talents, or 24,000 540,000. ;"5, annual of which under contribution grain, Augustus Egyptian
his residence
about
in Rome,
where
he
the
had amounted
to
zo
modii ruillion
considerablyhigher under
have been
the
present
work, App. v,p. 22). Now as the average priceof wheat, as I have in the period already shown {iKd. led. Regim., 1866, v) amounted from Nero to Trajan to 4-5 sesterces the modius, the value of the Egyptian contribution of grain must have been rather above than
below
the
100
million sesterces
V,
or
But, ;"i,o63,,ooo.
must
as
Mommsen
marks re-
of this contribution come in return delivered for another part perhaps was that of it is impossible to calculate the total amount the Egyptian revenues. It may however be safely said that it in modern For in the first exceeded the sum of ;"5, 550,000 money. contribution was place part of the corn undoubtedly payment of in taxes in kind, and secondly, as Josephus tells us, the taxation
{RG,
560), part
have
from
domains, payment, so
and
specieamounted
to
more
than
twelve
times
that which
was
due
from
to ;^6,oooyOoo, Palestine, Supposing the total taxation amounted the contribution head of the populationwould be less than 155., per for Egypt certainly had under than 8 million inhabitants more
Vespasiaai.
Diodonis, i,31. gives the total populationof Egypt (undoubtedly millions, Josephus, B.J., ii, 16, i, includingAlexandria) as seven millions and a. half. In Diodoius's excluding Alexandria, as seven time Alexandria had 30O)Ooo free inhabitatits (xvii, 52 s). Its prosperity
a
had livelihood
greatlyincreased
could
be
ease
with
which
the
made,
together
with
the
pleasures which
of immigrants stream allured a We therefore the country districts and the other towns. may conclude that in the rime of Josephus its population,inclusive of than below million. That the above a rather gens slaves,was
have
constant
from
'
"fecundissima
century had
for
Pliny,Paneg., 31) in nearlya many, (whilethat of Geronly between cent, increased 1815 by nearly54 per instance,
'
from
7 to 8 J millions
272
and
Appendices
1865) is probably
of Diodonis fixed to
[vol.ii.
the the
that at explained on the supposition reached had of the nearly density population be
quantity of land available for cultivation. vation if we Even make a very high estimate of the land capable of cultider Handb. Erdkunde, Roman in times Kloden, in Egypt (cf iii, ^Ji), e.g. 11,000 to 12,000 English square miles, we find that when the density was wrote Diodorus 580-640 per square mile, and when in 500 710-770.1 At the present time it exceeds Josephus wrote d. Lehrb. Middle and Geographie, p. Upper Egypt (Wagner-Guthe, Egypt is says about 229).^ It may be noted that if what Diodorus khS' ^/ios understood be to Uterally (i, 31 : iroXvavBpuTrlf other there were tries coun"\\av SoKel oiSeyij XelireaSai) twk Wietersheim's In case (and stijl as thickly populated. any of the Roman of the population estimates provinces more Beloch's) by
.
are
of the population is 15s. per head standards modern ; for at the present low, judged by exceptionally at "2 i8s. Sd., in England at "2 5s. sd.,in day it stands in France
A
low.3 of about
in
Germany
at
"2
2s.
Egyptian
of the
taxes
to
account
relative
of the it agrees very well with a statement figures, He ing accordunder taxes received, Ptolemy Philadelphus. Egypt to Jerome. In Dan., xi, 5 s, 1122 (Bened.)from Egypt annually quatuordecim miUa et octingenta talenta argenti(;^2,790,ooo) modii tres modios et tertiam artabas et frumenti (quae mensura milia (203,000 quarters). partem habet) quinquies et decies centena data for Cf. Marquardt, StV, ii', 193, 3, and for this and the other Schaiz des Ptolemdus delphus, Philathe Egyptian revenues F. Riihl, Der see in N. Jahrb. /. Philol., 1879, p. 621 ff. It is not at all surprising increased to find that the country with a considerably lation popuof the of
. . .
was
able and
as
taxes
com
twice
obligedto bear, when under the Romans, high as under Ptolemy Philadelphus,and a
as
money
tax in
about VeUeius
from
thrice
high.
that
were
says
the
revenues as
which
the those
Roman from
treasury
the Gaul
Velleius, ii,39 : Augustus praeter titulis forum gentes quarum ejus praenitet, Hispaniasaliasque paene idem facta in Galliis ejus Aegypto stipendiaria quantum pater
aerarium of reditus contulit.
Caesar
Egypt conquered.
almost
high
as
Divus
Equally
well
known
are
the
statement
Suetonius
ii', 242,
read
1
(Caesar,c. 25, where according to Marquardt, StV, instead of CCCC, the reading ot the Vatican MS., we should 4 and the statement of Eutropius (undoubtedly based |CCCC|),
of 700 cultivable area German Mommsen, RG, v, 578, assumes a maximum sq. m., of about English, with a density 500 to the English sq. m. " mated of 1907, esti[The density of population in Egypt is now, according to the census at 939 per sq. m., exclusive of desert. This gives a non-desert of about area are regarded as cultivable under present con* 12,000 sq. m., but of this less than xo,ooo ditions, Tk.] 3 Hartel's estimate {Griech. Papyri da ErzherzogsRainer,pp. 22 f and 58 f.) drawn from the Arab that .the population of Egypt amoimted conscriptions, to 15 millions in the year 640 appears to me impossible,
or
13,335
274
not
so
Appendices
by
the
[vol.ii.
of
covered
far
as
question of
measured measured
for the I
am
the
precioustnetal ^
in other
,
that is
only
by
standard)
words
the value
is
no
in terms
of wheat
I
at different
periods
spective re-
comparison
that
private wealth
at the
periods.
that
times
confident
the value
as
high
of money, in Rome as
from the sources prove at least six wheat was measured merely by the conit is to-day, but I do not consider clusion
sum
as
real value
in general six times of money was would have of money representedsix For
alone does wheat not make into bread be able to to it it, use wealth, indeed one must measured But at by bread the difference in the value of money measured the two periods is not nearly so great as it is when the by of flour was material, for the manufacture raw enormously more times
'
much
privatewealth.
first turn
laborious the
same
in ancient
times
than
it is
to-day.
Moreover these
are
it the
was
just
with The
all
material
of wealth. diminished
same sum
labour
of money in generalin antiquity, and if the wheat, it did not purchased six times as much
like six times as much wealth, for this consists of enjoyment ready for use, which one person other with as compared persons at a given time.
by
as
purchased
times
six times
silken much
fabrics, the
wheat
as
same
to-day,would
All this of course less than it is now. the that if value of even on standard a wheat was view, money times measured a as high as it is now, private income by the standard would nevertheless exceeded a modem not have one
same
in the And
'
proportion.
the questionof comparative private the real value periods, even supposing we know at two material if the of wealth, w. general periods, of different kinds ? enjoyment, is to a great extent
how
we
now,
shall
decide
wealth
of money
at different in
of
the Here
'
means
the I have
the
be
difference and
'
times different
the
must
as
to
the
form,
so
I will
formulate
an
question
or
follows
a
Which
enjoyed
it was,
income
surpassing in
Astor
man
of his
day.
he
was
Narcissus
the richer
thus. Narcissus
the chief of
might
such a method of comparison that Kaffir tribe that knows next a to nothing of agriculture conceivably receive an income surpassingthe average income number of times thsin Mr, that of the average American, and yet one Kaffir chief richer than Astor. The objection it not based on an impossible premiss. Great
infinitely greater
"would
would
not
call the
individual
only
of labour
or (slavery propertyin
land and
bring'
VOL.
II.]
the result that
whole
Appendices
275
about
the of
in the
the wages of individual labour do not absorb that of but that the labour, profits surplus accumulates hands of other persons, relatively few in number. In times
barbarism, which are always times of scanty productivity and it is on these grounds impossible for many and scanty .population, of accumulate in the hands to individuals, just as high surpluses if the above-mentioned institutions they could not accumulate
came
'
to
an
I believe
comparison
which economic
I have
gested sugthe
is the and
I need
only
not
one
add
interest,
in each
entirely avoid
and
problem standard as periods compared we could apply commonly accepted. You, my dear Sir,know better than I whether the science to of Roman antiquitieshas the data at its command the question I have raised regarding Narcissus and Astor. answer
of the You believe in your preface.^ In Heaven's do not name modern wisdom of us No politicaleconomists. science makes bricks with less straw than There ours. nowadays but few who are have tried to cast a glance behind that wall of even metal has been which built up on currency property in land and
are
'
insoluble
of the
too
modest
in
the
capital,and
of economic at
only
relations. the
'
the
facts
in
conceals from the real nature us effectually We have, so to speak, always been looking through distortingspectacles,and almost contracted too
cataract
better
efEort.
What
'
is called
the
capitalism
"
it
would
be
analogy
older
the
capitalism is breaking up our modern political way economy is based on property in land and capitaland on the freedom of labour ^what, I say, is called capitalismis entirelybased upon these optical which due to the wall of metal currency. are illusions,
which
"
social
question
will couch
the
cataract
"
unless
it kills
us
XLVII.
The
Dissolution
of
Pearls
in
Vinegar.
(Vol. II,
p.
140.)
of
ten
Stones and King, Natural History of the Precious Metals, p. 273, says with regard to the pearl worth
which
tunate dissolved in vinegar : ' It is unforCleopatraswallowed for this good story that no acid the human stomach can endure is capable of dissolving in it. after a long maceration even a Pearl Barbot has found that reduced actual one was layer by experiment, to
a
whilst jelly,
more
the
next
beneath
swallowed
was
completely unaffected.
her
No
recovery upon
V.
than be
Pearl safe and sound, and of its ultimate vinegar, secure stantaneou the story of its complete and init
her own testimony, in Fragen Baer, [Historische declares wortct, 1873, p. 3 ff.)
"-
remembered, rested entirelj' Ernst order to gain her wager.' Also beantmil Hilfe der Naiurwissenschaft the ground of an experiment either on
in the tianslation,
Not
included
276
Appendices
[vol. ii.
the pearlwhole. that the story is a myth or that Cleopatraswallowed decided and to so The of these statements former me appeared Prof. former I that colleague appliedto my apparently trustworthy ment the statefor information the subject,and he declared C. Grabe on for the folindebted to him I am lowing to be entirelyerroneous. communication.
'
5 per
cent,
solution
of
acetic
strong vinegar, when used cold, dissolves pearls very slowly ; several them hours are required to make disappear. Boiling immediately induces a fairly strong development of carbonic acid, and after 8-15 solution acts in A 3 per cent, small minutes pearls are dissolved. almost i the same but the effect is noticeably slower with a way, if the The dissolved solution. cent, more are quickly pearls per the bubbles of carbonic liquidis boiled or agitated ; by these means of the liquid with evolved and hinder the contact are acid, which removed. the are produced by fermentation pearls, Vinegar
contains
from
2J
A
to
per
cent,
of
acetic
acid.'
XLVIII.
Catalogue
of
Delicacies 1.
from
Greek
(Vol. II,
following passage altered slightly fragment
The the
notice of
19.)
Alexandria
which
from
from
Clement the
New
of
contains has
Comedy,
escaped
Alex., Paedagog., ii, i, 3, p. 164 oiK Pott (ed.Klotz) : Koi /loi niv IXfos Sireuri rijs vbaov, ol S^ i^vfiveiv. iv ris ras SiiceXuc^ ti} T0p8/jicf T(f TjSviraSclai, aiax^oovTai ff^eripas koX rds iyx^y^^is {sic Kl.) Toty fffivpaivas Tro\virpayiiovovvT"s Maiaj/S/jefous if MtjX^ ipl(povs Kal tous KoX Tas hi XKid8(p Keffrpeis Kal tcls lleXwpiSai Iv Alwdpf oi TrapoKdwovresSi tos to Kiyxas leal to 6"rTpea 'k^vS-qvi, 'AffoiiSe rijvyoyyi\rjV ttjv MoPTtpt/f^z', dXXo o^Si to fiaivtSas xo/jo rots Kal KT^vas ^ArrtKos Kal tc Toy TeuTXo, KpaioLi iKJ^ouai "MrjOvpivaiovs ^frfiTTas St' 4s els 'BXXoSo ircvraKOfflais 4/io XfXiSoc/ous re Iffxadas, Aa(pvtovs/tixXos twl toi5tois avvuivovvTai H4p(rris Spvets /ivpiaaiv 0 KaKoSaljxuv iffrdXaro Toiis dirb ^affiSos, Lehrs rauva. "TTayds Alyvwrlovs, MTJdoif (d. 1878)
Clemens
"
Meineke.
restored
the
fragment
as
follows
;
"
iK "ZtKeKlKOV
oi revrXia yoyyiikyiv, toi"s Si Mr)0i/ivr]s Krivai (rjrriTiov, re i/'iirras /luXa tus 'Attikch, XeXiSoveiovs t' lirxdSas. Aa(/"i'iovs Klxl^as
/idAla'AffKpala
Kock, Com. Alt. fr.,iii, 426, quotes two lists, Athen., i, 4 c, and Pollux, vi, 63, in support of his view that the above catalogue is from a singlepassage, but from several not derived united, and that
therefore
no
restoration
evidentlyidentical
1
with
is possible. But is the list in Athenaeus that in Clement, for it contains not only the
VOL.
II.]
articles
Appendices
enumerated
277
by
the
(only omitting the sixth the correspondence in the expressionsof the two authors be accidental cannot revrXa (ret Trapd tois 'Aa-Kpatois
reOrXa 'AiTKpalois
Clem.,
case
vap'
the
Ath.), seeing
is
that
^c
in
or
place
of
production
not
given
with
every with
other
an
adjective.
Athenaeus and of the
The
articles
iK
found
Bivvuv
in
tos
naxvviKwv
ras
(twc
,
third, and
Qri^wv powiiSas
as
eighth
fyx^^m
and
ninth
Clement)
as
well
the
addition
the from are for certainly derived Maicwdplov!) metre they naturally fit into the iambic {e.g. irXurds ^yx^eis Qivviav 'n.ax\"''i-K"v,''"K Maiavdplovs, ixh iyrpuua twv GtjjSw;'^owidSat).
"
of
Also
same
articles
in Pollux
is derived
from
the
forms divergence in expression and make {e.g. K"yxo-t, fiaiyidesiK AtTTa/jas) HeXojpLval, reurXov i^ ^'AcTKpTjSy it appear least that Pollux at not from the possible quoted The order is deranged, original,but from some secondary source. but not absent are from essentially: articles 2 and 6 of Clement before the addition to Pollux, 4 stands before 3, and i (rai 9 7 ; the $i)i"voi as and fiipaira Toprj/cria) designation of the TOptoi
although
(perhaps
else)
"
mistake,
at
least
are
such of
no
these
discrepancies
and
a
nowhere
That
a
Athenaeus from
Clement
not
quote from
passage
comedy,
do
by
the
their iambic
a prose verbal
paraphrase of correspondence
Traces of the
in
metre.
'
paucis ', I p. 427, recognizes Si' S.s is 'EWaSa in Clement : Trevra.which Ko"rlais fi/io/ivpiaffiv 6 KUKoSat/jLav is of quite iarelXaro Il^/Jinjs, is diSEerent character from and another a obviously derived and it is reminiscence. in Athenaeus, in Clement It is not
Kock,
in
haud
passage
which immediately followed easily falls into iambic by a passage r' drTayas i irl Toirois toi)s dTTo HaiSos, Mijdov rawva rhythm {6pveis r' Alywrrlovs) The catalogue of table delicacies given by these three authors differs widely from with lists. It agrees neither other well-known the fragment of Antiphanes {4v IlpopaTei), Meineke, iii, 108 {ed. min., i, 544) :
"
"
novn/cof,
with
the
fragments
from known Epigenes {iv BaKxeia, Athen., are (edd. xe^'56i'eio) is list vi, 16) quite different : pavus (Gell., iii, 7, p. 75 c, D). Varro's e Samo, Phrygia altagena, grues Melicae, haedi ex Ambracia, murTarentina, etc.). Tartesia, ostrea aena
278
XLIX.
Appendices
Specification
of
[vol.ii.
according
to
Silver
Plate
the
Weight.!
(Vol. II,
Martial way that
p. 209,
1.
31.)
a
repeatedlyspeaks of presents of gold and silver in such to ingots. So xiii, 48 : one might think he was referring
argentum atque
:
aurum
mittere
boletos
case
togamque
the
This
is venit
speciallythe
silver
a me
those
passages
where
weight
of
6
:
gold
nulla
44
:
and
presents (at
Saturnalia) is stated,
acerbitate
x,
nummum
c.
exegitque ingenti
est missa mihi ? x,
:
argentum
pustulatum, aurum
57
: non
obrussam.)
brumae libram ?
14, 7
Quando
venit
asperum, brevis
gelidae
selibra
toga tempore
Argenti
;
quando
est,
Mittebas
Argenti
emo,
mittebas
facta 105
sehbra
:
Sed
piperis
tanti
Sexte, piper,
xi,
Garrice Saltern semissem, libram, quadrantem, Garrice, mittis. solve mihi. xii,36 : Libras Algentemque quatuor aut duas amico aureolos manu laenam, Interdum crepantes togam brevemque crede bonus, nisi Labulle Non tu, mihi, mittis, vii, es, Quod nemo, 58 he complains that he has received such a quantity of worthless Saturnalia presents from Umbricius, that eight slaves had to carry them, and he concludes, line 11 :
"
quanto commodius
The
same are
miUo
mihi
expressionis found
Martial, ii, 44
:
where Emi
seu
purchases
puerum
and
quests be-
spoken
tris, ut
tibi
of.
togamve
Seu Marcus
reliquit. Cui
:
Argenti
hie
tibi
dedit.
Vita
scriptis
codicillis
...
ut quidam centum, ut alii voluat* rogavit ut daret sestertia, et argenti facti pondo viginti. Silver plate of the weight of twenty sesterces, but only if its artistic pounds might be worth 100,000
merit
was
unusually
Centenis
great.
Martial, iii,62
"
quod emis pueros et saepe ducenis, condita vina bibis ; quod sub rege Numa quod constat deciens tibi non spatiosasupellex, libra quod argenti milia quinque rapit
haec
animo
magno
In fact, however, in all the above quoted passages silver and gold in non are as meant, xii,66, just plate atque aurum 7 : argentum The statement the mere simplex Delphica portat. designationby
the weight is to be explained by the fact engraved on the plate, and could be stated obvious property. of
that
at
it
once
was as
regularly
its most not
Numerous
1
passages
show
that
at the
Saturnalia
it
was
really
iii. et argmUis, Pngr. Acad. Alb. Regimont., Gf. De donis saturHolidis aunts 1876, Zu Martialis, in N, Jahrbb.,1882, p. I3if., has reached the same coaclusions Gilbert, arguments, vithout having seen my treatise. by the same W.
VOL.
II.]
Appendices
279
unwrcraghtsilver or gold, but always plate,that was presented. Poor people gave larger or smaller silver spoons viii,33, (Martial,
mittere possis,Mittere cum quid tibi cum phiala,ligulam cum vel cochleare mihi cf. the possis ; quoted below, viii,71, 9 ; passage : V, 8, 2 : gracileslingulae; xiv, 120 lingula argentea) ; richer or liberal people gave dishes and more goblets (Horace, C, iv,-8i i : Donarem etc. December ; Martial, vii, 72, 4 : tibi pateras, ferat lances et scyphos avorum) It is shown most clearlyby when Martial, viii,71 that silver plate is always to be understood a certain weight of silver is mentioned. Here Martial laments that the Saturnalia smaller from presents of a certain Postumianus grow
3
:
. . . ... .
year from
took
to year
; ten
soon
him,
its
before he had received four pounds of silver yeaxs after only about two, in the fifth year a pound of which (This,
a
Septiciansilver.
name
from Gratian,
manufacturer
Clodian
and
:
"
vessels
iv, 88, 3, evidently dealer, like the Furnian, [Marquardt, Prl.^,696, i].) Martial
or
is also mentioned
continues
ad scutulam sexto pervenimus anno, hunc in cotula selibra data est. rasa post octavus minorem, ligulam misit sextante levins vix cochleare tulit. nonus acu
Bessalem
Similarly,v,
19,
11
:
"
Saturnaliciae
e
lamnisve
reges.-
the
second
10
line
libra
the
value
according 11 scripula
than
to
emendation
As that
at that
more
of silver
scripuia of gold
were
the
value. Embossed same golden bowls were among of the rich the at Saturnalia, Martial, xiv, 59 ; that lotteryprizes sometimes Cf. the gold was by viii,33. extremely thin is shown also CIL, viii,1858 (Theveste):"' datasque ? a]d Kapitol. arg.
of about
the
"
lib. clxx
iiii
......
[etau]ri lib.
Sepulchral p. 217, 1.
xiiii id est
pihal[as
Prices
of
Monuments.
(Vol. II,
33.)
of the CIL, arable the numbers numerals denote the volumes Roman numerals stand arabic of the inscriptions where alone, the reference is ; W Lambaesis =Wilmamis, to vol. viiiv L Exempla Inscriptionum. ;
=
200
Sest.
"
2787
3191
L.
L.
"
400
"
II
Hisp.^
den.
c
"
"
3006 L.
ix, 4017
3572
X.
testam. Fucens.
annorum
suo
fierimo(num)
fab. XII,
ex
ex
patrono.
"" "
Alba
tes
|HS
HS
CCeC. DC.
-
500
600 800
1
"
L.
filiae mil
"
"
4929 L. 3254
may
Venafrum.
testamento
The
lowest
sums
l)e the
cupula, French
eaUson), see
usual in Africa {therecalled pricesol the tombstones xxvi, 1886, pp. 163-167. J. Schmidt, Philol.,
28o
looo
"
Appendices
3334 LX HS L. D.
m. s.
[vol.il.
Papi
Macer Vix.
ann.
L. Aelius
L. f.
qui
D
testamento
ut
monimentum
sibi fieri
jussit e^
HS
n? quod
Saesula
fieret
adjectisInsuper
pia
carissima mil. heredes
iT
Octavia curavit.
" "
conjunx
faciendum
W. CCL.
1513
Henzen,
6832.
"
Roma. fecer.
nu(meri)
"
stator.
pr(aetorianorum).
L.
L. L.
ex
den.
"
"
2845
3001
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
1200
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
leg. Ill Aug. princ(ipis) leg. Ill Aug. adjutore 4332 bf. L. legati). leg. (beneficiarius 2823 2896 L. A^ leg. Ill Aug. 2981 L. adjutori. NN L. conjugi vet. 3109 M. HS Volsinii. testamento ex xi, I, 2803 HS mille CC n.* ex leg. Ill 2815 L. sig(nifer) 2877 L. centurio leg. Ill Aug. 3016 L. vet. leg. Ill Aug. HS mille ducentis ex parenti monimentum 3654 L. n. ex praescriptoejus.
"
"
"
"
4387
?
"
Seriana.
"
monumentum
sibi
num.
"
et
conjugi
M
"
dum facien-
locavit
1600
2000
"
SS
OVCC
(HS
CC
nummis).
3055
L. L. L. L.
L. L-
"
"
"
"
(vet.)? leg. Ill Aug. ex HS imag(inifer)leg. III. Aug. centurio leg. III.
maritus matri n."
"
(X) DC.
(conjugi).
"
"
"
"
"
legavitfecit
ex
IT
"
"
2953 centurio
L. iiliae virgini
quae
vixit annis in
xii,etc. (pater
hoc fieri Sec-
leg. III.).
Potentia. Lose
"
"
ix, 5809
undo
ex
optio
|centuria
et et
jussit Ihonoris
pietatisque causa
C.
"
LuciUo
e
Ipatri et
HS M
M
"
|aviae |
et funus filius et
praelfigatis.
militi
ex
"
"
X,
3360
3079
Puteoli. L.
vet.
Miseniens. sibi in
"
2000
"
2500
"
leg.
II
Ill
cum
monimentum
"
HS
mil.
suo
erogari cavisset
HS D
"
liberta HS
adjectis de
n.b.m.f.
3000
"
"
Eph. ep., v,
"
ex
Vaga
"
veterano
"
(apparentlyfor
M
three M M
persons).
M.
"
"
M. HS HS M.
ex
as
testamento
"
"
"
"
5753 6186
ex
testamento
III.
Formiae. ager
idem
HS
M
"
3400
' " tuo
"
ix, 1077
to
summa
Compsinus.
post mortem
testamento
sest.
IIICCCC,
testamento
la the index
Ix.
ex
CIL,
ut
p. in8.
erroneously given
opus
200,000
qua
suam
item perficeretur,
caverat,
Mommsea.
282
"
"
Appendices
"
II. [vol.
"
vi,
"
ex
testamentoX
"
X.
"
"
4731
X, X,
Reate.
"
"
"
2402
PateoU Teanum
"
"
4795
1
,
1c "S. suo (ex) testamento XX. de HS testamento ejus ex mausolei rotundi). HS X X. (tit. 3J X. Sidicinum.
"
"
xi,
quae
4009
Capena.
ut reliquit
"
"
patrono
curent
"
ex
sestertiorum
xx
eis
fecerunt. operae
24000
"
91019
Auzia.
quadratorio {sic)
HS XVI
n.
secundum
verba mandaverat
ejus super
de
__ _
quae
depend!
A.D.).
25000
26000
" "
suo
HS
VIII
(233
"
HSU
(nisi pro %
scriben-
Cj".
centurioni
"
2851
4524
"
Zarai
(Zrala), family
xx
veteran.
-:
20-30000
"
n.
Bure.
n. ex re
Aedem
t.
.
quam
NN
....
uxoris
SS L.
XX
mil.
excoluit 50000
"
et
"
omni
2841
b.m.f.
L
m.n.
heredes in
nam
factum
"
"
W.
1298.
Coazzo
prope
Romam
HS
m.n.
arbitratu meis
"
"
heres
Quinquaginta
Hanc
milibus,
ut
volui,
'"
63000
80000
"
2224 vivo se
"
"
"
liberis
ex
HS
LXIII
n.
"
21
Leptis.
a
pater
et titjuit
1 00000
"
Signino (resn.
Ijxxx nrilib.
"
"
? Laurentium (sacerdoti)pontifici testamento Lavinatium suo ex monum(eiiti sumptum) de HS C mil. n. erogari praecepi(t). SS c (Mommat the end : ex m. vi, 2, 14,706 Roma. sen : ex m[andatu].s[estertiis] C).
"
"
^-
x,
NN. HS
quae
testamento
dedit
VII
Idus
Mart,
ex
mulsum
name
"
"
detur,
of
"C et municipio Casini ^ ita et natali suo quotannis crustulum fieri jussit C. HS testamento (The
who seviro
et
"
xiv, 367
erected uxori
it is
absent.)
ita uti
ex Augustati negdtiatorl ex
Hispania
caverat 192000
"
citeriore factum HS
testamento
C.
c.
Phitarch, Cato
-
min.,
11
(Soiep ^ i/iTaO^trrcpov
"
^\oty^a"Tipov
VOL.
II.]
Xidtav Aivlav
Appendices
Qafftiav dir6
283
iv
raXdpTwy
dKriu KaraaK^vaadivTos
t^
200000
"
72, Roma.
"
mil. cohor.
vi
pret.,etc.
et
ex
milit.
1. i
adjutrice
sui
"
NN,
re
etc.
(four names)
den.
omnes
comanipuli
Saltus xii
n.
de
ipsius b.m.f.
"
L HS
Aurasius
(Numidia).
"
mausoleum
ex
10,781
10,970 There Lebas Section of
two
are
Macomades. ?
"
sumptus
-^
erogatus
in
numo
.
"
"
(10,000 denarii
Fezzan.
Index, p. 1,118).
sumptos
as
den.
foUis
m.
praeter
also
some
cibaria
all of
sol(ita)
to cost
on
statements
some
Syrian sepulchral
a.d.
monuments,
et
III
the
fourth
en
century
1999.
arcMol. VIII
"
Asie
mineure.
Syrie,
Salkhad Edifice il en
Monument
centuriones
.
Ce fi,(vptiSes)
bablement
coup lb. lb. which 342 lb. dans
2000
une
carries, comme
Haourcln.
beauv
les
"
mines
du
2036.
her
husband
X'^^"'eirT^a fivpidSas ivfiyeipav [dy^Xuirai' Monument of a woman of Rotomagus, erected d^aXciiras diji'dpta irevTaKiffxtXia. /ii)[pio]
vexillationis MoBavSv.
A.D.
Spax/wls] ['Ai'^Xwiro xt-Xias fi(vpia.s'] SiJpous. 350 A.D. lb. 2053. i vipyoi. EOruxis Ixohoix-liBii Meschquouq^ meruit in Mesopotamia. Veteranus ordinario ex qui stipendia
2037
"
actuaries
ffpA (Bostra
era
245
350
a.d.)
all appearance the sums here, with the exceptionof 2037, are of in denarii Diocletian. given According to the latest investigation of Hultsch Diocletians, in N. Jahrbb.f. PhiloL, 1880, p. [Dey Denar
and Metrol.', p. 333) 36,000 of them go to the 27 ff., i.e.they are equivalent to "2981 d. or 3-133 centimes. of the sums therefore to English money gives :
"
pound
The
of
gold,
reduction
No.
"
1999.
2000.
130,000 71,000
15,000 10,000
den. of Diocl.
" " " "
c. c. c. c.
" "
2036.
2053.
"
=
"
"i2
not
8s.
The
value
of the
Syrian drachmae
(2037) has
'
yet
were
been
mined. deter-
were
At
the
lowest
these
drachmae
somewhat of
for the
erection
ment monu-
is mentioned
vi,
| P. | LOC.
LUCRINVS
P.
L.
THALAMVS
M.
CORINTHIS
ET. SV.
FABER
POS.
ENP.
EST
den. C
ARGENT
SIBI.
284
I
'
Appendices
indebted
to Prof.
[vol, ii.
:
am
Hultsch minuiulus
for the
following communication
this The
The
rendering of ST by
; I
explainit
as
numeral,
combined
tion objec-
letter
occurs
elsewhere
ideogram
"
for
C.
to : then amount would nominal value of -f^of at its '^4,500 if the argenteus is reckoned the aureus of Caracalla (Metrol.^ 323 fi;) or at -anAer this emperor, of the argenteus value the metallic at '^2,545
or
at
under value metallic Elagabalus. the lower will the 'The later the period assignedto the inscription, would in any case not I do think one but value have to be reckoned ; be reckoned less still have to put it as low as ;"500, ;"i70 as might but I suppose one from the passage cited from might Metrologie, my of the aureus : Der Diocletianic the X of the at yj^ system (i.e. stop
';^i,762ar its
Denar and
the
Diocletians, p. 28).
At
that
rate
the
argenteus
179
"
d.
;"750.' price of the ground at about f rom two the Narbo, CIL, xii, 4354 to inscriptions According
arcae
inlatis
mill
viror. and
n.
HS statuae seviror. ob locum at tuitionem n. viror. ob tuitionem ^inlatis IlillI arcae 4397
"
iiii
l.d.d.
sest.
statuae
HS
for the
seem
to have
been
pjiid 3000
LI.
Latrines
in
Rome.
(Vol. II,
Perhaps than the ancient in Italian
towns
p. 224
ft.)
the modem in
excelled
nothing
their sanitary arrangements.'^ Latrines more (amphorae in Rome mentioned in angiportis) are as early as the speech of Titius 161 B.C. Sat. iii, for the Lex Fannia i6, 15 ; cf. ; Macrob. 593
=
Lucret., iv,
Schol.
1026 3,
Juv.,
(sellaePatroclianae);
;
34
SiRE,
.
s.v.
Dolium,
Latrina,
ones
rines the latBeside Jordan, Topographie,i, 445 f erected there were, it seems, public by private enterprise, cf. PreUer, Sueton., Tiber., as c. as Reg., early Tiberius, 58 ; Nero, Sueton., Vit. Lucani, ed. Roth, 299, 27. ; certainlyunder
Lavatio
appears
to have
been
discovered
near
the castra
Praetoria.
municip.,1878, p. 243, pi. ii,3. We do not know which kind of convenience was provided by the conclavia,which, according to Martial, v, 44, 6 ; xi, 77, were evidently much frequented. Rodbertus Jahrb. f. Nationalokonomie, v, points out (in Hildebrand's that n. 1865, pp. 309-314, Vespasian taxed the private latrine 81)
industry (saleof
may be assumed
; cf. excreta at to
least
the
cities of
Italy, as
72
they existed
in
at
Pompeii
Overbeck-Mau,
Pompeji*, p.
(publiccloset
I ordered
the
tliat new houses in ' L'inParis should be provided with them. Charles III was the first to purify Madrid. fection "tait si epouvantable, que Ton la sentait six Ueues k la ronde. II n'y a sorte de difficulty et d'oppositionsqu'iln*6prouv"itdans son projet. II fallut faire venir des Napolitains pour ^tablir de force des latrines *, 4 Auction of the contents of the latrines at Bassora under the Khalifs : Kremer, Culd. Orients, ii, turgesch. 332.
^ iii, According to Baudrillart, 328, in tlie seventeenth not the houses had privies. Francis even European cities,
VOL.
II.]
(inthe
and
Appendices
building of Eumachia), 201, 233-235 central baths), in the great theatre 162.
;
285
(in
Cf.
older, newer Michaelis, Arch. Am., i860, 115 f. Aurelian wall, restored by Honorius
of description
the
monk
of
Jordan, Topogr., ii,169. The in 403, had, according to the Einsiedeln, 116 priviesin it (necessariae
That
in
addition the
from
'
these
not the and
carts
that
were
driven
through
for
used
'
for
cleaningout
The former
the
latrines,but
effected the
the
were
from
streets.
object was
the
by
of the of the
cloacae,
the
drains, by
into the
of which
sewers
public
'.
great private prove latrines of the houses were emptied The latter were dantly continuouslyand abunextent
flushed, so
efficient the from
we
that
in the
imperialage
Frontinus cleanliness
of
Rome
comments
possessed
on
of
the
the
owed
to be
aqueducts
there
the
cities
no
the application of Besides flushing of the drains. in which a system was sewerage to
out, and
doubt
that
it
was
not
uncommon
mann, (Pohl-
pp.
123-126).
is further conclusion supported by the 81 sq. : Pabula nee Columella, De cult, hortor., novali
This
Immundis
quaecunque
vomit
latrina
rhv ewl rots Galen, K., xvi, 360 : de! iiivroi (j"ii\im(rBai Toiis aTroTrdrous iKKadaipovras KiJTTOts d^pa Slo.Toi/s dxeroOs,(Bs ra TroWa Sv(ra5iav. flsToiis K^Tous, Ktti ziji' lisyaXi]!'
LII.
CIVITATES p. 232,
MUNDI.
1.
(Vol. II,
The
in
a
10.)
list of the
has not
provincesof
yet
been VDCXXVII
the
empire
century,
satisfactorily
civitates
(Mommsen,
Stddtemhl
J. Neumann's
connect
Reichs, in Hermes, xxi, 1886, p. 491). mundi, in Hermes, xxii, p. 160) attempt [Civitates
the
Ravennas Anonymus is mistaken, as Kubitschek mundi, ibid., remarks, {Civitates p. 465 ff.) who of the in Ptolemy's Geography. statement seeks the source of cities and tribes. Here he counts rather less than 5675 names will be found It may not too be added that the number great 5627 considers Roman the for the cities of the even empire, if one handbook facts that in the political (Append, v. p, 22) used by
this
sum
figuresof
the
'
'
Josephus, 500
that
a
cities
were or
assignedto
indeed there ^^^ the
were
Asia
and
may
1200
to
Gaul
also
similar
Ko! in
work,
same,
be
the
source
of the
statement
in Aelian
that
1197 that
cities in
Italy{Var. Hist.,
speaks
of
ix,
16
jriXeis ifKTjffav
'iTaMav tjjv
ixarbv
Ptolemy
248
African
237).
286
LIII. Marble
and
Appendices
Bronze
as
[vol. ii.
for
Materials
Statues.
(Vol. II,
According to the
p. 319
f.)
De
verbis
poHorihence
notab'ant
and
only quite exceptionallyadded, as CIG, ii,3085 (Teos) ; on the other hand ai/Spiivra dyi\/iaTt/jiapiMpipifi Paros, where inscription from tiappApivov CIG, ii, 2384 in an marble of (p. 34 sq.)- EiKMx also were exceptionally miSpi."vTei case as an lent equivais used both of statues and paintings,in the former
mention of the e.g. LebasdpSpras,Fraenkel, p. 37 ; of busts or herms, de forme Hermfe) ; Waddington, ii,194 c, 1. 3 (dKihvest un buste en medallion in relief; of paintings,ei/cuK bronze (vovXas iUibv a or TeXeio a full-lengthportrait, eUiiv ypairrr] iv i-nr'Kif ivoirXoi, ypaTTT)
of iUiiv is used of sculpturesthe material half-length portrait. Where is generally mentioned, and, except in Paros, it is almost always] bronze (Fraenkel, p. 34). That in Greece bronze was always the material fo: practically
a
marble material
ivdptdsone
bronze,
honorary
XoKkovv
luv XP^^V
statues
is shown from
for
the
earlier
Tixd
triijaM or
Fraenkel, p.
and for
period by the expressioi cited by by the passages Anthol. Pal., ii, 727 : Irpevi
the
later
xaXt^iIoOtov toTs SXXois ef/ceXoi'e"rTip.evai, of of Dio oration the Rhodian period especially Lacedae313 M., 340, 343 (ofAthens, Byzantium,
Mytilene) : dXX' S/iusirav Si^ritwo. arriaai x"-^""^''"Toffi k.t.X. earlier period also in the in Rome 344 s., 346 (Athens). That by a passage of public statues wore generallyof bronze is shown creduntT infantes ut Lucilius ed. L. : Mueller, 2) xv, pueri {frag. ordered homines. Augustus signa omnia ahena Vivere et esse tha^
the erection
of
a
bronze
statue
should
accompany
the
honour
of A
3, 183 : Laetu^ StR, i*,436 f.^ Horace, Sat.,ii, triumph, Mommsen, bronze At rejlater date ut in circo spatiere et aeneus ut stes. a mained the usual material for honorary statues. Apuleius,Florida!, honorem, nisi aerip meae iii,165 : Quid igitursuperest ad statuae
pretium,
quam
artificis ministerium
quae
mihi
ne
in
mediocribus
Ammianus
unj-
civitatibus
defuere,
:
ne
Marc,
per
ex
xiv, 6,
Ex
his
posse
statuas
existimantes
sensu
eas
ardenter
adfectant
figmentis aeriis
carentibns
adepturi quam
conscientia
The curant recte honeste factorum imbracteari, etc. : eas auro in Rome Breviarium mentions of Zacharias only the 3785 aenea et ducum. simulacra Jordan, Topographic,ii, 576. regum from the time when From the beginning of the empire, especially used the Carrara quarries began to be used for sculpture,marble was of all kinds. for statues The various kinds of marble, in price (see vol. ii,p. 297). When differed of course
as
and
marble
statues
of the
same
291),probably, when
executed
erected
both style,
summorum
1 Cf. Vit. Alexandri Severi,c. 28 : exemplo Augusti qui in foro suo [emarmore] coHocavit additis gestis. The words
in brackets
VOL.
II.]
Appendices
287
the
the case in same This was price and were equally esteemed. Claudius the honours decreed him Rome, where onlye.g. among accepted a bust of silver and two statues in bronze and marble the (Dio, Ix, 5) ; and we find the same thing in the provinces (cf.
Langres will,
3085
the about
:
ilKbvi
of Teos, CIG, ii, p. 297, and the inscription *""' /coJ cIkSvc 6,yaKiJ,an X'"'^i'V napfiaplvifi xP""'V)- At statues of As bronze I
am
vol.
present day
the
same
and informed
a
marble
can
prices.
by
my
at R.
Siemering,the prices at
as
Berlin
for
statue
6 ft.
high
in
1870
follows
bronze
The
first
"42, Tirolese marble "35, Carrara marble, second as quality ;"66-73 (ifvery clear, as much "82). the Tirolese marble to Berlin costs about "12.
of marble
in the honorary statues, especially of the same is shown material by of
frequency
and
municipia,
the been
sepulchral statues
abundant
The them. material, as has said above, is comparatively seldom mentioned in inscriptions. Statuas CIL, xii, (Gratianopolis) aenearum, 2231 ; st. aereae
extremely
. . .
remains
basi marcum duae, CIL, ii,1459 sq. (Ostippo, Baetica) ; st. aerea Bdl, 1886, ; st. marmorea, morea, 105 a.d., CIL, vii,875 (Aquileia) di ii, CIL, (Castel Sangro) ; (Tarraconensis) ; st. mar4020 p. 250 st. jnorea CIL, ii, 1972 (Malaca) ; CIL, v, i, equestris, marmorea, those of deities) were (besides only statues of emperors R om. 2 i', Sueton., Mythol., gold (Preller, 239, ; c. 23 ; Dio, Ixxviii,12 'Vespas., ; Victor, Caess., 40, 28) ; but there ii,p. 296, 1. 27), and jareexceptions, e.g. Pliny,Epp., iv, 7, i (vol. ab ordjine in se : iii, 6308 superior,Seroendria) (Moesia JC//.,2, xl ffionlatam statuam lib. i : 364 (Arimini) ; CIL, xi, arg. ex p. etc. ; ib.,xii, 5864 : posito s^ign. arg. vi et imagine(m) ex auri p. ii,
a
2174 As
(Altinum).
rule
.made
of silver and
"
"
CCCIDOO n. sjimulacro Viennae argenteo HS n. vii, ssst.) 426 (Hippo Regius) ; Eph. ep.,
ex
CCCI030
:
(200,000
argenteam
statuam
EiCCCXXXV tribus libel(lis), terr(uncio)et aeris sing(ula), quad(rante)(51,335T^jsest.); Eph. ep., v, 756 (Lambaesi) : (st)aHS tuncula
argen[tea adjecta] Mercuri ex HS XIIII m. (Fraenkel,p. 34) are with the exception of statues
as a
EfKoxes
xp""'"'
of emperors
and
deities) probably
rule
lirlxpwoi.
of
LIV.
Prices
Statues. 319
(Vol. II,
The
me
p.
f.)
to known mentioned that it refers
earliest of the
is the
Greek
of
an
notices
fragment
in
Attic
by
to
U. Kohler the
same
the date Ol. fragment on costs for the former The B.C. inscription specifies 89, 4 421 but probably {iyAXfiare, material, work and erection of two statues to all that them, as scaffolding of bronze),together with belonged is 5 talents drachmae total amount and pedestals. The 3310 in this cost case of 26-20 A 35 talent kil.) copper (= "1281 5s. For of tin dr. talent tid 175.* 6s. a "8 230 drachmae ; "1
object
the
"
In 1870
an
copper
cost
"3
is. to
IS. jTa
of Baoca ea.,
^3
is-
6d, to "^.
288
a
Appendices
[vol.ii.
beneath or decoration, apparently consistingof leaves {ivBe/jior) the of two the shield ? tV of one figures ij {i[-irb'] dcr-rriSa) upon
talent
23^ minae
the ancient
with
employed. A comparison quoted, shows at least prices immediately and were colossal, perhaps that the material and were costly. especially
49-4 kil. of tin
were
to
be
of the
cost
of the
frieze
of the
Erechtheum
in OI.
Bildhauer, 93 (Bockh, Staatshaushalt,i'', 150, cf. Lowy, Inschr. griech. accessories is 60 dr. for without the sum a singlefigure p. 356 f.) for with two horseback a chariot on dr., 120 "2 6s. 2d., for a man with a child 80 dr. horses and a youth 24 dr., for a woman The but left worked in ft. flat behind. 2 are front, figures high, very finely
=
price makes
is included, is
it certain
that
only
the
work
and
not
the
Diogenes
reported to
the
;
have
most
a
2,
35 ;
Schol.
statue
drachmae Of
course
("115) and
an
at
small
the in'i rbv CIA, ii, : Stjuov ekivta (307-301 B.C.) or^irai scription 251 dir6 Cf. iv BufovT/y 'A"rK\i)widSov Tpi"rxi.^i"^'' XaXK^K SfMxt^Hi/. the Cnidian inscription (ofabout the Christian era) in Newton, Discoveries, pi 763, n. 49 : iXeadcu 3^ /cai dv5pa Sims dirode^dfievos irapdtov 4v dpx? of the rav "7^'(3500 dr.). aipfffTijpos 4TiiU\eiavras jSouXi?) (president So when the citizens of Oreus elK^voi Tas dvaardffios iv Td^ei TOLijaelTat. is meant.
An
honoraryl
by
is afforded
in
doubtedly eMva, unpromised to erect a bronze image (xaX/c^M of if he would them release Demosthenes, statue) from their debt of a talent (6000 dr. ; Aeschin., In Ctesiphont., p: have saved half 495 sq. ; Kohler, Ges. Schr., vi, 346), they would the sum f they owed. in When Dio of Prusa in his Rhodian which oration, only honorar|r a
Euboea
statues
can
above), says that thejr (Dio, Or., xxxi, 500 drachmae is statement the confirmed records on the the fully by p. 597 R.), For probably Dio did not reckon bases of statues. Attic mae drachby the two prices would (in which correspond to "'i" 10s. and
are
of
bronze
dealt
or
with
(cf.286
be
erected
for
1000
even
for
"ig $s.),but
and
meant
(;^42
is
no
12s.
and;"2i6s.),
doubt
to
the latter of which sometimes. occurs these prices and that mentioned
The
of
by Diogenes
money,
explained not by
mechanical turned of the twice
out
rise in the
of the
value Also
ordinarydecorative
some
empire.
certain
estimates
account
expenditure
"
on
imperialage. Here we find Sriv.a, di/SpuivTos dyaXfiaroTOtoU Srjv. [a,]^. in the inscription (1000 den. 6000). Similarly 4000 sest., 1500 from Philadelphiain Lydia, Lebas-Waddington, 648 CIG, 3422 (see vol. ii,p. 229) : ipvXaisivrd rats ia-raKvlais rods avSpiavras with these facts are irpbsSrjvdpM x^'^'"- Ii general agreement
and
= =
the
statements
that
equestrian statues
could
be
delivered
for 6000
sest.
290
suo
Appendices
et
[vol. ii.
liberonim
suorum
nomine
posuit.
Eph. ep.,V,
flam,
n.
ob
(hono)rem
for
mil. taxatione
(the
sum
estimated
duas posuit. flamoni (ex summa) : (ob honorem) procons.) (prov. honoraria SS II m.n. d.d.] pec(unia) multiplicata (promis)erat Antonino M. AureUo Caesari Aug. {lb.,n. 823 (Zattara): imp. SS IICCCC ex res {Caracalla) publica ex decreto et collatione [decur.] n. fecerunt.] II m. DCXXXII n. [lb.,vii, n. 207 (prov. procons.) : ex HS promisisset,adjecta am(plius a) se pecunio fecit.] CIL, ii, 1359 (Arunda, Baetica) : L. Junio L. f. Quir. Juniano II vir. ii,qui testamento suo caverat, sepulcrum sibi fieri ad den. M CC. Et voluntati patroni cum obtemperaturus esset L. Julius Auctinus lib. et heres ejus, petitus ab ordine Arund., ut potius statuas tam ejus Galli in foro poneret, quamJuniani quam (filii) (qua)m sumptu majore adgravari (se sensit, h)onestum et necesof sarium vo)luntati ordinis obsecun(dando pare)re. Each (duxit,
" "
the
two
statues
therefore
cost to
more
than
2400
sest.
"42 I2S.). de I'Alg. (Diana) : duumvir sua Sign,quod ii mil. n. promiser., adjectisHSIn. pec. fecit, etc. R. 62 [lb.,2527 (Lambaesis ): genio leg. Ill Aug. p.v. pro salute impp. (Severiet CaracaUae) NN HS mU. n. de suo ex signifer posuit.] [CIL, ii, 1934 (Lacippo ? [Alechipe] Aug. Baetica): Fortunae
3000-4000
sest.
(;"3i19s.
CIL,
viii,4601
=
R., Inscr.
sacrum.
C.
Marcius the
December,
ob den.
honorem
seviratus
sui
ex
den.
sum
DCCL,
remitted
remissis
was
sibi ab ordine
D, de
sua
pecunia
=
d. d.
The
legal entrance-fee ; 750 den. sest.] 3000 R. 2529 tonino CIL, viii,8318 : (Cuiciil) Imp. Caes. M. Aurelio AnNN. ab etc. exornatus, Aug. (169 A.D.) i)mp. (p. equo ITl n! ex liberaUtate statuam ex sua promisit,ampliata quam a solo pecunia sua pecunia in basilica Juha quam exstruxit, posuit idemque dedicavit.
= -^
lb., 8319
R.
as
Anto(nini), etc.,
Eph. ep. vii, n.
salute M.
Aureli
Vero
fratri Caes.
M.
Aureli
Serapi Aug.
"
sacrum
ex
h5
promisit, (amp)liatapecunia fecit. CIL, viii,924 (civit. Zuccharitana): NN qui septimo quoque statuam sibi anno poni ex HS III CCn. jussit..See vol. ii, p. 297. Eph. ep., vii, n. 792 (Sigus,in basi calcarea praegrandi) : Baliddirs Aug. sancti patrii dei statuam NN ob honorem fl.perpetui quam
"
"
ex
SS
IICC
n.
summae
honorariae
sua
ejus honoris
n.
at
ex
ex (sic) ea_^uantitate
liberalitate M
CCCC
n!|
NN
III
DC
n.
Eph. ep., V,
aedil. p. i. d.
posuit idemque dedicavit. n. 683 (Thamugadi) : Victoriae Aug. sacrum inlata r. p. legitima aedilitatisstatuam quam
HS
III
exHS d. d,
ni
n.
fuerat, ex poUicitus
DCCCC
VOL.
II.]
=
Appendices
291
sest. (/42 125. to "5S 5s.). IRN. [CIL, ix, 3553 T. Aelio Hadiiano : 5166 (Fagifulae) Antonino Pio NN. ob honor, Aug. quinquen. de HS IIII m. d. d. cujus dedicat. ex n. epulum dedit etc. (140 a.d.).] R., 1719 ICIL, viii, 4582 (Diana) : Victoriae Augustorum
4000-5000
sac.
"
ex
testamento
=
NN.
Pro
lb., 1548
n.
"
Gu^rin,
:
HS
llll
m.
rdgence
n.
de
145,
371
(Agbia) 1. 7
imp. Antonini
I1J.1
m.
Aug.
patronus
etc.
statuam
genii curiae
HS
in curia
posuit
ex
CIL, ii, 1936 (Lacippo ? Baetica) : C. Marcio Cephaloni res p. X ob honorem M, quos caverat flamoni, perceptis ab heredib.
decrevit
cf. etc. p.
ponendam
NN.
Ibid., 1425,
testamento ? dedit
her{es) XX
suo
(Sabora, Baetica) : Victoriam Aug, HS IIII. NN Huic dono ex ponique jussit deduxit VI {i.e.vigesimam) non et ? alia ? HS de ?
701 fieri
=
Add.,
? R.
ob 1446 (Verecunda) : Genio populi NN TT n. exHS fl. pp. additis ad leg. summam Tv". honorem HS (ut) NN et NN faciendum fuerat, dedicandumqu. poUicitus cura.] ob honor, [Eph. ep., V, n. 757 (Lambaesis) : Minerv. Aug. sacr. flam, perpet. HS IIII milib. ex n. ampliata pecun. praeter legi[t]s. p.] contuler: ob CIL, x, 6465 (Setia) [hon. quod in] statuam quem
" "
[76.,viii, 4193
unt,
donavit
SS
159
IIII
m.
n.
etc.
xii, 1 \Jb.,
opus
: (Carpentorate)
Genio
coloniae
NN
et NN
in
hoc
IIII mil. d. s. p. d.] n. 1428 (Verecunda) : J.O.M. conservatori imp. NN. fl. pp. ob honore(m) flamoni Caes. (Caracallae, a.d.) p. 212 facienperpetui quod ex HS IIII n. promiserat ampliata summa dam curavit. dedicandamque : Junoni Concordiae lb., 4197 Augustae etc. R., I429 (ibidem) frater et NN. IIII Alius ejus HS ex quod (n.)promiserat curaverunt. faciend. dedicandamque ampliata summa Parthic. lb., 4583 R., 1727 (Diana) : (V)ictoriae (i)mpp.Caesaob honorem duumviru NN. aed. et rum (Severi Caracallae) IIII mil. duumviratus n. poUicitus (er)at, ex ampliata pecunia quam dedit idemque dedicavit (198 a.d.). lb.,viii,76 (Biniana),cf. Archaol. Ztg.,1872, N.F., iv, 104 : Imp. Felici Antonino Aurelio Caes. M. Commodo Aug. etc. (186 a.d.) NN. flam. perp. super legitima honoris flam(onii)perpet. sui et HS duo milia uummorum adjecta ejus,decreto ordinis trans(l)ata, patris into the to has sest. flamen 2000 fecit. The amplius pecunia pay and his an flaminate, equal sum treasury of the city for taking over for that of his father, but the senate permits him to erect a statue Translata (referring instead, and he adds voluntarily to the sum. in the stands of payment) apposition to the changed application Mommsen. duo milia.' to legitima and Aug. sacr. vii,n. 381 (Lambaesis) : Fortunae proEph. epigr., fecit. IIII HS m. n. statua ampliata pecunia missa ex aed. statuam : Concordiae Augustor. NN CIL, viii,8300 (Cuicul) Illlllviris HS
lb., viii,4196
"
R.
"
T"
"
"
"
"
"
'
"
292
quam
citus
Appendices
ob honorem aed.
[vol,ii.
num.
super legitim. ex
anno
suo
=
polli:
[Mommsen,
ex
Helv., 144
"
HS CC
n.
IIIl
heres
n.
ad.
.]
n.
SS ill mil. statuam ex suo anno (Zattara) : CC fecit amplius adjectis a seSS M etc. n. n. ob honorem R., 1451 (Verecunda) : [CIL, viii,4235 aug(uraiTriCCCC fecit, d. d.] ut poUicitus est, sua n. pecunia tus) ex HS II vir q. desig. inlata R., 1531 (Thamugadi) : NN {lb.,2341 Ilvir. HS IIII HS IIIID ex sum. n. reipublicae leg. promissis dec. dedic. posuit idemq. d.]
Efh. ep., V,
822
"
"
5000-6000
HS
(;^53 $s. to "6^ lys. 6d.). Mercurio NN Aug. sacrum (Thignica) TTl promisisset, adjecta pecunia
sest.
:
....
"
cum
ex
HS
posuit idemque
lb., viii,2350
=
dedicavit.
(Thamugadi) : (S)oliAug. sacr. NN. 1529 (in)se a sanctissi(m)oordine ho(no)re omamenex (tor)um decurio(nat)us statuam, (qua)m ex HS IIII pro(misi)t, V d.d.d. HS (id)emque posu(it), Antonino lb., 2362 R., 1492 (Thamugadi) : Imp. Caes. Aug.
R.,
conlato Augus(ta)lis
=
"
Pio HS
p.p.
NN
ob honorem
{sic) rp.
summa
honoraria,
ex
R.,
"
NN. Caracallae( HS
V
n. n.
ampliata pecunia posuit et et eo summa amplius HS VIII R., 1449 (Verecunda) : Genio [lb.,4187
honoraria
=
praeter HS
XII
etc.]
ordinis
NN
ob
n.
honorem quae
=
fl. pp.
"
additis
et
CCCC dedic.
ad
Tl sest.]
11.
faciend.
NN
lb., 4579
(Diana) :
Aug.
HS
V
sacrum
"
ob honorem
mU.
n.
poUicitus
sacrum r.
Fortuuae
reduci
Aug.
cohort.
urbanae
"
ob
honorem
aedilitatis inlatis
p.
HS
lb., 9024
Severi super
"
dedicavit.]
"
statuam
summam
quam
ob
honorem
L. Septimi aedilitatis
legitimam HS
; v,
summam no.
est is absent
[Eph. ep.,
honorem
V mUibus
dumviratus
nummum
[cum] bas[iposuit]. (PoUicitus probably stand before HS V n.) ob 760 (Lambaesis) : Victoriae Aug. NN (sic) sicut apud acta poUicitus est, ex HS posuit etc.] (Thamugadi) : M. Aurelio Caes. Imp. Antonini
should
" "
qq., inlata
rp.
sum.
honoraria,
ex
HS
"
ex
sua
libecalitate
ex
HS
n.
donum
dedit
idemque dedicavit.]
Vol.
II.]
Appendices
"
293
cum ex
statuam
Fortunae,
HS
m.
promisjsset ampliata pec. de s. p. is testamento heredes statuam CIL, n, 2150 (Baetica): quam HS nice sibi poni jussitadjectisHS ex II posuerunt. Inscr. Helv., 154 Orelli 369 (Aventicum) : Deae [Mommsen, NN. Avent. colon, idemque all. cui incolae Aventicens. cur. prim ob ejus erga se merita omnium tabulam arg. p(ondo ?) L posuere, ^CC. L. d.d.d.] donum d. s. p. ex HS Orelli Id., ib., 138 348 (Eburodunum) : Mercuric Aug. NN.
"
nomine
curavit
suo
et fratrum
eo
suorum
ex suo
HS
n.
IIII
n.
et
:
amplius
venibunt
=
de
HS adjecit
p. t. i.NN. M CCCC.
tuentis
"
ejus et ex stipibus ponentur. codicillis viii, 5299 R., 2758 (Kalama) : Quod NN. V suis statuam in foro HS id heredes ex poni jussisse(t), (Nep)tuni ^DCXL HS d. ex posuerunt idemque 6000-7000 sest. {"6-^17s. 6d. to "y4 10s. 6d.). veteran. Ib., 885 Henzen, 5314 (pag. Mercurialis Medelitan.) : Tadius Victor C. et Fortunatus Silicius (J)uliaeDomnae Q. ob honorem base ex HS flam, sui perpetui statuam binis milib. cum n, legitimis,adjectis tertis ex decreto pagi Mercurialis paganor. etc. Apparently each gave 3000 sest., so that the statue cost 6000. Vibius [CIL, ii, 1424 (Sabora, Baetica) : Jovi Optimo Max. testamento Lucanus Uro poni jussit ex HS VI.]
CIL,
"
Dona
ad omamenta
CIL,
Fortuna L.
ii, 1637
ex
....
is ?
testamento facta
L. Flavi
Proculi
HS
vi secundum
operis
XX ab
(a)rbitrum doni
herede
est]. I think from the analogy of the other [deducta non for 6000 of Fortuna that this refers to a statue sest,, inscriptions, that the restoration and therefore of the donum, forming a part
is wrong. NN. R., 1735 (Diana): Jovi (Vic)tori [CIL, viii,4577 VI mil. n. ded. dedic] sui praet. leg.ex HS ob hon. duumvir, NN. Divi Genio : lb., 6948 R., 1870 (Cirta) populi basis Fortunae
=
" "
"
M. HS
ob
Antonini
VI
statuam
n. sua
quam
=
ob
honorem
triumviratus Minervae
ex promisit,
mil.
(Kalama)
Aug.
"
NN.
understamd
^
:
CM
as
sescenta
milia
is NN.
quite
IIII
impossible. Perhaps the copy is R., 2754 (Kalama) \Ib., 5292 honorariam ad suni. vir, amplius
=
erroneous.
Herculi HS
Aug.
III
sacrum
cum
eX promisisset,
HS
VI NN.
sua
m.
p. aed.
s.
p.
=
idemque
VI
n.
dedic]
\Ib.,8466
ex
(Antonino Pio)
ex
"
HS
quae
in ornamentum
civitatis
summam
liberalitate
ob
honorem
aed.
praeter legitimam
promiserat d.
:
d.
NN.
ex
decn-
rioni milib.
secundum
NN lib. ^"
voluntatem
testament!
ejus
HS
VI
patrono
heresq.ejus p. d.]
294
Appendices
"
[vol.il.
f.p. (a. 196) NN pater ejus duplicata promiserat, pennissu
: vii, no. Eph. epigr., (prov. procons.) 247 statuas equestres (dua)s ex Hs xTT n. quae NN summa
honoraria
f. p.
=
ex
sua
liberalitate
ordinis
po(suit).
viii, 8310
Aug. sac. NN. (Cuicul): Victori{ae) sui (ex) HS VI (m. n.) auguratus (statuam q)ua(m ob) im (am) promiserat, ampliata pecunia cum(basi)posuit s(u)per(legit) idemque dd. L. Aug. sacr. lb., 2353 R., 1526 (Thamugadi) : Victoriae Fl. Natalis Cestius fil. et heres L. Cesti Galli, fidejussoris Gallus Fontei Frontiniani hujus statuae, jussus ex decret. pollicitatoris adjectisad HS IHn-. quanti tunc leg.Aug. pr. pr. c. v. (a.160 sq.), idem erat HS Fl. Natalis statuam hanc rp. positurum se,ppUicitus n" posuit idemqiSe dedicavit.) III XXXX n. (ex HS VlXXXX lb., 4198 R., 1450 (Verecunda) ; Minervae Aug. NN ob honorn* f aciendam curavit. HS CXL ex em pontificatus dedicand^Pjue 6d. to 7000-8000 sest. ("74 los. "Si ps.' J^j^^ [CIL, ii, 3390 (Acci,Tarraconensis) : Ob honore(m)seviratu(s) VII HS ex de.] R., 4259 (Theveste): Mercur. lb.,viii,1842 Aug. sacr. NN. ob
CIL, R., 2549
"
honorem
honorem
HS ex quam V promiserat, (epul)o (dat)o dedicavit, inlaitis reip.II HS legitimis, et amplius in pretium statuae impendit HS II. aedU. Ilvir lb., 5298 R., 2757 (Kalama) : Neptuno Aug. NN. aed.
statuam
cum
Mercuri
suis
omamentis,
statuam
ob
honorem
Ilvir.
promissam,
VIICCCXXXX
HS
Postumia HS VIII
M.
m.
f. AcUiana
n.
poni
statuam etc.
jussitex
:
item
ornamenta
Hermes,
i, 355.
CIL,
hanc
ApolUni Aug.
HS
VIII
sacrum n.
"
statuam
patris exemplum
milibus
sua
numerata liberalitate, prius a se reipublicaesumma 862 NN Victoriae : lb., {ib.) Aug. sacr. q. II
honoraria
viral, ob mil.
posuit.
honorem
aedilitatis
intermissae
et
Ilviratus
sui
ex
HS
VIII
n., inlatis
prius
reip. summis
honoraris, posuit
same,
:
etc.
with
different
L.
summa
name.
[Ib.,8835 (Tupusuctu)
NN
Imp.
Caes.
ex
Septimio
ex
Severe HS
(a. 195)
sui,
mil. VIII
secundum
decretum
ex sua
ordinis
honoris
flamoni
adjecta praeterea constituit.] R., 1480 [Ib., 2354 testamento Ex sacr. Aug.
=
liberalitate
pecunia,
:
sq.
M.
(Thamugadi)
Anni
Victoriae Martialis
"
Parthicae
"
ni
VIII.
"
missi XX
honesta
Protus
Quir. i\ leg. missione ab imp. Trajauo sing(ulas) HS {i.e. vigesima pop. Rom. minus) Annii M.Ubi III adjectisa se HS ponend. curaver. idemcjue
900
M.
f.
dedicaver.
NN VIII
tum
senserit, ex
HS
Celtianens., Numidia) : Genio (civit. quo {i.e. ejusadjumenquo loco)numinis fecit idem s. p. d.]
VOL.
li.]
no.
Appendices
(Thamugadi) et Septimi Seven
757 Ger.
"
295
Auggg.
eraso
lb., vii,
nnn.
Concordiae
Aureli nomine
statuas
dommonim
Impp.
Max.
L.
M.
Antonini
Parth.
Brit.
NN ob
haec
Getae
Juliae Aug!
n. m. cum n.
honorem
fl. pp.
(4), quas
SS
XX
basib.
posuit
V,
no. ex
lb.,
819 (Thagaste) :
usuris
I, M M
"
pagi Mo
ioni
....
statuam
decrevit
den.
II
annis
[CIL,
aereae aerea
xi,
978
CC
(Reg. Lepidum)
conductor! pro
(Potestfuisse statuae, ut 8800 accepisse videatur HS.)] sest. (;"951 8s.). 9000
den.
conductor
statua
CIL,
tima HS
viii, 4202
II
CXX
n.
R., 1430
ob
(Verecunda)
honorem
Victoriae
Germanicae
condecurionibus quam
sest.
ex
sing. HS
n., statuam
flamoni
dedicandamq.
curavit.
;"ii7 2s.). R., 1726 (Diana) [CIL, viii,4594 Imp. Caes. (Severo) NN. ob honorem flam. (per)petui praeter leg. HS X mil. n. quae reip. X iutulit, ex HS ampliata pecunia dedit ide)mque de.] fratri imp. (Severis lb., 4596 R., 1729 (Diana) : Divo Commodo IIII NN. fl. p. p. pollicitus HS mil. n., inlatis reip. summi) ex honoraris HS X mil. n. amphata pecunia dedit et (?) fl. pp., ex
10,000-11,000
"
(;"io6gs.
:
"
"
idemque
dedicavit. Above
12,000
sest.
{"127 15s.).
" "
ex CaracaUae) fecit ide)mque dedicavit.] de suo HS XII mil. n. adj(ectis 16,000 sest. (;"i707s.). reduci lb., 2344 R., 1506 (Thamugadi) : Fortunae Aug. aed. ob honorem NN. statuam suae citus praeter legitimam polliquam XVI n. posuit ludis editis et dedicavit. est, ex HS sest. ("212 i8s.). 20,000 Mariano D. d. CIL, v, I, 4472 pub. (Brixia) equo XII fac. leg. HS test, in eam Valerianus Eutychus pater titul. usus et Nicephorus libert. posuer. adjectis HS VIII. patriae Aug. dedicante (Verecunda) : Genio [CIL, viii, 4192
jib.,7001
"
NN fieri
"
praetore, quod NN
Verecundensium 25,000
sest.
"
testamento
suo
ex
HS
XX
faciendum
curavit.]
incolae in
CIL,
xi,
HS
I,
: 1946 (Perusia)
statuam
XXV
censuer.
decurionesque (contulerunt
26,400
sest.
:
i)n comitio
ponendum
(;f28i).
Anniae
suo
et
(Thamugadi)
quam
M.
fil. Cara
flaminica
ex
testamento
Annius
Protus
HS
Hilari
[ex]HS
epulo
curiar.
dd.
296
Appendices
38,000
sest.
[^o^-
^^"
(j^zgS).
:
CIL,
"
viii,
1353
(Bisica,
suis de
30,000
prov.
proeons.)
VII
statuam
^=-
(aeream
?)
'
(muiiicipibu)s
den(arium)
sest.
(milibus)
8s.). togatae)
arbitr.
:
ob(tulit).
(;"3i9
statuae
XXX
CIL,
P. f. Tro.
vi,
3, Bassus
23,149
ex
(Roma
testament.
in
basi HS sest.
P,
Nummius
nxoris.
Caeciliae
100,000
(;"i,o64 Numidia)
I2S.).
:
[CIL,
Severe
-^
viii
(4364)
(195
4365
(Gibba,
"
Imp.
C.
L.
Septimio
(F)"iusto
"
A.p.)
Socraten HS C
ex
HS
n.
curante
Pomponio
Augg.
na.
Avirei,
reg(ionum statue.]
f. (ij. ?) 44-
(?) pro(curatore)
n.
HI is
(trium
?)
a
?).
If
is
the
correct
reading
this
hardly
298
dives factus
aliut est est et
Appendices
pater ejus coepit egere. ideo et prohibente avunculo dicensque {sic)ei : Carissime,
eram
ill. [vol.
Filius
a vero
hoc
videns
patrem
societate
avunculi
expulsus
voluntatem
patiistui
filium
meum
jam
te in
non
haereditatem is
3.
sequitur
E.,
c.
sed
filius
adop-
(All the
rest
original.)
G. IndeiVes-
3.
Justum judicium.
deiciatur.
damnata,
de Vixit
saxo,
antequam
invocavit
dejecta. Repetitur
sub
viro adulterata
de
esset,
ad
poenam.
misericordia
praecipitaretur.
quod
suo
quaedam mulier sub viro fuit legem de alto monte tam suaviter Sed de monte descendit, quod in praecipitata. ad nullo laesa est Ducta erat. judicium. Judex videns, quod mortua non et dedit, iterum deberet esset, sententiam praecipitari Ait mori. contra mulier : Domine, si sic feceritis, legem agitis, delicto. quia lex vult quod nullus debet bis puniri pro uno Ego miraculose eram me adulterata, et deus praecipitata quia semel debeo salvavit, ergo videtur quod iterato contra legem non pitari. praeciAit judex : Satis Vade in prudenter respondisti. pace !
erat
adulterata,
statim
secundum
Et
est
muUer.
of the
Chronology
Epigrams
of
Martial
and
Statius.
(Vol. Ill,
The
the
p.
59.)
and of the
of The
chronology of
demands
two
were
the
epigrams
on
of Martial because
connected
treatment,
the
same
some
composed
the dates the
in
occasions.
to
of investigation will
of
compositionof
my
be
found
:
"
"
introduction
Martial's
follows Liber
enlarged edition
December
published
" "
December
autumn
summer or
89
90
autumn
middle
XI
(anthology)published
published
Martial from
(departure of
XII
'
Rome).
beginning
'
published
The
Chronology
is Martial's epierams,'
here omitted.
Vol.
III.]
De I M.
Appendices
Martialis libelloyum several
under
299
ratione
of
Dan,
Pars
Vaterii
(Rostochii, 1887) has raised He has tried to prove that the Liber spectaculorum were composed
greater part
triumphal shows
that the between
after the
epigrams I showed in my review of this 84 and 92. in the Berliner philolog. 1889, no. 88, that Wochenschrift, assertions Dau then undertook are entirelyuntenable.
the correctness that
we
in the poems refer to the after 89), and further (therefore XIV and written graduwere ally Domitian dissertation both these strate to demon1 1 1
f.)
possess
Books
on was
second
based principally
fact that in I, 2
Palladium, which
there is no
X,
by Domitian, composed by
is called
was
The
mention
of four in
a
forums, instead
new,
fore be-
28, 51
and
,
poem Palladium
this
and
forum
bidden
by
maintain
war
Sarmatian
of the forum
Dau remarks on p. 62, the peace following the Dau thinks it so (92). improbable that the building Palladium afterwards was already begun in 85/86,was
is, as
suspended, and
considers
he
can
not
taken
up
again
with the
energy
until
92/93,
Martial
that
he
with
date certainty
compositionof
i,2 in
ples exam-
93/94Now
the of
history of architecture in all ages affords countless buildings completed after long interruptions. It
this
was
is well
of ancient in the centre Rome. The unfinished which dedicated while was Julium begun 54 B.C., yet by Caesar in 46 B.C., was finished after his death by Augustus. Also of Augustus lasted the a building of the forum long time very MuUer's in Iwan v. Rom, Handbuch, iii,804 f.). (Richter, Topogr. known that the
case
forum
improbable
the forum
that
in Palladium is much
that
85/86
which
On. the
hand, it
cannot
a
denied
there
to be
second
poet
in to
i, 3, the
be
announcement
edition books. first seven in i, i, compared with the hesitating of a parchment edition in i, 2, which
of the
"
bought of a different bookseller from the one who sold the elegant separate edition of i (117) ^both these facts are to be that and the added most on i were i, 2 naturally supposition explained
edition,as also the fact that Martial sent a copy of the first seven hand, to Julius MartiaUs, who books, corrected by his own already possessedthe sixth, and certainlyalso the rest (vii 17 ; vii, noster 3, 4 : terit^ur i). Noproof to the contrary is afforded by viii, of in view Martial's for which the preference singular ubique liber, with a pluralsignification (see my note on iv, 64, 16), is certainly to be rendered, my books are read everywhere'. Also the plural in passages referred to the second is found edition, viz. i,2, {libelU)
in
a
second
'
But
inexplicable.On
beneath
be assumed, these passages are by no hand, in the epigram i, i, which Rhein at the head of the volume his portrait (Crusius, edition the other
means
stood
.
Mus.,
300
xliv, 454) Martial
had
as
Appendices
might very well they circulated
as
iii. [vol.
boast
of the
applause which
yet
would
first
his
in small
collections, and
the
to
now
the made
a
reception which
in i, be accorded filled
verse.
public for
time, and
and
thought good parchment edition does not necessarilyimply a book the scroll editions length, it had a great advantage over
out A
as
he
(i, 16)with
deal of indifferent
bad
of great which
quired re-
the and
Nor
was
use
of both
hands,
in the
ease
thus
adapted specially
for
with travel
which
it could
una
(me
manus
beheld, capit).
he his
is it
had
own
surprisingthat Martial, at the request of friends to whom presented copies from the book-shop, corrected them with hand, or sent new copies he had corrected.
be
books could hypothesis of a second edition of the first seven of the that epigrams were only proved by demonstrating many Dau has completely failed to prove But this,as supplementary. Gilbert has remarked in his review {Wochenschr. f. klass. Philol., therefore be regarded as 1888, p. 1072). A second edition cannot it ing as more or less probable, accordproved, although one may regard attaches based on i,1,2 and to the weight one to the arguments The
books, is vii,17. But if the edition in which we possess these seven from differs the far it a second, so as we can first, only judge, by the lA addition of the two epigrams i, i and 2. Apart from these, none
wiU be affected by the assumption. has also failed in his attempt (p.86) to support by the help of i, III, the theory of Borghesi and Stobbe, based on ii, 93, that ii appeared before i. If Martial gives Regulus a book, it is,I admit, natural to suppose it is a work of his own, but that it is not, most my Dau dates
doubt, everywhere else, designated as such, is enough to arouse increased is much by observing that Martial describes the book as an appropriatepresent in view of the achievements (merita) he refers of Regulus, and the fame of his wisdom, although elsewhere with in '. From the manner great modesty to his own nugae which Martial speaks of the present, I should be inclined to think
as
which
'
of such As
a
book
as
Cicero's
correctness
Orator
of my
or
Brutus.
we
test
of the
events.
poems persons
or
in the Silvae.
The
dates,
objects,
^Esculapiusat Pergamus.
The
poem
by
Statius
was
composed
or
revised
VOL.
III.]
the
Appendices
seventeenth first three books know of the
301
consulate
As
published at
; we
in fact
Martial
viii
was
published in
the
93.
It must
order for
much
no means sary, necespoems will be seen below Statius sometimes left his poems published unfor a considerable time, so that there is in some cases a the dates of their composition and greater difference between
of the
be
that
Statius
this
correspondence
in
is by
as
publication than
Martial's contains
the
with
Martial.
not
sixth
written
composition
no
falls within
shown,
the
the summer of 90, of 8g up to this date, so of the above mentioned of Stat., Silv.,i, poems same period. As Stobbe 26, 57 f.)has (Philol., in this book of composition after contains a trace
book,
published
the autumn
before
from
is not even triumph (end of 89), an assumption which in the book, with the exception of i, 5, a single poem probable was corresponding to Martial, vi, 42, which possibly composed in the year 90. Silvae, i, i, on the erection of the colossal equestrian of Domitian,* was statue of the about the time probably written triumph, or indeed earlier, most likely before the death of Julia, of 89. the ghosts of the dewhich occurred at the end ceased For among hover around relatives which this by night statue, hers is In line 95 sqq. : Ibit in amplexus natus not found. fraterque pateret soror" if Julia were already dead, she would hardly have que The sister is the elder, Domitilla, who had been left unmentioned. accession already died before Vespasian's {Eckhel, vi, 349) the son,
,
Dacian
who
was
born
to Domitia
c.
in 73, the
year
of Domitian's mentioned
as
second dead
sulate con-
(Sueton, Domit.,
3)
was
already
by
tial Mar-
in iv, 3 (October, 88) : Quis siccis lascivit aquis et ab aethere ludit ? Suspicor has pueri Caesaris esse nives ; also Silius Italicus him in his poem which mentions was iv, 4) partly, already (Martial, natum. 627 sqq. : sidereum entirelywritten, Punica, iii, has wrongly referred Kerckhoff Martial, vi, 3 to this boy. after of Julia (who, he says, is called the death dates the poem Domitian's sister in 1. 98 !),but his objections (pp. 6-8) are not the words of Statius,that the relatives, serious ; it does not follow from v/hose ghosts hover in the air are all divi. Flavia Domitilla The the marriage of Stella and Violentilla not such. was on poem written about the time of the triumph, for Venus was (174-181) honours that other forthcoming promises the bridegroom amonghabitus curule ebur the emperor juvenique Indulgebit purpureos laurosque dabit celebrare Dacasque (en gloria major !) Exuvias
if not Eckhel
'
recentes
'.
The
celebration
to
of
(forthose
recent
given by Stella
4
:
these
is nowhere
mentioned
Martial, viii,78,
celebration (See fi.
Hyperborei celebrator
Secular
of the
epigram.
the
vol. ii, on p. 190, 1. 8.) That this could otxlyhave beea done aftet of the is maintained without Sufficient ceason Duae latter by Kerclihofi, publication
Papin., 1884, p. 11 sq. quaest, " Sfeftial, AugUsti) dees sat tetet to this statue, as 1 assumed in viii, 4'4, 7 (coloSsott vol. ii, but to the colossal statue of Augustus on the Palatine (see p. 301). my edition,
302
Stat., Silv., i, 4, 17:
crimen
enim
Appendices
Nee tantum
ara
[vol.hi.
fatis
;
nova
Aut frustra
instaurati mihi
n u
peccaverit
p
e r
induerint Terenti
saecula
honora
Carolina
(Nohl, Quaest. Stat., 1871, p. also place in the year 88 the wanton must we Domitian borated (i, 6), and this date is corrogave on the ist of December 8 Hie in tibi : error the allusion Martial, by v, 49, profuit Decembri. Turn cum prandia misit imperator Cum panariohs which Kerckhofi of the grounds on tribus redisti. None (p. 12 sq.) valid. the the to are 83 assigns year poem in Silvae i,except perhaps 5, were Now if all the poems even posed comhave of 89, the publication must taken before the end siderably place conostro.
in
also
1. 96
pueri patricii
later, at
iii
the
the
end
of 91.
For
as
Sitoae
probably
very
in
did
not
appear
at intervals
were
of about
and
iv and
much
as
longer
I
in the
cases
of the is known
first two to
books, especially
published his some cases a good composition. Also poems Gallicus the death of Rutilius i, praef.)is, as will be shown, {Silv., to be assigned at the earliest to the year 91, or preferably to 92. in the second of the Silvae, which book Of the poems was lished pubas
Statins,
have
remarked,
have
while
after
their
more
probably
death
in 93
than
the
immediately
Melior
of
(festi-
(summer
same
or
autumn
sq.) on
ii,2
year. 2,
was
event
two 90), which (28 poems (Nohl, Quaest. Stat.,p. 14 n.) ; while Silv.,
appearance contains
Martial's
written
before
the late
summer
or
autumn
of the
same
An
invitation
had
brought
the
poet
to
Sorrento
ii, (Silv.,
6) :
quinquennia lustri, sederet jam pigra quies, quum canusque conversa pulvis,ad Ambraeias gymnade, frondes, Poili trans gentile fretum plaeidifaeundia
Hue
me
post patriilaetum
stadio
detulit.
Line
at 90,
shows
that
Statins
had
vol.
been
present
at
the
Augustalia^
Naples
(held in
in which
ii,p. 118) undoubtedly in the year August, fell the 23rd celebration of this agon (Italis). Franz,
contains the poem
CIG,
The
iii,733.
third book
2) on (iii,
the
journey of
Maecius
dence as Nohl, op. cit., p. 16 f.,has observed, on the eviof lines 40 and 142, before the completion of the Thebais, v/iach the end of 91 (see n. on vol. iii, was published towards p. 65, 1. 30) ; the death further the elegy on of the father of Etruscus responding (iii, 3, cor-
Celer, composed,
to the
Martial
of
as
must
have
happened
before
publication
Martial
gl).
war,
from
Statins Domitian
n'on
tumn (Dec. 92), and after Martial vi (auin this poem speaks of the Sarmatian did not return till 93, as already ended
post horrida
received
no
[dementia]
est
Marcomanos
bella
vagosque
of the
xxvi, (PA"7o/.,
I Kerckhofl (p. 14) remarks truly th"t he kad farourite words of Statius (p,33).
VOL.
III.]
Appendices
to the unsuccessful
303
expeditionof
whom
(Dio,Ixvii, 7),to
thereby given
Statius added
a
the
for the in
a
auxiliaries,and
I assumed that
93
pretext
verses as
of 92
whereas
text
these
revision did
of
early in
Nohl, (cf.
probable
In the
same
Kerckhoff,
of Etruscus
Statius
composed
written
the
January
the hair
93.
have
of Flavins
Martial,
ix
of Martial viii in the middle 16, 17, 36), after the appearance of the year. The book cannot therefore have been publishedbefore of 93. But the closing months probably it did not appear till the second
feated of 94, for the agon CapitoUnus in which Statius was deof that this uxorprobably 5 (ad Claudiam year ; Silv.,iii, inInfitiata lyrae, saevum em), 31 : tu quum Capitolia nostrae dolebas victa this event mecum as Jovem ; gratumque especially half
is
is mentioned
after
the
prize which
he
won
have to the resolve given occasion may Rome. this poem, In this poem to leave of motives (the advantages Naples and its
in the
environs) for
his
resolve,
which
in the
preface he
had
attributed
company
of Pollius
Felix, and
however
if we accept the above date, it will be the latest Kerckhoff, p. 18 ; so also Nohl, Quaest. St.,who
in the year 86 (p.26). that Statius was defeated to Vitorius book, addressed Marcellus, was published
by
Statius
are
poems consulatus
to Naples {praef.). The after his removal first three of Domitian devoted to the glorification iv, i (xvii : Domitiani the ist of Jan. 95) ; on Imp. Aug. Germanici ad
iv,
Eucharisticon
Imp. Aug.
19,
Kerckhoff
'
remarks,
CapitoUnus, after
coronatis
p. which
written
Statius
would
hardly
iteres
quinquennia lustris ', a view agreeing with the dining-hallhere described is the same one
of 93) ; The construction of this road from Sinuessa via Domitiana. iv, 3, to Puteoli, took place, according to Dio, Ixvii, 13, in the year in In the dedication which Flavins Clemens was executed, i.e. in 95.
to
Vitorius
Marcellus
he
says
of
it
cujus
beneficio
libro
tu
a
quoque
maturius scribo
of Novius
epistolam earn
(iv,4,
written
accipies, quam
tibi in hoc
Neapoli
Hercules date
as
Martial's
one
epigram
The on summer). poem not necessarilybe of the (ix,43) on the same subject, but
in the
the
same
is
probably
of the earlier poems in the book, as well as iv, 9 (RisusSaturnalicius ad Plotium Grypum, cf. Hirschfeld, op. cit.,1512 ; praef. : Saturnalibus una [therefore probably in Hendecasyllabos, quos Rome
in
December,
book
summer.
94
"
so
too
inserui). The
earlier The than
appeared
not
then
of the year
95, not
fifth book
seems
to have
left it unfinished p.
a
24).
The
in preface
the
hoff, p. 22 ; Baehrens, Stat.,i, p. 125 ; Kerckfirst poem to Abascantus. (with the- fragment of and not to to this poem, form of a letter,referring
(Nohl,
304
the whole the while
Appendices
b6ok,
he
was
III." [vol.
have been
KetckhofE, p, 21)
to
seeifis
to of
composed
it is
before
poet's removal
Naples (end
94)
quam
for I think
vis
only
usum
propiorem (Kerckhoff, jam pridem cuperem p. 21). This is first mentioned agrees with the fact that the templum gentis Flaviae end of 94), 1, 3, 34, and in Martial, ix (publishedmiddle Or it is spoken of as lately finished in Statius, Silvae, iv, 3, 18, where modo qui Sacraria genti condidit). The (240 : Illius, aetemae
amicitiae
tuae
Statius
could
to remain
there, that
second
of
iv, 4 (94 ; (160 mihi temptatur Achilles) and iv, 7 (23 ; Troja quidem magnusque metis Haeret ecce Achilles). See Kerckhoff, p. 21 sq. primis mens The third poem, died not long after the the elegy on his father, who three months of after his death was Vesuvius, begun eruption (h in revised later, iii, 29), and is already mentioned 3, 39 sq. ; it was that we it (Kerckhoff, p. 22). it is in this enlarged form possess that Statius survived There is no evidence Domitian (d. 18 Sept. he in which laments fourth the that 96) ; sleep has fled him poem, for seven nights,may have been written in his last illness ; the fifth
same as
in which
forthcoming
date
recitation
have left unfinished. The suum) he may (Epicedion in puerum his friends edition of his poetic remains took by probably placesoon after his death (Kerckhoff,p. 23 sq.). Synchronistic survey of the epigrams of Martial and the Silvae Of Statius.
Martial. V VI VII VIII IX X XI
"
published
autumn
89.
of
I written
autumn
of 89, and
published
December
published middle
middle December December
91-93,
94 and
or) autumn
summer or
96. PaYrons
and
The
Friends p.
Statius.
(Vol.Ill,
Of
we
60.)
is the
his
one
the
are I.
GalUcus
of
our
about whom
are
so
iv,
was
to
attempts by H. F. Stobbe
the
it differ
a
widely.
The
first
detailed
first edition of this work, 1871,iii, pp. 404-409, follows. of which are as Rutilius GalUcus at the time of his illness was Festival of 88, 1. 17 he
"
(afterthe Seculat absence War in the Dacian f.) during Domitian's in the year 89 (11. than 60 years old (1. 91-93) rather more sequently 53),conwas
bom
not
later
than
the
beginning
of
29 a.d.;
of Martial
Genhan (fifth
it here Omitted.
306
happy
Dacis in his
treatment
'
Appendices
of
:
[vol.hi.
translates
Unes
89-^3.
He
depositam
'
abandoilnant leur ville '. ^ras" had F. Gronov The words as already perceived, the J. mean, really urban entrusted to GaUicus prefect)at the time (as City of Rome of the destruction of the Dacians '. Further, to explain the mention is known from of Veleda Germ., c. 8 to have been in Rome Tac, (who
urbem perentihus
les Daces
under the
Vespasian) in
year
connexion
with
the
war
against
the
Catti
in
acies Rhenumque he refers 1. 89 : 84 (to which Veleda that assumes by (a prophetess of the rebellem), Desjardins Ganna is be understood to a prophetess of the Catti or Bructeri) ! He Senones, as a second Veleda says this although in a passage quoted in part by himself, Dio, Ixvii, 5, it is expresslystated that
Arctoas
Ganna and
was
was
not
as
but prisoner,
as
Further,
which
that
but
'
togae
not
71)
does
to
the
decemvirate,
could
be possibly been
a
mentioned
of GaUicus
in
as
brief
biographical summary,
(The toga
vol.
an
advocate.
is
^own
163, 1.
tinctive disthe
dress
Desjardins strangely
year The C.
i, p. Domitian's
H.
n.) Finally,
to
Secular
Festival
87.
results of
to
me an municated Nohl, which he kindly com(see pp. 453-456 of the 5th edition)are as follows.
investigation by
of
RutiUus the
was
Gallicus
base born
orsa
Augusta
his
later
Taurinorum consulate
the statue
(1.58), where
two
which inscriptions
mention of
an
second
6989),!and
been senis
honorary
than lustris
92
'
of his wife
found,
vixdum
not
38, for
words
which
bis (senecta)
wrote
excedere
between
the latter
to
as a an man
apply
career
(1.53), (seeabove,
was
Statius
pp.
to, at the
he
not
most,
64.
advocate
of noble
probably
owed
his admission
into the
collegeof the
Augus-
tales in the year 68 (seeabove, p. 305) to the fact that he had already held the consulship(Tac, Hist., i, 77 ; Agric, c. 9), and owed the
Nohl understands proved abilityin the service of the state. fcisces iterata geminos Jura Asiae (1. 80) as magnaeque of Asia and the right of the proconsuls referringto the proconsulate there to have twelve fasces (Mommsen, StR, i^,366, 6). This office in held Silius ItaUcus was (Euvres, by (consul68) 77/78 (Borghesi, consul before iii,289), and if GaUicus also prowas him, he was consul
'
"
latter to his
75 to 77, he usualten the 65 years' interval in the years from 14 to 80, Waddington, Pastes des prov. Asiat., p. 659),praetor about 55 (U.76-80), and his birth would have taken the year place about 25. Nohl thinks the description of his mUitary service too grandiloquent wduld have been consul about
before
him.
If he
held
the
latter
office from
with
(in accordance
therefore and officer, nine then legionary legate, in then and after his PamphyUa, years consulship(65 as suffectus) the governors of which leg. Aug. pr. pr. in Pannonia are (78), always of consular rank, and then (79)in a province borderingon Armenia,
a
to
suit
the
position of
was
subordinate
as
assumes
that
GaUicus
in Galatia
'
On
fragment of
an
to
VOL.
III.]
but from
Appendices
had
307
governed by
previouslybeen
by
consulars
curators, pro-
Vespasian'stime
;
one
(Suetonius,Ves-
GaUicus first of the consular legates there. Then followed the proconsulate of Asia which GaUicus 75-77, held after Eprius Marcellus and before Silius (71-74), Italicus,and after that the second consulate 8z : sed revocant fasti majorque (1. curulis Nee reads for promissa) then an permissa semel, as Nohl then have been
of the ;
extraordinarymission
so
(1. 85
qui mandaverat)
to
Africa, which
was
that he could send rich tribute to Rome without war. his mission connected with Vespasian'sproject of was Presumably of the provinces (Suetonius, Vespas. increasingthe contributions c. 16 ; cf. Dio, cxvi, 8), and follow Mommsen we (on CIL, v, may in he 6989) was supposing that leg.Aug. pr. ad census accipiendos. He seems to have his wife Minicia taken Paetina with him, for the
successful
people of Leptis aftervifards erected a statue to her at Turin (CIL, V, 6990). Then GaUicus was leg. Aug. pr. pr. prov. Germaniae inferioris. The rebellem capture of Veleda (1.89 : Arctoas acies Rhenumque under Captivaeque preces Veledae), is put by Stobbe Vespasian
of may
Tacitus, Germ.,
be
taken to
c. mean
in Rome
as
an
envoy).
Nohl, however,
vidimus sub divo that like Ganna she this in event places
otherwise both the African and German reign of Titus, because fall in the two three years between the second legations would or of GaUicus and consulate the death of Vespasian, and GaUicus would have been the inactive ten He tained obquite during remaining years.
the in
was
the
urban
emends
praefecturanot
leciu to
long
before
his iUness
(1. 90
this
sqq. ;
1.92 Nohl
perhaps Pegasus (Juv., iv, 77), and with be named Fulvus his successor. Vit. Antonin., c. can as I : T. honores Aurelius Pulvus diversos ad secundum avus ejus per consulatum et praefecturam urbis pervenit ; he was ii in 89, so cos. he very probably became urban after. GaUicus soon seems prefect to have had Statins would have left them no children,as hardly
Aurelius
unmentioned. An examination of Nohl's conclusions by O. Hirschfeld,which he has kindly communicated that for the most shows to me, part they are untenable, and that Stobbe (and Desjardins in part) had already hit the mark The in aU essentials. advocateship' of GaUicus was
immediately
innumecampaigns (1. 72 : mox which are evidently dealt jurata manus), foUowing lines (11. 74-79). That GaUicus was
by
.
numerous
equestrianofificerfor
senator's Statins
son,
about
was
ten
years
no
(thesame
more
period for
about hjs
which that
tribune) is
surprisingthan
used
grandiloquent language
patron's
But undoubtedly we must read ledu here with Hirschfeld {WienerStudien,iii, 1881, for admiratit*. Fortuna non adspirante 272). I cannot, however, accept his emendation 2 In this capacity GaUicus himself again at a later date (1. so jo distinguished sqq.), that Statins (1. 22 sqq.)celebrates him as a teacherand pattern of eloquence and judicial loc. cit., who reads in 1. 24, certumque (forcentumque) dedisti ludi; Hurschfefd, wisdom the passage, have eium mentemque viris. I understand You who given judgment aad court (by your convincing insightto the centumviral speeches as advocate)
p.
' ' ' .
3o8
if, as service, especially
Appendices
appears
were
[vol.hi.
case,
to
be
the
the
even
later The
'
military
'
performances
so
of
Gallicus
to
or insignificant, no
unfortunate,
that
'
it
was
better
make
allusion
to
them.
gemini
fasces
in 1. 80 cannot
cannot
but
the urban
'
Asiae
that
mean be twelve, and cannot possibly anything (Mommsen, StR, i',384, 2) ; iterata jura praetorship which refer to the proconsulate, terque quaterque
'
(1. 81)
of and 257
suits
even
less than
'
iterata
', but
must
as
mean
such
one
which might last proconsulis, legatus him which would judicial give powers.
well
year
as
post as four,
this
f.,where
was e
'
Stobbe
'
should
shown
be
read
for
'
'.)
fasti
That
revocant : sed by majorthe the ofl5ce mean consulate, higher only q In 1. missa semel with the nee as 83 praetorship. compared pro be right,and must as ix, p. 274) considers, must Borghesi [CEuvres, allude to the designation for the second consulship, which GedUcus in the course the after was as usual, praefectura, probably obtained, I consider that with of the year also Mommsen, 89 (so Borghesi) mission Nohl whom has correctly explained the African agrees, Studien, m, 1881, p. 269). Statins has (p.307 above, and Wiener the to chronological order in describing this evidently adhered in 1. 76 mentioned and that being so the military services career, I follow Stobbe and in be can Desjardins equestrian. only sqq. Artaxata in the Whether of 1. the to referring 79 59. capture year
post
u
praetorian is
1. 82
curulis, which
can
Gallicus
an
was
then
allectio
most the
natural
to
sume as-
appointment
consulate
to
the
urban
praetorship.
no
period
after the
is
marily sum-
treated, is, as
contained
I have
to
the
fact that it
Maecius
to be
in Statins, Silv.,iii, 2
in
(not
confused
Aug. pr. pr., or legate of such an according to 1. 124, performed his miUtary service as trib. mil. laticlavius in a Syrian legion,* the poem and at the time when was the written had obtained command of a Syrian legion {praef. i : ad legionem Syriacam). juvenem a sacratissimo imperatore missum But if Stobbe assumed the ground of 1. 105 : Eoa on signa Palaestinasque cohortes, that he had been leg.Aug. pr. pr. in Judaea,he Nohl as observes, not justifiedin the assumption, because was, Statins elsewhere Palaestinus for Syriacus (ii, uses i, 160 ; v, i, 213), what is Statins more one and, legion, only mentions important. which he would certainly not have done, if his patron had been to 1. 127) seems Majora daturus (of the emperor, governor. allude to the consulate, as the legatesof legionswere rule as a already the identification with L. Rose. praetorians. According to Stobbe Ael. Maec. trib Celer, cos. suff. 100 is impossible, as the latter was mil. leg. ix in Britain and and never a legion commanded Germany, afterwards (Henzen-OreUi, 3569 4952). The patron of Statius M. Maecius however, be the same as Celer, cos. suff.in April may, Acta loi (Henzen, fr. Arval., p. cxliii).
'
'
la 1. IS4
majoris m
e r e
clavi
num(codd.
artae lumiQe
purpurae.
Quintilian,
VOL.
III.]
:
Appendices
309
Plotius
praef.,iv
Germanicus Praefecit who
also of senatorial Grypus (not Gryphus) was rank, Silv. majoris gradus juvenis,iv, g, 17 ff. : priusquam Te arbitrum dedit sequenti Annonae omnibusque late viamm.
an
stationibus
as
The
in the
Plotius
Arval
is mentioned
Arval and
table
Henzen
assumed,
brated cele-
was perhaps his father or brother, as HirschHe. understands Gottinger gel. Am., 1869, 1512. the offices mentioned Statius xxix, (Philol., 29, 40) by by the superintendence of the supplies (annona) and quarters (staHones) for a particularcampaign, probably the last Dacian (more the '. under Domitian Cf. Sarmatian) Hirschfeld, probably VG,
has
observed
in
p.
loi,
2,
and
Mommsen,
StR, ii',2,
of Vettius
1031,
2.
Vettius
son Crispinus,
Bolanus
(consulc. 67
or
68, cf.
sixteen
1. 173 : en tibi limen honorum Caesar at Ausonii committit munia ingensreserat f erri ; 177 : cuique sacer ensem primum tradit Germanicus ; cf.
8
Waddington, Asie mineure, p. 704) received at the age the legionarytribunate, Domitian {Silv., V, 2, 12) from
of
StR, i", 434 f.). He had already apsqq. (Mommsen, peared action defendant in for adultery, 1. 99 sqq., and was as an a Salius, 130 sqq. (Marquardt, StV, iii^, 427, 13). Cf. Teuffel, if"G*,
sqq.,
125
326,
II.
Manlius) et situ litVopiscus, vir eruditissimus teras fugientes (Silv., the owner of the splendid villa praef. i),was Tiburtina i, 3),and certainlya relative of Manilius Vopiscus, (Silv., consul in 114. Orelli 3787. not to have entered [He himself seems the public service ; cf. i, 3, 22 ; 108, etc. Nohl.] On the frequent
confusion between the
names
Manilius
(so the
codd.
in the
1481.
the
[The
of
cos.
114
:
was
time
the
Neronian Paterculo
cf. StRE, iv, suff. 60 at perhaps grandson comet Tac, A., xiv, 22) ; in Seneca, (cf.
a
Manlius
and
Manilius
of the
cos.
et
Vopisco. Stobbe.]
as
Ursus Ursus
was,
perhaps,
advised
of
who
Julia's request
intimate that he Statius
became
with to the
relations
326, ro, supposes, a at Domitia, and in consul 84 (Dio, Ixvii, 3, 4). These the imperial house support the conjecture
Domitian
to divorce Flavian
Teuffel
RLG*,
belonged
gens.
The
held to have seems as yet no have the Statius would fact. He office,otherwise ignored hardly rich and had, however, already appeared as an orator, ii,6, 95, was of estates on Vesuvius, near the owner Pollentia, in Lucania, on the right bank of the Tiber, in Crete, Cyprus and elsewhere (ib., 60-68). the friend of Vitorius Marcellus, Stat., Quintilian, (not Victorius) Zwei Freunde cf. des Nohl, Statius, in Silv., iv, praef.; iv, 4 ; Vitorius Marcellus, in Hermes, Hermes, xii, 517 f.,and Mommsen, Mommsen has shown, the son He was as xiii, probably, 428-430. Geta is called in Statius,Silv., of a knight (hisson iv,4, 75, Stemmate after his praetorship he had matemo felix, virtute paterna),and
jactura
juvenem
obtained
the
the
Geta
310
Stat., 1. 71 : parvoque Arval, C. Vitorius Hosidius
6 ;
Appendices
iii. [vol.
of
as
20-26) was not, by Statius (11. 118-120). The Gallus mentioned friend of Vitorius was formerly erroneously assumed, a son but a
Vibius
Marcellus.
whose has
name,
spelt falsely by
Nohl
Vinius had
he held
MSS.,
the
been
restored
equestrianorder.
war
His
father
in the
Sarmatian
in the
himself
praef.aloe
East
in Dalmatia, not, composed, he was 7 was from a Dclmat., but as Nohl proves n.) supposed, as proc. aurar. In the Hi coh. of as Alpinorum. year praef. military diploma 93, of Memnon the column on by an inscription 104 he was, as is shown prefect of Egypt. [He also had hterary tastes ; he (Nohl, ibid.), addressed iv, 7, 55). Statius epitomized Sallust and Liyy (Sily., of the Thebais him the letter to on (iv, praef., a 7, 25publication admired who Catullus (Martial 28), and perhaps he is the Maximus i, 7). Nohl.] iv, 5, 41 : inter pignora curiae SeptimiusSeverus was also a knight, secundi ornatissimos Contentus arcto lumine : inter (praef. purpurae the and and owner orator RLG*, 326, 9), an poet (Teuffel, ordinis), of the Hemici of three estates near Veii, Cures, and in the territory of his holding any office. is made (54-57). No mention Vindex is Novius praised by Statius for (Nohl, Qu. Stat.,p. 45)^ towards certain Vesthe purity of his morals, and for his fidelity a and had then (94/95)died in the prime of life, tinus, who, it seems, belonged to a noble family (iv,6, 94 : scit adhuc florente suTj aeyu Par magnis Vestinus avis). Probably, however, he is the n|aji I mentioned by Martial, iv, 73.
Pollius
near
Felix,
Sorrento
at his villa Puteolan, lived in retirement his wife 2 Polla, was iii, iii, i i, i) (Silv., ; praef.; ;
a
rich
his
son-in-law The
the
LVIII.
Chronology
Life
and
SAtiREs.
The
statement,
in the
formerly very
year
47,
common,
v,
that
I can
Borghesi in
(1847, CEnvres,
is,as far
has
at
as
49-76) placed
Juvenal
far
as
ascertain, erroneous.
it. that The had
I know,
Borghesi
nowhere
expressly said
he
was' merely
wrote
drawn,
because
proved
Juvenal
part
then
to the
be
that
This year was least,in the year 127. of his death, and as the ancient biographies
unanimously
year his death
a
state
47.
few
was
assigned
Others
put
later, and
the
1. 17 it
was
satire is
after
quite
sulate con-
the
Fonteius.
Of
the
four
Fonteius the
Capito
in the
:
Fasti
last three
Eadireas
he writes Nonius.
y.Qt.
we
III.]
by
the
name
Appendices
Borghesihas
one
311
that
in question. Now
of
shown
was
if a year
the
was
cated indi-
only whose one always This is only the case stonds firstin the Fasti. with the name of that Fonteius who consul in the year 820 was 67 A.p. Now I thought that in the passage in question in the 13th satire I recognized an indication of Juvenal's birth-year. The forts poet comhis friend Calvinus,who is troubled because faithless friend a
consul, it
name
=
has
Then
given
him
Tu
quamvis levium
vix
particulam
visceribus, sacrum
minimam exiguamque malorum ferre potes, spumantibus ardens tibi quod non reddat amicus
depositum. stupet haec, qui jam post terga reliquit sexagiata atmos, Fonteio consule natus :
an
nihil in melius
as
tot rerum
proficitusus
this passage, thus 1
before, that
well be
punctuated
'
in itself very
understood
one
who
above, (likemyself)
as
sixty years (and so has only too often had similar already seen at such passionate griefover is astonished so experiences) ordinary a disappointment '. ^ But as O. Hirschfeld has pointed out to me, the poet's astonishment at the excessive would grief of Calvinus
be of
no
sufficient while
an
reason
for
appealing
to
to his
own
admonition
the
lessons of interrogation
kis
experience,would
be
most
natural
Calvinus, and
to think
own
It is therefore mark
am
inclined of his
For
at the
same
indicated consul's
one,
the date
birth, because
dating with
the birth is familiar to of one's own name. from the not and falls but the date of naturally tongue, every of 60, birth. would have Calvinus another's called a man Juvenal the born in the of Fonteius. admit that but hardly one But I year
date
d. MS.
Gymn.
of
zu
Ulm, 1888)
has
Vita from
'
Barberini fanciful
compiled
in
very
some
the fifteenth century, Juvenal and arbitrary way ' with the help of
accessible generally
as
follows
vero
et L. Antistio cdnsulibus
est.
Spro-
Fuscino habuit Septumuleiam, quae nupsit. As this alleged of Juvenal is taken from Saf., 14, i, the suspicion brother-in-law their origin to the and sister owe arises that the latter's mother
to the year of Juvenal's also the statement as from the whole character of the cpiitbirth is suspicious,not only the writer of the notice found in because but in particular pilation,
author's
fancy.
But
to
another
place)that
1886, -2,
Gf. my
review
Bursian's
Jahresb.,hv,
of Juvenal, vol, ii, p. pp. ao+--2o6. Merivale (Lewis irihis editioi) way. passage in the same
the 338^interpreted
^li
Juvenal
to appear
'
Appendices
was
liii. [vol.
'.
If now,
Neronis
in^ "4ra
to^
?we
biographer, he
wished
to chotfjtfe obvious thing to do was Juvenal's It when Nero cannot consuls. date of the be\P was one a certainly of date of the maintained that their transference Juvenal's birth^t^ humanist is of greater of Claudius time to the by an unknown authority than the dating of it under Nero in the old Vila".wbicb
birth-year,the
most
the it from trustworthy ancient source. statements credible regarding Juvenal's life any with obtained the data and all and certaintyor probavmtings, with the conjecture that he biUty by Borghesi can be harmonized I consider the assertion of the old Viiae in the year dy. bom was may In very well derive
case
aU
the
(iv
and
'
vii in
to
mavit
be
excepted), unquestionable,on
Jahn
ut
'
ad
mediam
fere of the
aetatem
decla'
account
addition
'
animi
sion occa-
magis
or
'
causa
quam
scholae
se
Media object can be imagined aetas Plant., Aul., ii, i, 37; (Phaedr., Fab., ii, 12; Apuleius, aetatis agere, rara cursum Met., V, 15 : jam medium interspersa canitie ; well if he who
were mean was
no
'
v,
16
nunc
aetate
media
candenti In
no
canitie
case
lucidus) may
Juvenal,
Those 107. of his satires
were
of life.
to
would
dated
appliedhimself
assume
to satire before
that and
some
composed
inclined
It
is true 2nd
some
scholars
formerly
rich and
this of the
enalis rite constituendis,p. 59 ed. Juvenal, 1882/83. There least that it vaHd it
was
2nd,
as
Lewis,
the
is, however,
only
not
Domitian,
was a
that
called
Juvenal's satirical
for it. time of
of the
points to the conclusion began with the death of poetry into life,being as
condition
of the passage
6, 398
Instantem
regi Armenio
Parthoque cometen
ilia recentis
arva
prima videt,famam
410
facit,isse Niphaten
teneri
narrat.
diluvio, nutare
quocumque
and confirmed by the fact that the comet visible in Rome in this year.' In the
Borghesi referred the events earthquake which in the year Trajan's campaign in Armenia
destroyed Antioch,
Parthia.
here mentioned
actually
hope
of
gainingthe desired chronological throu^ certainty I applied to my Luther colleague Eduard with the question Konigsberg observatory,
to which
the comet
Juvenal
v:
alludes
De
cometa
could
a
and be identified,
in Satira seila
a.
Juvmale
cotnmemorato.
314
on
Appendices
yi. m [y^.
-
that th"in* *"PffiK It follows from aU this with complete certainty the hopes oj^ciEjjoEtt whoni alone, according to Juvenal's 7th satire, rest, is,as Borghesi (CEuvres, v, 511) supposed, Hadrian, who flie ascended in fact the first emperor sinaRt he was throne, as just literature.^ The in " took a serious interest Claudius who
"$il^
in
(De Juv. sat. vii tempo- ^ Pliny, Paneg.,c. 47, which K. F. Hermann ribus),O. Ribbeck (Juv., p. x), Teuffel (RLG*, 330, 2) and others cite as evidraice that Juvenal meant Trajan, by no means proves it. that under studia ', of which For the Pliny says Trajan they spiritum et sanguiuem et patriam receperunt ',are the studies of and eloquence, persecutedand suppressed philosophy by Doniitian, honorem dicendi magistris, as Pliny expresslysays, quem quam habes 1 Also the expressions dignationem sapientiae doctoribus the revival of of Pliny in his letters, cited by Teufiel, 330, 2, on
' ' ' '
passagsl
to the
same
sciences,and
writing of history. But in times of tyranny poetry always with a provided a safe refuge, it had flourished under Domitian brilliance not forgotten in after times^ and it owed nothingto the
the
change
But
of rulers.
evidentlyJuvenalj who had completed his 7th satire before Trajan'sdeath, added as an afterthought the introduction (atleast 11. 1-2 1) addressed to the This is most new vealed reclearly emperor.
between the inkoby the fact that there is no connexion and the real subject of the poem. In the former it is said that a hope is offered by the emperor for noble intellectual efforts, the only hope, it is true, but instead of continuing hitherto we had
duction
'
or learned hope ', the condition of all who choose literary axid rhetoricians historians^ professions, poets, especially marians, gramin a is picturedas still desperate and comfortless. Even works as Juvenal's display such structural weakness poet whose no
such
one
expects at least
has
at the conclusion
an
which
But
a
of this there
a
is
Maecenas,
be
Fabius
Cotta, and it is
he says, Then cannot to return. age expected genius received the reward of merit [U.94-97), as ifthe poet had quite for reward forgotten that he had announced a prospect of the same
praisedas
an
that
the
present.
if
one
were
But
ready
to
admit
carelessness,there is another
the
a supposition. The satire deals with the sad condition of all authors and scholars, but the introduction speaks exclusivdyof the hopes aroused in poetsby the emperor's interest in their efforts. It is true that the generalexpression studia is used which singularly nowhere occurs else in Juvenal),but in each case it undoubtedly refers to poetical efforts.
by such
I.
Et spes et ratio studiorum in Caesare tantum. solus enim tristes hac tempestate Camenas respexit, cum jeim celebres notique poetae
bahieolum
Gapiis, Romae
etc.
conducere iurnos
temptarent
1 This, as I noticed later, He obssrv^ inte;i""l"w*t was also K. 0. Miller's wew. ' Franckii Examen criiiatm D. J unit Juvenalisvitae (x8?o)j We know that Juv^oalwrote in 871 bis seventh satire in Rome {Kl, Schr.,i,j^g).
'
VOL.
Ill,]
17. Nemo
tamen
Appendices
315
eloquium vocale modis lautumque momordit. o juvenes i circumspicit et stimulat agite, materiamque sibi ducis indulgentiaquaerit.*
hoc
poets,then, who accordingto this introduction can the emperor's favour, and on the youths are only incited to efforts in general. Then, after poetry, not to literaryor learned expatiating (11. 22-35) on the hopeless prospects of poetry without the protectionand encouragement of the emperor, the author passes with a strange transition on (accipe nunc artes, 1. 36) to another (36-97) of the sad lot of poets,adding some very lengthy description
reckon considerations The 107 the
and
on
It is
only
the
the
other
learned
first book
of the
second
Satires
started
(1-5) was
on
116, the
year and
latter in
Hadiian
provinces,
was as a
Juvenal
addressed is
sense
and the third 118-121, for in his great travels through the would certainly publish the book which while he was to him still in Rome, Now
(6) 116-117,
val, only separatedfrom the third by a short intermuch the between a first assume one longer scarcely and second, consequently we shall put the publication of the first book 116 than It is also not unlikely that in -the nearer 107. ii : magna applause which Juvenal gained at the beginning {vit. bis he ter auditus found successu ac an frequentiamagnoque est) incentive to continue without long delay poeticalproductionswhich
we can
the second
book
had
been
so
favourablyreceived.
was
The
first book,
undoubtedly composed
from which under
introduction,
be gathered tiian that more can is which Trajan, quite natural, as Juvenal appeared it. was principally thinking of the age before Trajan when he wrote If then the first book was published about 114 (as long before the indications
the book
second the
'
as
the
second
before
the
in which
to
he
as
third),Juvenal will have turned to the composition of five satires The most natural meaning of then would which be forty-five, was,
year
again brings
us
67
the
of his birth.
soon
was
pubUshed
after the
year
127 is shown
only by 13, 17, but also by 15, 27 (nuper consule Junco Gesta).. military diploma, found in Sardinia, and dated 11 October, 127 that Aemilius xxxi), shows Juncus and Julius (CIL, iii, p. 874, no. the SC Junciarwm issued (Marcian, D., was Severus, under whom consuls. From the then xl, 5, 51, " 8 ; Ulpian, ib., 28, " 4) were
of the date the publication must in 15, 27, one nuper that of fourth the and not earlier than 128, consequently
' '
fifth book
some
time the
between
I
now
:2i come
and
to
128. the
From
unanimous
testimony
its but real
and
to
ApoUinaris Sidonius
doubt
Malalas
reason we
occurrence,
to be
place and
inferred
nam
time from
have
nothing
I
conjecture. Nothing
can
the
fact
Etko
aec.
pulfat.
3i6
that
none
Appendices
of the
books
in. [vol.
separated from the preceding by a long first three The were interval. undoubtedly composed in Rome, written there or in exile (Vit. iv : in have been the last two might mutavit Vita edited ; of. also the exilioampUavitsatyrasetpleraque in the N. Jahrbb.f. PhilpL, 1874, p. 868 by Riihl from a cod. Harl. Martial's three vii, xii,18, only show that 91, and epigrams, 24, f.). when in were in the years 92 and written, Juvenal was 101/2, they conflict with K. F. Hermann's Rome. They therefore by no means banished ad that Domitian was Juv.), Juvenal by {firaef. conjecture however inclined to now in the last four years of his reign. I am d. Berliner with Vahlen think {Juvenal vnd Paris, in Sitzungsber. in review Bursians Jahresb., Acad., 1883, pp. 1176-1192 ; cf. my after the which inserted Sat. not was that 206 88-92 xiv, p. f.) 7, the invention occasion for of the but was originalpoem, -rest, gave part
is
of
the
due
cause
of
the
banishment.
said to have
is
applied these
to the
hnes
to himself
evidentiy
latter
a
fact- that
who That the dancer is is called Paris in the Vitae Juvenal had himself mentioned
the
to be
as
vendit
the
Paridi nisi ('esurit, intactam passage Agauen '); in Vit. ii indeed it is said that the lines referred It may in the context. poet Statins, who is also mentioned little before the that
of if the
a
added
banishment
on some
took
the
form
of
an
appointment
taken af"rm
prefect
as
cohort
distant
frontier
of the
of the have
Vitae been
cannot,
man
Hermann
(fraef.ad
Juv. 4) remarked,
as some
empire, it place
; for a
shortlybefore
to
so
could
hardly
have
appointed
plausible conjecture ((Euvres, very above, p. 69), that Crispinus was prefect of the under Praetorium Fuscus, and Domitian, as colleague of Comehus of such this banishment indeed about as Juvenal, military brought made through the prefects. Juvenal's passionate appointments were of Crispinuswould thus be most hatred naturally explained. data of the existing That Borghesi'sconjecture conflicts with none had remarked. been already The which that it will begins with the announcement 4th satire, deal with consists of two heterogeneous pieces,most Crispinus, the first 27 lines correspondto clumsily patched together. Only
Now
Borghesi has
cf.
made
the
V,
513-516;
the
announcement,
on
but
in the
which
once
Domitian
the
he
Albanum,
Crispinus
is indeed
mentioned
Juvenal
a
satire
to
has not even a subordinate part to play. Perhaps introduction lines as written these twenty-seven an ^ unfinished and in order Crispinuswhich remained ; them
even
throw and
away
he
placed them,
coherence
of the
careless
about at the
about
at any
the
rate
of his poems,
mentioned, and which Crispinus was the table, which of seem luxury extravagances laid to the charge of Crispinus. Lines 28-36 to have been specially this purpose then inserted as a link, but serve were badly ; for very of a gluttonous banquet of Domitian's, one expects a description the preparation of a dish. of a ludicrous consultation not and on
a
dealt
This
is
perhaps a
draft introduction
to
an
intended
VOL.
in.]
to
Appendices
had
no
317
of
an prefixing
intention
is
as
duction intronone.
tale which
begins
none,
at 1. 37, at
place
Juvenal's
or
banishment
any uncertain
rate
it needs
as
the
time.
Vitae,iii mentions
Egypt
'
sent
contra
or
is called in
accounts
Hoasis
Libya.
received
statements
PentapoUs of all these source Presumably therefore in the common no place was mentioned, but it was only said that Juvenal the prefectureof a cohort distant frontier. All the on a
as
i,ii,iv, vii and that edited by Riihl frontier,accordingto v and vi Juvenal schol. i, i and xiv, 38 the place of exile
and Malalas it is the
doubt
it
was
5382)
Delmatarum Britain in
place are therefore alike untrustworthy ; without of Egypt. 15th satire that suggested the mention the inscription of Aquinum towards the give any help of the place of exile. It reads CIL, {IRN, 4312 coh. sacrum (I) (Cere)ri | (D. Ju)nius JuvenaUs (trib.) flamen Ilvir Divi vovit dediquinq. ] | Vespasiani|
to
the
cav(itq)ue sua
124
It the
pec. may
The be
cohort
rom,
here Heer
with
mentioned
in
was
stationed
in the
in
(Hiibner, D.
tenure
Britannien,
that
assumed of
certainty
offices and
Hermes, military
flaminate
municipal
of the
belonged
Vitae
to
Juvenal's
earlier Ufe.
make i, iv, v, vi, vii and that edited by Ruhl Juvenal die in exile,ii and iiiin Rome, iv says that he was nus Antoniold under very of in his ii and iiithat he died at thelage or Pius, i, eightyeighty, first year. from the good to be taken The number of years seems of the Vitae,as a reason and ancient source can hardly be found for its invention. it is correct, Juvenal died in If, as we may assume, the
year 147. If he finished
the
fifth book
about
128,
or
nearly twenty
this
his death, he certainlypublished it himself, and doubtless contained the i6th satire as a complete poem. before
years edition
incompleteness
one or more
is to
be
most been
simply explained by
lost at the
leaves
have
end
of the
; for as O. Ribbeck (Symbola Philol. echte und der unechie Juvenal, p. 175 ff.) and
Bonnens., p.
Bucheler the
26
ss.
; Der
{Rhein.Mus.,
script originalmanu-
Bd.
636-638)
have
remarked,
last line
on a page. If not that Juvenal was bom in the year 67, but also the approximately settled date of his lead to the media and of the beginning of his satire-writing aetas The as same result,the conjecture is at least as justified any other.
' '
thirty lines to the page, from which of our also the last Une present text was only there is no objection to the view
it results
that
the
followingdates
may
then
be
given
and
writings.
84
92
92 92
loi 112 112
Juvenal entered
Held Was Was Was
municipal
in Rome between banished in Rome Applied himself there to rhetoric tillabout I of the Satires between Published Book II " "
. .
and
96 ?
/2
..
..
and|ii6
-118
" .,
"
....
116
""
,.
,.
.,
""
Il8
MX
3i8
Published
"
Appendices
Book
"
[vol.in.
..
IV V
..
12 1
and
or
....
128 147
127 later
Died
LIX.
On
the
Personal
Names p.
an
in
Juvenal.^
of the
(Vol. III.
The
names
67 S.)
examination
far the
names
first
in
question that
Juvenal
can
arises
in and
are
personal
occur
how to
which
both
only
with
persons. the
personal practice of the two poets is entirelydifferent. Although Martial probably always had in his mind's eye real,and indeed living derided which he and and follies the vices proved, reof representatives identitycan
the be
proved
other
sources
regard
to
names
yet,
their
names
as
he the
repeatedlyassures
but
us,
he
never
or
named determined
them
by
real
;
names,
as
always
with
fictitious
chosen arbitrarily
and
by
requirements he has not hesitated their signification, and various most the designate persons
Part
to
the
mainly
rarelyby
name
only
the
very
same
to
types.
now same
Cf. my
edition,
now
I, pp.
Wliile
gives the
us
same
name
to this person,
person
;
by
to
name.
This
one
to
a
be
cautious
in
attempting
and
identify
characters
with
homonym
Naevolus bad
in Martial
of
often
no
proves
impossible.
to
The
Juvenal's
;
no more
resemblance
any
Naevolus
i,
in Martial
a
advocate
Matho
of
Juv.,
32,
speaker
11,
34,
Martial calls Matho. whom 7, 32, with any of the persons follow not Borghesi {(Euvres, v, 509 ss.)in recognizing may the PauUus of Martial's epigrams mentioned in Juvenal, 7, 143 in one in Which this the same is assigned by Martial name occurs name ; for
bankrupt
So
we
now
to this person,
now figure,
to
that, and
the
even
where of
it is the
name
of
real The
his
identitywith
Ind.
same use
PauUus
s.
assumed
Mommsen, (cf.
constant to
Plinian.,
name
Velius
same
Juvenal PauUus).
person
cannot
be
of the them
for the
is in itseB
real persons into Juvenal only introduces their real an by names, assumption which is entirely in confirmed by my inquiry (De nominibus Ipersonarum Juvenalis saiiris, Program. Acad. Alb. Regimont., 1872, iv). I did learn till later that this was not also Borghesi's view v, (CEuvres, dei veri o ahneno dei conosciuti). generalmente di usame 533 : ama I regard his conjecture as very probable, that the Atticus mentioned in 12, I (Atticuseximie si cenat, lautus habetur)is Tiberius Claudius the of the father Atticus. Atticus, sophist Herodes Perhaps it would be possibleto identifysome of the few other persons of whom those to whom he addressed Juvenal speaks respectfully, especially
enough
suggest that
caUs
his
and satires,
some
of his satires,as Postumns 12, 6, 21, Ponticus 8, 1, Corvinus Fuscinus 13, 5, Bithynicus 15, i, GaUus 14, i, Volusius cannot be denied, that in exceptional cases possibiUty
programme,
De nominibus
Cf. my
ptrsonarum
in
Rigimont.,1872, iVi
VOL.
III.]
The
account
name
Appendices
names,
319
it cannot be
chosen arbitrarily
of its
but
a
proved
in
Censennia
for
rich
but it is certainly the real signification, question. person As Juvenal carefully avoided attacking or exposing under their real names who he could only might injurehim (i,170 ss.), persons of the in make
or or
three
classes rank.
condemnation,
of humble
the
objects of
the who
mentioned
be proved or to belong to one assumed of these three All the persons of the age of Domitian, occurring in Juvenal, who also mentioned are either by Martial, were already dead or could
not
by him,
there
(fisrespectfu
longer
Latinus
hurt
;
him.
They
are
Domitian's
favourite
Crispinus
vii,gg (Mart.,
mime
viii, 48 ; Juv. r, 27 ; 4, i ss, ; cf. above, p. 6g), the (Mart.,i, 4 ; ix, 28 cet. ; Juv., i, 36 ; 4. 53 ; cf. vol.
Paris
Thymele (Mart.,i, 5, 5 ; Juv., i, 36 ; (Mart., xi, 13 ; Juv., 6, 87 ; cf. vol. II, p. 114),the citharists PoUio iv, 61, g ; Juv., 5, 387 ; (Mart., cf. above, p. 265), and Glaphyrus (Mart., iv, 5; Juv., 6, 77; cf. Gabba above, p. 261) ; the buffoon (Mart.,i, 42 ; x, loi ; Juv., 5, and Mettius Carus Baebius Massa 3 ; cf. vol. i,p. 85) ; the informers
(Mommsen,
earlier than
35
Ind. in
a
Martial
did not
venture
to
attack
which appeared under Trajan (xii, 25, 29 ; juristChius Aufidius (Mart., v, 6i ; Juv., 9, the other hand the Sura 328, i). On 25 ; cf. Teufiel, RLG*^, of Mart., i, 49, 40 is not the Palfurius Sura of Juv., 4, 53, but the famous fellow-countrjmian of Licinianus, Licinius Sura, born in Hispania Tarraconensis. who was of the age of Domitian and Juvenal's fondness for reminiscences ' of well-known of that time lends support to a new planation expersonages
Juv., I,
s.);
He who 43. says there of Catullus orders of the to be thrown danger part shipwreck, cargo overboard to lighten the ship : passage
12,
of the
when
in
of
lUe
et
nee
Parthenio
dignum
conjuge
the thinks
Fusci.
According to
the bowls. R. Rochette ' C. Octavius
the
scholiast,Parthenius
was
goldsmith who
the
made
argentarius
mentioned
in the
to
an
inscription
Gruter, 63g,
Samos,
senseless which need
Heinrich
supposes originallycalled
a
the
poet
refers The
Parthenia.
of a universally known and recognized of the artist could indicate the value bowls. Besides, the followinglines : multum Caelati, biberat quo caUidus emptor worked vessels ; but here with artistically Oljmthi, de^ expressly apparently only those gigantic silver vessels are alluded to, which
Were
fictitious name
objects of luxury
at
that
time
I have
320
therefore well-known It may
names
Appendices
little doubt chamberlain for be taken of riches
. . .
[vol.hi,
for
that
the
bowls murderer he
were
and
granted
:
.
that
that
was
Parthenius, the of Domitian (vol.i,p. 57 f.). and it is just the rich, very
made
often et
uses
imperial
:
"
freedmen
Juvenal
pro
et lata
for types of
; 14,305
:
extreme
i, 109
possideoplus Pallante
attonitus
. .
Licinis
praedives
divitiae Posides. if it had Of the had made
the
Licinus columna
;
Electro
signisque
;
suis
329
:
Phrygiaque
Atque
ebore
testudine
ib.,
Capitolia nostra spado vincebat 14, 91 : ut It is also known that the value of an object was increased f and famous that the to a ii, belonged (vol. p. 331 .), person
Narcissi
owners were
subsequent
criminals them
fond mentioned
the
of
to stood
the
fact.
to
condemnation
nearest
innocuous,
Marius 99/100 for
was
one
probably
;
Priscus extortion
(i, 49
Ind.
8,
120), who
had
been
the
governor
(Mommsen,
an a
presumably
mentioned been
all
in
belong
91
to
earher
period.
of the
Cossutianus
Capito
8,
ff. as The
plunderer
by
the senate
the
Nipperdey's note).
passage,
in the
same
known. un-
with
fate
for the
offence,is
asserts, after
was
ii, poisoner Pontia, 6, 638 (Martial, 34),as the scholiast the death of her husband (Drymio according to VaUa),
of the murder of her two
sons,
convicted
severed
her
veins
after
luxurious died dancing, being devoted a to that art. dinner, and She was the daughter of a certain (alsoaccording to the scholiast) P. Petronius, condemned for conspiracy, by Nero probably Petroin the year nius Priscus, who banished to island in the was an 65
Aegean
death under donat
in
lie conspiracyof
have
occurred
Piso
(Tac,
Nero,
or
xv,
might
one
therefore
under
The Calvina following emperors. enim in (alter quantum legione tribuni Accipiunt Calvinae)was, according to a notice of the scholiast which be to quite trustworthy, the sister of a praetor, and
of the in 3, 133
suicide
under
Claudius, because
her
incest
with
her
was divulged. Similarlythe vicious women, against whom Creticus declaim, Procula, PoUitta, Fabulla,Carlinia Juvenal makes damnata (damnetur si vis etiam, Carfinia,talem Non sumet togam, the others well who characterized as as Juv.,2, 67-70), as are or
adulteresses
names were
wantons,
to
cause
must
be
considered
real
persons,
whose the
known need
Their lex
of
number the
condemnation.
enforced
cases
Julia
de adulteriis with
same name
widely separated satires,shows that real person is spoken of. a who Maura scoffed at the temple of Pudicitia is she of whom it is said in as (6,308) evidentlythe same
CatuUa Maura die. The 10, 224 : quot longa viros absorbeat uno of 2, 49 is found again in 10, 323 : sive est haec. Oppia, sive CatuUa If in these two deterior. the repeated characterization leaves cases
M. Appuleius Proculus Ti. althoufh (Mommsen, Ind. Plin.), suggestedby Borghesi ifEmres, v, 511),is extremely improbable.
1
in two
The
ideati"catioa
in 2, 50 with
Asiae
104, procons.
prov.
322
LX.
Appendices
Chronological Notes
p.
on
hi. [vol.
GeLlius.i
(Vol. Ill,
The
exact
8b.)
attempt
is Bahr's dates is made
article to fix
only
Ersch
dates
treatise known in which to me an of Gellius for the life and works and Gruber's
GeUius
in
require,however,
When
there
given
(inscholis fui,xvi, i, ad grammaticos (diviHadriani temporibus grammaticus vel nobilissimus, xi, 15, probably Hadrian's teacher, VU. L. standing Veri, c. 2) was apparently already dead, for Gellius, not underin one of his books, asked a passage SulpiciusApollinaris, 18 : adulescens whose (xx,6 : adulespup0, he tells us, he was ; xiii, hominem nostrae discendi memoriae gratia, centulus) sectabatur This alone doctissimum. reminds that the youth of Gellius did us but not faU in the reign of Hadrian (whom he always calls Divtts),
in that He of Antoninus
to have to
seems
years
centulus
tunc sibi between
and eighteenth Sulpicius Apollinaris ; xviii, 4 : cum jam adulespraetextam et puerilem togam mutasset magistrosqiie assumed quaereret. The toga virilis was ipse exploratiores
tiie fifteenth
and
seventeenth
cum
years
(Marquardt, Prl.,i',
ad
123-J31).
Erucio
Adulescens
Romae,
etiamtum in
grammaticos
. . .
itarem, audivi
ApolUnarem primis sectabar dicere etc. 6. Erucius Clams Claro, praefecto urbi, vii, (rf. consul for the second Pliny, Epp., ii, 9 ; Pronto, ed. Naber, p. 6) was time in 146, but the dates of his first consulate and urbail prefecture 18 urbi consul bis : et unknown. x iii, are (Gell., qui praefectus fuit)
instruction from the rhetoricians years he received ' Antonius noster Julianus and T. Castricius, the latter of whom (' in Pronto, Ad ii,2, ed. N., p. 190), according to GeUius, xiii, am., vir D. Hadriano in tnores a 22, atqiie litteras spectatus, Romae
same
Sulpicium, quem
In
the
locum docendis
'
principem
habuit
'
declamandi
ac
docendi, and
Gellius
was
9) (xix,
as
an
at
with
He
already priusquam Athenas conced-elrem,qnando erat a magistris auditionibusque obeundis ComeKum otium, ad Frontonem visendi gratia pergebam. His association with iiie poet AnniMiUs accustomed to htold a vintagefestival oti his (xi,7 ; ix, 10, who was in the Faliscan estate also to belong to this 8) seems territory, xx, time ; for Annianus old enough to haVe heard Valerius iProbuS, was
Romae who ad is known
to have
had
also
himself describes at the time when he spent his summer tion vacathis teacher and his fellow-scholars 9). (xviii, with Pronto -; xviii,8 : Adulescenassociated tulus
flourished
under
Nero, but
12
"
was
probablystill
j
living under
Domitian
iii, (Martial, 2,
with
c.
87
at
a.d.
Jahn, PreH.
he was
nostia
whether
already acquainted
Julius
'
PauUus
(homo
'
in
litdOctissimus, i, 22 ; v, 4 ; xvi, 10). This vir bonus et rerum invited Gellius to his little pro'perty terarumque impense doctus in the Vatican district, together with the Numidian JuliusCelsinus, also Fronto's was xix, 7, who friend, xix, 10.
1
"Pf. my
'
De programm,'
Auli
vitae Gellii
Acad. temporibus,
AU".
!v, Regimmt.,1869,
VOL.
III.]
Appendices
323
If Gellius
linaris about
him after
was
of instruction with begEin his course SulpiciusApolin his eighteenthyejir he probably continued it with other teachers for about For seven years. immediately
completion of his grammatical and rhetorical studies he led to legal studies, a judge, and so was xiii,2, i ; lectus in a libros sum quo primum tempore judices praetore de officio ut homo utriusque linguae, judicis scriptos,conquisivi, ad judicandas adulescens, a poetarura fabulis et a rhetorum epilogis lites vocatus ut a (xiv, 1,1: praetoribus lectus in judices sum, judiciaquae appellanturprivata susciperem. Mommsen, StR, iii, et magis^. 538, 4). xiii,13 : cum ex angulis secretisquelibrorum trorum in medium fori prodissem, quaesiet in lucem jam hominum tum memini in plerisque Romae stationibus esse jus publice docentium aut Now it is true that Suetonius respondentium etc. says, in August., c. 32 : judices a tricensimo (so codd. ; the conjecture of Cujacius vicensimo, based on the passage from Ulpian quoted below, is inadmissible)aetatis anno i.e. quinquennio maturius adlegit, quam solebant is not speakSuetonius (Mommsen, StR, iii, i, 537, 5). But ing of the legally eligible (quam age, but of that actually observed At the of Gellius could not call himself thirty or more solebant) age
appointed
'
adulescens up
that to the
', nor
that
rhetoric
assumed
the
school
of be
therefore
legalage required for jurors,mentioned by Ulpian valeret sententia a minore an xiii,I, 57 : quidem consulebant (Digg., was vigintiquinque annis judice data etc.), already at this time in force in Rome, and that Gellius was as he reached appointed as soon
it. For the elucidation
one
applied to (xx, 10), Romae in eo tempore and to Favorinus, quem plurimum sectabar (xiv, 2, 11). To the years immediately following belongs all that with his intercourse Favorinus Gellius relates about Hertz, Ind. (cf. led. aest. Vratisl., 1869), via. a visit to Fronto, ii,26, meeting with Domitius Insanus the grammarian xviii, 7, a walk by the baths of in forum of another the Titus iii, Trajan xui, 25, an excursion to i, grammarians,
of whom
of
legal questions
addresses him
Gellius
'
also
as
adulescens
'
Ostia
xviii, i,
as
visit to
to
Antium in
xvii,
which
same
10.
Now which
two
conversations,
the
Favorinus
take
takes
part, and
before
which is the salutatio Caesaris (iv, i, i, where i, i and xx, Favorinus have must of Gellius with this intercourse discourses), Pius and in two which Antoninus taken died, place before 161, year that time onward one ascended the throne, so that from emperors could
for
essem
the
further
of a specification
salutatio Caesaris.
was a
still living,when
Gellius ordinem
judge
. .
;
.
cum
'
Romae
consulibus
judex
about
extra
(xii, 13, i) he appliedto him time To the same intra Kalendas. forte una xix, 13 : Stabant
Frontp
Cornelius A4 But et Festus cf. Fronto,
the
vestibule
Palatii
from
fabulantes
Postumius
(an
orator
Numidia.,
.case
eius etc.
amic, n, 10, ed. Naber, p. aoo) et ApolUnaris must Tiave died soon
32/|
several years
idem
'
Appendices
before Pertinax
[vol.hi.
Pertlnax
i :
'
163.
For then
the
later
emperor
(born
post post
126) was
quem
first his
pupil and
his successor,
'
quern
a
nax after his death '. As Pertihis school, he applied for the office of not successful with was served He as it. and obtained prefectof a cohort in centurion,
can
hardly mean
Syria, cind
Between
afterwards
himself distinguished
to the
in
the
Parthian the
war.
his succession
headship
of the
school, and
break out-
interval must have in 163 a considerable war of the Parthian where he of Gellius studies dialectical 8, (xvi, speaks elapsed. The also in the library of the temple of Peace) may found of a book of his studies. the be to legal assigned period perhaps
to Greece he
was a
and
his residence
there
the
certainly
law.
judge
he
and
or
studied
at the
But
been
in Athens
before
165,
latest in that
(xii, 11) and heard in referringto his sojourn as juvenis',as here, Gellius speaks of himself (though indirectly) in the himself adulescens he calls as period. preceding regularly in in Athens ii, He calls his fellow-students vii, juvenes 21, 10, not xii,5. In such a writer as Gellius this difference in expressioncanmark definite period of life. Now as be accidental, but must a De Die the to c. Censorinus, Nat., regarded Varro, according 14, adulescentia and juventus,' thirtieth year as the boundary Ijetween followed this it is extremely probable that Gellius usage in writing of his own age, and had consequently passed this limit at the time GeUius' If then in Athens.' of his residence departure from Rome 160 and and he had took place between 164, just attained the age of It be roughly dated between 130 and 134. thirty,his birth may Peregrinus Proteus, whom year, 3) in Athens, died in 165. Now (viii,
'
saw
'
'
'
'
be
added
two
that
there
is nowhere
any
indication
that
when
of the AH he is
was
Augusti (161
very
soon
a.d.) had
taken
place
date
too
this agrees
at school
the conclusion
so
already reached
to which
the
assigned by
Bahr
further
statements
makes
regard to
Atticus Herodes journey provide no chronological data. Bahr was Gellius to consul as whom, 143) conjectures, loi, (born in consular recommended is mentioned as a by Favorinus, perhaps
c.
i, 2.
Prominent
Platonist
the was the instructors of Gellius in Athens among nostra in Calvisius Taurus of Berytus, vii, 10 : memoria
Platonica disciplina
celebratus, who
had
also
ii,i, 34),and who according to stratus, Vitt. Soph., that he was about so 146 (Taurus clarus habetur), I find no warrant for the assumption that GeUius
at
old
man.
Athens, for, as
mentioned
Bahr
can
events
"
years and all the seasons [op.cit., p. 45) remarks, Gellius well find room in one very year.
stayed two
erat adulesSo Augustine, Conf.,vii, centia i, 1, says of his thirty-first year : Jam mortua male mea nefanda, et itum in juventutem. " He the general custom, which we find as early as Tacitas has, it is true, followed De Nodiam Atticarum A. GMii p. (Vogel, fUr M. Htrit,1888, composiiione. Schriften in a school of rhetoric ' juvenes ' without respect to their age the pupils 7, 1),of calling pf (zlx,9 : docendis publicojuvenibus magister,see above, p. 322),but when he speaks he expresses himself himself, more
accurately.
VOL.
III.]
to excursions
;
Appendices
to
325
alludes Patrae
Delphi xii,5, its extreme heat xviii, 10, the very hot autumn of the Pythian games (in i, 2, the celebration winter xii,5, the xvii, 8, and its long nights September, Bahr, 44'') Praef.,4, the Saturnalia xviii,2 and 13. He speaks thrice of the
xviii, 9
the
summer
ii,21,
and
return
journey ; xix, i (stormy crossing from Cassiope disium),ix, 4, xvi, 6 (landing at Brundisium).
Of the
to
Brun-
his later years Gellius hardly speaks at all. We gather from preface that he married and had children (Praef.,1). For the conjecture that in his later years he again settled at Athens, perhaps for the iam education
can
there
elaborated
his
Nodes
Atticae,I
foundation in the passage Praef.,4 : Sed quonsicut hiemem noctibus in dixi terrae Atticae longinquis per agro the commentationes hasce ludere ac facere exorsi sumus;on contrary I think that Gelhus speaks here of the first outlines and
notes and which he had made annotationibus as a student (iJlis pristinis) notes and in That these his later years. arranged completed in the later work in part embodied in their originalform, is cussed disby xviii,2, 7, where he says that various questionswere
' '
find
were
shown
nuper leaves
no 2
at the
Saturnalia this
autem
at
Athens,
took ad
while
an
doubt
:
that
festival
place while
cenam complusculi, in Graeciam auditiones easdem qui Romani quique veneramus, of doctores This use colebamus. eosdemque nuper, I admit, makes it impossibleto assign with certainty guished distinwhich the events are the final time of to position comthe as having happened nuper
student,
conveniebamus
eandem
'
'
of
the
work,
years
:
for
the
written
dabat
several
earlier
question might
unaltered,
in
have
:
been
lau-
xiii, 31
sedens
venditabatque
xv,
ineptus.
eruditorum taneis.
tum etc.
4 etc.
se nuper in sermonibus :
quispiam
nuper
libraria
homo
fuit seniorum
iii,3,
But
in
part
written that
therefore that
seems
legi adeo nuper legeremus Freipsinuperrime, cum 7 : nos quoque aU or it is equally possible that these passages were and the actual of the book, during composition For the before. events related happened shortly
his
ii,24
Gellius
to the
me
wrote to
book,
not
in
Attica, but
the
use
follow
motandi
clearly from
in of the
or
near
Rome,
in
followingpassage,
est et
otium
ab
aut
arbitriis
spatiamur
ipsum
est ut
tamur,
quaerere
nonnumquam
apud
"
memet
ejusmodi, parvas quidem minutasque in Praenestino solus recessu vespertina ambulatione siderabam etc. It was perhaps during this stay in the country that the opicus asked treatise the question about the title of Plutarch's
velut forte nuper ambulans conis also said which wtpl To\vTrpayiJu""rt!ii"T)i, xi, 16, 2 ; although of course Gellius to have may
happened
met
'
nuper in Rome,
',
have
time
with
opici in
So
then with
most
of the
stories of little
happenings
when
introduced
was
die otium erat quodam It is striking this time. that in this book written in a fairly advanced age Gellius relates so little of his kind later years. We do not learn of what extremely in
nuper, probably Also xvi, 10, i : composed. foro a negotiisetc., will refer to
belong to the
the Nodes
^26
(apart from
was,
Appendices
arbitria and from
:
[vol.hi.
for
the he
management
to
of his time
which omnia
had
steal he
(Praef., 12
furari otium
at
per
potui).
At
Praeneste.
He
says,
Praef.,22
facta erit
sunt.
commentariorum
autem
re ea
ad
vigintijam
voluntate cultu secundaria
vitae
mihi
familiari omnia
liberbrum
dabitur ad
otium,
subsiciva memoriarum
sub-
colligendashujuscemodi librorum, diis Progredietur ergo Humerus bene cum vitae, quantuliquique juvantibus ipsius fuerint, longiora mihi dari spatia progressibus, neque
tempora
tatiunculas conferam. Vivendi volo
quam
delec-
dum idoneus.
he
ero
ad Now
hanc
as
commentandique
for the
long. prime
survived its completion not to have of his work, seems But it is clear he could only speak as he does after passing ing the writof hfe. If then his birth is to be dated 130-134,
cannot be
placed
or
between
under
150
and
160,
but
in the
Marcus have
AureUus,
written
well
under
may
SulpiciusApolhnaris,
and
indeed Gellius Commodus, himself Uke a Pertinax, pupilof outlived him. have If, as Vogel, mention any when Gellius
180.
of loc. cit.,remarks, the absence Fronto that he dead was suggests with
as
of the
writings of
this agrees
wrote,
the
conjecture that
also remarks
he died
about
It is also
was
Vogel
he the
before
could later
put
the
bring
The
as
sections
his the
following dates
"
result of this
inquiry,be regarded
between
,, ,,
probable
is bom the toga virilis Begins to study under SulpiciusApoUinaris Associates with Fronto (Erucius Clarus urban
Assumes
.
Gellius
c.
,,
.
130
and
" "
134 150
145
,,
146
151
prefect)
Is appointed a judge Attaches himself to Favorinus
(About
Travels
the
same
time
time. same between 155 and 159 time. at the same (b.126) dies, and Pertinax
at the
c.
to Greece
between between
160
Completes preface
A date
the
Nodes
c.
175
given by
well with
F.
Riihl
came
Mit-
my
to my knowledge after writing the above, De viris illustribus conclusions. The book
by Radulphus
British
about the
1210,
preserved
among of that been
in MS.
in the which
Museum,
drawn
following
:
notice
event
as
others
anno
Agellius scribit
yet
appear C.LXIX.
to be This
presumably
year able to
mentioned discover.
by Gellius, but
it
was
I have
not
NOTES
references are given (except in the case of the Chronological Table) If a graduated by page and line,a catch-word being added in each case. and numbered slipis used, it should be kept in the same position with the line on thepage, even where number there is a blank space i against the first Thus in vol. i, p. 33, the first line of " i counts in the page. as 9.
The
VOL.
CHRONOLOGICAL
column in the second do the positionon mentioned, but merely
I
TABLE
not
The
years
indicate
the pages
the of the
on.
PAGE
B.C.
viii
13
of Agrippa's Commentaries (the chief source dated are Pliny's Nat. Hist.,especially iii-vi) about Roman in four
'
this
time
because
the
survey
of
the
Empire
is said to have
been
executed,
the B.C. parts, in 44-19 years (Marquardt, StV, IV, 210). Read Birth of Christ, according to Cassiodorus and dates all the Clement it in the dates variants 7
B.C.
of Alexandria.
Julius
3 and
2
Africanus
B.C.
night between
given by
other
and
are
early
authors
merely
pp.
A.D.
of Christ
the birth
RGDA',
172-177. of Varus.
;
Defeat Ixxxv
See ff.
Zangemeister,
in Bonner in
Westd.
Asbach
Jahrbb
.,
(1888), p.
;
vom
19
37 Zippel,Rom.
Henschaft
der
Illynen, pp.
und
13.
Lullies, Kenntniss
Pamir-Hochlande
on
Griechen
etc.
1887, p.
37
40
Tiberius
dies
March
16.
Cf. Ada
in
fratrum
Cf. sein
12.
Arvalium.
Embassy
of
Alexandrian Grammatiker
Jews
Sperling, Der
Verhdltniss
x;
zum
Apia
10
Judenthum,
and
2.
68
Revolt
of
Vindex
pp. Galba.
Mommsen
in
Hermes,
xiii,95,
328
A.D.
Notes
I. [vol.
68-69
71
50770-75.
iiber die Abfassungszeit des mann, Monatsberichte der Berliner in Peripl.m. Er., Akad., 1879, p. 419 ff. Zur 73-74
Periplus Frage
Maris
Erythraei.
Cf.
Dill-
Vespasian
ii'. 338,
Plutarch ad
an.
and
I.
Titus about
Censors.
Mommsen,
StR, Rom.,
78 79-81
81-82
bom
46.
Clinton, Fast.
De
98.
Cf
.
Titus. bus
O. A. Hoffmann,
imp.
Titi
tempori-
89
1883), pp. 1-4. The Capitol rebuilt. Jordan, Topogr., ii, i, 29. Plutarch on (88-89) gives lectures philosophy. revolt the of Satuminus. This was Cf. during Aemil. Paul., 25 ; Bergk in Bonner Jahrbb., 1876, p. 141, 4. Cf. Asbach, Kriege der FlavDacian Triumph. der Nordgrenze des Reichs, in ischen Kaiser an Bonner Jahrbb., Ixxxi (1886), p. 32 n. (Marburg
Wall built to protect Decumate RG, V, 138 ff. writes
the
96 98
L^nds.
and
sen, MommCf.
Tacitus
Agricola
Germania.
I02
105-107
Hirschfeld, in Ztschr. f. Oesterr. Gymn., xxviii (1877), p. 815 f. ; Asbach, Entstehung der Germania des Tacitus, in Bonner Jahrbb., 1880, ff. He consul at the time, was I designate p. I. ibid., 1882 (Ixxii), p. zo, end of March. Henzen, Trajan leaves Rome Acta fratrum Arvalium, p. cxl. Juvenal. F. Diirr, Das Leben Juvenals, 1888. Second Dacian War. in Hermes, Mommsen, f. and iii,130 CIL, iii,on no. 550.
113
Trajan
to
goes of
to
the
East
v,
in October.
According
till towards
Mommsen,
RG,
398-400,not
115 116
114. Lives, in part before Trajan'svictories in Parthia ; Clinton, Fast. Rom., ad an. 113. Cf. Gutto the Persian Gulf. Trajan marches
schmid, Untersuchungeniiber die Geschichte des de I'acad. de St. Konigreichs Osroene, in Mim.
Pitersbourg,T.
118 Hadrian
F.
xxxv,
1, p. des
27.
(beginning of August)
Reisen
des
in
Rome.
Cf.
in
M
Diirr, Die
Kaisers
Hadrian,
Seminars archdol.-epigr.
u.
ii {iSSi). Hirschfeld,
Suetonius Hadrian
126-7
borne. Mommsen, Jfcfmes, iii, 43. 77. in Rome. Cf. Diirr, op. cit.,p. 59 ; Radet, Letires de I'emp. Hadrien, in Bull. i"
corr.
p.
114.
330
PAGE
A.D.
Notes
[vOLi
"f Caracalla for the r
217
of
Thermae
Jordan,
time '.
218-223
Cassius still
second
engaged
RG,
For
era
'
on
his
i.
'
History,
read
'
230-234
Mommsen,
227
Artaxerxes. the
see
v,
419, Persia
Persis '.
For
double
of the
Sassanids
(224
and
227)
238
Gutschmid, Geschichte Irans, p. 162 ff. and Mommsen, RG, v, 419, i. of this year after The dates Seeck, Haloandersche des Jalires Subscriptionem u. Ckronologie Rhein. Mus., xli (1886), p. 168, and Cf. Emil iii,i, 405, i. Ranke, Weltgeschichte,
238,
in
MuUer,
dates
the
Gordianus,
election death
in
Ersch
and and
Gruber's
74, 324,
of Maximus of
April,the
April,and 10 July.
244-249
Maximin
in the and
middle
of
the deaths
of Maximus Celsus
Balbinus dies
Origen
Aub6,
writes
Against
239-60
op. cit.,pp. 442 and Valerian captured by Sapor, between 29 August, 28 and 260; Mommsen, RG, v, August, 259
430. IOdenathus
248 ; 456.
253.
264 268-270
recaptures
434.
Nisibis
of
a
and
Caixhae
"
ibid.,V,
Herennius 271.
of
Dexippus,
author
historyup
to
He was agonothetesat the Panathenaea 262-3, and in 267 defeated the Heruli, who had Cf. Dittenberger, Die plundered Athens. Attische pp. 270 272
XIX
Panathenaidendra
(Comment.
sen, Momm-
245-523)Probus.
Egypt reconquered by
V,
Mommsen,
RG,
War
439with
Zenobia.
Lebas-Waddington,
v,
p. 606 ;
Mommsen, 361-3
392-5 395-423 353.
RG,
441,
2.
mundi
et
gentium 350-
XX
Riese, Geographi latini minores, p. xxx. Symmachus (about 340-^402). Seeck, De Symmachi Ammianus the Roman vita
(S.q.s., p.
History
of the
xxx
sqq.).
Book xxii of
the
Marcellinus
(330-400).
was
written
at
before
Serapeum
Alexandria
in
in Hermes,
xvi, 630,
to
Zosimus,
xlii
410.
4. Mendelssohn,
aetaie, in Rhein.
Mus.,
(1887), pp.
473
(430/33-479), praef.urb. in 468. Mommsen, Praef. in Sidon., in Germ. Auct. antiq., viii (pp. li-Uii the
and
of his poems
letters).
VOL.
I.]
A.D.
Notes
331
476
Cassiodorus
537. CI.
(480-573).
Variorum
Tanzi, Studjsulla
edits
the The
doro, 1886.
492-525 Tribonian
law
the the
Codex
Jusiinianens.
from
force
from
of
29
30 Dec,
latter
Dec,
534.
I.
wall.
THE
to
CITY
OF
ROME
I, 2.
According
it had
I,
an 426 Helbig, Die Italiker in der Poebene, p. 63. Livy, v, 55 ; Tac, A., xv, 43. Jordan, Topographic, i, I, 483 fi. Pliny, H. N., xvi, 36. Jordan, ibid., 533 (but 13. Pyrrhus. Nissen, Pompejan. Studien, p. 24). see
Welt, p. 392,
of
hectares
I, I,
16.
fires. Forum. f.
i8
reform
the
Forum
by
5.
Gaius
Maenius
a thorough Jordan, i, 2, p.
379
I, 22 I, 28 I, 1,
2,
2,
2, 2,
2, 2,
2,
2, 2,
2,
2,
2, 2,
2,
2, 3, 3, 3, 3,
"
p. 383 f, Ibid., 32 p. 433. Jordan, i, i, p. 17. 34 columns. War. 2 Nissen, Pompej. Studien, p. 473, Jordan, i, i, p. 319. 5 boundary. Vol. II, p. 185. 6 SuUa. II Capua. Cic, D. I. agr., 2, 31, 86; Phil; 12, 3, 7. II plain. Cic, D. I. agr., 2, 35, 96. 12 5, 76. capital. Stat.,S., iii, Livy, v, 55. 13 anyhow. 20 palaces. Pliny, H. N., xxxvi, 100. Ad Cicero. Cf. 20 Quirites p. red.,c. i ; Verr.,ii,5, 48, 127. 21. Nid., iii, 9, Plutarch, Comparat. Periclis c. Fab. Max., c. 3, 7. 24 Athens. Sueton., Aug., c. 28. 25 Rome. interest. Dio, li,21. 29 Carrara. Jordan, op. cit., 33 p. 16 fi. 36 widenings. Ibid.,486 f. 41 buildings. PUny, H. N., xxxvi, no, G. R., ii, Piso's. I Drumann, 80, 13 or ii, 90, 27 ? Cues. Aug., 15. 2 eternity. Plutarch, Apophth. Rom. V. ii. Sixtus 8 Sixtus Hubner, V, 134. 7, Z). Skandinavicn Troels in Leben wdhrend stone. 12 Lund, tdgl.
Jordan, i, 2,
des
3, 13
16. Paris.
Jahrhunderts,p.
Voltaire,SiMe
104 f. de Louis
z.
J, IS Moscow.
Beitr. Briiekner,
im
17.
Jahrhundeft,299.
332
3,
22
Notes
[vol.i.
Vehse, Gesch. d. Hofe, 33, 174 f. Letters of Lady Germany. Mary Worthy Montagu, 15. F. v. d. Bruggen, Polens Auflosung, p. 235 f. 3, 23 Warsaw. Erd28 Busching, Neue building. Justi,Winckelmann, i, 29. 3, beschr., iii', 2, 989-1002. According to official reports which I obtained in 1873 3, 29 War. from the then of BerUn, A. Hobrecht, from 1763 to mayor wooden houses in houses built new were BerUn, 912 1786 439 and rebuilt in stone, and improved. (In were 1,203 repaired time the population, reduced the same by the Seven Years' to 1 1 3,766.) The value of property insured to 98,000, rose War between fire 10 J to about rose against 1760 and 1785 from
1
9 million
thalers.
28. c. Sueton., Augtist., lib. ii,9, ed. Bursian, p. 121. Seneca, Conirovers., 3, 39 collapse. The estimate Rome. adopted by Jordan, op. cit., 4, I p. 488) of the houses spondence destroyed (132 domus, 4,000 insulae),in the correbetween Seneca and St. Paul, I believe to be a poor fabrication of an obviously very ignorant forger. The Great Fire of London, which broke out on September 2, 1666, and than 1 3,000 houses, raged five days and nights,destroyed more 89 churches, and many public buildings. Stem, Milton, ii, 54 (afterLappenberg). 8. arcaded. Tac, A., xv, 38 and 43. 4, 3, 32
4, 4, 4, 4, 4,
10. II.
marble.
i, 931.
16. windows.
19.
21.
great.
paces.
Juv., 6, 31. Cp. 3, 269. Stat., Silv., iv, 4, 14. H. N., iii,67. Pliny, Jordan, Topographie,ii, 85 fE. ; Cod. Paris, 8319;
Mommsen, Abhandlungen d. Sachs. Ges. Ph. hist. Kl., ii,p. 273 Itinerar. Alexandri in Pseudo-Callisth., Hist. Gr. fr. f., and vol. v, ed. Didot, i,34. (The estimate of 8072 paces for Antioch is certainly too little. Cf. O. Mueller, Antiqq. Antioch., p. 68.
were larger houses there according to Libanius usually 3 Reiske ; 10. ib., Liban, high: storeys Oc, i, p. 347. p. 112, of in one 5 storeys Theophanes, Chronogr.ed. Bonn, p. 265 ad ann. 518). Aristid.,Or., xiv, p. 199, J. Cf. Waddington, M4m. city. 4, 27. de I'Inst., 1867, p. 253. archil.,ii,8, 4, 27. storeys. Vitruv., De
The
4, 4,
"
32. 37.
width. Martial.
Pohlmann,
4,
5, 5, 5, 5, 5,
Martial, i, 117, 7. 41. Berlin. Pohlmann, 3. p. 95. Jordan, Topogr., i, i, p. 493 f. 4. Rome. 8. lugarius. Jordan, i, 2, 468. 8. Tyre. Strabo, xvi, p. 757 C. 10. position. Pohlmann, p. 99, 7. Allusions to lodgingson third floor in Martial, i, 117, 7, and Juvenal, 3, 199, prove
as
the
thing no-
to the
heightof
the houses
in Rome.
Four
to five floors
in
Naples, Philostrat., Imagg. prooem., three to four in ancient Babylon, Herodot., i, 180 ; six in Carthage, Appian., viii.
VOL.
I.]
12, and
Notes
333
houses
to
a
eightin Motya in Sicily, Diodor., xiv, 51. The highest in Constantinople, were where it was permitted to build
of
100
height
Lata.
ft.
10-12 (i.e.,
floors). Pohlmann,
Preller, O;^.tit., pp.
595. xxi
5,
5,
12.
Via
Jordan, i, i,
494.
and
p. 93 f. 133 and
136.
29.
Becker,
Topogr., i, 590
Jordan, Topogr., i, i, 492. 6, I. Pompeii. Jordan, Forma urbis, p. 46''. Tab. 6, 13. Domitian. Martial, vii, 61. 6, 18. fire. Herodian, vii,12, 5. Ci. V.Maximini.c.
streets.
ei
ss.
20.
Maxim.
Balbin.,
balconies. curtains.
c.
9.
6, 6,
21. 22.
Amm. house
Marc,
of Livia.
8, Digg.,xliii,
Mlm.
2,
xxvii, " 6.
Rev.
iii ss.
9,
10.
Cf. the
view
of
house
in
the
so-called
archiol.,xxii
(1870),pi. 20.
G.
6,
26.
Perrot,
iii,131. Stilich.,
6, 28. Jerusalem. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. R., i", 275. 6, 34. polluted. Mueller, Hist. Gr. jr., iii,663.
7,
1.
centre.
p. 239
real boundary was mined deter(from the The latter was by the end of the houses and streets. always fixed at any given time, though often changed as the
C. of Rome
was
the
Mommsen, StR, ii',2, 1035, 1-4. of villas zone 7, 13. gables. Cf. the vivid descriptionof the triple which surrounded Rome, and reached to the seventh and eighth of the Via milestones Lanciani, Appia and Via Nomentana. La villa Castrimeniese di Q. Voconio Pollione, in Bull, comun.,
town
extended.
1884,
7, 27.
v,
3, p.
Becker, Topogr., i, 542 a. della Lanciani, I portici 7, 36. columns. 18 sqq. p. Jordan, Topographie, i, 214 7, 39. wall.
8, 4.
236 C. 1144).
(written after
regione ix,
ff. in
747.
Cf.
AdI, 1883,
8, 8,
9.
12.
121
sqq. d. Arch.
Hiilsen, Das
progr.
Tab.
4).
xvi, 10, 13. Baukunst hircfiliche
d.
8, 20.
9,
10.
buildings, Ammian.,
basilicas.
G. Dehio, Die
Abendlandes,
the regiones the time of at about an on document, up edited in the ag" of the city,and carelessly Vespasian's survey in Iwan of Constantine. Rom, Richter, Topographie von
city.
The
is based
Miiller's Handbuch, iii,915. Jordan, ii,143 f. and pp. 1-178. Cf. Martial, iv, 64, 10, 7. Hills. in my edition of Martial, ii, the note by Dehio II sqq. and 543 f 61 R. Peintures s. Rochette, antiques, p. TO, 15. paintings.
.
10; 17.
century.
Ambrose,
Epp., 18,
3,
"'
334
10, 24.
Notes
bronze.
16.
[vol.
Vol.
ii,p. 301.
I detla regionsix, in AdI, 1883, portici
10, 31. p.
10,
valleys. Lanciani,
twittered. Rutil.
33.
Namat.,
H.
10, 37.
destroyed.
I.
odorous. Tiber.
Pliny,
On
the
lotus-tree
cf.
Appendix
10, 10, 10,
39. 40.
2.
41. open.
walks.
Pliny, H. Becker-GoU, ii, 286. Stat., Silv., iv, 4, 7. Preller, SiRE, vi, 511 (Roma).
See
N.,
xv,
47.
11,
the
in
of description
the
Pompefi porticus
and
of
II,
II,
the hecatostyhn Becker, Topogr., i, p. 214. G. Gatti, II portico di Livia, nella terza regions di 3. Livia. with pi. viii. d. R., 1886, pp. 270-272 Roma, Bull. com. Cf. H. 11. Becker, 6. shadow. xiv, Topogr., i, N., Pliny,
543,
II, 17.
n.
1142.
gardens.
in
I.
Gordiani,
Forma
c.
32.
list of Roman
dens gar-
Jordan,
urbis, p. 43"
and
Hirschfeld,
VG,
24,
II, 23.
arches.
Bauer,
und
Wasserversorgung
68.
Roms,
Viertelsjahrsckr.
f. Volksw.
11,27.
II,
lii, Cullurgesch., p.
H.
33.
Pliny,
38.
2.
visitor.
12, 15.
Jordan, Topogr., Egeria. Cf. Preller, R.R., p. 109 in Frontin., i, 13 may be ii,48--66. His opinion on the munera with Hirschfeld's combined V G, (though differing, 167, i), if
we assume
that
the
expressionmunera
which
was
gradually extended
the of liberality the
from
the
hsid endowed Rome (Ovid, A. a., i,69 ; great men emperors VeUei., ii,130 ; Martial, Sp., 2, 7 ; vii, 34, 9 ; dona, viii, 65, ad munera omatus 7 ; X, 28, 5 ; CIL, 2466, 1. 16 ; munificus that so municipi facienda, cf. 1. 10) to any splendid buildings,
fountains in
and
handsome
to
basins
were
munera
12,
public {opera). Cf. also Bauer, op. cit., p. i, atmosphere. Jordan, Topogr., 29.
reservoirs.
2.
contradistinction
waterworks
purposes
Pohlmann, pp. 146-148. Strabo, v, 3, 8, p. 235. H. N., iii,54. Cf. Plutarch, De fortuna Rom., Id., xi, 240. 13, 2. merchandise. 12 (325 D.) and Galen, xiv, 23. provinces. Cf. Pohlmann, p. 14 f. 13, II. Vol. ii,p. 190. 13, 13. Aventine. Aristid.,Or., p. 200, 10 sqq. 13, 14. Rome.
12, 37.
13,
earth.
Pliny,
13,
22.
the supply of especiallyremember as products grain,oil and wine from Sicily, Spain, Africa, Egypt, etc., and the magazines {horrea) under the direction of the corn-prefect. The broken of the vessels clay pieces these products arrived in which the Monte gradually formed
must natural
world.
One
also
such
Testaccia. De la statio Rossi, Le ftorrea setlo L'Aventino e urbis Romae, AdI, 1885, p. 223 sqq., esp. pp. 226-238. (fnnonae
VOL.
I.]
The
can
Notes
the Monte Testaccio
335
which
Ibid.,p. 854. range from 140 to 255 a.d. Anton. Vit. Aristid.,ioc. cit., Pii, c. 7. ; 207 p. ad M. Philo, Gai., 2. Leg. Caligula. 570 14, Juvenal, 6, 398 ; Martial, ix, 36, 14, 8. feasts.
13, 41. letter. Cf. Appendix II. 14, 8. freak. Florus turned. P. Annius 16. (Jahn, JuH 14, Cf. 18. Appendix iii. opportunities. 14, 14,
20.
be
dated
Flori
epit., p. xli).
Gazetteer.
Galen., xix, 21 (the word 14, 24. Thermae. missing in the Paris Stephanus) and x, 909 in the epitaph The 'Yvfi.vd"ri.oi') passage
.
is also a/cowTiJ/sia ri Tpaiavod {xara. a on grammarian CIL, vi, 9446) Trajani querent Iscr., (Passionei, p. 115, 56 refers perhaps to the flebit, (quaerent) atria (me), tota Roma Thermae of Trajan. De Rossi, Bull. d. arch, cr., iv, 87, refers it to the Forum Trajanum (cf.Jordan, Topogr., i, 2, 458, 28), and the editors of the CIL to the bibliotheca Ulpia. According scholars to Martial, iv, 53, apparently frequented also the erected by Domitian) temple of Minerva (probably on the Forum and the so-called new temple of Augustus on the Palatine,
=
' '
installed a library. had Tiberius where Diodorus. Dionys. Hal., A. R., i. 7 ; Diodor., i, 4. 14, 32. 62. 14, 40. splendour. Martial, ii,48, 8 ; vii,34, 4 ; Stat.,S., i, 3, Forma urbis., p. 42. Jordan, Topogr., ii, 252. 15, 4. Gazetteer. Ad Seneca. 2. 10. Seneca, Helv., 6, 15,
15. 1515, 16. cataract.
Sen., Clem., i, 6,
i.
incident. weaker.
Jonas,
Tac,
De
15. 19-
Cic, De petit, cons., 14, 54. Lucan. vii, Lucan, 405. 13, 39. Herodian, vii, 7, i, -15, 41. Herodian. Rome. xvi, 10, 5. Ammian., 16, 4. Helv., 6, 2. 16, 5. city. Sen., Ad
16, 5. hub. 16, 5. inn.
P.
ev
15, 24. death. 15, 27. killed. 15, 30. died. 15, 35. fusion.
a. Chronograph., 354.
Gruter, 895,
10.
r6, 8. world.
Cf. Martial, viii, 4, i. Florus Ann. (Jahn, I.e.). CIG, 3923, n. 18. KoaiiorpirtHf, 'P"iw5 TJj Galen, xviii, a. 347. Athen., i, 20 B. Sinularly
MontchrStien (1615) : Paris pas une cite mais Hue nation : pas nation mais un monde, and Riehl who calls thegreat towns une of civiUzatidn. of the present day encyclopaedias Pohlmann,
p. 17, 7 and
8.
Sen., Ioc. cit. Martial, iii,38, 14. security. gabble. Id., iv, 5. elephants, (ii.Seneca, Epp., 85,, 74, also 41 ; Martial,viii, Programm der Acad. Alb. Regim., i860, vi, p. 5.
Life Guards.
16, 34.
Marquardt, StV,
ii"
487
fi, MoTamsen,
336
Notes
[vol.i.
=
81. Cf. Marquardt, StV, iii^, i6, 36. Isis. Appian, B. C, iv, 47. On 'IvSit bian, NuPhilostrat., Vitt. Soph., i, 8. 16, 37. Nubian. de Vac. des inscr., ix, 158; x, 235. cf. Letronne, Mint, iJGD^ ; CIG, 6342 C.,6559 ; 2_ p. i35seqq. 16, 40. crowd. Mommsen,
Jerome,
ad
01. CCI.
(Lenormant,
multos reges ad se per blandiremisit Orelli, : (epitaph of a 510 numquam the via Latina columbarium on princess). In a iV. Rh. M., xxi, 224 : 'HSiJkos Ei565ou Trpeo-jSewifs
:
Tiberius
Bw^dcou uI6s, epfifiveds ^Aa-iroOpyos SapnaTUv, Bajiropai"6s.CIG, vi, 1797-1801 (reges regumque Hiilsen, IscHz. d'Artabasdes, vol. i,1884, pp. conjuges et filii).
Abgaros (son of L. Aehus 179-214), and on the filius rex Phrahates to dedicated principis Abgar epitaph his consort Hodda Orrhenorum (Abgar xi, 242-244) by CIL, vi, 1797). Cf. Gutschmid, (Muratori, ii, 655, i Untersuchungen iib. d. Gesch. d. Konigreichs Osroene in M(m. i de Vac. de St. Pttersb., vii S6rie, T. xxxv, (1887), pp. 42
204-207.^ On
the
epitaph
of
an
Septimius Abgar
ix, king
of
Osroene
and
45.
On Dio
Herodians ff.
in
Rome
see
Schiirer, Neutest.
216 Zeitgesch.,
C,
Ix,
33.
commentary.
Cf.
Appendix
Cf.
Appendix
3,
v.
prices. Juven.,
carriages. 105-108
Cf.
165 seqq.
vi.
Appendix
by Pohlmann,
: ex
house-owners of the
tricies soldum, Mart.,iv, 37, that 30] 30 per cent., that of the subtenant
18,12. 18, 13. 18, 16. 18, 17. 18, 21. 18, 24. 18, 24. 18, 37.
19, 3. 19, 8. 19,
Diod., 31, 18 RG, i, 400, Italy. Drumann, homes. Dio, xlviii,9. claims. Vellei. Paterc, ii, 10,
house-rents. Rome. poor.
Juven.,
Martial,
3, 223
sqq.
x,
96.
nothing. Juven., 3, 183. ring. Martial, ii, 57. Circus. Juven., 11, 46-55 ; cf. 3, 168-189 orgies. Tac, A., xvi, 5 ; Pliny,Epp., i, 14, Epp., ii, 2, 72-85
and 4 ;
7, 129-149.
ii, 13
tial, ; Mar-
19, 19. 19, 19. 19, 20. to 19, 22. 19, 24.
Calpum., Eel., iv, 25. alphabet. Mart., xii, 57 ; xiv, 223 ; ix, 29. 6, 4, 9 (not referring workshops. Plutarch, Quaest. conv., iii,
Rome). weight.
Seneca, Epp.,
3, 90, 9.
Seneca, De ira, iii,6, 4. xlvii, 11, 7 ; Cujac, Obss., x-, 27. 19, 25. pickpockets. Digg.,^ 19. 34- glass. Martial, xii, 57 ; cf. Becker-G"Jll, i, 85 ; Jahn on Pers., i, 88.
245 sqq. ; t9, 34.
trampling. Juv.,
jugglers, Petron.^
,
c.
47
ego
putabam
petauristarios
338
21,
Notes
Strabo. dread.
[vol.i.
;
31.
also 32. 34.
xiv, 4,
4, p.
670
C.
Cf.
21,
Juven.,
ruina
3,
7.
21,
conditions.
Firmic.
Mat., De
math., iVj 4,
37.
alii tectorum
cadentium
flames.
6.
i, p. -wreckages. Frontin.,
Cf. vol.
6. De
ag., i, 18.
22, 8.
22,
A., vi, 26. Dio, Iviii, 45 ; 22, 14. Caligula. Sueton., Cal., c. 16. Id, Nero, c. 38; Tac, A., xv, 41. "2.-2., "n- resurrected. Dio, Ixvi, 24 ; Sueton., Tit., 8. 22, 25. Titus. Pliny, H. N., xxxv, 3 ; xxxvi, no. 22, 28. flames. Venus. Martial, v, 7; Jordan, Topogr., i, 491, 11. 22, 32. Anton. P., c. 9. 22, 33. Pius. Cell., xv, i, 2. 22, 41. devised. Herodian., i, 4, 2 sqq. ; Euseb. Dio, Ixii, 24. 23, 5. nourishment. Chron., 191 a.d. 8. Galen's. Galen, xiii,362 ; xv, 24. 23, 10. urbis, p. 8 sq. replacement. Jordan, Fo^ma 23, 6. fire. Cf. vol. On the fires before i, p. Augustus and 23, 14. after 238 see Jordan, Topogr., i, 482 f. Dio, Iv, 22; Ivii, 14; Tac, A., xii, 43; 23. 17. earthquakes. 18. In the year 191; Euseb., Chron., a. 59; Suet., Gcdba, c. Herodian, i. 14, 217 ; Dio, Ixxvii, 25 ; Excerpt, ex chrenico De Horosii, a. 429, 443, 492, 501, 502. Rossi, BuU. di arch. crist.,v, p. 20 sqq., 74, 75. Orelli, 14 CIL, vi, i, 716,
22,
=
extinguishing. Jordan, Topogr., i, 460. 9. slight. Dio, Iv, 26 sqg. Tac, A., iv, 64; Suet., Tift.,48; Tac, 13. damage.
earthquakes
in
Italyfrom
461
B.C.
to 394
a.d.
in
Cf. sqq, Gesell. Romund d. W., vol. ii, Sachs, p. 136, der Tiber, pp. 5-38, 134-151. in Deutsche urn Moltke, Wanderungen Rom, 23, 28. torrents. 23,
21.
Nisswi, Ital. Landeskunde, i, 285 f. experience. Pliny,H. N., iii, 54 ; Lucret., i, 281
der
Preller,Berichte
Rundsch.,
Mommsen in Hermes, 23, 31. consulars. 153Tac, A., i, 79. 23, 32. Senate. Claudius. Henzen, 5098 CIL, 23, 35.
=
xiv, 85.
23, 24,
38.
12.
in
23, 40.
CIL, xiv, 88, with note. devastation. Pliny, Epp., viii, 17.
use.
Plutarch, Otho, c. 4. Cf. M. Antonin., c. 8. Gregor. Tur., Hist. Franc, x, i. 24, 14. corn. inundations. 22. Nissen, Ital. Landeskde., i, 323. 24, Horace, C, i, 2, 13 ? Dio, liii, 24, 24. Augustus. 20, 33 ; liv,i, 25 ; Iv, 22.
24, 28. collapses. Cassiodor., Chron. Dio, Ivii,14 ; Tac, A., i, 76 ; Dio, Iviu, 16. 24, 28. Tiberius. i,86 ; Hutareh., Otho,c. 4. Sudton., 24, 36. buildings. Tac, Hist.,
'
Plutarch.
Qtho, c, 8,
VOL.
I.]
Notes
339
24,
Amr. 38. imnadalion. Vict., Epit., 13, 13 ; Martial, x, 85 ; Pliny, Epp., viii, 17 (CIL, vi, 964) ; Hadr., c. 21 ; ^m". P., c.
9;
6, 18
Dio, Ixxviii, 25
(217); Ammian.,
17
xxix,
and
Nissen,
Rodbertus, Tributstenern, in Cf. vol. Jahrbb. f. Nat.-Oek., viii, 418 f.,n. 60.
Rom.
II.
xiv, 371,
25, 7. Africa. the excursus 25, 13.
n.
Marquardt, op.
effect.
B. J., ii,16, 5, and Joseph., the population of Rome in Appendix v. on O. Hirsckfeld, Die Getreideverwaltung in der Rom. f.
cit.
Cf.
Kaiserzeit, in Philologus,xxix, 22 16. Commodus. Ibid., p. 24. 22. position. IMd., p. 75 f. 27. provinces. Tac., A., vi, 13.
29. 30.
Egypt.
cities.
Pliny, Paneg.,
M.
'
30.
11.
Antonin.,
'
c.
emendation is
'Bassiani'
convincing.
4. 9. 9.
Ibid., p. 7, n. 10 ; Tac, A., xv, 18. people. Dio, Ixxxii, 13 ; Commod., c. 14. denarii. Euseb., Chron., a. 8.
London
to
the
highest pricesof
three
com
from
to
only
same
times,
in
1826
only
i.
twice
of the
period. Pohlmann,
Sueton., Aug.,
c.
p. 73, 42.
26, 14. rising. Dio, Iv, 22, 26, 27, 31. 26, 16. comdealers. Tac, A., ii, 87. 26, 19. riotous. Id., vi, 13. Aurel. 26,23. Ostia. Vict., Caei., c 4.
II.
CfTReimar.
on
Dio,
Ix,
26,
26, 26,
26, 26,
27,
hand. Sueton., Claud., c. 18 ; Tac, A., xii, 43 ; Euseb., Chron., 52. Sueton., Nero, c. 45. 32. sand. 35. insecurity.-Tac, Hist., i, 86. Aiitdn. c. 21 38. scarcity. Hadrian, P., c. 8 sqq. ; M ; Antcnin., c 8 ; Dio, Ixxii, 13 ; Herodian., i, 12, 3. Praefects. Pohlmann, 41. p. 72. Libanius, ed. R., i, 329, 14 ; oiSeTnJmore rbv 'S.ii/iov 4. mouths. Kairoi rb 'rivayKtitrdr}fj.ev dSt/c^trat TrapdSeiyfjt.a rrjs''Vd^Tjs "v Tujv tovtq ^XOvTes, 71 TTjv uirdviv, TjpUa dvayKattav avfiTricrj}, ttj tCiv %,hu)vi\i,"ra Tpbs a,"ji6ovlav Cod. Theodos., xiv, 3 fiedlffTriffiv.
25.
. . .
(397)
more
"
ne
(corporati) tempore
expellantur.
49. Cf. Such
famis
an
ceterorum
peregrinomm
De
urbe
expulsion in Ambrose,
Schwegler, RG, i, p. 454, 7 ; GerlachRG, i, i, 43 ff. ; Beschr. Rams, i, p. 82 ff. Die Malaria die Rom tmd von Tommasi-Crudeli, 27, 8. malaria. German der romischen trl. alie Drainage Hiigel, by Schuster,
Bachofen,
1882.
Varro
12 ;
had si qua
some
conception
loca
non
of
the
"
malaria
crescunt
bacilli: animalia
aera
R.r., i,
erunt
quaedam
minuta, quae
340
in corpus morbos. 27,
12.
"
Notes
^per
os
[vol.i.
sul riflessioni Inst. clima dell' 11 la
et
nares
houses.
Tommasi-Crudeli,
in d.
Miliheil. Rom., Archdolog. di Roma la citt^ it thinks dentro that 79), by (1887), p. malaria minime fosse ridotta a proporzioni'. antica
Roma,
Abth.
Ammian.
Marcellin., xiv, 6, 23. Preller, RM^, 11, 240. Cf. Gael. Aurelian., De Galen, xvii a, 121.
morb.
acut., ii,
27, 23.
10.
Hippocrates. Id., xviii a, 347. Martial, x, 12. .27, 29. complexion. relief. Horace, C, iii, 19, 12 ; cf. Epp., i, 17, 6 ; Seneca, 27, 32. 6. Epp., 104, See vol. i, p. 11. Frontinus. 27,32. der Kobert, Vber den Zustand 27, 33. supply. According to R. 18 Arzneikunde 28 the misuse of lead vor Jahrhunderten (p. fi.), in utensils and vessels for cooking and keeping food and drink, the use of lead pipes for the water-supply (against and still more
which
poisoning as frequent
and It is have
venereal
disease
malady together
that advance
enormous
'
made
as
leadlosis tubercu-
at
the
present day'.
really difificultto
were
believe
at
the
respects
hygienically in
for
laboured Vitruvius'
a
centuries
aware
without poisoning,
by
was
at their own expense of it ; all the more see so as we the danger of leaden water-pipes
subject of discussion. My colleague Lossen says thfe of lead ganic Orthe the of water. solubility depends upon quality substances in decomposition specially its bility. solupromote d. anorg. Chemie, iii', (Michaelis, Ausfuhrl. Lehrb. rated would have 1168.) "The Romans hardly brought water satuwith
such
substances pernicious
If the
27,
aqueducts conveyed only hard water, the danger of poisoning by the leaden pipes was certainly exceedingly small. 39. plagues. Dio, liii, 33 ; liv, i.
3. 9.
28, 28,
Libitina.
A.D.
Tac,
as
mean
Eusebius, though
Chron. table of the
20
two
of
28, 28,
12.
ephemerides. Euseb.,
ages.
13. at
Ulpian gives
probable
70 years
duration
:
of life
2,
between
and
D.,
xxxv,
im Bevolkerungsstatistik
alien
Also the statement in Euseb., H. in Alexandria in consequence under Gallienus of the of inhabitants from 14 to 80 years amounted plague the number than to no the previous number more of those from 14 to 70, presupposes 28, 14. Palermo. Adr. Balbi,
exact
This
population given by
the
Abr6gi
,28,16.
1^03.
Reuchlin,
Gesch.
time of
VOL.-
1.]
plague
20
Notes'
in London,
34f
died from de
the in the
28,
19.
weeks
May, 1625, to March, 1626, there people (out of about 600,000), and
August 4463.
Vie du rhiteur Aristide in
Vac., xxvi, 250. Ammian., xxiii,6, 24. 28, 23. Rhine. 28, 27. perished. Oros., vii, 15. Clinton, Fasti Rom., a. 167. 28, 28. Rome. M. Antonin., c. 13. 28, 30. Marcus. 28, 35. plague. Hecker, De peste Antoniana, pp. 25-29. 28, 35. small-pox. Krause, Vber das Alter der Mensckenpocken ; of. A. Hirsch, Hdb. der geographischen Pathologie, i, 193 (who
inclines
to
the
same
opinion).
Kari, Galen, Method, med., v, 12 ed. K., x, 360 : 28, 36. years. after 180 6v etr] irork -jraOffaadai (written rbv fjL^yav ; tovtov \otfibv, Hist. litt. in Galen, ed. K. of. Ackermann, i, p. cxxvi), 5567
(Bedaium,
28, 39.
29,
I.
ravages.
luem
vita
c.
28., CIL,
iii,i,
a.d.
182
per
Herodian, i, 12. Hadrian., c. 2i : motus. ejus temporibus fames, pestilentia,terrae died daily, Gallien., 5000 persons Plague of 250-262 (inwhich Hist, des iii. : Tillemont, c. 5) and Plague in Byzantium emp., 270
day.
fuerunt
where B.
29, 6. Rome. 29, 7. town.
daily 10,000
Cf.
persons vii.
and
more
perished: Procop.,
Appendix
Cf. W.
Cowper, Poems,
1800
vol.
ii, p. 41.
COURT.
30,
20.
30, 27.
ruler. Claudian, IV cons. Honor., 296-302, shifted. M, Antonin., Comment., x, 27. failure.
31,
2.
Ih., iv,
32.
31, 3,
and number
48.
of siich passages in Gronov
Statium, p. 242.
c. 45 ; ib., 46. Herodian, i, 2, 4. 56; Aurel. Vict., Epit.,9, 31, 27. punishment. Tac, A., iii, 8. Pertin., c. 3,1, 29. Pertiuax. wife. Alex, Sev., c. 41. 31, 33. clar. rhetor., c. i. 31, 41, beginnings. Sueton.,'De Plutarch, Conjug. praecc, " 17. 32, 4. athletes. science. 6. Herodian, i, 2, 4. 32, 10. mock-philosophers. Dio, Ixxi, 35. 32,
6.
throngs.
Lucian's.
E.g., Bis
accus.,
6.
indoct., 22. Lucian, Adv. Galen, D. antidd., i, ed. K., xiv, p. 24 sqq. 32, 32. garlic. Plin., N. H., xix, 90, 91 ; xiv, 16 ; xix, 108. the nobility, Cf. Mazarin's system of depressing 33, 27. resistance.
theriac.
keeping
humble
of
and office, du
replacingthem
Due de Saint
{MSmoires
by people Simon).
of
J42
33. 35-
Notes
freedom.
1. [vol.
Tac., German., c. 23. Sueton., Cues., c. 76. 33. 39- psige. Claudius. Hirschfeld^ KG, p. 286 34, 27.
financial administration
was
f.
His
at
opinion
this time
that
the
centralized
is disputed
i. StR, ii',2, looi, cf. but Hist., i, 58 ; Appendix i. 34, 35. Grievances. Sueton., Domitian., c. 7. 35, 2. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 29J S. 35, 13. State. Dio, lii,25. 35, 25. Maecenas. Cf. 2. State. Boecking, Not. dign.,ii,i, 294* sqq. : Hirschfeld, 36, Eunuehs first introduced into Arabia were VG, p. 194. by the
Ommayades
ICremer,
in imitation
of the
Persian
and
Byzantine
courts
Orients, ii, 108. guards. Tac, A., xv, 58. Orientals. Herodian, iii,8, 11. Greeks. Cic, Ad Qu. Fr., i, 5, 16.
Caesar.
d. Culturgesch.
Read
'
Cicero
antipathy
see
between
Greece
imperialage
78
ff ;
Finlay,
Rohde, Griech. Roman, 298, r. Philostrat., Vitt. soph., i, 21, 5 36, 33. Philostratus. Grote, History of Greece, vol. iv, p. 357. 36, 37 Rome. 36,38. Syrians. Herodian, iii,11, 8; ii, 10, 7; ii, 7, 9; Bio, Ixxvii,p and 10 ; Eunap., Vitt. Soph., 178. See also O. Mueller, Antioch., p. 31 sqq. Antiquitt. 37, 2. dealing. Suid., s. Alyim-Tid^eiv. Cf. Varges, D. stat. Aegypti,
Romans,
1857,
Caesar, Bell. Alexandr., c. 3. 37, 4. gibes. Intpp.,Martial, iv, 42 ; Stat., Silv.,ii,i, 72 ; Quintilian,i, 2, 7 ; Dio Chrys., Or., xxxii, p. 360, 4 and 393, 30 ; Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 569 sq. 6. shamelessness. Rahir. Cic, Pro Post., 12, 34 ; Seneca, 37, Consol. ad Helv., c 6 ; Dio, xxxix, 58. 19,
37,
2.
sqq. p. 22 Alexandrians.
37, 6.
Egyptians.
Pliny, Paneg.,
Herodian, i, 17.
c.
31 ;
Vit.
Saturnin., c.
801
7.
Juv., 15, 45. xvii,i, 17, p. (Strabo, Ammian., xxii, 16, 23. hot-tempered. Curtius, iv, 5 ; Plutarch, De
;
Casaub.)
Is. et Osir. ;
xxii, 11,4; v. Saturnin.,c. 7. xxii, i6, 23 ; xxii, 6, i ; Dio Chrys., M.s. op. cit., p. 366, 4 ; PhUo, In Place, p. 519 In envious. 12, Philo, M. Place, p. 521 37, Caesar, Bell. Alexandr., c 24, 4. 37, 13. reticent. loc. cit. Ammian., 37, 13. obstinate. Juv., Sai., 15 ; Plutarch, I.e. ; Tac, Hist.,i. It.. 37, 16. restraint. 37, 20. gibe. A. v. Kremer, Aegypten, i, 56 f. Cf. Appendix ii. 37, 37- story.
10.
Dio, Ii,17
Ammian.,
loc. cit.and
quarrels. Ammian.,
3S,
9.
Paul's.
Bemhardi, Gesch. Russlands, ii, 2, 375. Sueton., Aug., c. 69. Hirschfeld, V.G, p. 282, i.
VOL.
I.]
TeufEel
I, 109.
Motes
in StRE,
^43
f. ;
i
iv, p. 1081
Mayor
B.
on
Juvenal,
7.
i.
Herod. Tacitus.
J., i, 32,
Josephus, A.
39,
10.
Euhodus. the
identical
with
the
Euhodus
mentioned vixit
with
A., xi, 37 (48 A.D.),perhaps also in Grut., 611,^ 12. Euhodi Divi Aug. 1.
xiiii etc. On
a
libertae
Monmisen,
leaden pipe, quoted by Euhodae cura : (aliena) (sic) Aug. lib, 9 to Lanciani, Acque e acqued.,p. 234, 154, proc. (but according of Domitiau's) this was almost Scriboncertainlya freedman
annos
IRN,
6829,
ius
Largus,
c.
mentions
an
Anthero
{sic)
Ti.
=
Tiberii Caesaris
libertus
Aug.
2,
PamphUi
Meyer,
1274
CIL,
39,
39, 39,
12.
vi,
12,652.
tables.
Pliny,
N., xiii,94.
17. Callistus. Senec, Epp., 47, 9. Joseph., A. J., xix, i, 10. 19. wealth. Domitius. Dio, lix, 19; cf. Zonar., 11, 39,22.
39, 25. 39, 27.
6 with
Dio, lix,25.
Tac, A., xi, 29; Dio, lix, 29. Dio, Ix, 19. least. Lud., 6. Seneca, 39, 30. Hirschfeld, op. cit., p. 286. 39, 31. Empire. Sueton., Claud., 29 ; Dio, Ix, 17. 39. 35- sentences. Claud, servants. e. I. Sueton., Seneca, Lud., 13, 5 27 sq. 40, CIL, vi, 9016 : Securitati saer. Grut., 595, 2 Julia Phoebe
emperor. Claudius.
=
Nardo
for
et
libertis procurator,
conjugibus suis.
Probably
the
to be received
certainly often
enough
obtained
St;tois apyois xal tj"ayciv Liban., ed. R., i, 565, 17 : iila yap 5i.aK6vav Kal t"v Kal i'0/u"r8ijvai, /SomX^ws KXijOfjuai 6,ya6oi% Kara^vyri, ri. ^to"" tV iyypa^^v. Kalrax^ XP""^"" 40, 5 plane-tree. Pliny, H. N., xii, 12. Sueton., Nero, c. 37. 40, 7. Nero's. 12 ; Pliny, 95 ; Dio, Ixiii, 40, 7. Polycletus. Tac, Hist.,i, 37 ; ii,
.
; Suet., Nero, c. 23 ; Tac, Vatinii et Helii (so Nipperdey, ^.fter et Hist., i, 37 : Polycliti s.v. as in Suid. /ieX^Savds the Lipsius; the MS. reads aegiaiii,
name
Tac, A., xiv, 39. Id., xiii, I. Dio, Ixiii, 12, cf. 18 sq.
is
corrupted to AlXiavos).
Tac,
A
.,
PelagOi
xi, 59.
Epaphroditus.
Appendix ,L Pint., Galba.e. 17 ; Dio, Ixiv, 2 ; StRE, v, 1243. Tag.,Snet., Galba, c. 16; of. Claudius, c. 44;
Cf.
344
His name 41, 3. favour. in Plutarch, Galba, 41, 41, 41, 41, 41, 41, 41,
41,
was c.
Notes
restored
:
1. [vol.
by
Nohl
(Hermes,
xv,
622)
41, 41,
41,
Si rod TaXpi. irpoeKBeiv koX povXevo/iinov Kal Aixavos Si Oiiviov /liv oiK i(ovTos,'lKi\ov itapopiuSmrav. (edd.KA"rou) Suet., Galba, c. 15 ; Tac, Hist., i, 7. 4. Icelus. E veteribus concubinis, Suet., Galba, c. 22. 4. antecedents. subservience. c. Galba, Plut., 5. 7 ; Suet., Nero, c. 49. Praefecture. Tac, Hist., i, 13 ; Suet., Galba, c. 14. 7. Hist., i, 37 ; ii, 95. 9. pilfering.Tac, Otho. /(f.,i, 46. 9. consternation. 10. Suet., Otho, c. 7 ; Dio, Ixiv, 8. Moschus. II. Tac, Hist., i, 87. Cf on him 26. crucified. Servili supplicio, Tac, Hist., iv, 11. Suet., VitelL, c 12 ; Tac, Hist., ii,57 and 95. 28. Apollonius. Philostrat., ApoHon. Tyan., v, 36, p. loi, 28, 26
.
ed. 31.
Kayser.
16.
41, 36. knight. Tac, Hist., iii,12 and Suet., Domit., c. 7. 41, 37. power. More 41, 38. Sigerus. Dio, Ixvii, 15.
men
him
and
the other
freed-
of
Domitian
below.
c.
Pliny, Paneg., 42, 14. unsolicited. Plin., Epp., vi, 31. 42, 18. Nero.
42,
20.
88.
adoption. Hadr.,
c.
4.
For
(Wiener
f.)read
21
ad 15.
pellexisse.
6.
; cf.
Anton.
P.,
the
c
'
Probably
of M.
and 11 Geminus in
Vit. M.
comoedus
'
mentioned
c. 2.
teacher
Aurelius
Antonini,
42, 30,
42,
L. Aurelii Agaclyti in the 7th region : Agaclytus. Domus the Cf. Lanciani, Acq'te e acquedotti, o n a inscription p. 303. lead pipe (Bull. d. R., 1886, p, 102, 1150) X,. Avr. Agaclyti com. Sabinae Avg. soror. Tillemont 1732), ii,p. 354. (Venice, 32. Libo.
L. Ver., c Antonin., c. 15. Pronto 9 ; cf. M. 42, 35. Eclectus. writes to Charilas, freedman of Verus a (Ad Ver.,i,4, ed. Naber, p. 43,
I.
118).
fall.
12
6 ;
3.
this
reason
as
freedmen
freedmen
of
former
emperor
themselves
of the
:
Ibid., p. 276
AeUae
Aug.
lib.
lib. Florus
conjugi
162
:
piissimae etc.
Lanciani, Acque
liberti ; p. the
Aeli Maximi
Augustorum
Cf. also 13 and
256, sqq.
of
Dionysi Augg. lib. CIL, xiv, 21 AgiliusSeptentrio, Stat., S., iii,3, 84.
:
Aeli
tions inscrip-
2977.
Tac,
As
A., xiii,47.
Hirschfeld has
shown.
(Z"
den
Silvae
des of
in Wiener
f.);
the. cognomen
3'46
Notes
[vol.I.
opinion performed also knighted. (because of Ms
declined the of the
Stat., Silv., iii, Apparently Mommsen's 3, I43-145. who that all the freedmen 2, 837, i) is right, {StE,ii",
equestrianduties
The
same was
under and
that
the the he
early empire
case
were
probably
with
Licinus
Antonius could
Felix. remain
Pallas
a
freedman
would have signification ring in its original destroyedthe rightof the patronate. Hence the decision of the exhortandum modd Senate in Pliny,Epp., viii, 6, 4 : non verum etiam ad anulorum. Mommaureorum usum compellendum
sen,
c.
14 ;
nomine equestri
Tac,
426)
Appendix
16.
of Cotyaeum, where family was Lebas-Waddington, appears 795, 798. M. Verianus whose Aurelius publico, parents Terpsilausand equo Aelii nus AntoniCaria were or apparently freedpeopleof Hadrian twice
:
Dio, Ixxix,
His
of Marcus AureUus himself, it appears, a freedman d. Bull. com. if.,i, Hirschfeld, VG, 244, ; 73 ; StR, iii,i, 518, 4. 3; Mommsen, 47, 8. quaestor. Tac, A., xii, 53. Pliny, Epp., viii,6 ; Pliny, H. N., 47, 9. praetorship. lb. and
Pius,
was
or
Commodus
XXXV,
201
The
obtained
Laco obtained Sejanus : Dio, Ivii,ig sqq. 12. rank, ib.,Iviii, Suet., Claud., c. 24 : ornamenta praetorian eonsularia etiam procuratoribusducenariis indulsit. 47,
II.
Senate.
Dio, Ix,
16.
The
presence
of
freedmen
in
the
Senate 47,14.
(mentioned by Dio, Ixxiii,8) was irregular. Cf. A., xii, 60. Hirschfeld, VG, footing. Tac,
1022,
2.
287;
the
next
22.
Mommsen, StR, i', 396. person. Posides. 28. c. Sueton., Claud., Stat., Silv.,iii,3, 140, 47, 24. the permission, which tained obalso mentions the father of Etruscus
from
a
Vespasian, to
take
distinction.
Cf. Gell., v,
6, 4.
AdI, xxix, 90 sqq. 47, 27. knighthood. Henzen, noble. Plutarch, Tranq. an., c. 13 sq. 47, 35Diss., i, i, 20. Epictet., 47, 39. master. 48, 20. exchequer. Hirschfeld, op. cii.,p. 3, 4. 6. Tac, A., xii, 53; 48,22. disinterestedness. Plin., Epp., viii, c. Suet., Vitell., 2. 48, 26. Narcissus. Suet., Claud., c. 28. 48, 27. Consuls. Dio, Ixxvi, 6. 48, 30. servant. L. Julia, Digg., xxiii, 2, 44, cf. 31. senators. 48, 39. RStE, iii,443 f. 49, 3. unknown. Felix. Henzen, CIL, v, i, 34. 5404 49, 7. 10.' War, Stat., Silv.,iii,3, in. 49, family, tb.,v. i, 33. Cf. Teufiel, StRE, is, IJ65. 49,11.
=
VOL.
I.]
Ci. p. 42.
Notes
^47
Gr., iv, 614
49. 25. goats. Dio, Ix, 29 ; cf. Meineke, Fr. comm. (xlia.). Dio, Ixi, 3; 49.28. intolerable. Tac, A., xiii,2;
Pliny, Epp.,
viii,6.
49, 32.
speaking. Tac,
welts.
A., xiii,23
49, 41.
Macrob.,
Sat., vii, I, 12. Martial, ix, 79. 50, 9. court." wrest. Epictet., Diss., iv, 13, 50, 12.
50,
22.
17. who
knights.
were
On the freedmen
difference
and
of
title between
of
procuratores
rank
those
equestrian
(plain
241,
procuratoresand
I
StR, iii,i, 558, i. mostly. Cf. Eichhorst, Quaest. epigr.de procuratarib. impp. 50, 20. Rom. and Hirschfeld, cit., (Regim., 1861),pp. 28-30, op. p. 67, 4. A number of officials formerly 50, 26. superiors. Eiphliorst, ^ c. regarded as procurators of provinces are held by MommSen
;
Mommsen,
to
be
administrators
of
in domains, particularly
200;
Africa
{StR,
ix.
iii,I, 555,
50.29.
50, 50, 50. 50, 31.
I).
.
freedmen. Hirschfeld, oi".cit.,p. knights. Hirschfeld, ib., p. 1G8 i. 36. procurators. Ibid., p. 4137. quarries. Ibid., p. 83 f.
.
cf.
Appendix
39-
provinces. Ibid., p.
and
I.
24
fi.
Fabretti, 199; 486. 51, 50, 40 elephants. Hirschfeld, p. 178. 51, 5. Orelli, 946. waterways. 51, 7. increase. StR, iii,i, 559, 2. II. Mommsen, 51, sesterces. GIL, vi, 246 II. Henzen, xiv, 2087. 6339 51, 51, 14. posts. Hirschfeld, p. 255, 7 ; 256, 3. 51, 23. published. Ibid., p. 30 fi. iii, 3, 84. In line 78 for longoTea.d 51, 41. successfully. Stat.,Silv., in as diu, Silv.,\, 3, 13 ; Martial, i, 31, 7 ; viii, longum, i.e., 38, t5 ; ix, 181 ; Juv., 6, 65. Line 73 for suis read subis ; line
"
Pollio.
99 in
anxius
Zu (Hirschfeld,
den
Silvae
des Statins
dominici, which
Cosinus among e.g., the
on
were
fi.). belong essentially (Hirsqhfeld, p. 31, 5 ; Greges oviarici GIL, ix, 2348 ; cf farmed, IRN, 4916
revenues
=
.
the
corn
officials
but rationibus)
,
there
are
tions, excep15,.
Mommsen,
collectedi 275; mint.
t.
Africa the
duties
3) ; pearls
suppliesof
glass from
52, 13.
StR, ii',2, Stat., loc. cit.,v, 85-106. Mommsen, the house Palatine the on [Besides imperial (indicated 1003, Flavian Mausoleum and the (vultus divom) by laquearia) the to the is made on. reference splendid villa at. Domitian
Alban with
general the enumeratioBi is probably made and- undertakings : templa special regard to his buildings Ivlinerva's etc. Martiat, ix, 3^ 10) ; Vespasian's, (Capitoline,
mount.
In
548
'
Notes'
I. [Vol.
tnbus (restorapay, Marquardt, StV, ii^,96) ; pila (increased StV, ii^,128, vetus.i tioii of Minucia 5 VG^ 63 ; Marquardt,
moneta (Mommgreat congiaria,ibid., 138) ; Ausonia G. der R. (Schiller, R. Miinzw., 754-757) ; series viarum sen, add the via Domiiiana S,, {StsA., must Kaiserz., i, 533, 3 ; one the when construction least under at which was poem iv, 3) was composed). H.] 17. accompanied. Hirschfeld, p. 270, i. Stat., loc. cit., 146^161 [cufarum Martial, vi, 83; 19. old. socius equivalentto adjutor,as in Martial, vi, 68, 5).
and
the
52, 52,
the
poem
of Ed.
Statius
there
is
one
by
Ubellis.
Hirschfeld, p. 207.
inscr., ix
52, 39. 52, 40.
c.
28.
Whether
he
held
ab
be
53,9^ 53,
10.
envious.
to
SeneCEi, loc. cit.,11, 5 ; 8, 2 ; 2, 6. (referring counsellorship.Cuq, op. cit., p. 373 sqq. believes of the 16 N. Vit. Alex. Severi, c. 16) Gell., A., iii, ; purpose
office
a
have and
to been material
furnish
of
the
decision
chief gradually became his exclusive function. certainly never Claudius. II. Hirschfeld, VG, 211 GIL, vi, 8636: note; Divi Claudii A ugusti lib. a studiis. Claudius Lemnius Ti. constant. II. Orelli, 719, 2958, 6356 (magister a. st. ; later ducenar. stat. hered.) CIL, vi, 8636-8638. procurator staffed. 12. CIL, vi, 8637 : Terpsilaus Aug. lib. prox. a studiis
=
all kinds
emperor from
with
scholam
13.
60,000.
CIG, iii,5900 53, 14. reserved. of Lyons p. 57 (inscription Laetus 6355) : M. Aemilius
Saturninus
studiis Augusti. a CIL, x, 1487 1608 CIL, vi, [studi]orum). (magistro (magistro a studiis : Augg. procurator! prov. Asiae). CIL, v, 2, 8972 (Aquileia) viro perfectissimo magistro sacrarum coguitionum a studiis et consiliis Augg. a (From the third century, and certainlynot from its earlier decades, the office a consiliis is apparently here
"
combined hitherto
Caelii Satumini in Nuove dell' Inst.,p. 328 sq. names titulo, mem. as the latest passage, in which referred to, are magistri studiorum of the year 338 (C. Th., xii, i, 26). But a law probably here studiorum is corrupt ; cf. Gothofred., and Haenel the pason sage; Hirschfeld, VG, 221 note. Mommsen's opinion that the office a studiis was called in later times is scrinium memoriae
with the head office of studia ; this title authenticated before the time of Constaatdne. Archdol. De\C. epigr. Mitth., i, 57). Mommsen,
-vras
not
feld, Hirsch-
VOL.
i;]
Notes
349
not tenable, because the latter existed already in Caracalla's time. Cf. Appendix viii, p. 48, and Hirschfeld, VG, p. 210, 2. 16. StR, Mommsen, i', 330, i. Library. 53, 53,
21. thoughts. Martial, v, 5. official. But not Oberstudienrath filr das game certainly 53,21. Reich' Hirschfeld thinks as note). Orelli, 6356 = {VG, 211 Fortunatb L. Vibio : CIL, X, 4721 L(aurenti Lavinati)harus'
piciAug.
tium.
h.
magistr. a
the
. . .
stationis heredita-
inscription Eph. ep,, v, 579, n. 1376 {Add. ad domini Antonini ar n. CIL, iii) !r Aug. sanct(issimi) ducenario musio dei et a sac. perpet. Aesc(ulapi)pa.
In
.
Mommsen, surely erroneously, thinks a musio identical with of the high salary. studiis,because 21 Fronto, ed. Niebuhr, p. 81, D" Eloq., : Caesarum 53, 24. epistolis.
est
. . .
per orbem
terrae
litteras missitafe.
i,
54,
1.
busier.
Stat., Silv.,v,
83.
Appendix
viii.
83-107,
first time
and
praef. Domus
for
the
already in Phaedr., Fabb.,v, 7 extr. : it appears not domus. Also in inscriptions Henzen first thought {Ind., -p. 57), but, as
only
he
after
remarked
170, as later
54,
in the Chichester {Bdl, 1872, p. 105), earlier, tion inscripespecially which undoubtedly belongs to the first century: CIL, vii, II Orelli, 1338 (a collegium fabrorum erects a temple salute Claud. (?Co) (pr)o do(mus) divinae (ex) auctoritate (Ti.) ? Tac, Agr., c. 14) lega(ti) gidubni r(egis Aug. in Brit(annia); cf. Mommsen, B StR, ii', 2, 818, 2 [and MowaX, Bull, epigr. 5, 6. H.]. Cf. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 204, 4 (as against Mar26. command. in ii', S/if, quardt, StV, ii^,378, 3. Mommsen, 2, 851, 3 reads
=
.,
Stat.,
55,
2.
V,
94
quis
centum
frenare
Canina, Topogr. d. v. App., AdI, xxv, 148 and these remains, near "Appia, i, p. 63. About 5 miglie from
sixth milestone of the Via
was
equos, remains.
and
understands
of the
Via
the
55,
Appia 1485 inscription an artificially preserved female Pomponius Laetus supposed to be the body of corpse, which Cicero's daughter, Tullia or Priscilla. Chr. Hulsen, Die Aufftndung der romischen Leiche vom Jahre 1485, in Mitth. d. osteir. iv, pp. 433-449. Inst.f. Gesckichtsforschg., 6. calligraphy. Plutarch, D. Pyth. oracc, For c. existing 7. the imperialchanceledicts (writtenper cola et commata) from lery of the fifth century see Mommsen, Fragment! zweier Idteinischer Kaiserrescripte auf Papyrus, in Bekker and Muther, Jahrb. d. gem. deutschen Rechts, vi, 398 ff. Cf. Egger, Obs, sur la fonctionde secretaire des princes,p. 22.
found in in
a phagus sarco-
without
-55,
55,
Hi
Hermes.
Cf.
Appendix
viii.
55.. 1522.
secretary.
verse.
Ibid. in the
55,
Pliny, E^^., viii, 12; cf. i, 17. publication occurs 24. biographies.Their
year
120
350
{Roth.
55, 26.
55, 34. 55, 40.
Notes
ed. Suetoa.
[vol.i,
.
praef
.,
p. ix ; cf the office
11.
c.
reach
out.
Cf.
Appendix
I.
12.
Id.
16.
der
Renaissance,
pp.
224-
227.
Philostrat., Vitt. Soph., ii, 24, I sq, , 31. interpreter. Id. ib., ii, 33, 3. 36. stafi. Sueton., Domit., c. 17. Freedmen : Qr., 1635, Henzen, y4d7, xxix, 88note. 37. never. Cf. CIL, yi, 8758Bdl, 1862, p. 33. 2906, 4663, 6334. 2905, 8794 ; X, 6773 ; xiv, 3031 ; CIG, 2947 (prope Nysam Cariae): ^x! (Coitmi-os AfXtoc 'AX/"/3td5i;" SejS.i^iXiTroiv\7i Katffipiiov n6[irXtoj'] in LebasThe Kal ma,n same evepy^TTjvttjs ?r6Xew5,2948. rpiv 1666. his son CIG, 3804. Slaves : Waddington, 1652 sq. ; CIG, 6418 {KoiTiavirat Kalffapoi. stations. AdI, 1856, 48, no. Henzen, Mairquardt, 56, 40. 139.
23.
day
and
73
night duty.
sq., Ab 173
O. ab
aegris (a frum.
57, 5. Cic,
57, 13.
Ad
Ait., vi,
Mimoires
57, 8. nobles.
du Read
Due
'
de Saint-Simon. '. M. ad
right-servant.
rest-servant
Philo, Leg. 57, 13. bodyguard. and slave. Ib; 576. 570 33. 57, executed. Ib., 576. 57, 34.
57, 40.
Gat., 571
58
I.
Sueton., Domit.,
35. On
the form
16.
Dio, Ixvii,15.
TertuUian,
Recueil des
Apol.,
inscr.
Sigeriuscf. Letronne,
SoOXos ('Eira"f"p6SiTos
Xeiyrtpmvds). 159 Flavius Dis Manibus CIL, viii, 10,983 (Caesarea Sigerius | ni.): | rudis etc. Also in Sueton., Domit., c. 17 read Sigerius summa
de
I'Egypte,i, p.
for Saturius.
Dio, loc. cit. Cf. vol. i of this work, p. 47. 58 2. sword. 58, g. suppliants. Martial, v, 6, Dio, Ixvii, 15. 58, 7. throne. Muse. xi, i. Martial, II. 58 6 28 ; ix, 49. ; xii, 11 58, 12. poet. Id., V, ; iv, 45 ; viii, Id., xii, 11. 58, 17. success. Aurel. fallen. Vict., Epit., 25. Perhaps he is mentioned 58, 19. Partheni Ti. Claudius Eutomus in the inscription CIL, vi, 8761 : must libertus. In that case Nero Aug. liberti a quibiclo (sic) have loc. cit. already freed him ; cf. Mommsen, 58, 29. temple. Dio, Ixxii, 12 ; cf. Ixxvii,21 ; Commod., c. 3 and in a list of priests He appears of thedomus Augusta Pala4. tina as Aelius Saoterus, CIL, vi, 2010, Herodian, i, 12 sq. ; Commod., c. 5-7 ; Dio, 58, 29. Cleander. Ixxii,9 sqq.
VOL.
I.]
2. as
Notes
Commod.,
c.
351
Dio, lix, 26.
;
59,
freedman.
,6.
Cf.
On this
two
the
pugio
no
to indicate tion, assassinahis real ofi"ce, from as Sueton., Calig., c. 49 (two Hbelli found in the possession of Caligula had the titles gladius and nomina et notas continebant morti destinatorum). pugio ; ambo Commod., c. 15. 59, 8. master. Herodian, i, 17; Dio, Ixxii,22. 59, II. soldiers. Periinax, c. 4 and II. 59, 13.
59, 59,
insignecf. Mommsen, StR, i", 434 Hirschfeld {VG, p. 229) believes that I believe that the intention was pugio.
also
work, i,47.
had
the
other
Caracalla. O. Hirschfeld Dio, bcxvi, 14, where for r^v yvJi/xriv iveTrlvTevro. /a^lir/v Dio, Ixxviii, 15. memoria. 32 ; Herodian, iv, S, 4.
17. made. Cf. vol.
,
reads
rriv
i, pp.
45,
47.
Galen
mentions
Chari-
59,
59,
xiv, 624. lampes (6KoiTuvlrTiil Epictet.,Diss., iv, 6, 31. 29. another. One Julius Orpheus Pyladis 34. freedman. Roman columbarium (Henzen, AdI, 1856, 12,
one
1.
no.
(10 a.d.) in
:
23), perhaps
Duri
of his musicians
(conv.Bracar. Aug.)
i.
C.
59. 35-
Nip-
perdey
59.
38,
merus
39-
Cf. vol. ii, p. 114. Domitia. L. Domitius Paris. One L. Domitius Paridis lib. CIL, xiv (with note)..
Tac,
A,, xi, 4.
Agathe-
Cf. vol.
an
ii,p. 114.
at inscription he
CIL,
M.
xiv, 2113
of
is called time
of Praeneste
Aurelius
the
(of the year 192 ?) Aurel. Aug. lib.; in another of Severus and Caracalla (ib., 2977)
M. of the staff ; Mommsen, p.
Lanuvium
60,
10.
Armenia.
2, 853, 4. Mommsen,
involved, no
Hi
ad
CIL
{Ephem. epigr., v,
578).
'
60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 61, 61, 61,
Dio, Ixxvii, 21. 16. tribunes. Vitt. Juv. Sat., vii, 90-92. freedom. 20. Dio, lix, 5 ; Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 567 M. 28. then. Sueton., Calig.,c. 33. Joseph., Vit., c. 3. 34. chains. Martial, x, 28. Emperor. 34. Sueton., Domit., ";. 15. 37. occurrences.
10.
Saoterus.
38.
I.
feared.
Schol. Read De
Carinus.
12.
Pergamus.
Juv.,
36.
'
17. Africa.
Rossi, Bull.
e
d. Arch,
163.
Visconti del Palatino, pp. 78-86. Lanciani, Guida lib. Aug. paedagogus p(uerorum) C. n.
(Julius) Philetaerus
Bdl, 1865, p. 149.
Aug.
'
A subpaedagogus. Or., 2940. Tib. Claudius lib. Hermes m(agister) pueror. dom. August., Or., 2145. Cf. all the inscriptions CIL, besides vi, 8965-8990, where Caesaris stand also n.' praeceptores puercffum paedagogi famijy at Carthage. Add. (8978s.). Paedagogi of the imperial
' '
ad
CIL
via
v, [Eph. epigr.,
p. 305),
380, 381.
An
d'Setv-rip
352
KaUapos, CIL, capite Africa', 8982
ToiSwv
Notes
iii,2, 1434.
ss.
[vol.i.
The
school
for pages
'
Joseph., de VEgypte, tronne, 7?ec. S"s inscript. Sueton., Otho, c. 2. 61, 36. years.
61, 32. life.
A.
Le-
ii,p. 359-
de St.-Simon. du Due Mimoires 62, 5. St. Simon. Tac, A., xi, 29 sqq. 62, II. Empress. Dio, Ixi, 7 ; Tac, ^., xiii,12 sqq. 62, 26. Attali.
c.
Sueton., Nero,
28
CIL,x,
used
7980
(Olbiain
Sardinia) Claudia
cognomen,
of the
Aug.
which
Acteniana.
Mommsen
explains this
the families of
men
1. Pythias is elsewhere of it of
highest rank or foreign kings,as due to her alleged royal origin,but we find who also in the families of freedmen passed from the service
only in
i, p. 63. Sueton., Nero, c. 50. 62, 29. sesterces. Fabretti, Inscr. ant., p. 124 G, 125 F, 125 G {CIL, 62, 31. vocaUst. Orelli, 2885; 6425), 5413; vi, 3, 15,357)- Henzen, 5412 ( CIL, vi, 3, 15,137-15,176 ; CIL, X, 7640, 7980. 7984. Lanvet Aniii., pp. 121-123 Ph. a Turre, Mon. 62, 33. Puteoli. 226. ciani, Acque e acquedotti, pp. 245, Lanciani, op. cit.,pp.' 244, 214 ; cf. p. 304. 63, 33. Velitrae. the with tion inscripCIL, x, 8046 a-e. Amphora 62, 34. Sardinia. ii d. Bull. De mun. Claud. R., Rossi, (1874), Act., p. 197. : Ix)th's essay, Acti, sa conversion christianisme, in au Arthur ing. refutworth ix [1875], pp. 58-113, is not Rev. d. quest,hist.,
Caenis
to
that
of the
emperor.
See
vol.
Dio, Ixvi, 14 ; Sueton., Vespas.,c. 3. memory. Sueton., Domit,, c. 12. 63, 7. him. Fl. CIL, vi, 2, 12,037. Bdl, 1864, p. 25 sq. 63, 18. children. in lib. vi, 18,358 Or., CIL, Caenidiana, 3, 4647 Aug. Helpis Caenidianus,in Aug. lib. Hermes (cf.18,357). Ti. Claudius
62, 39.
= =
CIL, vi, 2, 15,110. Anton; P., c. 8. 63, 20. Guards. Faustina. Henzen-Or., 5466 CIL, vi, 8972. 63, 22. 63, 24. stepmother. M. Anton., c. 29. Lucian, Imagines. 63, 28. Smyrna.
=
64, II. 64, 22. 64, 24. 64, 25. 64, 26. 64, 25.
well. husks.
Pro M.
imaginibus.
Antonin., Comm., viii,37. c. Commod., 5. Aurel. Vict., epit.,17, 5. courtesanship. magic. Commod., c. 8. Aurel. Marcia. Vict., Epit., 17, 5 (Marcia generisliber-
love-boys.
tini) Perhaps
.
identical
with
Marcia
2
=
Aurelia
Ceionia
Demetrias
7190,
Aurel.
CIL,
x,
Sabinianus
CIL,
X, 5917.
imposuisse
alteram
nomen
in memoriam
a
Filiae praeterea alia nomina duo videtur Marciae alterum a Marco, patronorum,
Ceioniae
mutaret.
L. natura Mommsen.
Ceionio, antequam
adoptione
c. 64, 26. magic. Commodus, 5. 64, 29. conspiracy. Dio, Ixxii, 4. Commod., c. 11, 64, 31. arena.
"
354
Notes
[vol.i.
Niebuhr, Praef. ad Fronton., p. xxi. 67, 29. Commodus. lib. iv, prooem. Quintilian, 67, 31. Rome. in Rome On his residence Gadara. Sueton., Tiber., c. 57. 67, 33. f. 162 und cf. Cichorius, Rom. Mytilene, p. and JW. 2 Herodes. c. .^m"om., 3. 67, 35. De ill. c. 17. Sueton., gramm., 64, 40. 100,000. cf. M. Anton., c. 3; LuAnton. P., c. 10; 68, 3. heir-apparent. Comment., i, 8. cian, Demon., 31 ; M, Anton. On at Julian's attendance 68, 4. gymnasia. Herodian, i, 4, 9. ed. school in Antioch i, see R., Libanius, 525, 7 sqq. Gratian. imp. gratiar. act. pro. Auson., Ad 68, 10. Maximinus. ed. Toll, p. 713. cons., CIL, vi, 8895-8910 ; ib., 8646, 8647 (medic. 68, 13. apartments.
domus
ex
dom.
Pal.),8671 (medicus
viii, 31
c. 120
hortis
68,14. specialized.Cf.
e.g.,
M.
c.
Anton.
8.
Comm.,
;
:
Or.,
Rh.
Scribon.
solitus bears
erat
68,
22.
Bull, de Corr. Hellin., v, p. 479). Plin., H. N., xxix, 7. theriac. Galen, xiv, 4. board. Alex. Sever., c. 42. 68, 35. Theodoric. Marquardt, Privatl.,ii",776, Charicles. Tac, 68, 37. A., vi, 50. calls him Galen 68, 38. Cretan. apxiarpAs {Theriac, ad Pis., p. 470) ; Sprengel, Gesch. d. Arzneik., ii',70 f. 68, 39. campaign. Martial, xi, 60, 6 ; C. Mueller, Fragm. hist. Gr., iv, 373 s. 68, 40. Hermogenes. Dio, Ixix, 22. 68, 41. Demetrius. Galen, ed. K., xiv, 4. dpx'aTpis, Commodus. 68, 41. Sprengel,ii, 140. CIG, 69, 3. Menecrates. 6604, 6607. Augustus' physician M. Antoninus Asclepiades, Sprengel, ii,27. Dio, liii, 69, 6. associates. 30. situation. Cf. 69, 9. Appendix viii,p. 42 n. in M. His inscriptions 69, 14. Claudius. Dubois, Un midecin de I'emp. Claude, in Bull. d. Corr. HelUn., v (1881),pp. 461-476, and Briau, Rev. arch.,xxiii (1882),pp. 203-216 ; CIL, vi, 8905
is the
first who
the
(Cosmiae | C.
Bull. with
com.
Stertini
Xenophontis
1160
:
|medici
leaden
;
August!
etc.)
d.
the
Stertini inscription,
Xenophontis
RG, V, 333, 2. 69, 15. well. Tac, A,, xii, 67. 69, 18. murder. Id., xii, 77.
69,
20.
of Dubois,
O9, 23.
[^i\ovipojv]a according to the certain emendation op. cit., p. 479, in place of ^iXoKKadSiov erased. access. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 20. extant, StRE, vi, 2532 f. with her. Tac, A., iv., 3, 11.
Nero.
VOL.
I.]
Notes
355
69, 34. wrongly. Galen, De praenot.ad Epig.,c. 5, ed. K., xiv, 625. 69, 39. fatalism. Refut. haeres., iv, 7, ed. Duncker, p. 62. 69, 40. foretold. Seneca, ApocoL, 3. 70, 5. prediction. Plutarch, Galba, c. 23 ; Tac, His"., i, 22. Marquardt, StV, iii^, 70, 9. vain. 92-94. f. counsellors. 10. Ifcid., 70, p. 93 Joseph., A. J., xviii,6, 9 ; cf. Tac, A., vi, 20 70, 12. monarchs. and 2 ; Sever.,3 ; Geto, 2, 3. 46 ; Hadrian, c. i5 ; ."4e/. Fe;-., Alexdr., 5 ; Die, Ixxvi, 11 and 14. Sueton., Aug., 98; ^., vi, 20 Tac, companion. 70,14. sq. ; Tiber., 14, 62 ; Dio, Ivii,15 ; Iviii, 27 ; Schol. Juv., vi, 576. One (Ti.Claudius Ti.,Cl)audiThrasylli{1. without cognomen) his freedman. at Sm5Tna {Eph. ep., v, p. 57, 147) was perhaps Dio, Ixvi, 9. 70, 18. town. Dio, danger. Sueton., Nero, c. 36; Tac, A., xv, 47; 70,22. Ixi, 18. Hist., i, 22. 70, 24. marriage. Tac, Dio, Ivii, 10 ; Sueton., Domitian, c. 16 ; Dio, 70, 29. honour. Ixxviii, 2. Dio, Ixvii, 15. 70, 35. live. senators. Mommsen, StR, ii',2, 902-904. 71, 12. business. c. Sueton., Tiber., 55. 71, 4. 6. Severus. Dio, Ixxxi, i ; Mommsen, Herodian, vi, 1,3; 71, op. cit.,903, 3.
"
companions. Hadrian., c, 18. ii',2, 988 ff. ; Hirschfeld, VG, 215 "E. 71,33. part. Mommsen, friends. Tac, A., xiii,6. 72,2. Alex. Sever., c 65. prevail. 72, 7. like. 20. Dio, Chr., Or., iii,ed. Dindorf, i, 55 sqq. 72, Priscus. Hadrian, c. 4. 72, 21. Antonin. Pius, c 6. 72, 24. views. M. him. 26. to c Antonin., 72, 7. his. to c. Id., 22. 72, 29. Pliny, Epp., i, 18. 72, 33. Emperor. Diss., iv, i, 95. near, Epictet., 72, 35. Alex. affairs. Sever., c 29. 72, 38. fabrications. Id., c 66. 73, 2. Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 34. 73, 9. assembly. admission. Primi 10. et secundi loci : Id., De dementia, i, 10. 73, Alex. Sever., c. 20. E.g., Dio, Ixix, i ; Hadrian, c 15. 73, 16. kinsmen. 16. Youth. M. Antonin., c 13. E.g., 73, friends. Vita Lucani. Sueton., 73, 21. tarch, Tac, A., xiii,12 and 46 ; Sueton., Otho, c. 3 sq. ; Plu73. 23-55. Galba, c. 19. Hirschfeld, VG, 270, 3. 73, 34. Emperor. CIL, iii,i, 781. 6429 73, 41. being. Henzen,
=
friends.
Juv.,
4,
74
sq., 88.
Orelli,4997
Mommsen
Lebas-Waddington,
in Bekker and
1874.
preserved.
356
74, i8. father. 74,
21.
Notes
Dio, Ixxii, 14. Cod., viii, 38, 4;
Did. vel
c.
[vol.i.
iv, 65,
4.
parentem.
'
assembly.
patrem
read f.
'
fratrem
'
etc.
inscriptions. Mommsen,
Hadrian,
Antoninus M.
c.
iv,
129
74, 30. repasts. 74, 31. occasions. abstained. M. pride. 74. 37uninvited. 74, 38.
74, 34.
Pius,
c.
12,
i, 16.
Sever.,
8
:
c.
4.
74, 39.
14
lived.
Hadrian,
ex
tubemium
: unum
de
;
senatu
ia
con-
Clod. Albin.,
the other
c,
suis.
On
hand,
Mommsen,
StR, ii',989
involved
so
Augusti
the
the
Probably the office of consiUarivs obligationto be ready for this duty in the
: were so
palace, emperor's
74, 41.
that
consiliarii '.
to
speak
members
of the
household
Gruter, 63, I ( Or., 1588), 70, 2 ( Of., 2507), Or freed2908 not genuine) ; Or., 2392 (all 598, I, 2, 3, 4 (5 Mar206, CIL, vi, xiv, 604, 630, 3565. 8793-8799 ; men) ; d. understands it Privatl. the nomenR., i^,145 note, by quardt,
amicorum.
= = = ,
clator
ah
admissione.
75,
2.
comites.
Tacit., A., i, 47
;
ceterum
ut
iam
iamque
ittiruS
legit comites
conquisivit' impedimenta.
Die comites Mommsen, Augusti der fruheren 75, 4. Republican. Kaiserzeit in Hermes, iv, I20fif. Their principal function was when to the emperor consilium to serve as travelling. MommiIt is that the Um i. StR, ii',2, 836, striking sen, among
imperial comites
senatorial
mentioned
in
only Julio
title. 75, 9.
one
to
one
there
:
is C
Pacatiano
previouslyno
19 ;
rightto tliiS
Hermes, iv,
Motamsen,
A round plate apparently for labelling luggage witR p. r24, 2. Ex comitatu Domitiani the inscription : Imp. Aug. [Ger| in Wilmanns, manici ab aquis |Statiellis, 2752. M. Antonin., c. 8. 75, II. senatorial. M. Antonin., Comment, i, 16. 75, 13. pressure.
"
ill.
home.
castr., 10, 33, 39. f. StR, Mommsen, i', largess. 299 Sueton., Tiber., c. 46. 400,000. friends, puintilian,vi, 3, 52. ruinous. Philo, Leg. ad Cat., 596 M.
t.
c.
staked.
Pseudo-Hygin., Mun.
20.
Pius,
follows
7.
HernteS, fsv 119 fe ct. Htrschfd*, VG, 271, i. 11 c. 32 ; cf.Ait*.,c.5i. ; Sueton., Tiber., 76, 13. funeral. Dio, Ivii,
MoHimsen,
V(OL,
I.]
Notes
357
76, 15. Trajan. Sueton., Claud., c. 35 ; Dio, Ix, 3 ; Ixviii,7. 76, 17. piece. Sueton., Otho, c. 4 ; Plutarch, Galba, c. 20 ; Tac,
Hist., i, 24. Sueton., Nero,.c. 27. 76.21. 4,000,000. 76, 22. Kgypt. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 93. 76, 26. palace. Galen, xiv, p. 217. 76, 30. guard. Dio, Ixviii,7 ; Auson., Ad
Gratian.
act., p. gratiar.
ed.
freedmen.
town.
J6., Ih., c.
c.
17,
9. 26 ;
Dio, Ixix, 7.
Hadrian.
Or., 804;
Hadrian,
Antoninus
cf.
c.
Gruter, 107,
c.
77, 3.
Emperor.
23.,
n;
Sever., c. 4, co. Sueton., Vespas.,c. 13. Antoninus Pius, c. 11. 77, 14. dumb. received. Tac, .(4., xiii,18; xiv, 53-55. 77,25. it. Pliny, Paneg., c. 50 ; cf. Rudorfi, Zeiischr. 77, 28. possessed Rechisw., xii, 371 f. f. geschtl. invariable. Hadrian, c. 15. 29. 77, friends. Dio, Ixx, 7. 77, 30. M. Antonin., c. 3. 77, 32. bestow. Victor, Epit., c. 37. 77, 36. notable. Lib., ed. R., i, 589 sq. 77, 38. avaricious. propertied. Marquardt, StV, ii^,294. 77,41. 28, 2. disappointment. Sueton., August., c. 66. Cf. Dio, Ivi, 32. 78, 5. place. Ibid. c. loi. xvii 78, 14. again. Galen, B, 150. 78, 24. friend. Epictet., Diss., iv, 8, 41-50. 78, 30. all. Tac., A., iii,30. Id., Hist., iv, 8. 78, 33. banishment. countenance. Seneca, De ira, ii, 33, 2. 78, 37.
Pius,
Alex.
78, 40. visages. Juvenal, 4, 72 sqq. 79, 8. yesterday. Dio, Ixviii, 15.
79,
79,
end. Sueton., August., c. 66. death. Cf. vol. i, p. 80.^ 79, 14.
12.
55. 5.
26.
13, Apocol.,
; Sueton., Caligula, In the ii. Lips.,Exc. L ad ann. Orelli, 932 inscription to words AMICUM (according Ca;vedoni, AdI, 1859, p. 284) the SUUM chiselled out after the man were in question had fallen into disgrace. 80, 3. undistinguished. Tac, A., iii, 21. suicide. 80, II. Sueton., Aug., c. 24 ; Dio, liii, 24. 80, 14. act. Tac, A.,i, sr, Plutarch, De garruL, p. 508 A ; PUny,.
Julian.,Oral., i, p. 46 B-D. happy. 36. friendship. Tac, A., vi, 29 ; cf. ii,70
3 ;
H.
80, 20.
358
Notes
i. [vol.
Dio, Ixvi, c. Sueton., Vespas., 80, 28. observation. 14; 4 and Sueton., Otho, 3 ; Tac, A., xiii,46. 80, 33. Poppaea. 81, 4. to him. Epictet., Diss., i, 10. Suet., Titus, c. 7. 81, 10. State. 81,
16.
11.
Pius.
in
M.
Antonin.,
xi.
c.
7.
Cf. the
list of friends
of the
peror em-
Appendix
c. 3. 81, 19. father. Dio, Ixvii, 2 ; Ixxii, 4 ; Commodus, 81, 22. patron. Sever., c. 8. 81, 28. aristocracy. Tac, Hist., i, 71 ; Plutarch, Otho, c. i. 81, 35. banished. Pliny, Epp., iv, 22. 81, 41. Court. Sueton., Gramm., 17. 82, 2. grandchildren. Sueton., Aug., c. 48 ; CIL, vi, 8980 :
C.
Julius Epaphra
suo
Iregis {of a
82, 3. Drusus.
|divi
1.
|vixit
Ix
| Carus
6.
alumno
later
82, 4. Claudius. Ib., xix, 9, 2. Court. M. 82, 5. Anton., c. 4. 82, 8. educated. Sueton., Claud., c. 32 ; Tac, 82, 13. Britannicus. Sueton., Tit., c. 2. 82, 16. fellow pupils. M. Anton., c. 3. 82, ig. boys. Henzen, 6326 CIL, vi, 8981.
=
of
an
eminent
xdirToc
inscription at An"rvy\i]Ti.Kur)
In
the
Damaszewski century, von Mitih. completes (perhaps rightly)irivTlpoipov (Oesterr. p^airCKiuiv ix, 1885, p. 123, 85).
slave.
of the
third
82, 37.
82, 39.
philosophers. Diels, Doxogr. Graeci, p. 82, 2. Greeks. According to Diels, p. 86 sq., Didymus,
Zeller, Gesch.
of
Areus.
Areus. Cf. Diels, p. 80 sqq., and d. Griechen, iii^,i, 545-548. 82, 41. Eclectic. Sueton., Aug., c 98. Seneca, Ad Marc, iv, 2 ; 83, 5. known. Kal
d. Philos.
Julian,Caes.,
Suidas
'
21
{"j}l\ov
cf. (rvii^ioiT^v,
^Apyeioi ILXaruvLK^i
p.
718.
Caesario. literature.
Plutarch, M. Anton., c 81. Sueton., Aug., c. 89. 10. 83, 14. poet. Keil, N. Rh. Mus., xviii, 58 (one Aicxiiff-tos Notdvu;) is his Cf. 62, CIA, iii, perhaps son). 'lepaTToXfnjs, i, and p. i, Dittenberger, Ephem. epigr., p. 114s. 83, 16. life. Strabo, xiv, 670 ; cf. Diels, p. 100. Cf. Miiller, Fr. hist. Gr., iii, 83, 20. postponement. p. 485 sq. ; and D. Plutarch, Apophth. regall., especially ; Dio, Ivii, 32. p. 207 favour. Neutest. Hausrath, i, 248 f. ; Mommsen, 83, 27. Zeitgesch., RG, v, 494 ; Sophronii S.S. Cyri et Johann. miracula (Mai, Spicil.Roman., ii,p. 550 ; ) Lumbroso, Bdl, 1877, p. 6. Ammians Mommsen, 83, 27. Timagenes. Geographica, in Hermes, xvi, 619. Seneca, Controv., x, 5 (34),22 ; Plutarch, D. adul. 83, 34. him. tt amic, p. 68, A. 83, 37. tolerated. Horace, Sat.,i, 3 init. Cf. vol. ii,p. 253. 83, 83,
6.
v6l.
I.]
pompus, p.
of
Notes
The Sueton., Vita Horatii. 6 Kalaapos toS 8eoS "pL\o!, t"v Cnidian
C.
359
84, 3. coin.
656
C)
was
not,
as
of Caesar, and not the son of Arteniidorus, Augustus, who warned Caesar the of his on eve murder, but his father. G. Hirschfeld, Journal of Hellenic Studies, vii (i886) pp. 286^
290.
but
84, 7.
each.
On
their
positionwithout
the
cohors
amicorum
see
Mommsen,
84, II. 84, 12. 84, 19. 84, 23. jest. Lehrs, De studd. Aristarch.,3, p. 213. Sueton., Tiber., c. 70. 84, 26. Sirens. Id. ib., c. 56 ; Suid., AldviJ.os rod 'HpaxXeiSoy, suicide. 84, 31. 0 * 3s SUrpi^e TrapA Ifiptavt /cat ixPVf^^'^^'^'^'^^ ypafifjLCtTiKds P-ovcriKcs re ^iriT-^Jeios. fiv \lav Kal Tpbs /ieXri Apparently M. Schmidt after dxpvf'O-T(DirfyOTJ/ra^m., p. 3) is rightin inserting KKaidtos in explaining N^pwy as Tiberius. (ffOTO and 84, 35. fools. Tac, A., i, 14-16. 84, 37. carriage. Suid., s. Aluv. Cf. Aelius Verus, c. 4. 84, 40. Favorinus. Hadrian., c. 16. orders. Technici Vita Herodiani Herodiani rell. : 85, 3. Lentz, vi. praef.,p. 85, 7. endure. Juv., 5, 1-4. Schol. ad Juv., 5, 4 ; Plutarch, Anton., c. 59, 2 : 6 U 85, II. wit. " di^y tu)V Kalffapo^ 'Zdpp.evTOS [iraiSdpiOJ'), ira.i'yvltav (Octaviani) KoKovffiv. \iKia"Pufji.aioi. Plutarch, Amatorius, 16, 22, p. 760 (^k yap 0 85, 15. Maecenas. Kdp^as yeXuTOToids)) Cf. Mayor on Juvenal, i, 56.
'
.
xiv, 29 ; StR, ii',835, 2. lamentations. Plutarch, D. def. orac, c. 17. distract. Tac, A. iv, 58. honour. lb., vi, 50 ; Sueton., Tiber.,c. 72. Hermes,
Martial, i, 41 M. Ib., x, loi, Plutarch, Quaest. conv., viii,6, 1, 3. 85, 20. Battus. 85,27. Cappadocia. Tac, .^.,xii, 49; cf. Sueton., Claud, c. 5. Tac, A., xv, 34 ; Juv., 5, 46 ; Martial, xiv, 94 ;, ^85. 35- Nero's. Dio, Ixiii, 15 ; Tac, Dial., 11 ; Id., Hist., i, 37. 85, 39- property. Dio, Ixxiii,6. from 86, 3. morning. This appears quoted later, e.g. passages Sueton., Tiber.,c. 34 ; Dio, Ixvi, 10 ; cf. Aur. Vict., ix, 15. 86, 5. Fabius. Plutarch, De garrul.,c. 11, p. 508 A. 86, 6. Vespasian. Plin.,Epp., iii,5. 86, 12. on him. Fronto, Epp. ad Marc. Caes., i, 5, 8. 86, 21. fortitude. Tac, A., xv, 23. 86, 23. seats. Sueton., Aug., c. 53 ; Dio, Ivi, 41. 86, 24. attendances. Dio, Ivi, 25. 86, 26. alone. Dio, Ivii, 11. 86, 28. foretold. Sueton., Galba., c. 4. 86, 31. mentioned. Id., Claud., c 35. 86, 33. knights. Mommsen, that from StR, ii", 2, 834, 4, assumes,
Vespasian onwards
were
admitted
to
the
was privilege
all persons belongingto the first two classes the (daUy) reception, except those to whom denied. Cf. the passage Cod. he mentions
360
. . .
Notes
Augustus
item
cum
[vol.I.
aalutatus
et
.esset
amicis
....
utriusque
ordinis
yiris et
principaliprocessisset.
c.
53.
Tac, A., iv, 4, i. 87, Sueton., Nero, c. 10. 87, 4. memory. 87, 7. plebeian. Ddo, Ixi, 10. Vit. Alex. Sever., c. 18. 87, 10. death. festival iSTJiiov days. Dio, Ivi, 31 : koI iv niv iopraU xai j-6;' 87, 12. offcoSe irpoffSe^a/tcDov (of Augustus). 87, 14. anniversary. Fronto, Epp. ud A.P., 5. Sueton., Nero, c. 50 ; c". c. 46. 87, 16. decorated. Dio, liv, 35 ; Sueton., Aug,, C. 57; SuetOO., Tib., 87, i6. gave. Cf. c. 37 ; Dio, Ivii,9 ; Sueton., Calig.,c. 41 ; Dio, Ix, 6. Preller, RM^, p. 180 f. ; Auson., Epp., 18 ad Ursulum grammaticum
(6 piec^
of
gold
as
strenae
of the
4.
emperor)
Cf. Mommsen, SIR, ii^,786, 87, 34. share. Dio, Ivii, 12. 87, 39. recorded. Mommsen, 87, 39. Agrippina. Dio, Ix, 33.
eludes from
were
StR, ii",813, 6,
cop-
these
emperors
of the
two passages, that jalso the receptionsof filjie notified in the acta ptMica with complete jUste
names.
.,
visitors'
4. 88, 6.
10.
Alex.
Sever.,
c.
25.
to
88, ti,
15.
area
crush.
According
Jerome, Epp.,
22,
6,
"^
88, 23. 310. Saturn,, n. 88, 25. petitioning. Sueton., Tiber., c. 31 ; Macrob., 4, 31 ; Seneca, Beneff.,Hi, 27. 88, 27. Court. Martial, iv, 78. dawn. 88, 29. Fronto, Ad M. Caes,, 1, 5, 8. 88, 31. dressing. Dio, Ixvi, 10 ; Aurel. Vict., c. 9 ; Pliny, Epp., iii,5. Cf. Philostrat., ApoU. Tyan., v, 31. 88, 35. before. Dio, Ivii, 11. Hadrian. Dio, Ixix, 7. 88, 35. 88, 38. guard. Tac, Hist.,i, 29 ; Sueton., Oiho, c. 6 ; cf. Tiber., c A., i, 7. Dio, liii, 11. 34 ; Tac, 88, 38. toga. Marquardt, StV, iis,476, 7. Dio, Ixyi, 10. 88, 39. entrance. 88, 41. palace. Dio, Ixxvi, 4. 89, 2. Trajan. Piiny, Paneg., c. 47. Aceordwig to the insciiptipn 1. Ti. Claudio CIL, vi, 8748 : Aug. Dioscoro a cena centurioimpi,
the centurions of the entertained there.
Gellius. Gell.,xx, i, 2, 55 ; iv, i, 3. ; xix, 13, i. Palatina cf. P. Rosa, AdI, 1865, p. 355. unbathed. Philostrat., Vit. Apoll. Tyan., vii, 31,
Cte the
palace guard
seeni
to have
been
regularly
89, 4. retinue. Dio, Ixxvi, 4. Sueton., Nero, c. 34 ; Tac, ^4.,xiii,18. 89, 8. House. StV, ii2,487, 7. 89, II. expelled. Sueton., Aug., c. 35 ; cf. 27. 89, 16. style. Sueton., Claud., c 35 ; Dio, Ix, 3.
Cf. Marquardt,
362
91,
Notes
[vol.I.
91,
91, 91,
Letronne, Reck. p. servir d I'hist. de I'Egypte,p. 58 Curtius, vi, 5, 11.; 26, 17. 314; honour. Plutarch, Alexander, c. 54, 2 ; cf. Droysen, Gesch. 19. Alexanders, p. 352 f. Ptolemies. 20. Letronne, loc. cit. freedom. 22. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., p. 562 M. ; cf. Marquardt, StV, iii2,188. c. 2 ; cf. Marquardt, StV, iii^, Sueton., Vitell., 179. 27. ground. 12. ii, Seneca, Beneff., 29. slipper. Dio, lix, 29. 32. murdered. Claudius. Id., Ix, 5. 34.
18. Court. sqq. and 37. hand.
39.
I.
Pliny, Paneg.,
c.
24.
i,
3.
Dio, Ixvii, 13. Epictet., Diss., iv, tyranny. Alex. Severus. Sever., c. 18.
Lord.
17.
Aurelian., c. 14 ; Liban., ed. t^tt6rats rot? do'Trao'a/Aei'os. 17 vbfio^ 9 : ad Cod. Theod., vi, 8, aWijXous ^ ^oo-iXeCo-i 75 dWiJXoi;!. Gothofr. For the welcome of the provincials ed. Ritter, ii,836. by the and in with kiss embrace Obss. see Mommsen, epigr., governors Eph. epigr., v, p. 633, 3-5.
Maximin.
jun., c.
92,
92,
12. 20.
confidence.
PUny, Paneg.,
c.
23,
cf.
c.
71.
day.
converse.
salutations.
8.
Dio, Ixxii, 14. eloquence. Fronto, Ad L. Ver., 3, 3. loathing. Sueton., Caes., c. 78 sq. ; cf. Appian, B. C, ii,
up. Tiberius.
93, 93,
10. II.
107 stood
Mommsen,
Dio, Ivii, 11
P.,
c,
c.
29.
93, 23. 93, 26. 93, 26. 93, 28. 93, 93,
apology.
crust.
Anton.
Pertinax, c. 9. Alex. seated. Sever., c. 18. receive. Dio, Ixxvii, 17. 30. 31. receiving. Id., Ixxix, 14 ; cf.
Pertinax. consuls
also
the
reception
of
two
by Julian, Panegg., x, 28-30. of Augustus assidue, 93,36. frequent. Convivabatur says Suetonius the Caesar words of Claudius same (c.32), (c.48) ; (c.74) ; frequenter (c. 21) : convivabatur Vespasian (c. 19),Domitian ac large, sed paene raptim.
93,
36. convivia.
lennes
Alex.
Sever.,
c.
34 ;
Sueton., Tiber.,
c.
34
(sol-
cenae).
Dio, Ix, 3. 38. Severus'. De ira, ii, 33, 4. Seneca, 93, 41. guest. hundred. Sueton., Claud., c. 34. 94, I. 94, 9. orderly. Id., Aug., c, 74.
93,
3.
Sueton.,
c. 36. Calig.,
VOL,
I.]
22.
Notes
Tuc, A.,xi,3.
Dio, Ix, 7 (cf. Ivii, 12) has
6.
a
363
different
94,
there. Commodus.
out.
account.
94, 26. 94, 29. 94, 30. 94, 32. 94, 35. 94,
I'gS, 95,
Pertinax, c.
72.
95,
96,
Tac, A., ii,28. servile. Sueton., Vespas., c. 2. 39. Palatine. I. Martial, ix, 93. Stat., Silv.,iv, 2 (65 sqq.) ; cf. iv, praef. 4. poem. c. Sueton., Calig., 15. invitation. 39. earthenware. 20. Id., Claud., c. 34 ; Tac, Hist., i, 48. Sueton., ^m^., c. 74. 25. disturbed. 26. extravagant. Id., Titus, c. 7. radiance. Stat., Silv.,iv, 2. 37. 12. Sueton., Domitian, c. 21 : convivabatur carouses.
Paneg.,
c.
49. 4;
toper.
Hadrian,
3;
Julian, Caes.,
P- 23.
15.
22.
26.
28.
29. 31.
parting. Pliny, Epp., vi, 31. gifts. Dio, Ixvii, 9. pricked. Elagabalus, c. 2. most. Sueton., Aug., c. 74. stingy. Sueton., Tiber., c. 34. food. Id., Vespas., c. 19.
severe.
Tac,
A., iii,55.
c.
banquets.
to
l/i". Pertin.,
8.
simplicity. Alex.
him.
Sever., c.
34 ; cf.
c.
37.
38.
3. Pertinax.
38 sq.
50
xiii,15
c.
Pliny, Paneg., c
9035a
:
; Anton.
8 ;
T.
Flavius
Aug.
cissianus 97, 9.
97, 97, 97,
II.
auctionum
c.
(?).
21
plate.
Anton.,
17,
Eutrop.,
viii, 14.
16. 18.
i.
97,
97,
CIL, vi, 8732 escari), 8733 (praep.auri potori),8734-8736 (ab auro gemmato), 8737 (ab auraturis). Aurelian., c. 46. 19. licence.
Tac,
(praep. auri
note,
c.
12.
table.
servants.
Comment., i, 17. Aurelian., c, 50. Alex. Sever., c. 34 ; cf. 23. xxvi, 6, 15 ; cf. Lips.,Elect., ii,c. Ammian., Sever., c. i.
In Vestis cenatoria
:
Anton.
Maximin.,
c.
4.
que
not
Stat.,S.,iv, 2,32 : Romuleos purple. proceres trabeatasimul mille discumbere mensis does Caesar Agmina jussit mean StR, iii, (as Mommsen i, 513, 2) that the supposes,
364
Notes
1. [vol,
a
knights had put on the irabea, but irabeala agmina is simply designationfor the equestrian order.
Tac, Hist., i, 81. Hadrian, c, 22. 97, 31. Vit. Salonin. Gallien., 2 97, 33. century. Sueton, Cues., c. 48.
97, 29.
unnoticed.
biographer.
; cf.
XXX
Tyy.,
23
and
III.
two.
THE
THREE
ESTATES.
98,
99, 99, 99,
29.
Probably
man
indicating
a
position between
;
that
of
really free
I.
and
real slave
Mommsen,
3.
3. 5.
StR, iii,i, 440 f. Mommsen, more. Hermes, ii, 157. Mommsen, freeborn. CIL, ix, 3358 (Pinna) the epitaph of
franchise. is
of Ceres
striking
censu,
Sum
libertinis ego
nata
priestess parentibusambis
a
Pauperibus
are scriptions
moribus
=
ingenuis.
Other
remarkable
in-,
Suet., 65, 8
ex
nius
Q.
1. Cla. Gallus
Q.
99.
Trebonius
Q.
1.
Ursin., Fr. hist.,Tp.gi : Q. Trebopatribus libertinis ; and Grut., 891, 8 : (not Q. f.)Cla. Aristo ex patribuslibertinis.
Cf. Mommsen,
5II. c.
grandsons.
offices.
15.
99, 99,
StR, iii,i, 441, i. Mommsen, StR, iii,422, 3. Id., StR, i',488, 2 ; Sueton., Claud., c. 24 StR, iii, 452
;
Nero,
32 ;
15.
20.
Appian, B.C., i, 33 (a.u.c.654). Dio, liii, 27. iii,14 ; Schol. Juv. (Valla)i, 20 Pliny, Epp., praetor. 24.
17.
Republic.
theatre.
Tumus
hie
libertini
generis Vespasianorum
ad
i.
honores
ambitione
provectus
Titi et Domitiani.
27.
son.
Pertin.,c.
99, 27. top. Dio, Ixxi, 22 ; Eurip., Suppl., 119. Martial., x, 27 ; cf. xi, 12. 99, 36. alive. Id., iii,33. 99, 38. freedwoman. board. Sueton., StR, iii,i, 424. Aug., c. 74 ; Mommsen 99, 41. 6 Horace, S., i, 6, 100, 3. gentle-bom. sq. ; 45 ss. 100, 8. tribute-paying. Petron., c. 57. Marquardt, StV, ii^, 197. 100, 9. servitude. land. Tac, A., xiii,30. 100, 14. Dio, Ivi, 33, 100, 15. conserve. Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 534-539. 100, 18. wealth. Edict HN., xxxiii, 30 ; cf. Mommsen, 21. Pliny, prepared. 100, des Claudius, in Hermes, iv, 117. 100, 23. juries. CIL, iv, 1943 (nou est ex albo judex patre -A.egyp-
tio);
civem
cf.
1942c.
ex
Graecum
sine Add.
dubio ad f.
signiAcat
CIL in iii,
100, 25.
cf. Hoeck,
RG,
3,
285
Seneca is thinking 100, 27. preserve. 3, 3. the of of the transformation Ubian and bably district primarily proalso of the Treviran and of all Noricum and wjestem
Apocol.,
VOL.
I.]
Pamionia into
rom.
Notes
Claudian
365
Momttisen, CdnscriptioHsxix, 79.
viritim
ordnutig d.
100,
in Hermes, Kaiserzsit,
CIL,
civitate
(Ammaia-Poftalegre) :
donatus civitate CIL, iii, :" z, 5^32 (Celeiae) et immunitate ab divo Aug. ; CIA, iii, 702 : M. Si ivb. $(oO llp'uSeKTOv TifiT]S^fT"/. KipijKiov Ai6i(pop(iv Gf. Mommsen, ii", T^ 'Pw/iaiiiiv S"if, Ko/i/ioSov TToXiTtig,, 2, 891, 4. Cic, Ad Qu. jr., i, 1, 9, 27. 100, 34. folks. settled. Drumann, RG, v, 331-334. 101, I. fam., ix, 15. loi, 3. opinion. Cic, Ad stripe. Sueton., Goes., c. 76, 80, loi, 10. 12. deposed. Cf. Marquardt, Hdb. d. R. A., ii',3, p. 267. 101, Dio, xlviii,32 ; Pliny, H. N., vii, 136. lor, 19. Latium. Senate. Drumann, RG, ii, 594 ff. 21. loi, theatre. 60 with Tac, A., xii, Nipperdey's note, 101.23. H. N., iii, loi, 24. province. Plin., 31. Tac, A., xi, 24. 101, 26. senatorial. Tac, ed. Nipperdey, ii',p. 279. 101, 28. representatives. S. Haakli, StRE, vi, 2359. Speech of Claudius, 101, 31. enmity. op. cit. Tac, Hisl., i, 77 ; cf. Herzog, GaU. Narbon., pp. 101, 33. 69 A.D.
. . .
1 1
loi,
xoi,
3-1
examples,
p.
Teuflfel,RLG*,
167. 276,
5. 4.
34.
Julii. Tac,
loi, loi,
36; Narbonese.
102,
ed. Nipperdey, ii',p. 281. 41. excepted. Tac, Inscr. de Lyon, p. 141. Tac, A., xi, 23-25. (For senatofufli 14. Aedui. hononim f. ill Hirschfeld 0^. cit., rightlyreads p.
' '
Boissieu,
. .
juS '.)
.
'
102,
17. senator.
102.24. 102.25.
102, 32. 34. 102,
Height. Tac,
frontier. African.
Vespasian. Sueton.,
Vesp.,c.
9;
cf.
Tac,
A., iii,55.
1.
Dio, Ixviii,32 ; Mommseil, RG, v, 637, 2. Plin., Epp., iii,g, 3. Teuffel, RLG*, 350, Fronts, Ad: amicos, ii, 10, ed., Nabef, p. 201. 102, 35. Cirta. 2. Lydian. Cic, Py. Place, 27, 65. 103,
Juv., 7, 14 sq., ed. Mayor 103, 9. barefooted. Martial, x, 76. ro3, 14. Numa.
Alex, Sever., c. 103, 14. Severus. 103, igf. Bithynia. Nipperdey on 103, 103,
20. 22.
(cf.Munro's
note).
28
and
44.
Tac, A., i, 10. StR, ii',338, 1. censorship. Mommsen, Atticus. a, Giovetiale, Oeuvtes, Borghesi, Ann.
Pastes
no.
v,
534
cons., Lebas-Waddington, p. 720 ; xiii, 75 ff. (cf. the Hermes, grandson. Ditteilberger, RG, v, genealogical table of the family, p. 89); Mommsen, Scaevofa Divum ill 261 MarGUni 22 : xxxvi, note, Digg., i, refert de Brasidas auditorio : hujusmodi specie judicasse vir praetoriiis etc. quidam Lacedaemonius, CorHrhdgene, 103, 31. Philbpappus. Klommsen, Die Dynastie V"n
126.
103. 26.
iit Mitik.
in
At^en,
i, -iT"^',
""
cf.
CIA.
iii, 35^.
366
103,34. consulars.
Notes
=
[vol.I.
CIG, 423 (Eleusis) CIA, 677; ib., 906; Bull. d. corr. Hellin., xi, 349), 2790, 2792, CIG, 2782, 2783 (cf. 2819b (allat Aphrodisias), -2793,2831,2781b. 2944b (Nysa), 2996 (Ephesus), 2933 (Tralles), 3151, 3491 (Smyrna) ; 3104 (Teos), Lebas-Waddington, (Miletus), 657 (Philadelphia), 705 214 (Coloe); Dittenberger, Archdol. Zeitg.,xxxiv (1876),p. 140 i. PoSiov Kaibel, Epigr. Or., "rvyK\r]TiKwy yever^pa). (eivarfilSriii xii. Cf. Appendix 533i 3Vol. iii,p. 249. 36. Boethus.
'
103,
i"3.
37-
Ptolemais.
Galen, De Id.,
no.
anatom.
adm., i, i,
p. 599
ed.
Lebas-Waddington,
2621
;
(no. 2600).
RG,
there
427.
were
tinian Pales-
in
equestrian
order
is known
rlne
from
Josephus,
"
9 : "
yd.p/iriSds irpoTepov,
fiatrTiyuKraL
tov Trph
iiririKov Tayfiaroi
dXXd rb yivos 'JovSaluv, Haakh, II. StRE, vi, 2, Egypt. 104, epigr.,V, p. 578. RG, v, 566, i.
Mommsen,
v,
was
Eph.
562,
2.
104,
15.
knights. Mommsen,
P. Aelius Coeranus
RG, p. 13. cf. His son li, 5 ; 17. Arval an (junior), 213-14
Ep}i.epigr., v,
haps per-
{CIL, xiv,
104, 104,
Acta fr. Arval., p. 175. 3586). Henzen, Kuhn, 86-91 ; Verf.d. R. R., ii, 17. century. to the praef.praet. Rufinus (Epp., i, 489). 19. nationality. Martial, vii, 90 ; viii, 48 ;
I
Isidor. Pelusiota
Juvenal,
i, 27.
108.
See
xi, p. 69.
Cf. Thexiv, 6, 22 ; xxviii, 4, 32. ol iKeivoL TrdvTas Kal oidh mist.. Or., 23, p. 298b irepi^povovvTes effiXovres ^ Swd/ievoi Sii, rV ruv ffavfidl^eiv (fy"0evAtpiKvov/iivui' fi
:
bigotry. Ammian.,
oIkoi
15
; cf.
Sueton., Aug.,
c.
4.
Cicero, Pro Sulla, c. 7 ; Pro Plancio, c. 8. Sallust., Cat., c. 31. 41. Senate. 2. Tac, ed. Nipperdey, ii',p. 279. So also Urlichs, De vita et honoribus Taciti, p. i s. 9. knight. A., iv, 3 ; cf. iii,29. 13. municipal. Tac, Id. ib., vi, 27 ; cf. vi, 15 on 16. remembered. the oppida-
blood.
import.
'
'
Id. ib., iii, 51. Sueton., Calig., c. 23. Marcus. M. Anton., c. 20 ; cf. Borghesi, Bull. Nap., T. 105, 23. iii,p. 121 sqq. ((Euvres,iii,124). 105, 29. capacity. Herodian, i, 2, 2. senatoris, Orelli, 804, 3108, 3719 ; 105. 37- grandfather. Pater Avus senatoris, Murat., 516, 6 ; Pater et avus senatorum, Cf. CIG, 2790, 2792, 2793 OreUi, 3761 CIL, v, i, 4333. n6irXtai" AtXioc 'l\apiaviv Lebas-Waddington, 595 : lirmKiv, IIoir\to(i AlXlov 'AiroWunano!) vlir,IloirXfou Al\lm TpfifureiKaplov
= =
of Vinicius.
VOL.
I.]
Notes
367
ifirartKov ^Kyovov, iroXKCjv VTrariKutv Kal (TvyKXrjTtKwv cvyyevij *TKapLavov Tbv At^tojIs trvyKkyjTiKGiV Ti^epia'louX/a 'AfrwWa ^^tvp Koi fiAiip/q b vl6v. CIG, {iTariKwy (TaWpa ffiry/tXT/TiKoD), yXvKurarov 2933 2944 Kal 2996 (ffvyyeviSos (TvyyeyTJ) ffvyxXrinKCiv "rvyK\T]Ti.KCiv), 315I1 1178, 3191, 3497, 3882 F) (add., p. iioo). Lebas-Waddington, Bull. d. corr. HelUn., x (1886), 1189, 1224, 1385, 1596 bis,1597. Cf. also nutrix CIL, vi, 3, 16,592. senatorum, p. 456, 8. differed. non Sueton., Vespas.,c. 9 (utrumque ordinem 105, 41.
,
tain
1.
libertate Lords.
inter
se
quam
dignitate differre).
Martial, xiv, 1,1. 106, receptae, v, 4, 10 ; Hart106, 9. punished. Paulus, Sententiae De exilio,p. 58. mann, Pliny, Epp., iv, 11. 106, 22. say. Juv., 7, 198. 106, 25. rhetor. Mommsen, SIR, ii',2, 841 f. 106, 30. Senate. 106, 31. happened. Ibid., 1132 ; cf. iii,2, 1267. in Dio ; cf. Marquardt, Hist, eqq., p. 53 106, 32, pares. o/idTifuyi and was Mommsen, 895. (The emperor op. cit., 44, sq., note
but
as
rule
the
title
was
avoided.)
p. 960
ff.
v,
i.
acts.
Herodian,
14.
StR, iii,i, 466-468 ; 507-509, degree. Mommsen, outlawry. Marquardt, loc. cit.,p. 50; Tac, A., i, 2, knights. Appian, B. C, iv. 5.
Scauri. Senate.
167,
utterly. Tac,
The
under
Tac,
have
107, 25.
imperial adlectio
Vespasian
;
seenis
to
only
Hirschfeld, VG,
245,
3.
Cf. Appendix Ivii, p. 304ff. 107, 30. elevation. dismissal. Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 508. 107, 34. Salvidienus. See Appendix xi, p. 61. 107, 37. Tac, A., xi, 21. 108, 4. selfborn. Id. ib., iii, 66. 10. praetorship. 108,
power.
senator.
24. 26.
consul.
Niger.
from
example
29.
over
Tac, Dial., c 8. Dio, Iii,25. Hirschfeld, VG, 232. Pertin., c. i ; Pescenn. Nig., c. the third century in Dio, Ixxix, 7.
admission have lasted
to offices
i.
Another
rank.
sea
Their
cannot
in the
imperial colonies
Lex
long.
Mommsen,
Col. Gene-
Eph. epigr.,ii, 133. 6. c 108, 31. patricians. Commod., 108, 35. degradation. Dio, Ixxviii, 13. io8, 36. generals. Elagab., c. 11. 108, 38. knights. Alex. Sever., c, 19. Tac, ^., xiii, 27 (plerisque senatoribus 109, I. descended.
aliunde
109, 109, 109,
tivae, in
non
originem trahi).
8. ViteUius.
9.
10. II.
senator.
109,
109,14.
Sueton., VitelL, c. 2. Suid., s. QedSapos. exclusive. Tac, A., xi, 24. adopted. Sueton., Claud., c. 24. offices. Id., Nero, c. 15.
368
109,
Notes
18. clarissimi.
.
[vol.i.
i, 9
Cod.
Justin.,xii,
109,
21.
genere) 21. nobility. Juv., i, 34 (nobUitatecotnesa). StR, i*, 442 ff. Mommsen, aristocracy. 25. deeds. cf. Marqnardt, Pri1)att. ; Juv., 8, 1-20 30.
244.
331. 35.
10.
4.
R.,
i'
Horace.
Horace, Tac,
S., i, 6, 17.
Sixtus
aristocracy. Hiibner,
age.
V., i, 277.
A., iii,23. Seneca, De beneff., iii, 28, 2 ; Epp., 44, 5. consulate. 20. Seneca, De benejf., iv, 30 sq. honours. 22. Tac, A., iv, 6. Pliny, Paneg., c. 69. 23. Domitian. rate. Seneca, Remed., 16, 6 : ne imagines proavosque 27.
II.
Juvenal.
respexerisnee
cessit.
no, 31.
patrimonium,
Tac,
cui
primo
loco
110,32. ischen
no,
Romulus. families.
Aeneadae.
cf. Mommsen,
Dig
dm-
in N. Patriciergeschlechter,
Mus.,
36.
ind.
no,
no,
no, Ill, Ill, in, in, in, Ill,
Ill,
Preller, R. M.', p. 98 Varus. Haakh, StRE, vi, 372. 40. Hercules. Drumann, RG, i, 59 41. I^mus. I. Horace, C, iii,17, i.
2.
Tac,
Haakh,
note
iii, 366.
Numa.
Marquardt,
Tac,
p.
109,
Hist,
eqq., p. 52,
Vitellia.
Sueton., VitelHus,
2
c.
i. 12.
and
Id., Galba, c. 2 ; cf. Sil. Ital.,viii, 470. Lebas-Wad6 ; CIG, Ill, 23. Julia. Sueton., Caes., c 2957 dington, Asie mineure, 142 (EphesuS) T.'\o{i\u"v,'lov\im)Mv rdv dird "Apews Kal AtppoSLrTjs dehv iirupavrj, Kaicrapa Aeneas. Si iiteiiros eiyeviaraTot fiiv Herodian, ii,3, 4 {f/v 111,27.
Ill,
=
"
'
einraTptSuv).
M.
28.
30.
'
Numa. Anchises.
from
Roman
gr., p.
a
38-40. The descent the Aeneadae mentioned that she was only means Hefmes, xiii,78 ; Kaibel, Epigr. ; cf Dittenberger, descended from that she was 468. I also only suppose
'
3; here
cf.
Ill, Ill,
PhUostrat., Vitt. soph., ii, 1. Becker, Charikles, i^, p. 22 f. ; Martial, v, Asii mine-ure, 239 (Tichiusa) : irpoipifnit 35 ; Lebas-Waddington, ^MSas 'SpaK\iui"os, "pi\6"ro"f"os "BiruroiipEios, 7^0* air' Atavm (probably a Teucride). Lebas-Waddington, ii, 1 74 (Spartay;
245
Roman
race.
(L. Mindius
39th
itt the descended Gythion was Dioscuri, in the 41st froffl HMaotor; of
370
Notes
[vol.i.
117 ;
113, 41. Cyrene. Stat., Silv.,ii,6, 67. Pliny,H. N., xviii,35 ; cf. Petron., Sat., c. 113, 4.1. Africa.
Symmach.,
114, 114,
114, 114,
Epp., ix, 125. irianorhouse. Frontin., Grom., p. 53 4'. 8. provinces. Seneca, Beneff.,vii, 10,
9.
12.
Lachm. 5. Adv.
ride.
Colum., i, 3,
12
; cf. Arnob.,
gentes,ii,40.
114, 23.
Mart.,
Henzen,
V,
70. iscrizioni
Due
xiv, 2298. Cf. Appendix p. Acta consul. Henzen, fy. An., p. 115, 7. xii, 6, 9-12. 115, 25. surplus. Martial, Vol. iii, 115, 26. back. p. 58. befriends. Martial, xiv, 122. 115, 30. StV ii*,56, 12 Ii5i 35- gold- Marquadrt, CIL,
,
(1865),
cf. Hultsch,
Metrol.",
348.
115, 115,
36.
state.
came.
2.
38.
what
follows
cf.
schichte
des
116, I. marriages. Op. cit.,p. 35. 116, 4. legacy. Cf. Rudorfi, Testament
Dasumins,
v,
in Zeitschr.
f. gesch.R.
115. 5-
and W., xii, 327 ft., 8. gifts. Epp., iv, 13, 95.
Pliny, Epp.,
7 ;
vii,20.
8.
Sale
of the
6 ;
vintage
Ad
and
ments abate-
116, 116,
10. II.
sesterces.
; to the
i
Tr., 8.
in ^d7,
116,
II.
vii,
Tab.
Henzen,
7.
alim.Lig.Baeb.,
1844,
Epp., ix,
in Tuscano For
32.
'
Ib., ii, 17
for
'
(iv,13,
in
read
with
Mommsen,
Tusculano
').
;
15. 18.
borrow.
Ib., iii,19.
the
testimony.
vi, 3, 25,
followingcf. Epp., i, 19
A Tr.
,
ii,4
iii,
31 ;
28. 4
banquet.
103, statue.
8 ; Mommsen,
p. 34,
and
5. p. 60.
100-102.
116, 33. Epp., ix, 39. oil. The in Gruter, 376, 5, Mommsen, 116, 35. inscription All the 116,37. 'Italian'. following in Mommsen, p. CIL, V, 2, 5262. Martial, iv, 37. 117, 17. interest.
117,
20. 22.
father.
Apulei.,ApoL,
Id.
c.
23
sq.
ib., c. 75. 117, Id. four. ib., c. 71. 117, 23. 117, 24. thirty. Petron., c. 45. 117, 27. again. Id., c. 71, 74, 76. Sueton., Nero, c. 10 117, 29. census. Pliny, Epp., ii, 12. 117, 31. eyes. Horace, Sat., i, 6, 117, 40. senator.
three.
Vespas., c.
17.
100.
VOL.
r.]
2.
Notes
22 Gell., xiii,
3714 ;
shoes.
9-
cf.
596,
3.
35. Vellei, Patetc, ii, 10, 7. counts. A., hi, 55. 13. poverty. Tac. able. Martial, iv, 67. 25.
i.
27.
28.
stage. Id.,
woman.
V, x,
27. 41.
11,
Id.,
30. horses'.
war.
Juv.,
Vol.
195.
6 ; cf.
118, 37.
iv,
i, 91.
118, 37.
119,
2.
sent.
119,
zu
TacituS,ia Wiener
Studien,
in
119,
vicissitude.
(Brambach), CIRh,
119, 119,
484.
and 977
;
StRE, i^, 588-590. 13. leisure. 16. re-enacted. Rein, StRE, iv, 966 RG, i', 854, 864.
re
Mommsen,
'
119,
navali, p. 45.
For
centner
'
119, 119,
20. 22.
119,23.
119, 119, 119, 119, 119 119, 119, ii9i 119,
120,
StR, iii,i,
509
f.
26.
28. 30.
164-166.
Sueton., Vespas., c. 4. Pertinax, c. 3. 31. slaves. Pliny Epp., iii,I9. 31. allowed. 35. dealings. Tac, A., vi, 16. Mommsen, Hermes, v, 129 ff. 37. per cent. Cf. Alex. Sever., c. 26. Dio, Ixii,2. 39- 60 A.D. affairs. Seneca, Epp., 77, 3. 41. Anton. Pius, c. 2. 3. unselfishness. 8. potteries.Marquardt, Privatl. d. R., i^, 160 f.
standing.
earthenware coarse landowners. Marquardt, op. cit.,ii?,665 ff. 9. Pertinax, c. 3. 23. slaves. inns. Marquardt, op. cit. 25.
9. 26.
'large dry-goods'.
Read
'
'.
120,
StR, ii', Epp., v, 4, i ; Mommsen, Pliny, 2, 887 ; CIL de nundinis saltus viii,270 (SC. Beguensis). cohortis. Juv., I, 58 : curam Spes is 31. cohort. sperare in of Mommsen Mil. Renier, promotion, prospect d'6pigr., p.
239;
fairs.
cf. CIL, V, I, 543. Ber. d. sacks. Ges., 1852, p. 29. Mommsen, 120, 31. tribune. million. G. d. StV, i",558, 2 ; cf. Mommsen, Marquardt, 120, 35. R. Miinzw., n. 333, 335, 336.
i, 9, 4. Seneca, Beneff., Mommsen, Hermes, iii, 39 ii,II sq. ; iii, 9 ; Juv., i, 47-50. 121, i$, off, Joseph.,A. /." xviii,6, 3.
121, 121,
2.
resold.
18.
gods.
and
41 ;
Pliny, Epp,,
372
121, 121, 26. 30.
Notes
Varus. lauded.
X,
[vol.i.
Vitelliiis, 5 ; Vespas., 4
;
3 ;
tial, Mar-
78.
Dial., 41.
Cf. also
121,
33. 6.
12.
out.
Agric,
19, with
Marquardt,
senatores, quieta Tac, 10,000. publica nulla nisi pacis emolumenta petere). Keller, Rom. (Tac, A., xiii,5 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 17 ; Civilprocess, p. 238. xii, 7, 8 sqq. etc.). Pliny, Epp., v, 4, 14, 21 ; Quintil.,
16.
re
realizing. Tac,
Hist., iv, 42
Crispus.
7Marcellus.
Schol.
Juv., 4, 62.
Divitior
Crispo,Martial, iv,
122,
122,
122,
122,
Tac, Dial., c. 8. Ictis hdbi'.i Hadrian, c. 18. Heyne, Honores iv, 2H) ; Hirschfeld, VG, 215 i. [0pp. Acad., Vber die Jurisdictiondes Siadt32. praefecture. Mommsen, prdfecten in StR, ii',2, 1064 flE. Teuffel, RLG*, 316, 2. 34. Domitian. 34. Julianus. Ibid., 350, i. Nipperdey, Tac, A., xiii,30. 41. date. Verus. Teuffel, 316, i; 342, i and 2; 350, i and 6; 360,2. 4. Abumius Valens praef. u. feriar. Latinar, CIL, vi, 1421. Nero. Tac, A., xiv, 14. 9. tarch, c Sueton., Vitell., 14. creditors. 7 ; Dio, Ixv, 5 ; cf. PluGdlba, c 22 ; Tac, Hist., ii,59. Plutarch, Galba, c. 21. 14. Otho. Dio, Ix, 29. 19. chains. Claudius. 20. Sueton., Claud., c 24. families. Tac, A., ii, 37 and 48. 24. ton., Sue2 ; liv, 17 ; Ivi, 41. Dio, Iv, 13 ; cf. liii, 27. senators.
31. councillor. ab impp. Rom.
Aug.,
123, 29.
c
41.
;
Macrob., Satt.,ii, 23. 10 Tac, A., i, 75 ; cf. Dio, Ivii, 123, 33. scared.
over.
Sueton., Tibet.,
47.
5. sank. 6. Senate. 6. 9.
Seneca, Beneff., ii, 7. Tac, A., ii, 37 sq. Dio, Iv, 10. resignations. Tac, A., ii, 48.
late.
reprimand.
Seneca, Epp.,
22,
10.
Tac, A., xiii, 34; Sueton., Nero, c. 10. 124, 14. inheritance. 16. incomes. Sueton., Vespas., c 17. 124, 20. women. c Hadieian, 124, 7. spectacles. lb., c 3 ; cf. Marquardt, StV, iii", 124, 22. 489, 5. Anton. Pius, 8. 124, 23. Pius. L. Pronto, Ad Verum, 6. 124, 27. Fronto.
124, 32. 124, 40.
.125, 4.
125, 9. 125, II.
Symmach., Epp., iv, 67. See above, censorship. Seneca, Beneff., ii, 21, 5. shelter. Juv., 3, 216 sqq. special. Pliny, Epp., vii, 20. Dasumius. Rudorff, Testament des Dasumius,
Piso.
p.
115, 1. 3.
in Zeitschr.
VOL.
I.]
/. gesch. Rechtsw., xii,p.
Notes
327 ff. ;
373
CIL, vi,
2, 10, 229
;
cf. p,
1353Ulpian, Fr., vii, i ; Digg., xxiv, i, 40. 125, 13. rank. dwarfishness. Sueton., Galba, c. 2 sq. 123, 17. 125, 18. ambition. 125, 35. honour. that
never
as
reason
of consul
De
vol. i, p. 108, Spanh. Jornand., perish. Julian, Or., iii, in reb.Geticis,c.57, Marquardt, Hdb. d. R.A., ii,3, p. 242. assertions
26
in Casaubon on Sueton., The title Cdsarea, ; p. 139. of consul still used in the tenth was century ; Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom., ii, 271. CIL, vi, 1754 (inscr.of Anicia Other of the latest age
c. Calig.,
Dahn,
Procopius von
Faltonia Anicius
Proba) :
Probinus
"
consulis
v.c.
uxori
consulis
iiliae consulum
matri
consul
ordinarius
(395 A.D.).
Cf. 1755,
1756a.
125,
41.
more.
Tac,
Agric,
c.
44.
126, 17. contumacious. Pliny, Epp., i, 23. Mommsen, SIR, i', 544 126, 20. vigintiviratus. Ibid., pp. 545-548. 126, 26. insisted.
and
557
f.
126, 35. praetorship. Ibid., StR, i', 554 ff. Ibid., ii',202-204. 126, 40. Hadrian. 127, 3. dispense. Ibid., ii^ 2, 919. Ibid., i', 554 ff. 127, 6. Emperor. Nero. Ibid., ii',2, 924 f. 127, 7. consuls. consulayibus aetatis imperaHenzen, De nundinis 127, 19. i, pp. 187-199 ; Mommsen, toriae, in Ephem. epigr., StR, ii', Gesch. d. Consulats dem unter Kaiserreich, Asbach, ; 83-87 I,
in Hist. months and
under
Unters. zu A. Schdfers 25 j. Jub., pp. 190-207. Tiberius and Nero, arbitrary periodsunder
under
.
Six
gula Cali-
under Claudius, four and two months Consulates, ann. 68-96, p. 146), four months
Vespasian (Fasti
Domitian
(after85),
127,
20.
two
under
Nerva
and
the
Antonines. f.
Mommsen, StR, i', 559 Ibid., thirty-three. 127, 24. 574. Ibid., 536, 2. 127, 26. child.
years. 127, 35. offices.
More
rarely
inter
ibid.,941, quaestorios,
ff.
5.
127, 38. magistracies. Ibid., ii',939 Ibid., i', 455 ff. 127, 40. Senate. Ibid., i', 456 f. 128, 4. appear.
128, II. Saturnalia. Sueton., Claud., 128, 13. insignia. Id. Nero, c. 35.
c.
5.
128, 25. lower. Mommsen, op, cit.,pp. 463-465. Ibid., ii',2, 921 ff. 128, 28. valid. See vol. i, p. 127. 128, 30. consuls. 128 Mommsen StR, ii', 1, 92, 6. 34. periods. Ibid., ii',2, 942. 128, 37. came. 128, 41. predecessors. Asbach, Consularfasten, 68-g6, Jahrbb., Ixxix, 1885, p. 143. 8. c. 129, I- layish. Hadrian, StR, i',521, 5. P. Valerius Mommsen, 129, 3. Ursus.
in
Bonner
Comazon
374
Notes
according to Dio, Ixxix, 4, only twice, because
laria
were
1. [vol.
consul time
;
thrice
at
tainly cerconsu-
that
61.
counted
Id.
as
first consulate
c.
3. Trajan. 6. utmost.
10. 22.
Pliny, Paneg.,
Epp., ii,
Asbach,
i.
distinction. of"ce.
143-146.
Mommsen,
emperor
27. 44.
Hermes, iii,
is considered Cf. vol. i,
129,
36.
and
Tac,
as
A., vi,
if
8.
The
absent
addressed conferred.
present.
'worn'.
130,5.
Read
Tac,
Hist., i, 81.
P- 97Alex. Sever., c. 27 (officiis et 130, 7, carried. De Seneca, ii, again. Beneff., ; 24, 4 130, 15. De 10. Plutarch, tranqu. animi, 130, 23.
130.
dignitatibus).
ira, iii,31,
2.
Cf.
daily. Seneca,
;
De
20
tet.. Diss.
343.
iv, 10,
iv, (cf.
i,
148
9.
; 7,
Epic-
support.
130, 41. letters. 131, 131, 8. waste. 131, 15. crime. 131, 18.
3.
electioneering.
Columella, i, praef. 10. Tac, A., iv, 68. grants. Ibid.,xiv, 50 ; cf. Borghesi,CEuvyes,
v, 531
(Juv.,
131, 131,
131, 131.
183). 19. selling. Dio, Ix, 17 ; Sueton., Vespas.,c. 26. secretly. Pliny, Epp., iii, iv, 25. 20;
32.
i6.
pranks.
Tac, A., ii,36. 37- years. backwards. I. Seneca, Epp., 73, 3; cf. 84, 11 ; 104, 9. 132, sacrifice. c. 7; Tac, Dial., Epictet.,Diss.,i, 19, 24. 132, 5. consular. Tac, A., iii,30; CIL, viii, 7054 (Cirta) 132, 10.
. , .
tae
132,
praetorio viro (cf.7055s.). right. Pliny, Paneg., c. 58. security. Tac, Hist., i, 53. kin. Pliny, Epp., iv, 15. esteem. Tac, Hist., i, 73. Quintilian.vi, prooem. 13. marry.
. . .
matri
. .
nuptae
; aviae
nup-
praetorioviro
carefully. Cf.
xix, 12,
See ft.
I.
e.g. Gellius,i,2,
ii,26,
ix, 2,
xii,
the
Hermes,.
agent.
set out.
i, 105,
37. The
knee. from
purple stripewas
the toga virilis childhood, the shoe only with ; 888 Mommsen, StR, iii, S. i, 470 ; iii,2, StU, i', 414, i. ^33. 5- spectacles. Dio, xlix, 16 ; cf. Mommsen, consular. 6. 2 Ix, Dio, Mommsen, StR, i', ; 133, 397, 3. Alex. Cf. Appendix vi. Sever., c. 43. 33, 9. coaches. Jerome of 00. Isai., XV, 66, ed. TaW., iv, 823s., says that at the advent
VOL.
I.]
the
et
Notes
tjiechildren
of Israel
375
the whole will return from fneriht dignitatis senatoriae
. . .
Messiah
to
world
locum
in
carrucis
133,
ever
This Arval.
title is hot
Afta
it does
;
133, 14.
2,
censorial. ff.
StB, ii',945-947
42.
iii,i, 469
iii,
133, 18.
133, 133, 133, 133, 133,
22.
24.
25.
ib.,xii, 59.
Id.
voluntary.
penury.
ib.,ii,48
; xi, 25.
28.
37.
account,
have 134, 134,
2.
StR, iii,1,
documents
quoted
f-
Mommsen's
As
a
rule
Uability. Digg., 1, i,
. .
22,
"
sqq. ; Mommsen,
StR, iii, i,
9 ;
473
II.
the advice
in
cf. also
StR, iii, i,
134, 134,
489, 4 and 502, Bohn, (Heiwjattder Prdtorianer,(1883) p. 7 note) believes that only from the f line of Titus the equo publico in the provinces; they are honor ati began to remain nqt tiifle there till the of Trajan and- Hadrian. frequent 12. knights. Marquardt, Hist, eqq., p. 88 ^q. 16. Rufus. Renier, Inscr. de I'Algirie,3680 CIL, viii, Cf. Mauret. 2822, C7G, Caesar.). (Manliana 9616 3494.
,
=
134, 18.
the
senators.
CIL, 3158
of (apparently
. . .
time
alterum
of Augustus) castrensibus
tres
ex
eo
fun[ctum
134, 134, i34" 134. 134, 135, 135, 135, 135,
ejusdem Xaesaris August[i] summis ordini eques]tris hohoribus, etiam acceptis atque
'
c.
15.
hereditary. Mommsen,
Stat., SiZw.,v, 316; cf. Marquardt,. PW., i^ 86, i. Martial, viii, 5. 37' rings. 38. Pollio. Juven., xi, 42. Mommsen, 489 f. 3. horse. 2. Ibid., 496, century. 3, 4. 6. maintained. Ibid., 495, i. 8. ceremony. Ibid., 491-493. Cf note on i, 99, 4, 5 of this work. relaxed. Ibid., 452. 12.
36-
knights. Juv.,
3, 33
ss.
adoption. Mommsen,
518
f.
Cf, this work, i, p. 46 f. ; Monjmsen, 519, i. Swetoa., Avguft.,c.:27 ; Dio, xlyiii, 30. 45 ; liii,
, "
135,27. tribune.
135. 32- unfree.
liora.ce. ^Epodes, 4.
-"
376
CIL,
3750
Notes
vi, 1847 ; Mommsen, CIL, V, I, 4392.
=
[vol.i.
Mus.,
Rhein.
1846,
p.
21
Orelli,
S"i?.,iii, Mommsen, i, 519; cf- "'. 893 f. Hadrian, Pliny, H.N., resp., 6; suspicion. Dosith., ob motum equestri ordine xxxiii, 152 (Arellium Fuscum signem calumniam). Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 508. 136, 5. included. as Ex designation for the equestribus turmis 136-7. turmae. equestrian order. CIL, viii, 9754 ; Arch, epigr. Mitth. aus Oesterr., viii, 1884, p. 243.
135,34. 135,39.
license.
' '
136, 136,
13. 15.
juventatis.Mommsen,
ascribed.
Ibid., iii,i, 522-527. 136, 27. Augustus. Ulpian, Digg., xlii,i, 57 See i, p. 100. 136, 28. Italians.
cf.
i, 4,
8.
136, 31.
East. ^y
Tuv
Inscriptionfrom
iv
Attaleia de
(Pamphylia) :
corr.
iiriKtKTov
KptTTjv
p. 149.
Tralles
=Mitth.
iKXcKTuv
456, 8
d. deutschen
HellSn., x (1886), BiKaariSv ev ; ibid., p. 'Pibi^Tii] xi Inst. arch. zuAthen, (1886), p. 204.
Mommsen, op. cit.,527-539. 136, 32. years. officers. Ibid., 539-552. 136. 33136, 41. posts. Ibid., 544. appointed a 136, 41. age-limits.Commodus
the
boy
of
14
years
2.
to
137, 6. 137, 9.
xiv, 2947
547.
Mommsen,
1196,
omnibus After performing this duty they are called or a (iii, iv) militiis ; Mommsen, equestribusmilitiis functi
'
posts.
'
'
'
549
; cf. 543.
Ibid., 550, 3. Ibid., 551 f. Ibid., 552, 2. 137, 16. remained. Ibid., 553. 137, 23. fleets. Claudius. Ibid., ii^,981. 137, 30.
137, 13. 137, 16.
promotion.
once.
Secretariate. f.
Cf. p. 35.
216-218
;
138, 6. century.
Hirschfeld, VG,
Mommsen,
StR, ii',
T.'laliKiov H'h.Tvov CIG, 2790: dirb KpA-TiffTov, irvyKTiijTiKoO, ^7rtr/"6xuy. Trardpa in senectute suae Fronto, Ad Anton., 9 (dignitatis 138, 16. honour. omandae StR, causa) ; cf. Appian, prooem., 15. Mommsen, 2iii,I, 559. 138, 17. eighteen. Ibid., i', 573. Hadrian, c. 10. 138, 20. beardless. 21. StR, iii, 138, importance. According to Mommsen, i, 564, the
Agric,
4;
basis
of their
gradation
dates
from
Augustus.
Hirschfeld, VG, 258-265. flotilla. Lumbroso, 138, 41. L'Egitto al tempo dei Greci e dei 26 cf. De bello Romani, p. Alexandrin., c. 13. ; 88 Henzen, ss. Melanges d'ipigr., 139, 6. Egjrpt. Renier, p. 6928 ; cf. ui, 522. Hubner, CIL, ii,1970. Hirschfeld, Philol, Other xxix, 30, II. examples: Orelli, 3331, 3651, 5530; CIL, ii, Wilmanns,' JB*. 4135 ; Pertinax, c. 2, and in particular Inscr., c. vii.
378
roman.
Notes
ordin. ah.
I. [vol.
imp.
Hadriano
old at that
140,
36,
234
assessors.
Victor, Caes., 20, 30; not by Antoninus he wa.s only i^ years in H.A., Geta, c. 2, because death. Cf. Vit. Seven, c. i. emperor's Hirschfeld, VG, 231, Bremer, Rechtslehrer,62.
Aurel.
2, 4, 7 ;
f-
Macrin., c. Opell. 140, 40. Purse. Councillor. Orelli, 2648 141,4. Rev. nouv. sir., v, 393, arch.,
~
Hirschfeld, 231 f. of. Garrucoi, CIL, 6662; x, and Mommsen, op. cit.,330 ; vi, 1421
:
Hirschfeld, 215,
141,
10.
4.
frequent. Orelli,3153
. . .
=,CIL,
Aburnio
Yalenti
facto ab imp. Hadriano praef.urbi feriarum pontifici tribuno Aug. ii cos. (iiS) plebisdesignatocandidatpAug. j[uveni] d.d. eq. publ. c[larissim.] 141,
141, 141,
12.
Latinar.
edict.
Mommsen,
are
In
Juvenal,
10,
95
equites egregii
23.
26.
the
Praetorians.
141, 141,
141, 142,
hereditary. Hirschfeld, 272-275. StR, i^, 337, 3 and 4. quaestors. Mommsen, Schol. 28. played. Juvenal, 5, 3. De in Rhein. Mus,, apparitorihus, 29. knights. Mommsen, Cf. no. 2. ft, Henzen, 6o23^ 6565 ; AdI, 1865, p. 1846, p. 42 13, 1 ; Bdl, 1865, p. 151 ss. Mommsen, SiR, iii,i, 566-569. 38. immunities. in yirl., life. Seneca, 98, Epp., 5, p. 13 ; Plutarch, Prof., 4. Huic divus Hadrianus latum clavum CIL, xii, 1783 : 77 E; Teuffel cum quaest. optulitet petentis excusationem accep.
RLG*,
266, 5.
II.
142,
fortune.
Tac, A., xvi, 17. pelf. Tac, H., ii, 86. Terentius. Pliny, Epp., i, 14;
described. See p.
128
iii, 2;
vii, 25.
above. eqq., p.
8. 60, 31 ; 65, 76 ; ,87, CIL, vi, 1606, 1632.
Marquardt,
6790
note
Hist, 3 ;
142,26.
6747 ; IRN, 2567, cf..i488. Eph.epigi., Caeciliae : iv, 97 (Salonis) m[raiK"riae] Logianae e[gfegiae] fil.et Tullio Callipiano est niatrem Notabile v[iri] eq. R. etc. propter hos ut videtur natales patri equitiKonianoariteppni'.
Misenum.
Cf. Henzen,
Mommsen,
'
Mommsen. 142, 28. fortune. 142, 32. Etruscan. 142, 35. tribunate. 142, 37.
to
Ovid, Trist.,iv,
Persius, 3, 9. Martial, iii, 95
To
10,
7 ; Amor.,
iii, 15,-6.
; v,
Emperor.
Domitian
v,
19 ;
vi,
10
142,
Regulus vii, 60 ; to Stella vii,36.etc. Id., vi, 82. 38. cloak. Id., viii,28; ix, 49. shabbinQSS. 142,41.
143,
2.
143, 4.
suborned.
vi, 58
vii,97,
143, 5. epitaphs. Id., i, 93 ; x, 26. Juv., 14, 316-331. 143, 8. Narcissus, Gell., xi, 7, 3. 143, 10. wine. 143,
; cf. vol.
ii,p. 17.
.vQi,.
I.]
Vita P,ersii.
Alba. Livia.
MqX^s
Teuffel, RLG*, Dio, liv, 23; 288, i. Ovid, Fast., vi, 639
39.
-379
143,23.
143,
26.
cf. Teufiel,
StRE,
143, 27.
143, 28.
C. cf.
difiusor
Baetica
Sentius
shipping. Seneca, Epp., 119, 5. 28.. imanufacturers. Marquardt, op. cit.,258, 2375. I43j 6 ; xiii,,50 tax-farmers. Tac.,^.,iv, ; Sneton., Vespasian., 143,18. I ; Marquardt, StV, ii^, c. 313, i ; Rein, StRE, vi, 248.
143^30. H. N., x, 71. Seneca, Epp., 161, 1-4. 143, investment. Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 511. 143/34, follow. i v, 2, praesertim lector non Quintilian, 45 : cum 37. 143, fere sit nisi eruditus, judicem rura plerumque in;decurias miteo tant, de pronuntiatunim quod intellexerit. Similarly
)
Circus.
Pliny,
34.. formed.
.bubulco
144, 4, 144, 8.
2
Dicturus
dubia
pro
libertate,
acquittal. Horace, S., i, 5, 51^-69. Schol. Juv., 5, 3. Visellia. Pliny,H. N., xxxiii, 32 ; Mommsen, op. cit., 424,
and
3.
144,
144,
coi"scated. Pliny, loc. cit,, Sneton., Claud., c. 15. The .five golden rings which his c. Petron., 32. 13. stars. statue is said to wear 71),apparently belong to him as master (c. the tribunal and the praetexta) of the games (like ; Mommsen,
10.
4.
Martial.
Martial's
Zoilus
cf
apparently
.
wore
the
gold ring
;
without
144, 15.
cf. V,
iii,29.
2
14, 41.
Tunc
cum
liceret occupare
38,
9,
s.
Id., ii, 53 ; cf. vol. i, pp. 4 and 5 of tliis work. Martial, xi, 56. There is also here a reminiscence 145, 2. food. of Catullus, 5, 4 : Et tristis nuUo qui tepet igne focus Et teges Furi cui est neque area et cimex ; Catull.,23, i : servus neque
Nee
cimex lunch.
neque
araneus
neque
ignis.
xiii,13,
Cf.
Martial, xi,
32.
145,3.
.145, 3. 145,
Martial,
x,
48,
16 ;
i.
garUc. Marquardt, Prl., ii",4i24. inPetronius, c. 14, Ascyltos and Martial, ii,104, 10; to buy for a dipondius cicer lupinosque Encolpius went
3. OS.
'
of them.
Juv"
14,
127
sqq.
pig'shead.
sqq. -145, 5. luxury. Juv., 3, 292 whereinl. Martial,xii"32, 5 ;j:45, 18. free. should be read perhaps cratere, que
Et
cum
lucerna
corneo-
sum,
numquid
.
sum.
62 (latema fuscior ? On
N.,
,xx,
152.
380
Notes
25
:
I. [vol.
haec
sarcinaruin
pompa
convenit ponti. Juv., 5, 8. 145, 19. thresholds. vita beata, p. 25. 145, 19. beggars'. Seneca, De 145,
20.
fora. Jahn,
Veber
antiken
und d.
wounds.
descriptionof
21.
in Prudent.,
ated ulcer-
De dementia, ii, 7. Schol. intoned. Hor., Epp., i, 17, 48. 145, bread. Martial, x, 5, 5 : Oret caninas 145, 25. dog's dat latratos Cui obvia turba cf 6 buccas : iv, 53, ; 145,
22.
22.
pity. Seneca,
panisimprobi
cibos.
145,
Seneca, N. Jahrb. f. Ph., 1871, 716; QuinControv., i, 7, 18 (Kiessling, tilian,viii, 3, 22) ; Juv., 5, 11. M. Phaedr., ii, 17, 3 sq. Voigt, Die ver25. bran-bread. und Brat bei den Sorten schiedenen von triticum, Weizenmehl Romern, in N. Rh. Mus., 1876, 105 ff. 26. mat. Juv., 9, 140 ; Martial, iv, 53. 26. salvation. Martial, x, 5 ; xiv, 81 ; Juv., 5, 8. Pliny, H. N., xxxiv, 11 ; CIL, i, 805 33- candelabrum. Wilmanns,i3i7 (Ulubris) : ClesipusGeganius CJL, X, 6488 viat. Cf. Mommsen, tr. SiR, iii, Capitol,mag. Luperc. mag.
.
I,
566,
3.
4.
Juv.,
I,
24,
15,
224.
146, 4.
Thdtigkeit der
Volker
des
hi-
Alterth., 100,
146, 3. Modena. Juv., 3, 36-40 ; Martial, iii,16, 59, 99. Quintilian,i, 12, 17. According to Galen, 146, 6. advocates. c. \iy., IlpoTp. 14, ed. K., i, p. 38 : 0! SioiicoCcrej ri, tQi' tKovcIup, ol TeXoirai, oi (liiropot Also, according to Seneca, gained wealth. alienorum Brev. vit.,iy,5,' honorummercenariaprocuratio'was
lucrative.
146, 7.
146, 146,
II.
livelihood.
This
interest
of the
18.
equestrian census.
Juv.,
9,
poverty.
known.
140-147.
:
Orelli, 4066
coUeg.
Plin., H.
balistariorum. consisted
Also
the
centonariorum colleg.
on I
(4068) perhaps
militaryworks.
above.
and
146, 24. porters. Marquardt, Prl., ii^, 379 fl. Cf. ajso De c. 40. Caligula, Sueton., Calig.,
sotto
taxed
by
I'Aventino
la statio
urbis
Romae,
sqq. the
lyith Tav.
canon
d'agg., i
(delivery and
weighing
of
urbicus).
146, 25.
the
see
among money-lenders. Colum., praef.,8, iia.raes foeneratio of living preferable to agriculture. Pawnbrokers, means Martial, ii,57, 7 ; cf. Marquardt, StV, ii",62 ff.; also
VOL.
I.]
nummularii,
the
Notes
Petron.,
c.
381
of Inscriptions
56
146, 31.
De Ambrose, Tobia, c. 6, 23. and 236. Preller,Reg. d. St. R., p. 30 f. ; cf. in Marquardt, Prl., ii^, 412. Alex. Sever., c. 33. 147, 16. Severus. the shoemakers. In collegiumfabrum, solearium, baxear147, 17. ium trium the fabri (Marquardt, Prl., ii^,597, 6) centuriarum 147, 6. oil shops. 147, 8. markets.
are
perhaps
makers
of lasts and
wooden
shoes.
op. cit.
420. 713,
d.
147, 24.
Ibid., pp.
Bull.
com.
715.
|decur.
iter.
|parieteset
|scalariorum
Caesare L.
Itectorio
cos.
(i A.D.).
machine-workers. diamonds.
Ibid., p. 707.
147. 147.
ring-makers'. Conlegium anularium, CIL, vi, H07. The Orelli,4067, reads according to inscription, 29. gilders"'. Henzen, iii,450, ', but coUegi grattiariorum et inauratorum be meant only brattiarii can (Marquardt, p. 686). Augustine, C. D., vii, 4. 34- easy. districts. 36. Gaudy (1839), Werke, vi, 61 f.
'
Goethe, 31, 252 ff. d. I., 1859, p. 68 ss. wharves. Becker, Topogr., i, 465 ; cf. vol. ii,p. 307. transformed. Appian, B. C., iii, 3 : xal gjpas (vwi twp iireSdKvvov dv7}p7]fjMvu)v Kal 84 Tti aiirois ^(/"i; ws Kalirapos dvSptdvTOJV rb ipyaffT-^piov %vda. ol dvSptavTes etirovro "i6i)i d.vejKevd^0VTO Sei^iLVj Kal iS6vTes iveirifiTrpaaav. Digg., xxxiv, 2, 14 (15). 146, 7. substituted. Read 'monument'. Petron., cc. 65 and 75. 148, 9. monuments. other. II. xvii, Digg., 2, 52, 7. 148, Gruter, 25, i ; Orelli, 4195 ; R. Rochette, Lettre 148, 13. Castor. d Mr. Schorn, p. 385. Cf. vol. ii,p. 307. Orelli, 4224 ; cf. Marquardt, Prl., ii",688, 12. 148, 13. eyes.
Recta. Bull.
"
worked.
148, 16. portraits. Cf. Appendix liii. Alex. Sever., c. 33 ; cf. Marquardt, op. 148, 17. specialization. cit.,p. 465 ff. 148, 19. toilette. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 782. A collegium aromain tariorum Rome, Orelli, 4064. On 148, 21. garments. paenularii, sagarii,vestiarii,tenuarii, see cit., Marquardt, op. p. 585 ff. Sagaria negotiatio.Dig., xvii, 2, nubat relicto). 52, " 4 ; Juv., 6, 591 (an saga veudenti copone Cf. vol. i, p. 6. 148, 24. nuisance. 148, 27. scythemakers. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 413 ; Jordan, vicus pulverarius probably took its Topogr., i, 515 ff. The from name depots of pozzolana earth (Pliny,H. N., xxxv, texunt 166 ; pulvis Puteolanus iv, 3, 52 : opusque ; Stat.,Silv., Cocto pulvere sordidoque tofo)^ 148, 29. Augustine, See vol. i, p. 147.
' '
382
148, 33.
teacher.
'
Notes
Preller, Regionen, p.
129
;
[vol.I.
Jordan, Topogr., i,
2, 287. '. 0316*11, Caietan x, 942. 148, 34. 148, 36. banquets. Becker, Topogr., i, 236. According to Martial, Leda also, it seems, ii,63, 2 (e sacra redempta via) there were
here.
3. arcades.
A.,
xv,
38.
149, 7. 149,
paintings.
Juv., 8, 168
Aushdngeschilder,
in
Zeit.,N.
128 modem.
ft.
1877,
149, 19. sich
(1871), 74 ; cf. also Bliimner, Arch. Zeit,, of a (relief wine-seller). antiker Reliefs, welche Jahn, Ueber Darstellungen
F.,
iv
auf
Handwerk
und
Handelsverkehr
beziehen, in Ber.
are on
d. Sachs.
The reliefs mentioned Ges., i86i, p. 373. xi and xiii ; cf. pp. 364 and 371.
p. 353,
plates
Jordan, op. cit.,p. 77. Haupt, Colloquiaex cod. Montepessul.S. ix, in Ind. led. Berolin. hib., 1871, p. 7, 9 Opusc. ii,446. bed-linen. Juv., 7, 221. 149; 36. Lebas-Waddington, 1687'': t^ uw^Splif t^s 149, 41. support. I for see no reason ruy irposdelas (indigence) Troptpvpo^a^uiv. the editor's assumption that the influence of Christianity is to bawdy
linen merchant.
=
house.
Lebas-Waddington,
628
cf.
the
mentary. com-
Marquardt, Prl., ii",552, 6. 150, 9. counter. Di'o Chr., Or., 72, ed. Dindorf, ii, 245.
150,
10.
II.
KdTnjXot i.ve{a(rii.him,
150,
cap. bread.
16.
diani 150,
Cic, Catiline,iv, 7, 17 : ilium ipsum sellae (Marquardt, op. cit.,ii2, 725, 7) atque operis et quaestus cottilocum. Cic, De off., i, 42, 130.
Juv., 14, 200. 14. scents. 150, 16. property. Digg., v, 3, 27, " i. Cf. e.g. Bernhardi, Gesch. 150, 17. spirit-stills.
150, 24.
words
disposition.Pliny,
'
H.
(Apparently the
marginal gloss.)
negotiatorisavaritia
are
merely
Seneca, De beneff., vi, 17, i. burnt. Cic, Catiline, iv, 150, 31. 7, 17, Herodian, vii, 12, 5. Cf. vol. i, p. 6. 15O1 34- houses. Pronto, Epp. ad. M. Cues, et inv., iv, 12, ed. 150, 36. Emperors. dissimilis interim numquam tua imago tam Naber, p. 74 : cum excusserit ad oculos meos in itinere accidit, ut non meo ex ore
150. 25. rictum 15". 39150, 40. 151,
131, 131,
I.
corollarium.
closed.
'lovSaiuv
idolatria,c 15. ; De Philo, In Flacc, p. 525 M., " 8 : ri, ipyaa-T^ptaTwv iriSos. JiA rb M ffvyKeK'Xfiff/i.ipa Apov(ri\\-fi
Werke, (1839),
vi,
7.
10.
f. and 572,
Ibid., p.
332.
VOL.
I,]
Notes
383
151,
t4 yewd/ieva ets iinaKevfiv Marquardt, S"7, iii2, 14. tunes. 577. (TTariavos els Ti,s lepds tov 7~Ss Kvpiov airoKpaTopos were ri/j^pas part the of the regular of in Puteoli. Tyrian factory expenses
men.
Jahn, Darstill.
d. Handwerks
etc., p. 313,
bearers. 21. Ephem. epigr.,ii, 316, 432 fabro[r]. Cf. besides the passages [col]l. vex[illifer] there Galliem, 8, Aiirelian, 34), Patleg., vii,8, {Vit. signa coUegioruffl)
.
(omnium
igi, 25.
Mommsen, CIL, i, p: 151. 35- mockery. Cf. 523 sqq. ; Preller, R. M., i', 344.
my 151,
note.
36.
325
funerals.
ss.
Marquardt, StV,
'
iii^, 135
Wilmahns,
i,
151, 41.
of these
beginning
1882,
152, 3. p.
of the second
ss.
the designation ; on collegium salutare (at least from the d. R., century) see De Rossi, Bull. com.
'
144
banquet.
152, 19. sardines. ordine albi facti. ex Magistricenarum (This is to be 1$: in those the Lex meialli Visunderstood as a heading, just as iii, Eph. epigr., pacensis stand in the nominative, Mommsen, vini debebunt ordine homines : Quo p bnere 189.) quatertii
StV, iii^, 141 f. De et sodaUciis, Mommsen, collegiis p. 89 sqq. ; CIL, xiv, 21 12. I understand thus the difficult passage Col., ii,
Marquardt,
=
coUegi amphoras singulas, et panes A. ii (qui numerus caldaih ministerio. et sardas cum fiierit) quattuor, stratiotiem, p. 108, differently Differentlyinterpretedby Mommsen, op. cii.,
boni
again by Huschke, Ztschr. f. g. R.W., xii, 218 f.,and that every four members 364. Both admit XV, received one amphora of wine, certainly an excessive
with 152,
153,
so
sen, Momm-
always
amount
little bread.
38.
Cyprian
c.
Epp., 67,
10,
:
6.
Gell., xix,
39
9.
Virgil. Petron.,
Aeri., ii,44.
Cf.
365.
153, 7. eternal. 153,
12.
Aen., i, 607.
=
CIL, vi, 9437. 7352 ad elbows. Auct. Herenn., iv, 54, 67 ; Suetori., Vit. 153. 15Horat. ; cf. D. Laert., iv, 46 ; Suid., s. 6.yKiiv.
153. 15153,
153,
jewels. Henzen,
153,
153, 153,
vulgar. Martial, i, 41, 8 ; Quod viles pueri (Marquardt, PH., ii",469, 3). 18. last. Ulpian, Dig., ix, 2, 5, " 3. discentes. 22. CIL, iv, 673. sic. lb., 275 ; cf. 694, 698. 22. Gruter, 639, 12 CIL, vi, 9222. 27. avaricious.
=
salariorum
Cf.
Jahn,
(about the time of Augustus) ; cf. of a faber tign.corp. Ar[elatensis]. the inscription CIL, ijf,4796 M6yer, Anthol., i, 1412.
7244
=
384
154, 9,
10.
Notes
price. Macrob., Saturn., ii,4, an opif"x as teacher of a raven.
where
[vol.I.
there
is also
tioned men-
Plutarch, De sollert. animal., 19, 5 ('BWiji'an' dyopd 154, 16. end. is the Graecostasis, Urlichs, N. Rh. Mus., xii, 219). Plin., H. N., x, 121. 154, 27. March. rubbish. foricas is explained Juv., 3, 30 [38 conducunt I54i 37-
by
in Hildebrand's Tributsteuern the farming of the tax on Jahrb.f. Nationalok., v, 309-311) as privies. Marquardt (StV, ii^,280, 2 and 3) is of a different
Rodbertus
(Z.
Gesch.
d.
r.
155, 155,
opinion. Cf. Cujac, Obss., 22, 34] ; Juv., 7, 4. 2. auctioneering. Juv., 3, 33 ; Horace, Sat., i, 7, 55 sqq. (Volteius Menas.) ; Martial, i, 85 ; Joseph.,xix, i, 18. StR, i', 365 f. Praeco faeetus, 4. disrepute. Mommsen,
Martial, i, 85,
1.
Mommsen,
Die
Jucundus,
in Hermes,
86
;
91-98.
15515-
crier.
Horace,
Sat., i,6,
1846, p. 48
CIL,
155.
"
vi, 9186-9190.
17155, 18.
T0"
profits. O. Jahn, AUg. Litt.-Zeitg., 1842, p. 198. C. : ras 4s dSiaolKoSoiilat, changing. Strabo, v, p. 235 XciiTT-ous iroioO(rf"'aliTi'/ttir7-j(7eis/(al^/i7r/)ii"rets d3"lXei?rKal /neraTrpdffeis,
Kal aSrai o^cat..
20.
135,
155,
155, 24.
26.
56.
5 praef. sq.
Cic, De oj^''., i, 42, 131 ; Vitruv., vi, 155. 32. many. Cf. vol. ii,p. 193. 155, 36. country. I55i 38- painters. Cf. vol. ii, p. 319. Sueton., Vespas., c. 19. 155, 41. Marcellus.
136, 5.
manual.
Juv.,
7, 175.
Martial, iii,4 ; cf. vol. ii,p. 334. 156, 8. citharist. Cf. vol. ii, p. 113. 136, 9. dancing. Cf. vol. ii, p. 54. 156, 9. fencing. Cf. vol. ii,p. 23 f. 136, 10. circus-driving. 136, 15. painting. Galen, i, p. 38. Lucian, Somn., i sqq. 136, 17. Lucian. Juvenal. Juv., 3, 136. 136, 20. Marquardt, StV, ii^, 106 f. 136, 27. State. 28. 156, municipalized. Kuhn, Verfassung d. r. R., i, 94, 669 and
99,
714-
185. iii, 136, 31. Portugal. Lex metalli Vipascensis, Ephem. epigr., 162 ss. Stat., Silv., 156, 37. pupils. v, 3, Horace, Sat., i, 6, 73. 157, I. senators. Pliny, Epp., iv, 13. A grammaticus latinus 157, 8. committees. at Comum, CIL, v, 2, 5278 Orelli, 1197. letters. Ad Fronto, amicos, i, 11 {ed. Naber, i, 7, p. 179)' 137, 9. i57i 15- questions. Gell., xvi, 6, i. Pius, c. 11. 137, 16. s^ilaries. Anton. last. Digg., xxvii, i, 6, " 2. 137, 23. Gellius, iv, i ; v, 4 ; vi, 17 ; xiv, 5 and 10; xy, i57i 29. refers.
=
386
Notes
[vol.i.
,
subdoo22 : Victorio scholarius, Petron., c. 8i ; Auson., Proff., tori seu p. 206 (description proscholo. Boucherie, "Ep/iriiiei/iaTa ftXXot school of ri^ei dvoSiSSainp. wpis rriv iiro5i.SaKTr)ii teaching): Ovid, Fasti, iii,829. 160, 32. incomes. Sueton., loc. cit.,17. 160, 34. sesterces. 7a!. ib., 23. 160. 39- profits. Plin., H. N., xiv, 48-52. 161, 2. Seneca. Cf. Seneca, Qu. N., iii,7, i ; Epp., 104 and no. 161, 3. estate. iii, Columella, 3, 3. 161, 6. rarity. Suidas, s. 'Era4"p6oiTos. (Hyginus) ; see also 161, 9. exceptionally. Sueton., iii, gr. 20
_
Appendix viii,p.
161, 161, 161, 161,
II.
42
(Dionysius).
Sat.,
4 ;
22.
parents.
value.
Petron.,
Quintilian, ii, 4,
16.
161, 14.
16. 16.
Pers., iii,44-51.
Auson., Profess.,17, 10. 16. still. Pliny, Epp., iv, 13 ; Vita Peysii ; Orelli, 2432 vixit annis xv) ; Kaibel, eloquentiae. CIL, vi, 2188 (stucUoso irivre B iK iirl 5 ' 'B0^(r(y \byoi"riv o-xoXdiraj elKOffirris (ftTj 229 Epigr.,
boys.
Celebris (praetextati
facundia
and di'TjXoiKOTas
the
(ed. R., i, 178, 15 : fwplas pd^Sovs iripovs Si l(rfi,ev usual in elsewhere) corporal punishments were
oi55^i' Siojuu TMoivTUv.
be rash to draw rhetorical schools of Antioch ; but it would and for earlier times. conclusions that for the West from
Cf.
Appendix
be.
73
:
Idyll., 4,
Idem
artesque bonas Martial, ii, 90. Tac, A., xv, 71 ; Gellius, xix, 9, 2 (Antonius 161, 21. inflence. Julianus rhetor, docendis publice juvenibus magister).
youth.
beaten.
14.
:
Ibid., v, 12, 22. Liban., ed. R., i, p. 198 sq. (199, 2 161, 28. gambled. made i$a.s elfuToC/ij) \apt.pdveiv)The payment was
.
TrdXai
yip
ist
on
the
of
Jan.,
fee. med.
p. 259,
20.
Juv., 7, 217 ; cf. 186 sq. According to Cod. Tkeod., i,94, 664), the salary prof.,i, 11 (Kuhn, Verfassung, double that of the grammarians ; but cf of the rhetors was Kuhn, p. 102 (note 740 on the fees of the Greek rhetors). f. 161, 32. adults. Marquardt, op. cit.,p. in elsewhere. Anton. c. 11. P., 161, 36. See vol. i, p. 120. The 161, 39. tribune. salary of 600,000 sest., which Eumenius of Augustodunum received {Oral, pro restaur, scholis,c. II, 14, 16),after having received 300,000 as magistet memoriae sacrae was a particular token of imperialfavour. Cf. vol. i, p. 68. i6i, 41. insignia. Juv., 7, 186.
161, 31.
De
et
.
Cf. vol. i, p. 31. ' ' The Rhetor Secundus in Otho, p. 3. century. See offices. also. Kuhn, 162, 5. Appendix viii (p. 46ff.), i, 92 i.
162, 162,
3. honours.
183.
Verf.d. R.,
VOL.
I.]
governor.
Notes
Philogelos,202.
387
162, 7.
162, II. repute. Seneca, Controv.,ii,prooem., 5. Philostrat., Vitt. soph., i, 22, p. 224. 162, 15. Alexandria. Id. Kal ix^v Kal ib., ii, 32, p. 273 sq. 162, 17. Emperor. airiiv T'^s Kard. ttjv ''Pijifi'ijv tup fj^eyitrrijs irpoio'T-^O'aTO trvvyiyoptiav ots
. , .
i^icodavovToi
S^ roV
^a"rt\4""js
k.t.\.
Pin., Epp., iv, 13. Pronto, Ad amicos, i, 11 (ed.Naber, i, 7, p. 179). 28. appointments. Strabo, iv, 181. 162, 162, 30. post. Lucian, Apol., c. 15. i, 103. 162, 31. profitable.Cf. Kukn, op. cit., Martial, ii, 162, 34. passed. 64. 162, 35. peaceful. Quintilian,xii, 11, 4. Quintilian,xii, 3 ; Tac, Dial., c. 31, 32. 162, 39. advocati. of causidici, CIL, iv, 2. Tac, A., xi, 7. Inscriptions toga. 163,
9240-9242.
O. Hirscbfeld, in Gott. gel. Anz., 1872, p. 680 s.v. on Dirksen, Manuale, " 2 | Heinrich advocati, (togati Sidon. Ulic ApoU., Epp., vi, 3 (togatorum Juv., 8, 49) ; perorantium peritiam consulere). 163, 4. Quintilian. Martial, ii,90, 2. Petron., Sat., c. 46. 163, 7. Petronius.
163, 3.
clients.
=
Tac, Dial., c 9, 163, 14. Pliny. Seneca, Epp., 49, sophum puer sedi, modo causas 163, 13. power.
before lie entered
the
on
11,
2 :
13. See
modo
Senate.
the
agere On
coepi;
see
it was cf.
philoprobably
Suetonius
Hermes,
iii, 43,
4 ;
Mommsen,
elder
103-105.
autem
Vitruv., vi, 5,
forensibus
conventus
(atria)
elegantioraet
sought.
22.
ad spatiosiora
excipiendos.
Tac, Dial., c 6, 7. equestrian. Martial, ix, 68, 5 ; Juv., vii, 124 sqq. Cf. Miiller, Hdb. d. ArchdoL, " 199, 4. 163,24. victory. Martial, vii, 28; Juv., 7, 118. 163, 27. gods. Martial, ii, 74. Stat., Silv.,vv,4, 41. 163, 29. janitors. Seneca, De ira, iii, 37; Martial, i, 17, 76 ; ii, 30 ; v, 16 ; viii, 16, 17. 163, 29. wealth.
163, 30.
163, 163,
32. 33.
fashion.
gold.
rents.
10.
Labb.
Gloss.,
of
'
ii,p. 247, in
denarii
provincial lawsuit
the
amount
100
is mentioned
dyu/tef
hw/iOf
rifunos
vofiueos
awqyopof.s
iKSiK'/icrojo'Lv ijfias.The
(inthe Latin
is the
SiKoKoyosis the causidicus ; what I do not know, the the aw/iyopoi pragmaticus (Latin, jurisperitus),
text
honorarius) means
(Latin
counsel,who assisted the principal advocati)apparently were ed. Haupt, Ind. led. Berol. hib.,1871, schol., speaker. Cf. Colloq. On lawsuits for fees cf. Digg.,"., 13, 1, " 10-13. p. 6, 3.
Persius^ 3, 75,
'
388
Notes
[vol.i.
163, 39. napkin. Martial, iv, 46. Juv., 7, irg. 163, 40. wine. marble. 6. Martial, x, 87. 164, Juv., 7, 105-149. 164, 12. terms. 164, 15. perspicuity. Quintilian, xii, 8. Martial, vi, 35. 164, 17. water. alleviation. 20. Id., vi, 19. 164, xi, 3, 131 164, 21. applause. Tac, Dial., c. 26 ; Quintilian,
Plin.,
; 7,
7.
lb., xii, 7, 11. 164, 28. lost. Martial, viii, 17. 164, i, 22, 4. Philostrat., Vitt. sophist., 164, 30. talents. faciant c. : Petron., quid judges. leges ubi sola pecunia 1,64, 14 31, in sedet causa qui regnat empta probat. atque eques Juv., 16, 42-50. 164, 32. prolonged. Cf. Mayor on Martial, vii, 65. 164, 32. twenty years. Sueton., 164, 33. parties. Vespas., c. 10. 164, 34. litigation. Martial, ii, 13. On being struck oft the roll 164, 36. penalty. Pliny, Epp., v, 14. of advocates, Digg., iii,. 1,8; xvii, i, 6 " 7. cf. Tac, A., xi, 5. Seneca, Apocol., 12, 3, 54; 164, 37. venal. Fronto, Epp. ad Marcum Caesarem, ii,9, 2 : neque 164, 39. food. est Gratia ut causidiconim uxores feruntur, multi cibi. mea, well. and 8 10 xii, Quintilian, 9, ; Pliny, Epp., iv, 8. 164, 41. 165, 2. pushfulness. Lucian, Piscator, 29. Ammian., 165, 3. Marcellinus. xxx, 4 ; cf. Augustine, Conf., iii,
. . .
fees.
3,
6 ;
165,
5.
9,
9 ;
Columella,
foro latrat
i, praef :
facundia
caninum
studium.
Hamartig.,
165 165, 165,
7. imitator.
12.
Inde
Henzen,
.
standing.
barristers.
Quintil.,ii, 4,
Id., xii, 3, 9. 16. Libanitis. ed. R., i, 214, 2 : S.y(Ta.i. twv Liban., iiiviwl riiv 165, KoX iv kariv. 5^ S dtdfOLav "v rtav t^v fiAd'i)(nv, ^padvriptov voiitav ixelvois \i6os,Si^Bipas ri 701'OTO jSapuvxal irXarelos, re /j-iy irax^tas oiJffas, ^(fiepev, Petron., c. 49. 165, 21. money. 165, 22. unravelling. Juv., 8, 49. 165, 25. centurionship. Id., 14, 190. Cf. Kuhn, 165, 30. Rome. Verf. d. r. Reichs, 1, 88, 608 ; also
16.
.
Appendix
iii.
,
Bremer, Rechtslehrer 165, 34. Africa. pp. 76-101. i, 2, 2 " 47. 165, 38. support. Pompon., De orig. jur. t)., of enforced. Instead 'in sacramenti' Bremer (t3p. 165, 40. ingressu reads cit. p. 5) sacrarii ; but cf. Karlowa, Rom. Rechtsgesch. i. 673, I. i, ii,excus. 165, 41. provinces. Modestiri., (D., xxvii, i, 6 " 12).
Jurisstudiosusat
Nemausus
in
226 ;
VOL.
I.]
at
V,
Notes
389
in praetorio, Lambaesi Jader, CIL, iii, i, 2936. Eph. epigr., The of the doctor no. at Dea inscription 776. 411, Jur. is false. Augusta, 469, probably that the stations 166, 3. law. Karlowa, op. cit., p. 673, assumes
were
offices
at
them that
the
Gains
belonging to the fiscus or the state which placed of the lawyers. He also believes, p. 722, disposal teacher at a statio exclusively was or mainly destined
of
for the
instruction
provincials.
Cf. Appendix Ix. Gell., xiii, 13. remained. Martial, vii, 51 ; cf. Becker, Topogr.,a. 712. 166, 10. 166, 13. Court. Pompon., loc. cit. ; Puchta, op. cit., p. 566 f. ; Bremer, op.,cit., Rechtsgesch p. 659 p. 10 f. ; Karlowa, Rom. ff. ; Mommsen, et aequaStR, ii', 2, 912, 2 ; Mart., x, 37 ; juris
166, 6. praetor.
rum
cultor
sanctissime
legem
Veridico
Latium
forum. 166, 16. cock-crow. Horace, Sat., i, 1, 9. and 12. 166, 19. rich. Ammian., xxx, 4, 11
166,
22.
avoid.
Dolus
166,
fr. An., ii,p. 556. c. Sueton., Claud,., 15 sqq. c. Seneca, 12. Apocol., corpses. 166, 29. advocates. Brenner, op cit.,p. 59 f. ; Consultus juriset Causarum mediocris actor ; Ovid, A. a., iii, 531 : jus quo profitebitur adsit, Facundus causam saepe clientis agat ; Horace, A. P., 369 ; Ed. Dioclet. advocato in mercedis s. jurisperito
Claudius.
et jurisconsultus, Orelli, mains abesto 4374, iis malus omnibus dolus abesto et jus (ab
Atti d.
postulationem (a term) 1250, in cognitionem (lawsuit) 1000. 166, 32. pragmatici. Orelli, 4981 (prope Mogontiacum) Henzen, Z. von Mordtmann, (Magontiaci) Thracien, Epigraphik ; 7270 in Archdol. Osterreich,viii, 1884, p. 222, 52 epigr.Mitth. aus (Heraklea rpay/jLanKis). 166, 33. powder monkeys. Quintilian,xii, 3. 5' iripoidev i.Trh 166, 36. recite. Liban., ed. R., i, 185,20 : Ka/nrol rrjs 'IraXwv "fitj3VTjs Kal ruji/ vhfitav, ^5" oOs rovs irpSrepov "pipovra^ rbv fiiiropa. ecTTdpat irpbs iTKTTapAvovi ^vapAvovTasrb d oCros ^Xiirovras^
. " . . .
ava.ylvi)3ffK",
166, 37. low fees. Juv., 7, 122. kind. 166, 38. Martial, xii, 72, 3.
quo
sibi preces
componantur.
Bethmann-
salutat.
Fees of the scholastici iii,162. Civilprocess, sportularumque sub Juliano imp. in prov.
Numidia,
J.
640 ff. Inscription p. 629 ; cf. Mommsen, Rutilio Primo scholastico CIL, viii,9182). Cologne, (cf. Klein, Bonner Jahrb., Ixxx (1885), 158-160.
Eph. ep., v,
167, 4. wills. Ulpian,1. x, deofficio 19, 9) "" 4-7, procons. (D.,Klviii; 167, 7. offending. Sueton., Nero, c. 32. Zeitschr. f. Henzen, 167, II. assistance. 7236 ; cf. Mommsen, gesch. Rechisw., xv, 370. 167, II. proficiency.Nissen in Hermes, i, 149. 167, 13. cognomen. CIL, ii,1734.
390
167, 167, 167,
19.
22.
Notes
clerks.
verba
[vol.i.
3, 4
soris
26.
adeuntibus (praetor
i
adses-
and
3.
Proconsul
A
;
vojjuKis
Mommsen, i, Privatr.,
167,
28.
rescript.Digg.,1, 13,
Zimmern,
G. d.
r.
252.
Sever., c. 46 Niger, c. 7; Alexand. 167,31. Treasury. Pes-enn. salaria StR, i', 303, 3. (assessoribus instituit).Mommsen, M6m. Tom. s. le consil. principis, ix, Cuq, Mem. pris. A I'acad., 2, 1884, p. 354. Bremer, Rechtslehrer 167, 36. upwards. pp. 36-38. slaves. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 156, 9. Cf. e.g. the will of 167, 40. Dasumius, 1. 72 (Zeitschr. f.gesch.Rechtsm., xii, 364) and Exer. Otto, De vit. Serv. Sulpic.et Alfeni Vari, p. 237 sqq. Julian,
,
khI t^v oIk^ttjs yhyjTai tt]v t"x.'^v rhv deffwiiTTiv T^X^'V ta.Tpbs, Trpayfiara ^x^t KoKaKeOeiv "fia Kal depaireCeiif dvayKa^S/j.ci'os. Marquardt, Prl., ii^, 772, 1-6. 168, I. fifty. Cod. Just., vii,7, i, " 5 ; vi, 43, 3 ; cf. Gaupp,
:
Oral., 7, p. 207
D.
4av
tls
De
168,
8.
16. i, 25-27.
On
imperantes
sibi
(26),
Alb., 1865, i. Teachers. 168, 9. Sueton., Goes., c. 42 ; Aug., c. 42. civic. 168, 9. Dio, liii, 30. 168, 10. Romans. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 17. of 168, II. Orientals. Lucian, Tragodop., 265. The inscriptions in the of the medici Rome, CIL, vi, 9562-9617. city 168, 14. Egypt. StRE, 12,319 ; cf. Stephan, Das heutige Aegypten,
V70-
cf. my
Programm,
Acad.
19.
22.
cf. vol.
this work.
v.
23. 26.
der, Maltzan, Arabische Sagen Uber Alexan1870, p. 967. foreign. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 17. Scribon. Britain. Larg., c. 42, 163 ; cf. Marquardt, Prl., in Ausland,
Rumi.
Grotefend, Stempel der Rom. Augendmte, izyi. smallest. See vol. i, 157. On the division of the cities into three classes see Mommsen, RG, v, 303. 169, 4. offices. Galen, xviii''., 678. 169, 5. Beneventum. Wilmanns, E. I., 1873. 169, 7. Hygieia. Promis, Storia dell' ant. Torino, p. 452, no. 209. 169, 7. priests. CIG, 4315"'. (p. 1148) : Rhodiapoli Lyciae. 169, II. officers. Cf. vol. ii,p. 56. der Sanitdtswesen in den Heeren 169, 13. medical. Gaupp, Das Alien (Blaubeuren, 1869) ; R. Brian, L'assistance midicale chez les Remains (1869). 169, 14. oculist. Grotefend, op. cit., p. 66. 16. Ferentinuixi. Orelli,3507. 169, 169, 20. hygienics. Marquardt, StV, ii^, 556.
oculists.
VOL.
I.]
Notes
391
Ibid., note 3. 169, 22. arrows. Marquaxdt, Prl., ii^,774 f. 169, 23. archiater. See vol. i, p. 68 f. 169, 25. Gaius. Briau, L'archiatrie Romaine {187y), p. 20 169,25, Andromachus. in Glossar. ss. Hippocr., praef,; Galen, De antidot., ; Erotian., vol. iii,1695 (apxtarpi! ; Sc/SairTw) i, I ; Lebas-Waddington,
cf. 775, Marquardt, Prl.,ii^,
22.
8 ; and
see
note
above
on
vol.
i,
68,
169, 30. Jew. Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 777. 169, 32. century. Cod. Theod., xiii,3. 775, 169, 34. post. Galen, xiv, 211 ; Marquardt, Prl., ii^, Cod. 8. Theodos., xiii,3, 169, 41. worthy.
170, 4. C.
7.
3, 9 ; cf. Symmach., Epp., x. 40 (384)and degree. lb.,xiii, Th., xiii,3, 13 (387). ii, 7). Galen, ix, 873 (De dieb. decret., 170, 19. cases. of actio On the ex cases lege Aquilia cf. responsibility. 170, 21. trie, Digg.,ix,2, 7 " 8, 8, 9 and StRE, iv, 1702 note ; Briau, L'archia-
170, 170,
170, 171,
Galen, De metk. med., i, i, ed. K., x, p. 5. 27. still. Martial, i, 30 ; viii,74, i, 47. Galen, De libr. propr. prooem ; ed. K., xix, p. 9. 29. read. in Hippocr. epid.,iv, 9, ed. K., Galen, Comm. 30. grammar. xvii, 2, p. 146. 32. philosophy. Galen, xi, 541 ; ix, 789. Id., De meth. med., loc. cit. ; Sprengel, Gesch. 34. months. d. Arzneik., ii,42 ff. Martial, v, 9. 38. fever. Apoll. Tyan., vii,349, ed. K., p. 162. 40. pupils. Philostrat., lization, I. Egypt. Herodot., ii,85. But cf. Maspero, Dawn of Civi-
p. 7. smiths.
f. 1901, p. 215 ed. bled. Galen, K., xviii"., p. 229. 171, 3. Philostrat., Gymnast., 15. 171, 5. consumption. and CIL, 1737 v, i, 3490. 5055; 171,7. operators. Or., 4228; Clinicus chirurgus ocularius. Or., 2983, cf. Galen, x, 941, 1019 ;
v,
846-850.
Scribon. Larg., v, 38. 171, 9. oculist. Galen, vii, 392 ; cf. xviii'., 47-50, 171, II. so-called. uvulae. 12. Or., Galen, 1, 13, i " 3. Digg., x, 1019 ; 4227 ; 171, fractures. Martial, x, 56. 171, 17. c, 47, ed. Ermerins, Soran., De muliebr, affect., 171, 18. doctors. p.
21.
191,
15.
regio. Or., 4230-32 ; Clh, vi, 9614-9617. Imperial 171, Cf. also Galen, obstetrices, ib.,8947-8949 ; others, 9720-9725. xiv, p. 641. Martial, xi, 71. 171, 19. diseases. loc. cit., and cc. i 2. omen. Soran., 171, 25. 28. cf. Martial, xi, 7, ir. lips. Galen, vii, 414 ; 171, Juv., 2, 141. 171, 29. drug.
171, 30.
gout.
Galen,
xiii,341.
15.
171. 33- territory. Plutarch, De frat. am., 171, 34. surgeon. 171, 37. shoulder.
392
171, 40. 172,
12.
Notes
eyelids. Id.,
bones.
v,
[vol.i.
xi, 84,
5.
846
Ber.
sqq.
6 ; d. Sachs.
172, 3.
Pompeii.
Jahn,
Marquardt,
Cf. the
by
172, 4.
Sagiio (Daremberg
Seren.
Chirurgie antiquiUs).
on
172, 5. used.
Sammon.,
mandragora.
574 ; ii, p. 99 sq. kunde voriS Jahrhunderten (1887),p. 21 (narcotics) ,22 (dilatation Cf. contains of the pupil). Mandragora Appendix xiii. atropine. 172, 7.
998. N., xxxvi, 56 ; Dioscorid., i p. Pliny, der ArzneiCf. Kobert, Zustand ; i, p. 817.
I., i, 25, 32 : xal H wapaSo^ln-epbv 'iva tS-rj 6ipda\/j.6v ; Cf. A. Hirsch, 150. 144 and 172, 8. anagallis. Pliny, H. N., xxv, Hdb. d. AugenGesch. d. Augenheilkunde (Grafe and Gemisch, Celsus heilkunde, vii) 261 undoubtedly describes in the operation
couching.
Kevreiv
Epictet.,D.
t6v
iffTiv ^
nva
of
trace in
the suffusio
cataract been
Galen, as
has
no
of
extraction.
Galen, xviii'', 258. Id., xi, 299. 172, See vol. i, p. 68, 1. 21, p. 69, 1. 172, 23. Xenophon. Digg. xxxiii, i, 10, " i. 172, 26. death. ad Digg., xix, 5, 26. Mommsen, January. 172, 27, H. scab. N., xxvi, 4. Pliny, 172, 29. Id. ib., xxix, 29. 172, 31. second.
172,
21.
14. reckoned.
bleed.
6.
wife.
saw.
Galen, xiv,
Id., viii,22,
p.
4.
647.
9.
173, 4. 173, 8.
were
Id. G.
ib., 22.
O.
Wright.
very
Trevelyan, Life
Also under
and
Letters of the
2,000
a
of Lord
Macaufees
lay, Tauchn.
the Khalif
the
to
Khalifs
medical
high.
Harun
The
monthly
20,000
salary
dirhems
second dirhems
oculist of
Rashid worth
amounted
(francs),
xiii,120.
besides
173. 173,
rations
year.
15- 520,000.
21. 21.
bouts.
173,
Pliny.
death.
Wihnanns, 2486; Mommsen, CIL, iii,4315". (p. 1148). Pliny, H. N., xxix, 21.
Id. ib.
Hermes,
173, 24. 173, 27. 173, 31. 173, p. 173. 39174, 10. 174, 25. 174, 28. 174, 37.
restitution.
v,
Opinionum).
ed.
v.
38. medicaments.
I,
quae
fertur medicina,
Rose,
counsel.
overcome.
pages.
whims.
4.
Id., xiii,597.
prediction. Id., xvii'', 135-143. 174, 39. patient. Id., xi, 10. Id., xviii'', 175, I. beloved. 40 ; xiv, 631. discover. Id., ix, 218. 175, 2,
175, 7.
394
179, 18. 179, 179, 179, 179, 179,
179.
21. 22. use.
Notes
Id.
i. [vol.
ib., 171
Id. Id.
sq.
vouch. Messalina.
ib., 152.
179.
ib., 60. Id. ib., peroratio. 23. friends. stores. Galen, xiii, 861. 27. adders. Sprengel, ii, 80. 30. med., ii, 36, 37. 32. centipedes. Dioscorid., Mat. and 38. prescribe. Cf. Teuffel, RLG*, 446, 6 (Placitus' drugs), ed. Adv. ii, 6, ii, Vallarsi, (where Jerome, Jovinian., 337s. many
drugs
180, 180, 180, 180, 180, 180, 180, 181, 181, 181, 181,
3.
of this sort
to
are
mentioned
and
they were
supposed
die.
cure).
Galen, xii, 248-250, 290 sqq. Id., xii, 251 sq. 9. 19. poisons. Id., xi, 336-338. Id., xiv, 32 and 216. 24. well-hated. 28. Augustus. Scribon., 177 sqq. Galen, xii, 445 sqq. 32. unworthy. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 24 and 28. 34. dearest. 4. plutocrats. Galen, xiii,636-638, 954. Sammonic, 523-526. 5. expensive. Seren. 10. puzzle. Galen, xii, 423 sq. Id., xii, 772 ; cf. Kiihn, Ind. s. Paccius 13. Galen. xiv, 78.
donkeys.
Martial,
181,
18. libraries. ad
to
Scribon.
Larg., c.
the
edict taxi is
Mus., {Rhein.
aeque
facere
'
viperae
be based
morsum
morsum on
quam Scribon. c.
arboris
sucum
168, of which
viperae
181,
20.
proprie
Anthol.
'
preserved.
T.
Marcellus.
Pal.,
iii,p. 273
d. Ixxix
(ed.
Stempeld.y. Augen-
181, 28. chin. Galen, xii, 839 ; cf. Pliny, H. N., xxvi, 3. 181, 30. cure. Galen, xiii, 1019. i8i, 33. nerves. Id., xiii, 1027. S. Kuhn, Ind. 181, 37. colour. 181, 39. bursts. Galen, vii, 549. 182, 5. dissolving. Marquardt, op. oil., 780, 3. Grotefend, op. Rheinl., cit.,and supplement in Jahrbb. d. AUerthumsfr. im in ff. Schuermann, 220 Hermes, ii,313 1867, p. ; Zangemeister ; ib., Rev. arch., 1867, 75 ss. ; Roulez, ib., i8o ss. ; Longp6rier, 1869, 61 ss. ; Robert, 1870, 348 ; Bdl, 1868, pp. 104-108,cf. Eph. epigr.,ii,p. 450 ; Huebner, ib.,iii, p. 176 ; Mommsen, Augendrzten, in Jahrbb.d. 147 ; Jos. Klein, Stempel v. rom. merated) AUerthumsfr. im Rheinl., 1875, pp. 93-136 (where 128 are enu;
1876,
des
p.
200
Reeherches
cachets
des
E. dans
Bertheraud,
(1880), p.
a
481,
mentions
Keller, Ein
pp.
neuer
rom.
Augenarztstempel,
Greek
in Rheinldnd.
Jahrbb., 1881,
140-150
(thefirst with
VOL.
I.]
Notes
395
de Villefosse et Th^denat, Heron Cachets d'ocuinscription). them Hsies romains of (T. i, 1882) contains 18 new stamps, 17 in found France. Zwei Zangemeister, neuerdings gef. certainly in Bonner Jahrbb., Ixxvi (1883), OcuUstenstempel, p. 224 f. Cf. Frohner, Krit. Analekten, 93 (Philol. Supplementbd., v, pp. 87-
89).
182, 182,
S.
Reinach,
Liste
des
ooulistes Romains,
in Rev,
archSol.,
1888, p. 254 ss. 8. spoon. Martial, ix, 96. 8. prisoning. Liban., ed. Reiske, iv, p. 908 : Koivis t6vo! Kar larpoO^apuaK^ias, 182, 8. adultery. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 20. Martial, vi, 31. 182, 9. husband. extortion. 182, 10. Galen, xiv, 660. 182, 12. fights. Id., viii, 357 and 495. 182, 13. Apollo. Id., vii, 419. 182, 16. profits. Id., xiv, 621. Id., xiv, 602 ; cf. 623 sq., 625, 660, and xix, 15. 182, 15. murder. 182, 20. tripod. Id., xvi, 456 sq. often repeats this reproach, e.g. i, 182, 22. training. Galen very
"
53
sqq.
CIG, 6007. 182, 29. monument. Marquardt, Prl., ii^,779, 7. Cf. CIA, iii,779. 182, 30. method. 182, 37. torpidity. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 10 ; cf. Seneca, Epp., 53
and
83.
Galen, ix, 657 ; x, 909 vol. i, p. 69. Pliny, H. N., xxvi, 12 sqq. ;
M.
sqq. ;
K.
xvii", 274.
Apronius
Eutropus
medicus
Pliny, H. N., vii, 124 ; xxv, 6. 183, 32. ladder. 183, 35. provide. Id. ib.,xxix, i-ii. bronze small tablets i83i 37- faith. Cf. the two
Wilmanns,
E.
with
receipts,
I., 2753
s.
184,
184,
I.
4.
vor
184, 8.
Pliny, H. N., xxi ; cf. xxxvii, begotten. Ib., xxiv, 1-5. R. Kobert, Uebey den Zustand Turkey. 18 J ahrhunderten (1887), p. 7.
dumb.
50. der
Arzneihunde
Id. ib,, pp. 16-18. 184, 6. remedies. Dioscorid., Mat. m., iv, 149 (ed. K., i, 632). 184, 12. death. 16. 184, pangless. Id. ib., v, 159 sq. (i, 818K.). 184, 23. converted. Roper, inMarquardt, Hdb. d.R. ."4.,ivSn.741
and
751.
Galen, ix, 934 sq. 184, 29. other. effects. 184, 31. Digg., 1, 13, i " 3. StRE, i^, 319. 184, 31. ancient. 184, 32. Jews. Joseph. A. J., viii,2, 5. 184, 33. astrology. Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 928 ; cf. also Pliny, H, N" xxix, 9, and the pseudo-Galenian Prognostica de decub.
ex
math,
529.
184, 35. doctors. Juv., 4, 553 sqq. 184, 37. ninety-three. Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 185, 9, unknown. Galen, ix, 910-913.
592
CIG, 5821.
396
185,
13.
Notes
Marquardt, StV, penalties.
of
I. [vol;
iii^,92-94.
under On the
see
tion persecu-
astrologersin
c. 11.
Byjiantium
Justinian
Procop.,
H.
arc,
185, 17. "185,22. 185, 25. 185, 29. 185, 32. 185, 35.
c.
Sever., c. 44. Parent., 4, 17-21. Augustine, Conf., iv, 3, 5. Firmic. Matern., De mathesi, iv, praef. purge. Id. ib.,iii,8, 9. men. paid. Suid., s. BXoko and Casaubon, ed. Sueton., Caligula Sacerdos d[ei] s[ancti StV, ii^, 200, 5. 40 ; Marquardt,
astrologers.
Alex.
broke. turned.
Auson.,
CIL, V, 2, 5893. xxii, 16, i8s. 185. 37- Egyptians. Juv., 3, 41 ; Ammian., Cf. vol. i, p. 69. 185, 37. Emperors. A., xvi, 14. suicide. Tac, 186, 7. he wrote 186, 14. horoscopes. Artemidor., Onirocr., ii, 69. But also Suid., s.v. not only oluvoaKOTrmi, but x^^P""""'"''-''^ 4,16 (sacraeartis antistites). 186,16. holy. Quintilian, Declam., i, 6, 141 ; Juv., 6, 588. 186, 18. price. Cf. Horace, Colum., xi, 2, 31. 186, 20. Columella. d. R. A., iv^, u. 691. Marquardt, Hdb. 186,21. farmer. c. merchant. Petron., Sat., 22. 76. 186, suited. Apulei.,Apol., 553 ; Lucian, Dial, mart., 11, i. 186, 25. Galen, xiv, 604. 186, 25. rich. ii, 28 sq. ApuL, IVIet., 186, 30. denarii.
1202
=
'"
406,
De
1-8.
Matern.,
mathesi, ii, 33
cf. viii,
praef.
188, 15. Tarpeian. Id., v, praef. 188, 22. occupation. Colum., i, praef., 1. Id., iii,3 ; Rodbertus, Z. Gesch. d. agrarischen 188, 24. per cent. in Hildebrand's Roms, Jahrbb. f. Nationalokon. Entwicklung also vol. Cf. 208-228. ii (1864), i, p. 2 of this work. Dio, Ii,21 ; Sueton., Aug.; c. 41. 188, 25. land. 188, 29. paid. Rodbertus, op. cit., p. 213 ; Pliny, H. N., xvii, 8. Libello di Geminio Ostia. Barnabei, Eutichete, in Miith. 188, 30. Rom. ii Inst. d. Arch. Abth., (1887), p. 203 ff. Das Decret des Commodus fiirden 188, 36. prosperity. Mommsen, in Hermes, saltus xv Buruntianus, (1880), p. 408 f. The
all lease-holders. are inscriptionsmentioned whole The paragraph is taken (mostly verbally) 188, 39. small. Die ital. Bodentheilung und die Alimentartafeln, from Mommsen, xix in Hermes, (1884), 393-416.
coloni
in
the
I.
provinces.
H.
value. Marquardt, StV, ii^, 145. valued. Columella, iii,3, 8. 13. In all these statements million. it is presupposed that all 189, 21. had not only mortgaged parts of their landed the proprietors but all of it. Sale of an estate for 70,000 S. is mentioned property,
6.
in
CIL,
show.
xiv, 3471.
189, 30.
Cf. vol.
i, 160
f.
VOL.
I.]
sea.
Notes
Marquardt,
Prl. ,ii^, 404 Manilius, Astron., iv, CIL, xiv, 2852. CIL, xiv, 12 :
in urbe Umber
sacra, sulcare notus
397
ff.
.
189,37.
190, 190, 23.
162
sqq..
45.
Umbria.
notus
quoque
finibus illis,
Tuscus
quos
solet,quos
districts
at
arator.
time
this
in
both
that
corn-growing
detail. and
Vol.
i, p.
priests.
Mus.,
wished.
What
from
Mommsen,
SIR, i',
in N.
332-371
Rh.
190, 190,
his paper,
De
magist.Roman,, apparatoribus
1848, vi,
The
1-57.
c.
23.
Petron.,
25. Genetivae
paid.
scribae
salaries
71. of the
in apparitores
are :
the
lex
Coloniae
1200
scribae
ii virorum
HS,
400,
190,
800, accensi
300.
700,
librarii
haruspices II
virorum
(aedilium 300),
see
the
I.
significationof
Mommsen,
StRE,
190, 191, 39-
i', pp.
346,
141.
Vitruv., vii, 9, 2. boats. Gruter, 391, i. 191, 9. CIL, ii, 4536-4548. 191, 17. statues. Manilius, v, 315-322. 191, 28. debtors. Die rom. Praetorian. Mommsen, Gardetruppen, in Hermes, 191, 35StV ff. ii^, 475 ff. xvi, 643 Marquardt, lb. id., 4y5 ff. ; of. Mommsen, StR, ii',1067, 4. 191, 36. cohorts. ff. used. ii^, StV, Marquardt, 192, 5. 141 192, 8. pension. Ibid., 564 ff. Ds rack. Digg., xlix, 16, 3, i ; 18, 3 etc. ; Hartmann, 192, II. exilio,p. 58, 5. Juv., Sat., 16, 7-34. 192, 13. excesses. Herodian., ii, 4. 192, 18. violence. 192, 20. Conscriptionsordnungin Hermes, voluntarily. Mommsen, xix, j8. Hist., iv, 4 ; quia plerumqiie inopes ac vagi 192, 23. 37. Tac, sumant. sponte militiam 192, 23. 42. Marquardt, op. cit.,542, 6. Id. ib., p. 560 ff. A proof of the celibacy of 192, 24. frontiers. he the soldiers is given also in Liban., ed. R., i, 184, 20, where 4XX' old soldiers oi)k the in times the that iy"iuixjv, good says means Situs /iriSi eipTiTo ; apparently this yi.jj.wv Seijcrw^rai mission per3. covered.
, ,
to 192, 26.
keep
in
rob.
kept
rois rfyefibvas good Kal Td.s fiitrdo^opia.s XTj^rrefas tujv ffTpartuiTi^v irp6s fiij Affxitpoifievoi
Eg3?ptat first in
also discipline,
dp7ra7dsairoiis dXei^oxrt.
192, 30. familiar. 193, I. executed.
205
sqq.
398
193, 4.
Notes
Bohn,
Uebey die Heimath dev
[vol.I.
Pfdtorianer
garrison. Mormasen,
2.
58,
193, 17. Italy. Tac, A., iv, 5; cf. Hist., i, 84. Edict des Claudius, in Hermes, iv, 118. Mommsen, 193, 28. fire. in Dio, Ixxiv, doubts there expressed on Kai ttjs 'I^riplas (The withdrawn afterwards 2 were Hermes, xix, 52, by Mommsen, Cf. Bohn, p. 4 f. ; Mommsen, Hermes, xix, 53. miUtum Latercula praetor., CIL, vi, 2375-2403. i93i 35' men. BmW. d. R., iv, 76 ; v, 77. Cf. "^A. epigr., Latere. com. vi,n. 887 ; cohort, urb., CIL, vi, 2404 sq. ; cf. 2384 and 3884 ; Bohn, p.
2).
193,
40.
I.
Syrians. Mommsen,
op. cit.,p. 53 f.
Monumenti
di
94,
of 194, 5.
pretoriani (second
sqq.
i,
;
half
legion. Henzen,
I.
in AdI, 6686
=
1864,
CIL,
p. 19
v,
923.
Marquardt,
StV, ii2,479,
Dio, Ixxiv, 2. 194, 7. bandits. in caliga,CIL, vi, 2440 ; Inscr. de I'Atg., Militare 8. caliga. 194, iii Aug. qui et caligatus stip.xiiii m[eruit]. 544 ; 7 leg.
194, 9. centurion. 194. 9.
mus
Marquardt,
P. Ann. Flori 14, 194 ; cf.
position.
annus
ed.
Flor., p. xliv.
Juv.,
adferat under
Hadrian,
Hadrian,
c.
5. and
12.
On
of Bulla inscription
praeroga-
tempore factus (a) d. Hadriano, cf. the note by Mommsen. De centurionibus Rom. quaestionesepigr. 194, 17. fair. J. Karbe, 1-8. f. ; CIL, xiv, StV, ii^, Marquardt, 1880), 376 (Halis, pp. f[ilio]p[rimi]p[ilaris] n[ep[rimi]p[ilaris] (Ostia): 349 poti]. It is at least doubtful whether the primipilaresreceived of 600,000 S. (Sueton.,Gai., 44 ; Karbe, p. 8, 15). Of the sum that their privileges we one only know they received from vacatio tutela a Hadrian, (Karbe, ib.).. Die Rangklasse der Primipilaren 194, 18. knights. J. Schmidt, is not successful in his attempt to {Hermes, xxi. 1886, p. 90 fi.), that it always happened from the time of Augustus. prove
. . .
'
'
18.
19.
22.
pp. 10-12. Cf. e.g. Horace, S., i,6, 72 ; Persius,5, 189 ; 3, 77. Decurio. Appian., B. civ., v, 128. Madvig, Verf. und
sons.
Karbe,
tone.
Verw.,
ii, 12.
194, 24. patrons. Karbe, pp. 12-14. Cf. Did. 194. 26. trustworthy. Id., p. 15. Jul.,c. 5 : Nigrum misso occidi primipilario praeceperat. StR, 194, 35. militiis. Marquardt, StV, iia,378-380 ; Mommsen,
iii,543
194, 195,
fi-
40. procuratorship. Marquardt, op. cit., 379. I. encouraged. Mommsen, op. cit., 547.
VOL.
I.]
Notes
SiR, iii, 547,
547, 5.
see
399
4.
195, 3- appointed. Mommsen, Mommsen, 195. 8. veterans. For numerous 195. 14- ways. ed. 195, 195.
21.
Marquardt, 458
German
f.
examples
the
original,
6, 1888, i, 378
banished. live.
f.
36.
4.
sqq.
195, 39.
tradition.
chairs.
Marquardt,
7, 144
Prl.
i^, 204
In
the
are
iif.
196,
Juv.,
sqq.
epitaph
the
of
certain clientes
Manila habui
T. 1. Gnome multos.
{CIL, vi',21,975)
cit.
words:
196, 4. 196, 6.
8. food.
the
of sportula signification
of.
Appendix
12. 12.
Aurelius Cotta, Tac, A., xiii, 34? Martial, xii, 36, 8 ; iv, 40, 1 ; Juv., 5, 108-113 (modici amici, as often, clients). 196, 16. clients. Colum., praef. lib.,i, g and 12.
Cottae.
times.
196, 19.
196, 20. 6. 196, 21. 196, 22. 196, 25. property. Cf. vol. iii, p. 61, also vol. i, pp. 160 and 28. 196, Lupus. Martial, v, 56 ; x, 48, 6. Id., xi, 18. 196, 31. must. 196, 34. conducting. Columella, praef. lib.,i, 12 (thewords
valued. Juv., 5, 12-18. cloak. Pers., i, 54. sometimes. Martial, x, 11, land. Juv., 9, 59.
161.
vectigalisesse
The
'
non
possit
tributum
'
Gesner
'
recognized
the
'
to
be
qui gloss).
'
'
cotidianum
is
meritoria
salutatio
(Seneca, Brev., v, 14, 6). Also con196, 35. lodgings. Digg., vii 8, 2 " i, 3 ; ix, 3, 5 " i. de contubertubernium (cf.Gierig,Plin. Epp., ii,p. 545 sqq., ship. niis Romanorum) real client-relationa implies sometimes
,
196, 37. expected. Martial, ii, 32 ; x, Tac, A., xvi, 22. 196, 39. clients. paie. iii,38, 11. I. Martial, 197, 18. i97t 3- toga. Id., X, 197, 4. paid. Id., X, 75, II. Juv.. i, 197. 5- barely. Id., iii,30;
197. 9- atrium. 197, 13. call.
18.
119
Seneca, Epp.,
22,
Martial, X, 70, 5. A on Sueton., Aug., c. 53. 197, 14. digestion. Stat., Silv.,iv,
18.
20. 22.
7. number
9,
48.
orbit.
19.
x,
74.
Id., iii,4 ; xii, 68 ; xiv, 125. 28. worn. Id., ix, 100 ; x, 96, 11 ; xii, 18, 5. Id., xii,57, 4 ; cf. Juv., 7, 225 ; Martial, xiv, 223. 32. school. Pliny.,Epp., iii,12. 32. home, snow. Martial, iii, 36 ; x, 82 ; xii,26 ; Juv., 5, 76. 33. deterred. Rom. im Jahre Seneca, iv, 39, 3 (Kolle) Beneff., 33As the l awcourts and schools soon as snow lies, 1833, p. 197 :
repose.
'
400
are are
Notes
closed.
to When heard '. 3,
[vol.i.
hawkers
or
it rains
fairly heavilyno
beggars
be
dirty. Juv.,
distances.
247.
Martial, i, 108 ; v, 22. Id., v, 22, 7 ; Juv., 3, 243 sqq. 38. waggons. vii, 39. Martial, 40. gout. ii, 18, 5 ; iii,46 ; x, 10, 7. Id., 3. following. Id., ix, 100, 3. 4. visits. 6. Titus. Id., iii,36. elbow. Id., iii,46 ; Cic, In Pisonem, 122. 7. chariot. Hor., Epp., i, 7, 75. 9. II. signal. Martial, x, 10. Persons who Id., vi, 48 ; xi, 24. 14. scullions.
of also hired
were
not
for this purpose : course were xi, 3, 131 ; PUny, Epp., ii,14, 4 ; Juv., 13, 29-31. 198, 18. two people. Seneca, De ira, iii,8, 6. clients
Quintilian,
A., xiii, 19-21. elections. CIL, vi, 822, 933, loii, Pliny, H. N., xxxiv, 17. 198, 27. atrium. 198, 34. porter. Columella, praef. lib. i, g. Martial, v, 22. 198, 37. out. Juv., iii,184-189. 198, 40. clients. Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 34, i. 198,41. inside. Serenum, 14, i. Seneca, Ad 199, I. frown. 198,
25. 198, 26.
relegation. Tac,
1016, 593.
4. return. 6. answer. 9.
II. name.
Juv.,
loc. cit.
vit.,14,
that
4.
king. 6094),
dedicated
X,
regalium ', who at Formiae to a statue (CIL, patronus coloniae Aeserest a clientum, collegium quale perhaps
' '
thinks
the
'
ordo
ninum
cultorum
statuarum
et
clipeorum L:
ordine libertinum
AbuUi
Dextri ilium
(ix,
2654).
ministrum
mirum
Martial, ii,68
of the address
On cf. i, 112 ; vi, 88 ; ix, 92. Domine at this time cf.Appendix xv.
;
Martial, x, 14, change. Id., iii,36. enraged. Id., iii,37. generosity. Id., xii, 13.
presence.
g.
xii,praef. init.
expect.
evident. 91
;
xiv,
0
Musonius
rots
Sueton., Cues., c. 48 ; Pliny, H. N., p. : in Stob., Floril.,i, 298, 13, ed. Meinecke
a-vveir8lov"nv.
Petron.,
c.
31
vinum
dominicum
ministratoris
199, 199, 200, 200, 200,
gratia est.
;
Pliny, Epp., ii, 6. 60 ; iv, 85 40- obscuring. Martial, i, 20 ; iii, love. 2. Seneca, Epp., 9, 6. 17. guests. Juv., g. 21. laughter. Cic, In Pisonem, 104-115,
34. himself.
vi, 1
; x, 49.
402
204,
Notes
40.
8. Theatre.
[vol.i.
Martial, ii,29. 29, 82 ; iv, 77 ; v, Id., ii,16, 19, 42, 58, 81 ; iii, 79 ; vi, 91 ; xi, 12, 30, 37, 54, 85, 92 ; xii,54. Id., ii, 19. 9. bread. 108 descent. Cf. vol. i, pp. (lastline) and 109. 14. the of In the families. Hirschfeld, VG, 301. survey 14. families of the equestrian nobility (contained in Hirschfeld's perial list of the magistrates from Augustus to Diocletian) the imthat the of descent are family names frequent, so very is very a imperial freedmen large part of these families from
silence.
probable.
205,
205,
20.
40.
I.
Cic, Pro Quinct., 8, refuge. Juv., 8, 231-275. sport. Id., II, 162-176.
outdo.
cobbler.
31.
2.
Id., 8, 181
7. 8.
Hermes.
sense.
Id., 8, Id., 8, 73
enim
ferme
sensus
communis
in
ROMAN
SOCIETY.
prominent.
sound. shoes.
cause.
14.
15. 16.
Jilv., 3,
Seneca,
207, 207,
Epp., 84, 12
Benejf.,
vi,
19.
Seneca, Beneff., vi, 28, 5. Cf. Juv., 3, 239 ; Martial, ix, 22, 9 ; xiv, 129. Cf. Mommsen, consul. Pliny, Paneg., 61. StR, i',376, 207, 21. and Consuls as I. salutatores, see Juv., 3, 126; praetors Martial, x, 10 ; cf. Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 232. Lucian, De mercede cond., c. 10. 207, 26. patron. table. Id., Nigrin., 24 ; Piscator, 34. 207, 29. Martial, xii, 26 ; Epictet., Diss., iv, 10, 20. 207, 30. consulate. 208, I. tribunate. Juv., 7, 90 sqq. 208, 2. flies. Plutarch, loc. cit. Cf. also Martial, ix, 92, 5. 208, 9. whipping. Seneca, Ad Seven., 14, 2 ; cf. also De ira,iii,
37.
2-
34. 4clients.
208, 10. shut. Epictet.,Man., 33, 13. 208, 13. capacious. Vitruv., vii, 5, i. 208, 17. fall. Dio, Iviii, 5 ; cf. Becker, H.d.R.A., ii, 2, I2-|, n. 281. 18. 208, portraits. Martial, i, 55, 5 ; ii,90, 5. 208, 22. bribed. Seneca, Ad Seren.,14, i ; Epictet.,Diss.,i,30, 7. 208, 23. lists. Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 33, 4. salu208, 23. memorist. Pliny, H, N., xxix, 19 : aliena memoria
tamus.
Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 33, 4 ; 34, i. Mulviana 208, 27. Pliny, H. N., xv, 38 : mala jam at virorum salutatoriis cubilibus coninclusa, simulacris noctium sciis imposita. Dio, Ixxvi, 5. 20S, 30. secured. Id., Iviii, 20S, 33. :xer;. 5.
208,
25. doors.
levee.
VOL.
I.]
Notes
403
208, 34. porters, Tac, A., vi, 8 and iv, 74. Plutarch, De amicor. multit., 208, 36, friends. 3. 208, 38. morning-receptions. Tac, A., xiv, 56. 208, 39. eminent. Id., Dial, de oratt.,6. G., ii,461. Virgil, 208, 40. wave. receive. 8. Jerome, Epp., 43, 2. 209, Symmachus, Epp., viii,41. 209, g. Symmachus. S. Orientius, Commonitor. lib. ii de ebrietate (Gal209, 13. bribe. landi, x, p. 191). ApoU., Epp., i, 9. 209, 16. inexpensive. Sidon. Paulin. nee Petrocord., Eucharistic, 436 : 209, 18. humble. et minor honoris turbis Instructa poUeret obsequiis pompa
fulta 209,
21.
causa
clientum.
morning.
maturius
Sueton., Aug.,
c.
77
si vel
officii vel
sacri
evigilaudum
esset.
Cf.
125,
8 ; Casaubon on Sueton., Aug., 53, who erroneously held at that the officia were partly night. One had
to be there in time.
somno :
to
get up by night
i, 23 tempus
209, 26. 209, 28. 209, 209, 209, 209, 209, 209, 209, 210,
210,
certe
antelucano
officiis.
211, 211,
avoid. Sueton., Claud., 2. daybreak, Stat.,Silv., i, 2, 229 ; cf. Juv., 2, 132. celebrated. Festus, p. 343 M. 29. 30. digestion. Seneca, Beneff.,iv, 39, 3 ; cf. Stat.,iv, 9, 48. Cf. MommBecker, Hdb. d. R. A., ii, 2, 124. 35. mentioned. sen, SIR, i', 616, 3. 35. dignitaries. E.g. Pliny, Epp., i, 5, ii. 36. praetors. Hadrian, c. 9. Pliny, Epp., ii,1, 8. 40. functions. Id. ib.,iv, 17, 6. 41, Pliny. Id. ib.,viii,37. 4. considered. 6. tribune. Martial, iv, 78. Ammian., xxvi, i, i. 9. retinue. funerals. 10. Seneca, Tranq. an., 14, 4, 6. 18. banquet. Plutarch, De amicor. multit., Martial, x, 70. 27. compose. Pliny, Epp., i, 9. 34. Rome. Man., 25, i ; Pliny, Epp., i,20, 12 ; 36. assessors. Epictet., xi, 6, I ; cf. Juv., 3, 162. I. legacy. Pliny, Epp., ii,20, 10. Seneca, Beneff.,iii, 15, 3. 3. received. Digg., xxix, 3, 4-7. 3. wills. Martial, ix, 87. 4. manumissions. Juv., 3, 82 : me prior ille Signabit fultusve toro 5. ranged. scriptio meliore recumbet ? Cf. Sueton., Tiber., c. 76. In the inin a boundary dispute of the CIG, 1732b (decision in the proceedDaulians in Phocis, 118 a.d.) the participators ings JlapTJcravKoippiosAiiri/SouXos signed as follows : K^Kpixa Kal T^v TrpdjT7)v Au/co/atJSous NtKifi(l"opos K^KpiKa. 'Ayatriai 4"T"jip6,'yi.(ra. Terdprtjv. Wcrias Tei/xuvos K^KptKa. II. AtXtos Aafid^evos4a"pp6.yuTa. Cf. Porcelli etc. testamenium (Petron., ed. Buechler, Trip.irT'riv of the witnesses (for seven wills, p. 232, 16-18). On the number
"
404
privatedeclarations
divorces, copies
sieben
211, 211, 211, of
Notes
of
[vol,I.
such
as
211,
211,
211, 211,
211, 211, 211, 211, 211, 211, 211, 212,
212,
212, 212,
Bruns, Die etc.), see Mommsen., Zeugen p. 489 ss. 6. itiquette.Marquardt, PH., i^, 303-308. Seneca, Ad Seren., 10, 2 ; De ira, iii, 37, 4. 7. Seneca. i. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 308, 9. Ages. 10. congratulations. Ibid.,p. 250, 5. visits. II. Horace, Epp., ii,2, 65-70 ; Sat., i, g, 17. II. condolences. Pliny, Epp., iv, 2, 4. official. Diss., i, 19, 24. Epictet., 13. Sueton., Caes., 71. 14. governor. 15. assessorship. Seneca, Tranq. an., 12, 4. 16. weeks. Id., Brev. vit., "jj ; cf. Epp., 8, 6. fires. Juv., 3, 9. 19. forum. 22. Cic, Pro Muvena, 33, 69. established. Cf. Appendix xiv. 27. 34. fruitlessly.Martial, x, 58, 7. I. congratulating. Manil., v, 61. Phaedr., Fab., ii,5. 4. bore. da capo. Seneca, Tranq. an., 12. 17. kisses. Martial, viii,44. 19. Id., iv, 78 ; cf. vol. i, p. 210. 24. excuse. breaks. med., i, i, ed. K., x, 3. Galen, Meth. 30. aim. Horace, Sat., ii,5, 8 ; cf. i, i, 62. 37. For Martial read Juvenal '. Juv., 3, 162 39. emigrated.
d. Rom.
weddings
and
'
'
'
sq.
Pliny, H. N., xiv, 5. Juv., i, 112. 213, 6. supreme. Galen, x, 2 and 172. 213, 7. ideals. Cf. Cic, Cluent., 14 ; N., xxix, 20. 213, 14. Pliny. Pliny, H. vol. Dial, Cf. 182. Lucian, i, p. mart., 7. Tac, A., iii,25. 213, 25. advantage. Cf. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 73 f. 213, 26. calm. Haterius. Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 38, 3. 213, 31. 213, 40. presents. Martial, iv, 56 ; Horace, Sat.,ii,5, 12 ; Epp., i,I, 78 ; Ovid, A. a., ii, 271 ; Martial,ii, 40 ; v, 39 ; vi,27, 9 ; 18 and ix, 48 ; Juv., 4, ; 6, 38-40 97. 214, 4. spending, Martial, ix, 9. Horace, Sat., ii,5, 93. 214, 5. observed. ^4. a., ii, Z)jss., iv,i, 148. nursing. Ovid, 319 sqq. ; Epictet., 214,5. 20 Martial, xii, 90 ; Pliny,Epp., ii, ; Juv., 12, 98 sqq. 214, 9. men. given. Martial, xi, 83. 214, 10. fire. Juv., 3, 221. 214, II. defend. II. Horace, Sat., ii,5, 27 sqq. 214, Tac, A., xiii,52. 214, 16. friends. Horace, Sat., ii,5, 74. 214, 17. panegyrized. Aelian, ed. Hercher, ii,227, fr. 83. 214, 18. Cornutus. subserved. Martial, xii, 40. 214, 21. Ladies. Horace, Sat., ii, 5, 75 ; Petron., c 140. 214, 22. Martial, ix, 100, 4. 214, 25. crones. 26. colleague. Juv., 3, 128 sqq. 214, Martial, xi, 55. 214, 31. heir.
213,
4. virtues.
VOL.
I.]
33.
XV
Notes
405
214,
invalidity. Digg., xxx, 64 (66, v, 63 ss.). Gaius (Ubro edictum provinciale); Captatoriae scripturae simili in legatis valeant. modo in hereditatibus Cf. neque neque Muhlenbruch, Lehrb. d. Pandektenrechts, 4. Ausg., iii, " 649 ; institutionibus Bynkershoeck, De captatoriis (OPP., i., p. 359 sqq.). Cf. also Lucian, Dial, mart., 8. Martial, ix, 88. 36. burst. will. Id., xi, 67 ; xii, 73. 41. I. year. Id., v, 39. anus 2. illness. Seneca, Brev. vit.,7, 3 : simulatus aeger,
ad
_
efferendis
2.
heredibus
lassa.
cough. Martial, ii,26. 215, 160 ; cf. Sillig's note. 215, 5. paleness. Pliny, H. N,, xx, Martial, ii,40. 215, 9. Caecuban. show. II. c. Patron., 215, 117. bit. Pliny, Epp., viii,18. 215, 13. 215, 16. gifts. Id. ib., V, 1. buried. 22. Stat., Silv.,iv, 7, 33. 215 plague. Petron,, C, 116. 215, 32. incentive. Id., c. 141. 215, 39. 216, 3. popularity. Tac, A., xv, 19. 216, 4. legacy-hunting. E.g. Epp., 19, 4 ; 68, 4 ; 95, 44 ; Beneff., iv, 20, 3 ; vi, 38, 3. testamenta "t orbos Tac, A., xiii,42 : Romae 216, 4. accused. velut indagine ejus capi. 216, 10. disown. Seneca, Ad Mate, 19, 2. honour. 12. Pliny, H. iV., xiv, 5. 216, influential. Tac, A., i, 73. 216, 13. Id., Germ., c. 20. 216, 14. Germany. Pliny, Epp., iv, 15; 216, 18. burden. De amdreproHs,c. 4, barrenness. Cf, Epictet., Fhita,Tch, 216, 19. Vol. i, p. 214). Diss., iv, I, 148 (cf. Juvenal, 12, 93 sqq. 216, 23. hen. Lucian, Nigrin., 17. 216, 25. perversities.
19, and 5-9on
Cf.
also
Adv. Dial,
indoct.,
mart.,
the
spread of
in legacy-hunting
Greece,
forced, Tertullian, c. 16; cf. Lactant., Instil., Patient., v, 22 Ammian., xiv, 6, iii, 9; ; xviii, 4, 22 ; Ambrose, De offic., contineutiae atque gravitatis 9 : aucupia quaesitae hereditatis, simulatione captatae, quod abhorret a propositoChristiani viri. Pliny,Epp., i, 13, 2; ii,9, 5 ; Juv., 11, 4. 216,35. 'stations'. walks. Martial, vii,97, 11. 216, 35. Athen., i, p. i E. ; cf. Gell.,iii, 216, 35. baths. i, i. 216, 35. temples. Pliny, Epp., v, i. Reg. d. St. Rom., 216, 36. libraries. Martial, xii, prooem. ; Preller,
21',
29.
p. 219.
216, 36. book-shops. Gell., 31, i ; xviii, v, 4, i ; xiii, 4, 1 ; Athen., i, p. I E. 216, 36. apothecaries' shops. Rein, StRE, vi, 2029 and Heindorf on Horace, Sat.,i, 7, 3. Clem. Alex., Paedag., iii, 11, 75, p. 0! ivSpcsiirl tiSv Koipttwv xal KarriMlup 297, Pott : 11^ Tolvw firidi Kal ribs irapioiia^as iSo)\e"rxoiitiTWv rrunvXeviiievoi., dlnfiiilMrSiarplpovTes
.
4o6
vol
Notes
Yupat/cas
[vol.i.
5^ Kal
Trautrdffdojvttot^
'
iroWoi/s
oi
iraiovrai.
Also
Jerome, Epp.,
tabernas.
50,
Even
angulas
et medicorum
in wait
for their
Becker, Topogr., p. 631 and Strabo, v, p. 236 ; Horace, C, i, 8, 3 ; iii, 12, 8 ; A. P., 379 ; Ovid, A. a., iii, 383 ; Carm. in Pison., 165 sqq. ; Martial, ii, 14, 4. in 1. for 'porticum 20 10 II. iii, (where Martial, poetarum. be read terit templi should iv, 61. p.t. Magni) perhaps cf. Becker, Topogr., p. 572. Martial, xi, i ; 15. Argonauts. advertised. 20. Martial, vii, 97. nickname. 21. Athen., i, p. i E. 27. occupation. Martial, v, 20, 8. simply rings of persons standing 29. gatherings. Circuli are or sittingtogether for conversation, playing at ball (Pliny, only by the Epp., V, 6, 27) etc. ; circulus differs from corona that the latter refers stationed circumstance to a person always The in the middle. words occur together in Quintil., xii,10, and Circuli convivia stand 120. 74 ; Apulei.,Metam., ii,p. relation as in Juv., 11, 4 : convictus, thermae, in the same theatrum, and] Martial, vii, 97 : convivia, stationes,omne Cato in QuintU., vi, 3, 105 : qui forum, aedes, compita etc. circulis conviviis, item in contionibus in sermonibus culis cirdicet. ridicule commodeque Livy, xliv, 22 : In omnibus atque etiam (sidiis placet)conviviis sunt, qui exercitus homiducaut. in Macedoniam Cic, Pro Balbo, c. 26 : more conviviis in in circuUs veUicant. num Cic, invident, rodunt, in circulis duntaxat et conviviis est Ad Ait.,ii,18, 1 : sermo liberior quam fuit. nee Tac, A., iii, ignoro in conviviis 54:
'
....
et
ista et modum
posci.
217,
38.
218, 218,
3. moulders. 7. obscenities.
Plutarch, Quaest. conviv.,vii,8, 4. Plutarch, loc. cit., 12, 4, 2. Proll. ad Pers.,p. Ixxxiv, sqq. ; Pliny, Jahn, reXwTOTToioi and table, Athen., xi, p. /ii/ioi at
D.
218, 9. impertinences. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 152 f. 218, 14. applause. Plutarch, De vitioso pudore, cap. 6. Martial, ix, 77, 5. 218, 18. loud. Martial, v, 78; 218, 19. banquets. PUny, Epp.,i, 15; ix, 17,40; cf. vol. ii,p. 349 bottom. Juv., 11, 179. 218, 21. anecdote-tellers. 26. Forum. 1361 Meyer, Anihol., CIL, vi, 2, 10,097 0- ^^ 218, locos meos mecum evigilare adque (locos auctorum quibus
=
recitandis
convivae
exhilarabantur
?).
'
Athen., xiv, 620 B : rods Sk vw OfuripurT"s 218, 27. Homerists. els ret 6 Tfi"roi inXijpeiis ivoiu",^op,ivov$ Biarpa irap-Ziyaye Arju'fyrpios with a box A wandering Homerist full of costumes, in Achill. Tat., iii, 20, 4, 6. certain. 28. Graecis versibus Homeristae Petron., c. 59 : cum 218, insolenter ut Solent. coUoquerentur, ai8, 29. compositions.Becker-Goll,iii, 373.
VOL.
I.]
vice. Stoic.
Notes
407
Juv., r, 88; 8, 10; 14, 4. Galen, xvi, 310. Tobia, c. 11, 38; cf. Cyprian, De 219, 5. judicial. Ambrose, De aleat., 5-11. 218, 10. play. Sueton., Aug., c. 71. book. Id., Claud., c. 33. 219, II. restriction. Tac, A., iii, 54. 219, 17. Les Champagny, Antonins, ii,193 s. 219, 28. arrest. of chronologically arranged collection 219, 32. reports. Cf. the in De senat. R. Huebner, actis, pop. q. fragments pp. 41-58. is named of the equestrian order A as proc. Aug. ab actis editor of the acta ; he held this office as the first procuration after the legionary tribunate. Freedmen ab actis,CIL, next and ab an actis,ibid., adjutor 8695, were vi, 8674 probably his in Ephem. epigr., subordinates. J. Schmidt, Addit. ad CIL viii, 218, 31. 218, 41.
' '
n.
II
75, with
Mommsen's
c.
note.
c. Sueton., Caes., ; Aug., c. 70 ; Tiber., 52 ; Ad i,17 ; festivos libellos quos nation., Nero, c. 45 ; TertuUian, et ilia obliqua nonnumquam sciunt dicta statuae quae Schol. Juv., i, 109 (Valla). circi sonant; 35- stage. Vol. ii,p. 94. Vol. ii,p. 3. 36. licence. 6. 6. Burrus. Tac, A., xiii, 10. Tac, Hist.,i, 19. Embassy. Id. ib.,ii,91. 13. omen. 54. 15. publicity. Id. ib.,iii, news. Martial, ix, 35. 25. Cf. Appendix Iviii ; also vol. i, Juv., 6, 402 sqq. 30. East.
. . .
80
p. 220, 221,
221, 221, 221,
14.
38.
3.
Sub
Tiberio
Caesare
excipiebaturebriorum
5. noted. 9. silenced.
18.
simplicitas jocantium.
model.
.
(the king's
ears)
221, 221,
221, 221,
222,
222,
Dio, Iii, 37. Id., Iv, 18. Sueton., Claud., c 18. 31. suicide. 15. 35. ghosts. Pliny, H. N., xxx, follow. I. Epictet.,Diss., iv, 13, 5. To the passages tioned men2. spies. Marquardt, StV, ii^,493. add Dio, Ixxvii,17. by Marquardt, loc. cit., See vol. i, p. 79 of this work. 3. house. written in the year 155 after Ov., ix, was 5. eulogy. Aristid., in Syria in February between concluded was Vologeses, peace Antoninus Mint. and Pius. of the Waddington, king Parthians, cf. de I'Inst., 1867, p. 255, 259, 3. Aristid.,Or.,ix, p. 62, Jebb, ed. Dindorf, i,p. 105.. 9. restored. Vit. Apollon. Tyan., iv, 185, ed. Kayser, Philostrat., 14. ate. p. 84, 7.
21.
cautious. Livia.
22.
408
222,
Notes
17. free. Id.
[vol.i.
222,
222, 222, 222,
222,
ib.,viii,348, ed. K., p. 162, 12. 20. ears. Lucian., Adv. ind:, 22. senators. Dio, Ixxvii, 17. 24, 26. depraved. ^/e;r. Sever.,c. 23. Cf. especially Liban., ed. R., i,p. 567 sq. (here 34. ramified. oi called the ffiurMus d"(iSa\fj.ol, too are p. 568, 14) ; spies Aurel. 6 c. Victor, Diocletian, 39, and the Ammian., xiv, i, ; C. Theod.,vi,29, i. on other passages mentioned by Gothofredus gnara et nil Tac, A., xi, 27 : in civitate omnium 40. hushed.
reticente.
5. safety. 8. clients. 16. cockcrow.
223,
Seneca,
De
tranquill. an.,
4. 9, 102-129.
12.
223, 223,
Juv.,
Cf.
Martial,
At
u, 82.
Mart., xi, 38. 223, 18. deaf. Cicero. Cic, Pro. Coel., 16, 38 223, 21. quisque istam efiugerepotest in tam
fuit fama.
Quotus-
maledica
civitate ?
Jerome, Epp., 127, 3 : difficile est in maledica 223, 23. later. civitate et in urbe in qua orbis quondam palmaque populus fuit, detraherent vitiorum ac (vitiosorum ?), si honestis puraque
munda macularait, contrahere. 223, 25. 223,
26.
non
aliquam
2.
sinistri
rumoris
fabulam
pieces.
fee.
Id.
ib.,43,
ii
Prop., (iii), 32, 26. 21 gossip. Id., ii, 20, 20, 28 ; 25, i ; Ovid, Amm., sq. ; iii, iii, I, 17 ; Horace, Epod., ii,8. Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 27-31. 223, 30. embrace. Juv., 6, 403 sqq. 222, 31. happy. Martial, vii, 10, 223, 34. Titus. Seneca, Epp., 122, 4. 223, 36. talk. death. Juv., i, 145 sq. 223, 36. Id., 11, 1-5. 223, 37. theatres. 224, 3. talking. Pliny, Epp., viii,18. 224, 4. tragedy. Tac, Dial., c. 2. Horace, Sat.,ii,6, 70. 224, 5. dance. culture. Tac, Dial, de orator.,c. 29. 224, II. Seneca, Epp., 23, i ; 67, i ; cf. Juv., 4, 88 sq, 284, 12. method. cultivated. Horace, Sat.,ii,6, 44 ; Epp., i, 18, rg. 224, 13. Epictet.,Man., 33, 2 ; Diss., iii, 16, 4. 224, 15. persons. 63. Martial, iii, 224, 27. fellow. Plutarch, Qu. conv., ii,i, i, 2. 224, 31. intercourse. Epictet.,Diss., i, 25, 15. 224, 39. escarpment. would. Plutarch, /oc. cit., 225,2. 3, 8. inculcate. Cf. also Martial, ix, 77 ; Quod optimum sit, 5. 225, convivium Facundi Prisci disputat, pagina etc. tables, Plutarch, Qu. conv., v, 5, 2, 9. 225, 6. Martial, xi, 35. 225, 7. alone. Gell.,xiii,ii. 225, 9. Muses. 10. Plutarch, Qu. conv., i, i, 5, 4. sociability. 225, Cic, Ad famil., ix, 24, 3. 225, 14. common, bibUothecas^ theatra, 225, 15. pleasure. Martial, xii, prooem. : in studere sentiunt. se convictus, quibus voluptatesnon translate. L. Ver. Aug., 6, 11, Fronto, Ad 225, 19.
223, 28.
4IO
Notes
[vol.i.
Juv., 10, 289. 228, 19. vow. Galen, vii, 28. 228, 24. observed. From the allusion 28. Terence, figures. Eunuch., ii,3, 22 sqq. 228, in Auson., Praef. Idyll., it that this seems description 4 still held good for his time. For like as peas read thin as reeds '. 228, 29. peas. c. I. nurses. Tac, Dial., 29 ; Germ., c. 20. 229, barbarians. Favorin., ap. Gell.,xii,1, 17 ; of. Orelli, 2677. 229, I. ad ux., c. 2. 229, 5. infancy. Plutarch, Cons, c. 31 ; Galen, vi, 45. Ephes., De mul. affect., 229, 6. Soran. bow-leggedness. Soran., ih., c. 38. 229, II. Ovid, Metam., x, 262 ; Jerome, Epp., 128, i ; 229, 13. amber. Lobeck, Aglaoph., 701b. d'Agg. B, C, and 229, 14. played. Cf. the reUef AdI, 1857, Tav. and Ersilia Caetani-Lovatelli, explanation, Sopra my p. 144 ss., statua marmorea una rappresentante un fanciuUo che giuoca alle arch. d. Roma, nod, in Bull. d. commiss. 1882, pp. 55-62, Tav. which children xi (sarcophagus from of both sexes Ostia, on delle castella : Gerhard, Ant. Bildw., Ixv. are playing the game See also Anthol. Gr., ed. Jacobs, iii, i). 57 (Glaucus, epigr., dolls. ad Jahn Pers., Sat.,2, 70 ; Lactant., Instit., ii,4, 229, 15. 13 sq. ; Jerome, loc. cit. Becq de Fouquiferes,Jeux des anciens (1869), 229, 16. tombs. p.
' ' '
toys.
37. well. Prl., v?, 54if. Pictor 229, 39. occupation. Marquardt, Bull, comun. d. Roma, iii (1875),p. 158. Cf. Seneca, Here.
Plutarch,
acu;
Oet.,
665.
229, 230, 230, 230, 230, 230,
Marquardt, op. cit., 542 note. c. Sueton., Aug., 64. of Turia Abhandl. d. Berl. (Mommsen, 7. spinner. Praise Acad., 1863, p. 461), ii,30. 9. Propertius. Prop., i, 3, 41 ; iv, 6, 15. TibuU., i, 3, 85. 15. hair. of the pensa 1 8. decay. Columella, xii, praef.9. The account of II female slaves,on the wall of the textrinum in a house at Pr. pi. 20, no. ii. Ritschl, Mon. Pompeii, Garrucci, Graffiti, Lat., tab., xvi, i, Enarr., p. 20. Ruf. 18. Musonius. Muson. ed. Meineke, iv, (Stob., Floril., 222). 12. TertuUian, Exhort, ad castit., c. 19. TertulUan. 20. spinners. Orelli,4639, 4860. Anthol. lat., ed. Meyer, CIL, ii, 1699. 1376 loom. 20. Marquardt, Prl., i*,58, 2. evidence. P. E. Mueller, Gen. aev. 22. Theodos., i, 79. Auson., Parental., ; 16, 2, 3 23. pass. 4. Ci. also Digg., Symmach., E^^., vi,67 and 79. 25. example. and xxiv, I, 29 " I, 30 Cujac, Obss.,ix, 30. Martial, ix, 68. 29. master. Id., viU, 3, 15. 33. crowd. 35. girl. Nissen, Hermes, i, 147 ; Anson., Id., 4, 33 says in
41.
4. sisters.
=
able.
VOL.
I.]
his
Notes
411
olim of the school for his grandchild: Haac description genitorque tuus genetrixque secuti etc. Cf. also Philostrat., passage he and
case
Rohde Imagg., i, 12. (D. gr. Roman, 146, 2) finds this unintelligible, considering the Greek custom, meant asks if slaves are However, in the ; cf 424, i
almost
. .
of
foundation
of
34,000
drachmae
for
education co-education
in
Teos
(G.
also
Hirschfeld, Hermes, ix, 1875, p. 502) three to be intended, for it is arranged that ypaiJ./j.aToSidda-Ka\ (withyearly salaries of 600, 550 and 500 drachmae) SiSa^ovnv Tcis TToiSas Kal Tds trapdivovs. Scipio the Younger mentions ludus in his oration contra legem judiciariam Ti. Gracchi the in eo saltatorius vidi pueris virginibusque ludo : plus
seems
' '
. . .
quinquaginta, in
minorem annis
his
unum
Macrob.,
younger). (the Also in the empire 7 Eyssenhardt. of the Khalifs public boys and girlswere taught in the same and had their love-affairs there schools, (Kremer, Culturgesch.
duodecim Sat.
buUatum therefore
non
230,
d. Orients, ii,l33). Paul. Aegin., i, 14. 37. age. love-stories. Ovid, Trist.,ii,369. 230, 41. schools. Martial, viii, 3, 13. 231, I. et Mariae, 232 Claudian, De nupt. Honor, sqq. 231, 3. Sappho. ad Marii Salmonem 6. Terence. CI. (Werned., Victor., Ep. 231, Poett.
struction Inmin., iii, p. 108), v, 72 sqq. ; Pliny, Epp., v, 16. der Villa of a girl in reading : Jahn, Columbarium Pamfili,plate v, 15 ; cf. Antich. di Ercolan.,vii,53 and 58. 9. intrigue. Sueton., iii, gr. 18. II. danger. Quintil.,i, 2, 4. Sallust,Catiline,25. 15. honest. 18. pupils. Horace, Sat.,i, 10, 98. dancer. 21. ii, Ovid, Amores, ii, 11, 31 : 4, 25 sqq. ; id. ib., Threiciam lyram. A girlof legisselibellos, digitis increpuisse eight years is praisedin her epitaph thus (CIL, vi, 3, 18,324) : lascivia surgere Coeperat et dnlces fingere nequitias. Quodsi longa tuae mansissent tempora vitae, Doctior in terris nulla puella foret. skilled. 22. Propert., ii,3, 17-20. virtue. Stat., Silv.,iii, 5, 63. 27. in Abhandl. d. 28. typifies.Jahn, Darsiellg.d. Handwerks, Sachs. Ges., i868, 291, 107. Cf. the epitaphs Or., 4851, CIL, vi,3, 17,050, and that of one Petronia Musa, Kaibel, Epigr. Gr.,
"
231, 231,
....
551.
231, 231, 231, 231,
Jerome, Epp., 107, 8. Ovid, A. a., iii, 299. 35. 37. gait. Or., 4848. 39. exciting. Quintilian,i, 10, 31. Horace, Carm., iii, 6, 22. 39. dances. Handb. d. R. 2. procession. Marquardt, n. 338 ; Ovid, Trist.,ii,23. 3. singing. Horace, Carm., 6, 41-44. 5. dirge. Sueton., Aug., c. 100.
31.
either. charm.
A.
7. themes.
Herodian., iv,
z,
5.
Rufus
(under Trajan)
in
4-12
Notes
[vol.i.
232,
232, 232,
232,
the education Oribas.,iii, p. 85, Daremberg, says in a paragraph on 01) /j-ivOf els riSv xop'-^" of girls : loiKe Si xal to, i^evprjcrffaj. Si ivravBa Kol SitXovs dXXS koJ eis 0 ToS vivos, tS Belov, l/yleiav Tt-n^v Kal ry (^S^, (ipxijtret wife. 10. Pliny, Epp., iv, 19. II. pedagogues. Cf. also Cic, Ad Att.,xii, 33. Hermes, iii, Mommsen, 46 ; Pliny, Epp., v, 16. 15. 108. 26. high. Dressel, Bdl, 1881, p. 14 : D.M. |MINICIAE |
.
MARCELLAE
urn
| FVNDANI
in the
same
F. vault
[V.A.XII
the is
XI
VII
found who
with
D.M inscription
[ The |STA.
IM.FIL.
died
So
her.
apparently that of the before her daughter, because Pliny does not also Lanciani, Bull, comun. d. Roma, i88i,pp.
|MARCELLAE
31.
Rossbach, Die rom. Ehe, p. 417 ff. CIL, ix, 1817. IRN, 1609 marriage. Mommsen, twelfth. Pomponius, Digg., xxui, 2, 4. de aduUeriis,Digg.,xlviii, accused. Ulpian, i,ii, 5, 13 "
year.
=
8.
36. Cf. Appendix xviii. p. 83, Daremberg. 232, 38. Oribas., iii, p. 418. 232, 40. provisions. Rossbach, op. cit.,
were
The
age
tions restric-
in
the than
das
6.
Verhdltniss
der
lex
Julia
6
marit.
10.
lex
Papia
Poppaea
233, 233,
bridegroom.
Ulpian, Digg., xxiii, i, provide. Pliny, Epp., i, 14. procurable. Horace, Epp., i, 6, 36
bride.
12.
sq.
Juv., 3,
161.
3335.
support.
age.
286
Adv. Tertullian,
233, 233,
'
At
the
end
of
62
or
Cf.
UrUchs,
De
vita et honoribus Agricolae, p. Tacitus. Nipperdey, Einl. 233, 38. Urlichs, op. cit., p. 25. Genthe, De Lucani 233, 39- Lucan. Ovid.
Tac. vita et
A,,
p. 5 ;
however, of.,
23.
scriptis, p.
Ovid, Trist.,iv, 69. 233i 4"husband. Apulei.,Met., 4, 26. 234, I. at the age of 15, CIL, 234, 4. exceptions. Marriage (of a gladiator) Orelli, i, 2868 ; CIL, 2572 ; at 17 years, CIL, iii, V, 2, 5933 2018-19 vi, 3, 23,115 ; years, CIL, v, 2, 7946 ; vi, 3, 21,474; 21 i, 2272 ; v, i, 1074 ; vi,3860 ; vi, 3, 19,172, years, CIL, iii, F'etrocord., Ephem. epigr.,iii, 20,116, 21,714. p. 50 ; PauUin. Eucharist.,176-181. 22-23 years, CIL, v, 2, 7404; vi, 2160; 26 years, CIL, vi, 2256. 234, 6. boys. Nissen, Ital. Landesh., i, 412. c. Ta.c., Hist.,iv, 5; Sueton., Tiber., 35. 234, 10. son-in-law. child. 8. Pliny, Epp., Viii,23, 234, 12. Cf. Appendix xviii. *34i 13' betrothed.
=
VOL.
I.]
Notes
413
sponsalibus
Observ., xi,
Ulpian, D., xxiii,i, 18. 14. intermediaries. Id.,D., i, 14, 3 ; cf. Cod., v, i, de 434, 16. business. et arrhis sponsalitiis 'et proxeneticis,and Cujac, 18.
234, 234,
6 ; Fest.,ed. M., p. 343. Cic, Ad Quint,fr.,ii, 19. celebrated. iv, 39, 3 ; Pliny, Epp., i,9 ; Sueton., Aug., c. Seneca, Beneff., sponsaliorum die vexatus). TertuU., De idolol., 53 (in turba 16.
Sponsalia
forbidden
in
Pisa
on
the
anniversary
of
C.
death, Or., 643 (i,164, 5). Pliny, H. N., ix, 117. 23. eager. loan. Artemidor., i, 15 ; iii,41 ; Martial, vii, 10, 14 ; 31. filia grandis. poscitjam dotem however. Gai., 1.'i, ad I. Jul. et Pap. (D., xxiii,i, 17). 32. know. Seneca, De mairimon., in Jerome, Ad Jovinian., 33i, p. 190 sqq. Lehrs, Popiildre Aufsdtze^, p. 112 f. 40. Greece. 41. bride-gifts. Digg., xvi, 3, 5 ; cf. Cod. Just.,v, 1-3 ; Cod. Theod., iii, 5. I. worn. StR, iii, Mommsen, i, 514, 3 ; 517, 3. the On return. engagement ring cf. Pliny, H. N., xxviii, 23. Cf. Marquardt, Prl. 12 ; Juv., 6, 25 ; Digg., xxiv, i, 36, i. 11 12,41 f. TertuUian, Apol., 6, and Clem. Al.,Paed., iii, " 57, De Hercuie mention Cf a ring. Reiiierscheid, golden p. 287 P., et Junone diis Italorum AdI, 1868, p. 356 and tav. conjugalibus, too in the sixteenth In Venice H. century the man d'agg. gave his betrothed a golden ring as a pledge of faithfulness, Molmenti, Vie pnvie d Venise, p. 278. II. larger. Pliny, Epp., vi, 32. 12. jewelry. Id. ib.,v, 16, 7. Maximin. Jun., c. 1. 13. bridegroom. life. adn. Persius, 2, 70, c. Jahn, p. 138, and Marquardt, 15. Prl, i2, 43, 12. 16. decked. Claud., De vi cos. Honor., 523 sqq. 18. exposed. Rossbach, Die rom. Eke, p. 278 ; Juv., 2, 129 : sumit. In the following segmenta et longos habitus et flammea those I have details of the wedding only mentioned description for which evidence for the period in there is express ceremony
.
question.
235, 235, 235, 235,
20.
clients.
these
20.
Stat.,Silv., i, 2, 229 sqq. ; Juv., note officia Rossbach, op. cit., 920.
Even in later times
ten
2, 132.
Cf.
on
235,
235,
were usual, Marquardt, Prl., iz,48, 3. 22. opened. Seneca, Controv.,vii, 21. 23. twigs. Stat.,ib.,231 ; Juv., 6, 239 ; Lucan, Phars., ii, Cf. generally et Mariae, 206 sqq. 354 ; Claudian, Nupt. Honor, Apulei, Metam., iv, 81 and Tac, A., xi, 27. and Cf. Karlowa, Marquardt, 52. 49 25. sacrificed. p. und Sidon. Formen der rom. Ehe ApoU., Epp., ii, manus, p. 10 ; 10 : novam pulchriorpronuba decet ; nuptam nihil minus quam lionoratur. s. : pronuba cyclade Id.ib.,i, 5 Heinrich's note cf. and Tac, A., xiv, 28. stands. Juv., 6, 79 ;
.
witnesses.
witnesses
13-
414
23s, 235, 235. 235. 30. torches. 31- bonfires. in Anthol. 32. 32.
songs. home.
Notes
I. [vol.
Martial, xii, 42, 3. Cf. Epithal. Laureniii, Statius, loc. cit.,231. ed. 1. Riese, 742, lat., 59. Rossbach, p. 340 ff. ; Marquardt, p. 54.
tlireshold.
Marquardt,
p.
55,
11.
Ibid., p. 52 f. 235, 34bride. Tac, A., xi, 29. Dio, xlviii, Juv., 2, 120; 235, 35. 44; Gell.,ii,24 ; Rossbach, p. 326. 235, 39- regarded. Apulei., ApoL, 539. 236, 5. Africa. 11, 501 ; cf. also Choric, Apolo236, 13. daughters. Ovid, Trisi., gie des mimes, ed. Ch. Graux, in Rev. de philoL, N.S., i (1877),
p.
222 ears. 8.
236,
16.
Varro,
c.
not Biicheler,ii,
Claud.,
32).
236, 24. dower. Rossbach, p. 55. senators. Marquardt, Hdb. d. R. A., ii',n. 885. 236, 30. 236, 33. Alcestis. Martial, iv, 75 ; ix, 30. 236, 39. leave. Apulei., ApoL, 523. Martial, xii, 49 ; CIL, viii,8993 : libertus et 237, I. freedmen. procurator patronae piissimae. 237, 4. Justus. Bdl, 1856, p. 141, 4. 639 prince. Orelli, CIL, vi,9449 ; cf Borghesi,CEwwes, 237, II.
= .
V,
296-298,
and
Videtur
autem
ejus positus esse, i.e. non statim post obitum Mommsen, CIL, y, 2, p. 57*, no. 592*. Cf. also CIL, (procuratorejus). X, 3399 Cic, Pyo Caecin., 5, 14. 237, 17. cunning. Martial, v, 61 ; on Aufidius Chius cf. Teuffel, 237, 24. managing. RLG*, 328, I. Seneca, Confrov.,vii, 5 (20). 237, 38. crime. lover. De matrimon. Seneca, 429). 237, 40. (ed. Haase, iii, ladies. Firmicus De 238, I. Maternus, mathesi,in, 7, 9 ; 8, 7 ; iv, post
damnationem Pudentis.
6,
etc.
procurators. Jerome, Epp., 54, 13 ; 79, 9 ; Lebas-Waddingsealed dington, ii,243" ; will of a woman by her tppovTurTiis Kal KOpLOS. 238, 4. lineage. Martial, v, 37, 22 (conjugem) superbam, nobilem, 238,
2.
locupletem.
238, 6. mastery. 238, 7. wife's. 238, 9. million.
238,
10. 12.
Cf. v,
17.
16.
17.
19.
21.
24.
Ad
Horace, Carm., iii, 24, 19. Martial, xiii,12. Id., xii, 75, 6. intolerable. Juv., 6, 460 ; cf. 136 ss. rule. Jahn ad Persium, 5, 169, p. 207. book. Seneca, ed. Haase, iii, p. 434. law-abiding. Martial, v, 75. rivals. Tertullian,Patient.,c. 16. demur. Jerome, Epp., 16. Callistus. Hippolyt., Refut. haeres.,ix, 12 ; Tertullian, 8 1866, uxor., ii, ^ cf. De Rossi, Bull, di aroheol. cristiana,
p. 2"'.
VOL.
I.]
27.
Notes
Fabretti,
Inscr.
415
238,
dom., 290 ; Orelli, 3024CIL, X, 5920 ; Bull, com., 1886, p. 229, 1267. legalized. Ulpian, 1. xxxiv, ad Sahin., Digg., xxiii, 2, 13 ; cf. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 77, i ; CIL, 7768 (Genoa) : v, 2, patrono conjugique suo. 238, 34. repute. CIL, vi, 2, 15,106. Orelli,4649 CIL, v, i, 1071. 238, 38. man. ad edict. D., xxxviii, 11, 1, un. 238, 40. Justinian. Ulpian, 1. xlvii, " I. Joers, Verhdltniss der lex Julia, etc., p.. 19 f. Cornel. 238, 9. front. Nep., praef., 8. On the la noblesse, s. 239, 15. gradated. Cf. Naudet, De p. 100 title /"mi"a clarissima vol. i,p. 133, and Appendix xii. see 18. consulars. Elagabal., c. 4. 239, acted. i,9, 12). MarciaUlpian, 1. ii,de censibus (Digg., 239, 20. later obtained senatorial nus rank, as in 213 he was Arvalis. Mommsen, SIR, iii, 468, i, 4. Dio, Ixxix, 15. 239, 24. rank. Ulpian, 1. ii,de censibus [Digg.,i, 9, i) CIL, 239, 27. uncertain. FABIAE CONSV: Q.F. H(adrianil ?)LAE ii,1174 (Hispali) senatoris SENATORIS SORORI SENATOALARIS uxori] [f
;
=
.
mistresses.
RIS
MATRI.
to
Hubner's
restoration
Luci
'
"Senatoris uxori
'
is wrong
according
in Mauret.
Caesar.).
consulari
Fabiae
Azaffun Domi-
tiae Gelliolae
239,
239,
Jibertus et lampadiferae N.N piissimae. CIL, ix, 6414b (Asculi) procurator patronae viri (apparently L. Mariae Aurel. Violejxtillae Perpetui cons, L. f. Maximus Marius Perpetuus cos. ii a. 222) fil.consul, femin. cojugi Egnati Procul. cos. dec. et pleb. Ascul. ob sing, erga se More often is found in the Greek amor. i-wanKii part of the Mommsen, StR, empire (CIG, 3104, 3908, 4380 b2, 4774). iii, I, 468, 3. Elagabal., c. 4. 30. held. ancient. Livy, v, 25 ; xxvii, 37 ; cf. Becker, Topogr., n. 30. 1247. 35. beaten.
239,
239, 240,
38. nobody.
49.
ed.
240,
240,
240, 240,
I. already compared priestess.Orelli, 3740, by Henzen, with the Bdl, 1846, p. 73, and Franz, CIG, iii, 748, inscription p. from Naples, CIG, 5838. Cf. Mommsen, 805 ; cf. Henzen, iii, Orelli, 35. ladies. p. 82. Epigraph., Anal., 14 (Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1850, p. 298) and and magistrae CIL, i,1343 (fragment from Cosa, where matronae are mentioned). Elagabal., loc. cit. (where after Symiamira there 13. shoes. is a lacuna). On the pilenta and cf. carpenta of the matrons Marquardt, Prl.,ii^,735. Aurelian, c. 49. Jerome, Epp., 43 (ad Mar17. referable. cellam): matronarum quotidie visitetur senatus. Comment, in. hon. Mommseni, honorarily. Huebner, 23. p. the lected colof stolatae where inscriptions feminae are 104 sqq., A sie mineure, Additions, ; cf also Lebas-Waddington,
.
4i6
1606
Notes
[vol.i.
AlXlav 'lovKiav 'XTrtplav xai 6 S^/iios ; ^ (SouXrj (Aphrodisias) (TToXdrap. Marquardt, PrL, ii',575 fi. f),a.Tpil"vav
240,
28. at
donna.
The
oldest
example
of the form
De
domna Bull,
DOMNA. Rossi, Pompeii : ROGO (1877), P- 107sqq. 240, 32. life. Juv., 6, 212 429. Seneca, De matnmonio, ed. Haase, iii, 241, 2. way. modesty. Pliny, H. N., xvii, 245. 241, II. ii,67. Vellei., 241, 16. wives. morals. Dio, liv, 16. 241, 19. 6, 17 sqq. ; cf. iii, 24, 20. Horace, C, iii, 241, 23. overflowed. cf. iii, 28. iii, ; 15-24; Penelopes. Propert., 32, 49 sqq. 13, 241, 6, 25; iv, 12, 17. Ovid, Am., 1, 8, 43 ; m, 4, 37 ; m, 19. 241, 30. angry. cf. Tac, A., ii,85; Sueton., Tiber., c. 35; 241,38. relatives. 2. Marquardt, PrL, i^, 79, 241, 40. credulity. Seneca, Controv., ii,15, p. 172. Id.,Consol. ad Helv., 16, 3. Cf. also Ad Marc, 24, 3. 242, I. faith. fee. Cf. Marquardt, p. 78, 8. 242, 4. heneff., i, 9, 3. 242, 4. girls. Seneca, De In the passage of Seneca, De heneff., iii, 16, 242, 9. old-fashioned.
ii
is in
3, there
tam
is
lacuna
tam
noticed
unum
miseram,
....
nisi
(etnon
omnibus)
apud
no.
alium
Martial, iv,
19.
23.
,
Mommsen, StR, ii',125, i. publicly. Dio, Ixxvi, 16. ad Salmas. Tertull., De pall., p. 31. cuckold. Anall. 168 Huschke, crit., p. sq. in the first three 36. marriages. In France years
of
301' sq. ;
after the
law
242, 242, 243, 243, 243, 243, 243, 243, 243, 243,
the divorces on September 20, 1792, there were 27,000 of Gesch. d. Revolutionsz.,iv, ground incompatibility ; Sybel, de la France 12 ; cf. Taine, Origines 108,i. iii, contemp., rivolut., 38. adultery. Sueton., Caes., c. 43. 40. divorcing. Jd., Tiber., c. 35. 3. speculation. Martial, x, 41. Seneca, Beneff., iii, 16, 2. 3. counted. 7. years. 8. divorce.
Juv., 6, 223. Tertullian,ApoL, 6 ; cf. Martial, vi, 7. Abhandl. d. Berl. Acad., 1863, p. 461 Mommsen, 19. refused. f. (i,27 f.),462 (ii, 31-50) ; CIL, vi, 1527. 22. reputation. Petron., c. 74. Cf. Ovid, Trist., sen, 23. three. iv, 69 sqq., and on PUny, MommHermes, iii, 35. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 72 ; CIL, vi, 3, 18,659 : tres 24. five. uxores set non sunt. h[abui : eas] quidem dolui, Qua[m velim] modo ductam quartaria sortfe] su[perstitem habeam] ; cf. the
note.
4i8
245, 41.
2.
Notes
maid. visit.
4, p.
i. [vol. cathedris
Juv., 6,
p.
:
350
Dittricus, De
;
feminarum
Romanarum^ 246,
C.
14
el
sq.
Apulei.,Metam., vi, 16
619
246, 246,
246,
13. IS20.
22.
girl. Juv., II, 201 sq. cushions. Ovid., A. a., i, 135 sqq. hot. 5. Id., Am., iii, seen. Tertullian, De spectac, c. 25. profligacy. Clem. Alex., loc. cit.
32. sullied.
Cyprian,Ad Donat.,
p. 5, ed. Oxon.
; Clem.
Alex.,
11 64. " 77 ; P. E. Mueller, Gen. aev. Theodos.,ii, Paedag., iii, De spect., c. 22, names quadrigarii, 246, 36. gladiators. Tertullian,
247,
247, 247,
247,
247, 247,
247,
arenarii. scenici,xystici, I. Juv., 6, 78-113. games. 5. disguise. Sueton., Aug., c. 45. 6. citharist. Pertin.,c. 13. comoedi fibula his magno dear. Juv., 6, 73-77 (solvitur 7. etc.); Martial, xiv, 215. husband. 12. Juv., 6, 379-397. 18. partner. Seneca, Qu. nai., vii, 32, 3. /toitrrdaeis 21 : Stl tAs reywaiKas ycrxwav 23. passed. Dio, Ivii, mentions Tacitus an expulsion of {A., iv, 4) ijyeipoii. foedo per histriones in the following year (23). His words If he similar to demos allude immorality. temptari may refers to the same he have must quoted inexactly expulsion, from the mention from the speech of Tiberius,as it would seem of the if only or Oscum ludicrum as primarily actors of
' ' ' '
fabulae Atellanae
247,
26.
were
involved.
22,
Messalina.
Dio, Ix,
28,
31
Tac,
Sueton., Domitian., c. 3, 247, 30. Domitian. Aurel. Vict., Caes., 11, 7 ; Epit., 11, i.
247, 247,
33.
10
pantomimes.
M.
Anton.,
c.
23.
betrayed. Galen, De prognosi ad Epig., p. 457, K., xiv, (cf.626). convivium 248, 5. modesty. Quintilian, Inst, or., i, 2, 8 : omne cauticis strepit, obscenis pudenda dictu spectantur. He was adulteriis caelata,Pliny, H. N., thinking perhaps of the vasa obscene of in Martial, xiv, 69). xiv, 140,01 shapes (e.g. pastry The also common latter was in the Middle Ages (Baudrillart, Hist. d. luxe, iii, 462). I have not been able to see Rochholz,
37.
631
Juv., ii, 162 sqq. ; cf. Jahn, Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 228) ii, 1851, p. 168. Jerome, Adv. Helvid., 20 (ed. Vallarsi, say" of Christian banquets : ingrediuntur expositae liljidinum victimae et tenuitate vestium nudae impudicis oculis ingeruntur. 248, 10. present. Plutarch, Qu. conv., vii,8, 4, 4. Ovid, A. a., i, 229 sqq. 248, 12. Circus. read 248, 15. assenting. Pliny, H. N., xiv, 141 (for marito mariti ',which, however, is probably only a gloss).
' ' '
VOL.
I.]
Notes
419
248, 18. parties. Cf. Appendix xix. 248, 26. seem. Epp., 16, 241 sqq., 225 sqq. ; 17, 75-90. 28. men. 248, Marquardt, PH., i^,301 ; cf. e.g. ibis ut accumbas, Ovid, Am., i, 4, 16. 248, 28. indecent. 46, 4. Marquardt, StV, iii^^ customs. Valer. 2. 248, 33. Max., ii,i, It is at least doubtful whether 248, 35. sexes. Tac, A., xvi, 34, It is said there of Thrasea who refers to such an assembly. was illustrium virorum : awaiting his sentence feminarumque of no coetus other mention. frequentes egerat. I know 387 sqq. ; 248, 37. gardens. Ovid, A. a., i, 67 sqq., 491 sqq. ; iii, R. A., 627; Prop., ii,23, 5; iii, 11. 32, 248, 37. page. Martial, xi, 73, 6. Ovid. Am., ii, the name 248, 38. mistress. Bagoas signifies 2, where
"
eunuch.
cf. Am., iii, 248, 38. Ovid, A. a., ii,209; 11, 17. 248, 39. walked. Horace, Sat., i, 2, 98 : custodes, lectica,ciniflones,parasitae; Juv., 6, 359. cd t^v ^ov\Dio, Ivii, 15 : (7Kifnro5ii^ KtkTatn^yt^ 249, 3. absolute. There ivriSv ywalKei xpcSi/rai. instances various at are periods of ^women who rank of senatorial not see were using litters, i, 19. Lipsius,Elect., rell., 249, 5. days. Reifferscheid,Sueton. 357 ; Sueton., Caes., c.
hold.
43249, 6. Domitian.
Sueton., Domit., c. 8. A. c. curios., 13, p. 522 249, 9. fixedly. Plutarch, De tyrannous. Seneca, Beneff.,i, 9, 3 ; De remed., 16, 7. 249, 12. Clem. Alex., Paedag., iii, position. 4 " 27, p. 269 P. 249, 14. and Cf. vol. 20 i, p. Appendix vi. 249, 14. carriages. drove. Ovid, Am., ii,16, 49 ; Prop., v, 8, 23. 249, 15. Coan. Marquardt, PW., ii^, Horace, Sa".,i,2, loi. 249,20. p. 493. centuries. Alw. Leben. z. Z. d. Minnesinger, Schultz, Hof. 249, 23. half of the thirteenth i, 190 (second century) ; Baudrillart, de Bavifere) Hist. d. luxe (Court of Isabeau ; Falke, Deutsche und TrachtenModenwelt (1858),i, 67, 213 f.,278, 284 f.,cf. 200 (inthe Thirty Years' War), 253 f. (inthe second 297 f. ; ii,
half
of the
Mme.
seventeenth
century),311
Revue
la (d, des
grecque
and
d, la
sauvage) ;
249,
25.
mondes, 15 Lacroix, Directoire,Consulat, Empire, p. la sauvage). 33 ; cf. p. 83 (d, LuUi. 26. E. d. Briiggen, Polens V. Auflosung, p. 320. 249, 249, 29. imponderability. Lacroix, ibid.,p. 49s. Prop., iv, 13, 1-14. 249, 30. historians. modem. Cf. vol. ii,p. 173 ff. 249, 34. drilled. Juv., 6, 246-267 ; cf. 421 ; Martial, vii, 67. 249, 38. Juv., 6, 429 sqq. ; Seneca, Epp., 95, 20. 249, 39. carousals. I do not the slightest see 6, 242-245. Juv., pleaded. '249,40. does that this is an Geib to believe as reason exaggeration, the that did not women ground (Criminalprocess, p. 519), on possess the right of bringing actions at law, for all that was Mai, 1876,
p. 313; needed
was
a
Deux
man
of straw.
420
249, 41.
Notes
[voi.I.
Juvenal. Juv., 2, 53 (inthe speech he places in the mputh of Laxonia) : luctantur vcojnedunt colyphia paucae. paucae, world's. 6, 398-412. Juv., 250, 4. Caligula. Sueton., Calig.,c. 23. 250, 12. Id., Aug., c. 84. 230, 14. say. 18. benefits. Julian, Or., 2, p. 155 CD. 250, Domna. Philostrat.,Vitt. sophist., ii,30. 250,22. 250, 28. justified.Juvenal, 4, 20s. Helv., 19, 2. 250, 32. quaestorship. Seneca, Ad A. J., Josephus, 11, i. xx, 250, 33. Poppaea. and 2132 ; of. Hirschfeld, 250,38. librarianship. CIL, vi, 2131 VG, 267n. Diss., iii, Epictet., 7, 13. 250, 40. Rome. Seneca, ib., 14, 2. 250, 41. sons. 251, 2. signed. Zangemeister, Ephem. epigr.,i, p. 51, 154. Tac, A., ii,55. 251, 7. Piso. A.D. Dio, lix, i8. 251, 9. 39 Tac, A., iii, 33. 251, 17. armies. 56. Juv., 8, 128 ; cf. vol. i, p. 122 ; Martial,ii,. 251, 19. havoc. 6. father. Quintilian,i, i, 251, 23. Martial, xii, 97. 251, 24. chaste. Gr., ed. Jacobs, 251, zj.specious. Ovid, A. a., ii,281 ; Anthol. Messia : \7J\iKJ,rmitpi iv, p. 275 (Adesp., 721c. epitaph of one 'Ei* ttcLitlv r^ Mo6"raLS irp^^affa. ^peai aw^poaiivri Plutarch, Poplic, c. 17 extr. 251, 32. Octavia. Verg., ed. Ribbeck (ed. min.), p. xxviii,i. 251, 34. fainted. Rom und Germanicus. Cichorius, Mytilene, p. 56 ff. 251, 41. ad Servius learned. Verg., Buool., 3, 20 ; if this statement, 252, 3. traditional source (Teuffel, coming as it does from a confused is trustworthy. RLG*, 225, 2),. 1. 41, below, note on iii, Ovid, Trist., 252^ 4. poet. 7 ; see Statius. ii,7, 83. Stat., SiZu.,252,5. 46. iv, Pliny. Tac, A., Pliny, H. N., vii,Ind., -ml, ; 53 252, 7. Schol. 10. Juv., 6, 434. oratory. 252, Firmia Philologis Teuffel, RLG*, 401, 7. One 252, 13. equal. et Julia ', CIL, vi, 2, 15,053, tliis nomen cogperhaps acquired, quae from her literaryerudition. love. Pliny, Epp., iv, 19. 252, 22. Ovid, A. a., iii, 479. 252, 25. deadened. 6. influence. Pliny, Epp., i, 16, 252j 30. Cf. vol. i, p. 231. 252, 32. marriage. language. Lucret., iv, n6o 252,35. sqq. intolerable. 6, Juv., 185 36. 252, sqq. ; Martial, x, 68. De mercede Lucian, (ond., 36. 252, 38. Sapphos. Ovid, Tnst.^ iii,7. Lines 12 and- 45 shpw,,tjiat 252, 41. critic. in a filialrelation to Ovid, and it is not impossible Perilla stood
.
'
that
.
she
was
lais.twice,
more
married,
iv,
wife
10, 75 ; but
by
former
.
253.
3. Horace.
she,
Cf.
Teuffel,
Shtdien, 365
253, 4.
ff.
compared.
ii,3, Propert.,
19.
VOL,
I.]
57.
II.
Notes
421
38.
30
; cf.
13.
31,
47.39-41.
253, 253,
inscr.,ii,pp. 350-367. Appendix xii. Juv., 6, 434-456, according to tlie scholiast 35. nothing. of vol. i. to Statilia Messalina, cf p. 252 referring life-wish. : Martial, ii, xi, Quaeris cur nolim 36. go,- g ; 19
."
13. pride. Letrorme, Rec. des 18. wisdom. CIG, 5904 ; cf.
te
ducere, Galla
facit.
or
Diserta
es.
Saepe
soloecismum
mcntuia
Nero lived Pamphila of Epidaurus (Sui(Phot.),daughter of the learned Soteridas,and' wife of the learned of aiixiaKra IffTopcKo, Sokratidas, authoress much in 33 books, now used by Diogenes Laertius. iiroiivTiiMtTa lost; clxxv. Suid., cod., Phot.,Bi6/. Gell., 7ra/n0(XT;. s., xv, I7and23. Caes. ad Helv., 17, 4. 253, 41. regrets. Seneca, Damasc. Flor. Joan. e ms. Ruf., in thsExc. 254, 2. logic. Muson. ed. Meineke, iv, 222, 38 sqq. ap. Stob., Florileg., similarly. Lactant., Inst., iii, 25 ; Wendland, Quaest. 254, 4. Musonianae (Berol. 1886), p. 23, 3. Stob., ed. M., iv, p. 322. 254, 6. have. 254,8. indispensable. Id. ib.,p. 216. Plutarch, Conjug. praec, c. 18, p. 145. 254, 13. exorcisms. RG, ii, 254, 20. Ul-consequence. Id., Pomp., c. 55 ; cf. Drumann, nostra
Under
das)
Egypt
50.
254,
22.
publication. Drumann,
5.
J?G,vi, 324,
51.
Ci.
Cic,
Ad
Att.,
xiii,21,
Seneca, Ad Marc, 4 and 5. Plutarch, PopHc, c. 17 extr. ; cf. vol. i,p. 251. If the address mirer adto a female Dio, Ixxv, 15. of Plato in Diog. Laert., iii, with other 47 is borrowed from collection of lives of the philosophers composed matter a in the first century under Nero of the Flavian or one emperors unknown the must (Usener,Epicurea, p. xxxiii), lady addressed also have lived in this period. PhUostrat., ViW. soph., ii,30. 254, 30. rhetoricians. Id., Apoll. Tyan., ed. K., p. 3, 2. 254, 32. Tyana. See voli i, p. 253. 254, 33. equally. Martial, vii, 69j 4. De theriac. ad' Pison., p. 458 K. ; xiv, p; 218; 254,36: Plato. cf. StRE, 12, 1762, 44. Diog. Laert.,iii, 254, 37. dedicates. 47 ; cf. Menag., her" and on
254, 25." Areus. 254, 26. dedicate. 254; 30. science. the title of the
work.
Horace, Epod., 8,
5.
53
ed.
Duebner.
255"
a;pprehension. Lucian, Fugitivi, 18. mantle. Id., De mere, cond:, 32 and 36; Karti, 26. Icaria. Vita irlikiv 12 c. 9 and : nva Porphyry, Plotini, dXXws 5^ KaTT}pLTro}fi^vf]V-i}^lov d.^eyeiKafilraviav yeyevTJcr-Bai XeyofjAvqv Id ip6Xej. oUiadelari tt? X^P'"'""''^"' peiv Kal fi]V vipi^ X'^P"'^ Richardus ad Schoene refert Pompeios, probabiliter perquam CIL, X,' p. 1006. Ad Marcellam, c. 1-9. Icl., 30. initiated.
422
256,
8. woman.
Notes
Orelli, 4859
; cf. the
i,p. 264
Plutarch, Conjug. praec, 19. 256,20. temple. Juv., 6, 511 sqq. Id., 6, 532 sqq. ; TibuU., i, 3, 23 sq. ; cf. 256, 28. assuage. Marquardt, StV, iii^, 77 ff. ; Boissier,Relig. rom., i, 402-406. condemned. Marquardt, op. cit. 256, 33. Joseph.,A. J., xviii,3, 4. 257, I. goddess. Juvenal. Juv., 9, 22-26. 257, 3Verhaltniss TertuUian. Cf. Ebert, Tertullians Minucnts zu 257, 9. and Hartel in Ztschr. Felix, f. ost. Gymn., xx, 348-368. Minuc. Fel., Octav., p. 67, Muralt. ; TertuUian, 257, 8. brothels. Apol., c. 15. Id., De pudic, c. 5. 257, 12. sweeping. 11), 10. 257, 15. Cynthia's. Prop., ii,19 (iii, 16. A. Ovid, Jewish. i, a., 257, 75 sqq. religion. Joseph., A. J., xx, 8, 11 ; 11, i ; Vit.,3. 257, 20. Julii. Tac, A., xvi, 6. 257, 22. See vol. i, p. 203. practices. 257, 27. 257, 31. appropriated. Joseph., A. J., xviii,3, 5 ; cf. Tac, A., ii,85. Martial, iv, 4. 257, 33. Sabbath. women. Athenagor., Suppl., 11. 257, 38. slaves. C. Orig., Cels.,iii, 44. 257, 38. Acts App., xvii,4 (inThessalonica), I2 (at Beroea), 257, 39- East.
34
(Damaris).
Vol. De
alb.
'
258,
8. attachments.
my rea,
i, p.
262.
Cf. iv.
'
programm,
in Acad.
Graecina
When
of Pomponius Graeinscription ignorant cinus. does That externa not necessarilymean superstitio is proved by the expression alienigena sacra Christianity rites of which Tacitus (Seneca,Ep., 109, 22) which are the same also called in and which are Ann., ii,85, superstitio speaks in both authors. externa sacra by Similarly the words Pliny, H, N., ii, 21 refer to Egyptian and Jewish religion. V. Schultze {Die Katakomben, p. 315) inclines to the view that Graecina was a Jewish proselyte. Pomponia De Rossi, Roma 258, 12. converts. sotteranea, ii,345s. ; cf. tav. xlix, no. 27. On De Rossi's repeatedly expressed supposition that Pomponia was identical with the eldest (if. s., i, 314, ss.) than upon Lucina of the legend, I express no opinion, more any of the tradition cerning conhis attempt to maintain the credibility sister of consul the a certain Clemens, Plautilla, alleged of SS. Domitilla, Nereus acts in the and Achilleus (cf. my mentioned above, p. 6 f.). programm 258, 14. Christian. Sueton., Domit., c. 15. adOl. 218; 258, 17. practices. Dio, Ixvii,14. Euseb., C/tWJi.,1. ii, Hist, eccl., 18. See Pliny, Epp., vii, 3 and iii, Jerome, Epp., 86 (27) ad Eustoch. virg. Christian. Cf. vol. 258, 25. i, p. 64. 258, 26. converted. Euseb., Hist, eccl., v, 21,
' ' '
of the
discoveryof the
'
'
'
VOL.
I.]
Notes
423
258, 28. protection. TertuUian, Ad ScapuL, c. 4. Tillemont, Hist, des emp. (ed. 1712), iii, 258, 29. lectures. i, 290, ch. Hist., Gibbon, xvi, 452; 115. 258, 32. clothing. TertuUian, De cultufem., ii, 4 ; cf. Commodian., Insir. (238 A.D.),ii, 17s. 258, 36. preference. Hippolyt., De refutat. omn. haeres.,ix, 12 : iva eCre etre i\ev$epoi', olKiT7}v iiriTpe\jiev ^X^'" "iyKOiTOV where De Bull, di arch, Rossi, crist.,1866, p. 23s. of (probably rightly) AweXciSepop instead 4\ei8epov. proposes In the Christian epitaph : D. m. Flaviae Sperandae cojugi sanctissimae Onesiforus f. cojux benemerenti he c. fecit, believes he recognizes a [unique] example of such a marriage, clarissimae feminae 1880, {Bull,crist., explaining c. f as But these letters where stand in the position they pp. 67-69). this ; perhaps they mean cannot mean (asHirschfeld suggests) latter interpretation filiis'. The is supported by another cum Christian femine Nucastissime : CIL, xi, inscription, i, 4025
.
"
"
"
'
'
'
'
'
misie of
Paule"
Agrippa
woman
maritus
of rank
cum an a
fills benemerenti
fecerunt.
Hirschfeld, however,
a
recognizes
example
Christian
Christian
with
Provinz, in Westd. Ztschr.,1889, third centhe in tury) CIL, xii,675 (Arelate, inscription pp. 21, 57) f (eminae) conjugi aman: Hydriae TertuUae c(larissimae) Museus tissimae Aelianae filiae dulcissime Terentius at Axiae
d. Narbonens. z. Gesch. (Beitr.
hoc
husband's the
standing
of
a
is inferred
from and
cognomen
Mnseus,
and
absence
praenomen
title). De name. I. Rossi, R. s., i, p. 309 ; ii,p. 366 s. 259, A Christian inscription: Luria 259, 3. family. Ibid.,i, p. 315s. ing Januaria c. f. Caelio Felicissimo v. e. conjug. kariss. is (accordto De Rossi, Bull, crist., 1880, p. 31s. and lois.)of about
a
of
the
third incite.
century.
Orig., C. Cels.,iii, 9 and 55, ed. Klotz. iv, 17). Justin.,Apolog., ii,2 (Euseb.,H. eccl., 259, 18. divorce. De in Bull, mutila di strano runs. Rossi, Epigrafe senso, 259, 23. Cf. Ii8ss. tt)., ently crist., 1877, 1879, p. 24, 1880, p. 65 (apparfirom the time immediately after the religiousedict of inter fideles fidelis fuit,inter alienos Milan) : quod filia mea paganos) pagana. (i.e. TertulUan, Apolog., c. 3. 259, 26. pagans. 259,28. community. Id.,Aduxorem,2,'i; De corona, c. i-j. Baur, Das Christenth. der drei ersten Jahrh. (second ed.),p.
259,
II.
. . .
479-
Augustine, ? ferro juncta mors' has speciosis Ztsch. Alternot been Nauck, /. explained. yet adequately thumsw., 1855, p. 120, believes that the oracle translated by Augustine was already corrupt and meaningless at this point, of instead Krdve p,oipa, e'ide"rcn iv ffibripbberos perhaps detvoTdrTj words to that G. or some efiecj^original SeivoTdrri vriXris re, oraculis haur. de ll.rell., philos.ex 1858,"/. 158, Wolff, Porphyr.
ek
in
_^
restores
the
end
of
the
oracle
thus
"v
re
SLKa.(rTroX(auTiv iir'
424
Aetvbv a\6vTa 6p6ov6oifft.v means ev iij^avhcrai. 24.
Notes
iv
'
[vol.I.
on
GiSyipoteTos k^av^affi. fiopos ^/era,where hill '. Cf. also Cyprian, Epp., a
..,
,...
259,
38.
belief.
Strabo, i, 7,
ras
p. 297
airai'Tcs
ykp
ttjs SeunSaip^viaf
oXovTai d.pX7)yoifS
yvvoLKas.
i, pp. 69 and 184 ff. 260, 4. upper. Juv., 6, 553-591. 260,9. consulted. Sext. Empir., 739, 29, quoted by horoscope. 260, 14.
Cf. vol.
Hippolyt.
260, 260,
Refutat.,iv, 4. 21. astrology. Augustine, Conf., vii,6, 8. Cf. Horace, Epod., 5 ; Ovid, Am., i, 8 ; Propert., 29. wine. iv, 5 ; Martial, ix, 29 ; Lucian, Dial, mereir., 4. Plutarch, Conjug. praec, 5 and 48. Cf. also 260, 32. mentions. amatoriis et devinctionibus O. Hirschfeld, De incantamentis Romanesque (Regimonti, 1863), p. 17. apud Graecos Zeller,Philos. d. Gr., iii, 2, 611, 5 ; Suidas, s. 260, 36. JuUan.
'lovXtavds, enchantment. Apulei.,ApoL, c. 27. In Lucian's East. 2. Philopseudes a.ppea.T 261,
260, 38.
7), a cures, snake conjurer and moniacs decures (magician, 13), a Syrian ix rrj! naXaurrhris, who A. '*'' : ^l"' ""ip' /li^x/" J., via, 2, 5 (Joseph., V Arab irXeiaTov lo-xi^i), an (magician, 17). eepinrela Lucian, Philopseud., 3, 4. 261, 12. catacombs. 16 ; cf. Apulei., Unen. Id. ib., Metam., ii, 39 ; Philostrat., 261, 4. 8. Apollon. Tyan., i, 261, 19. position. Lucian, Alexandr., 3, 11, 39, 42. Philostrat.,Vitt. soph., ii,5. 261, 26. incredible. 261, 33. guUt. Tac, Agric, c. 6. 6184. 261, 34. light. CIG, iii, 262, 2. plunged. Pliny, Epp., vi, 24. Tac, A., vi, 10, 262, 7. tears. faithless. Vellei., ii, 67. See vol. i,p. 241 of this work. 262, 9. Tac, Hist., i, 3; A., xv, 71. 262, 12. husbands. Tac, A., xv, 10 sq. 262, 26. last. Id. ib.,xvi, 30 sqq. 262, 31. manner.
sympathetic
medical
64.
Franz's followers of
banished
by
Tiberius
the
Vincent. foundation. Sardinia, is without Pomptillae monumento Calaritano, in Ephsm. epigr., rv, 1881,; with i and ii concludes Tab. ; (p. 488) from the pp. 484-494, that it dates from the second view is writing century, which supported by the line in the inscription7, 4 : tempore tu, dixit,Vive, Phihppe, meo,' apparently a reminiscence of Mart., i, 36, 6 : vive tuo, frater,tempore vive meo. Cf. also Aristid., Or., 27, p. 351s., and vol. 263, ". substitution. 160. also be the sacrifice of ah animal; It thus might iiiy J-, at in, Numidia who her dreamed that siek husband Ngaus a woman could be kept alive by the sacrifice of a proxy anima :
'
'
'
426
Notes
[vol.I.
1862,
.
CIL, viii,8123 (Rusicade). 265, 24. husband. Henzen, 7388 (Beneventum) ; Bdl, 265, 26. done.
ego
tu
p. 62
mi
quod
facere
mi dibuisti,
qui
faciat
nescio.
265, 265,
28. 29.
CIL, v, i, 3496 (Verona). 265,31. awaiting. Orelli, 4662 (Narbo) ; CIL, vi, 2, 11,252: Domine sustineo Oppi marite, ne doleas mei {sic) quod praecessi,
=
adventum
tuum.
Orelli,4626 sq. (Rome, Pola). Orelli,4530 (Rome). vixit eo CIL, v, 2, 7066 (Turin): quae cum sine litibus et jurgis; CIL, stomachum : 8192 (PuteoU) x, mihi null(um) umquam fecit nisi quod mo(rtua est); CIL, vi, scabro ; 18,393 : sine uUo stomacho 3, 15,696 : sine verbo ; stomacho sine uUa bile sine sene : : : 18,434 18,918 ; ; 22,423
bile. 37. desire.
est
265, 265,
39.
CIL, vi, 3, 15,317 : cujus nulla(m) cupiditate(m) expert(us). gold. Henzen, 7386 (Sassina) similarly CIL, vi, 3, ; J. Schmidt,
365Add. ad CIL
viii,in Ephem.
ep.,
CIL, vi, 3, 17,690. 266, 2. similar. 266, 13. heavy. Orelli,7382 (Rome). Cf. vol. i, p. 260. 266, 21. length. Pliny, Epp., ii,20. still. 266, 24. Orelli,4803. 266, 26. night-time. Orelli,4575 CIL, vi, 3, 18,817. ad 266, 35. noble. CIL, iii, 922 2, p. 754 (Desjardins,AdI, 1868, 5")p. 256, 38. pious. Orelli, 4639 C/L, vi, 2, 11,602 (Rome). Cf. Buecheler, Carm. Saturn., Bonn, 1876, 4, p. 15. (According the letters are to Gudius of Trajan or Hadrian.) of the time CIL, V, 2, 7116 : casta pudica decens sapiens generosa probat(a) Some Christian epitaphs : De Rossi, Inscr. christ., 62 (341 a.d.) : amatrix boniet miri operaria J6.,98 (348) : ; pauperorum (sic) tatis atq. sanctitatis ; lb., 99 (348): mire industriae adque
= =
bonitatis. VI.
MEANS
OF
COMMUNICATION.
Das
268,
AUerthum, Taschenbuch, 4. Folge, 9. Jahrg., 1868, p. 120. HandelsMilitarstrassen und 268, II. century. Naher, Die rom. in u nd der SUdwestdeutschland,Elsass-Lothringen Schweiz, ttiege a 1887, p. 33, says that the Middle Ages always maintained in road-making in these countries many high standard (and in Gergenerally),and that the roads (many of which fell into decay in the Thirty Years' War) were constructed, ballasted and paved in the same fashion as those of the Romans (p.42 f.).
5. now. in Raumers
im
Heinrich hist.
Stephan,
Verkehrsleben
This
no
more
fact that
the
contradicts the passage in the text than does the Roman roads were surpassedby those of the nine-
VOL.
I.]
teenth
Notes
427
d. rom. die Heerstvassen century (F. Berger, Ueber Reiclis, i, 1882, p. 20). 268, 15. traffic. Heinrich Stephan, op. cit., p. 53. and Pullan, Discoveries at Halicarnassus, 268, 26. things. Newton i, p. 695. Philo, Leg. ad. Gai., p. 566 sq. The verbal 269, 2. concentrated. in the praises of the beneficence of Augustus correspondence found in Philo and Suetonius, Aug., c. 98 (per ilium se vivere, Ulum libertate atque fortunis per ilium frui) is navigare, per attributed by Lumbroso, L'Egitto,p. 159s., to hymns, plausibly "which were 269,6. united. sung 53.
to him
in Alexandria.
c.
2
Plut., De
fort.Roman.,
cf.
Ranke,
Welt-
gesch.,iii, i, 269,
9.
269, II. countries. Philo, loc. cit., p. 552 sq. 269, 12. pirates. Epictet.,Diss., iii, 13, 9, 269, 13. majesty. Pliny, Nat. hist., xiv, 2. 269, 14. anchorage. Pint., De fort.Roman., c. 2. 269, 16. eternity. Pliny, op, cit., xxvii, 2 sq. locked. Bis 269, 25. Aristid., paa-iKia,p. 66 Jebb.
270, 270, 270, 270, 270,
Aristid.,Encom. Romae, p. Tertullian,De anima, c. 14. remedy. I suggest s. franguntur '.) guntur Rome. 21. Stephan, op. cit., p. loi. Id. ib.,p. 118 f. 25. culture.
2.
bloom.
'
224,
30.
18
J.
'
etc.
saxa
(For
pan-
'
35.
at
breast.
Read
'abreast B.
'.
270, 39.
271,
in polish. Procop., Goth., i, 14. Cf. the description Statius,S.,iv, 3, 40 sqq. of the very solidlybuilt and carefully paved via Domitiana. : CJL,ix, I. cost. Marquardt, S^F, ii^, 92 (inthe year 123-124 One German mile road costs of high 6072, 6075) geographical is cheap, an stone of 30-50,000 in Westphalia, where average thalers the the cost of (;^4,5oo7,500) without ground' (H. Delbriick,Preuss. Jahrbb., March 1885, p. 358). Five Roman miles 0'998 German geographical mile,therefore with similar
'
. =
conditions
the
cost
is almost Latin
the
same.
varies
to
of the monuments
to 3-50
m.
The only 3-87 m. very much, according to the kerbstone, and ranges graves graves
to it is 3-20
m.
of
mity proxi-
Before I
am
the
Latin
For of
measurements
Schulze. 271,
4. smaller. before the
indebted
the
courtesy
Herr
F. O.
The road Nissen, Pompejan. Studien, p. 539. is its at narrowest of Pompeii gate about broad (includingthe footways),the Via Valeria 9 metres 7.25, the Salaria 6'i ; ibid., p. 526 f. In the Alpine passes a of Near is found. metres Avenches and only 2-2-J pavement the paved carriage-way of the Roman Del6mont road was 2^ Windisch at Ettlingen ; the roads from wide ; the same metres and Breisach to Regensburg to Ehl (Switz.), 3, Strassburg to Roman Therefore the Zabern metres. military roads were 4
Cf.
Herculaneum
'
not
broader
than
metres, with
428
and
2
Notes
metres
[vol.II
pavement
u.
respectively.' J. Naher, Die rom. ElsassHandelswege in Siidwestdeutschland, der Schweiz (1887), pp. 37-42.
1-4 probably made tracks
m.
The
wheel
wide
in the
Roman
roads
p. 38). Sixtus Hiibner, V, 9. i, 84. Cf. Naher, pp. 37 f. and 42, also F. Bergerj Uebey II. die Heerstrassen des rom. Reichs, i {1882), p. 19 f. Cic, Ad Qiiini. jr.. 14. gravelled. Plutarch, G/accA., c. 7; the main calls road between iii, I, 2, 4 ; Strabo, iv, i, 42 (he and di Kal lapot p.kveS^cnov Italy 6^povs Spain xei/iwi'os in Kal iroraixSKXvffrov) Berger, op. cit.,p. 6. Naher imfKiliSri roads (p. 42) that the stone pavement of the Roman says wagons
the
Alps were
by
(seeNaher,
Gregory. to-day.
'
A breach in the road from Breisach thick. 0-7 to o-S metres is about shows that the ballasting deep, and that" 0-4 m. the uppermost layer consists of coarse '. Cfi pieces of wacke also the descriptionof the covering of the road from Augst to
was
to Ehl
'
Mayence,
the
p.
39.
Stephan,op. cit., p.
part of his lucid
ff.
text
marily. sum-
271,
19.
271, 25.
490,
: so
Wess.
cannot be
; right
stadia'VCCL
in the
iTTCCL
271, 28. 271, 272, 272, 273, 273, 273,
numbers
Itineraries
still await
critical examination.
273, 274,
563-571. v, 67. Cenis. 20. Nissen, Ital. Landesk., 158, 3. 21. Simplon. See Kiepert, Lehrb. d. alten Geographic, "" 338, rom. Alpenstrassen in der 343 ; CIL, V, 6649 ; H. Mej'er, Die Ges. in Zurich, xiii (i85l),p. 127. Schweiz, in Mitth. d. antiq. Nissen, 157-166 Quarnero. ; Strabo, iv, p. 208 ; vii,p. 41.
10.
Itinerar.,p. 495, The Itineraries 35. Berenice. hour. Itin., 5. 330, 10. It. miles. Burdigal., pp. 38.
hours.
5.
mention
only
the
latter.
imperial. Mommsen,
RG,
des ObergailthaleS Meyer, Dia alien Strassenziige 1886 (Bonner J ahrbb., Ixxxiii [1887], (Carinthia), pp. 217-219). Nissen, p. 166. 274, 10. Empire. On tlie column Planta, Das alte Rdiien, p. 91. 274, 15. unable. the Ges. in Zurich, xv, p. 64. on Juliercf. Mitthl. d. antiq. Julian, Orat., 2, p. 72 A. 274, 19. force. 274, 21. twenty-two. Nissen, p. 154. used. Ammian., xv, 10, 4 and 5. 274, 31. 274, 34. giddy. Strabo, iv, p. 204. out. Bergier's estimate (repeated by Stephan, op. cit., 275, 21. p. of miles is too high ; for he evidently added 118) 51,000 Roman
the amounts principal
are
3143. rutted.
A. B.
in the
without Itineraries,
of the
which
same
the
read 27s, 24. For '680 geographical' 1,006'read 5,750'. 275, 26. For
'3,800 English.'
VOL.
I.]
32. miles.
Notes
'
429
10,500'.
built roads Prussian
275,
.
.275,
For ' 1824 'read Stephan, 0^. cii., p. 118. first turn-pike road in Germany 35. .century. The and The between ill. Oettingen Nordlingeri. 1753
state
was
had
in
816
about
2,300
miles English
of
inade"
276,
Gesfih., iii,464). CIL, viii,p. 275 sq. 276, 10. inscription. lb., 10,230. von Afrika 276, 14. bridge. Maltzan, Drei Jahre im Nordwesten (1868),in, 96. CIL, viii, 276, 15. Emperors. p. 859. HesseT"K"sic", p. 160 f. Wartegg, 276,20. mule-paths. not do know I)r.Constantin Jirecek's 276,24. Constantinople. I, die und book, Die Heerstrasse von Belgrad nach Constantinople Balkanpdsse (Prague, 1877). Fragmente in Bulgarien, iii, Jirecek, Archdol. 276, 35. traced. in Archdol. Romische epigy.Mittheil.,x(1886), Strassen, pp. 85Deutsche (Treitschke, 8.
oases.
1,04.
wonderful.
v, p. 235. Cf. vol. ii, 80. Stephan,p. p. 257 f. Hadrian made the great to branch-road be to a Hypatafrom U. Athens. Thessalonica to Kohler, Mitth. d.
Athen, i, 350 f. RG, v, 269. 3. road-building. Mommsen, Erlebnisse vanished. 10. Schnars, auf einer Reise durch die Provinz Basilicata, in Ausland, 1847, No. 261' ff. ; cf. "i8'43,
Inst, in No.
II.
Im
30
(Die
sicilische
Frage)
13.
17,
26.
fiumari. Nissen, Ital. Landeskiinde, i, 398. guide. Id., Pompej. Studien, 538.
coast.
,277,19.
Id. Ital.
Landeskiinde, i, 365,
p.
113.
5.
Braga.
.
Stephan,
Gesch. Spaniens, vol. i, p. 8;. 37, fields. Baumgarten, in G/",\xi, Cf. The inscriptions are i, 32S5-3292. 278, 3. Rome. N. in Alterthiimervon Vicarello, Rhein.'.'Mus., F., x, Henzen, of lists older tliah the Vicarello fi. stations are The 20 1853, p. of Diocletian's tiine (p. '31); Itinerarium Antonini,,w'i^ch.is
in point of time to the Itin. Antonini, the Itin. No. 3 is nearest No. 2, is intermediate is the oldest, and No. I (p. 34). The edited the discovered later. J;han was which was ptheirs, fourth, with
them
route
The
Ab
archeolog. (1864),. by Garrucci, t"iss.ertaz.. p. 166 sqq. Ab into sections :' is here divided Cordybae, Hispali
a
Cordu
Tarracone,
Tarracone
A Narbohe','
3 ;
Narbone
Taurinos.
Lersch, Gesch. d. ff. ; Bonner Jahrbb.,1864, p. 135 f. (not in) the spring of Pyrmont, ibid., M., ii',144,
16 ff. d, F{irstenthUmern iii the Roman corns
Pyrmont (1877), p. ; p. .98'f. Ntoes^, Stark, StddtelebeninFranhrefch, of Fumades, CJi, xii, in the sulpjiur ; in the spring spring p!^6o' ;, iWiftA. d.. anti'q.'Ce's.zii-. '.of Zurich, near Zurich, Keller, .paijen
'
1865,
43"
Notes
[vol.i.
Der Fund Procolitia (votiveofieiings for von xii,298. Hiibner, Wall in Britain), the spring of Conventina by Hadrian's Hermes, Vmeri xii (1877),257 ff. Id.,Die Heilquelle von (near Santander), Archdol. Ztg., xxxi (1874), p. 115, pi. ii. Pinder et Parthey, p. 549, 564, ed. 278, 25. barrenness. Itinerar., 572, 577, 585, 604, 606, Wess. 278, 29. heroes. lb., p. 524 sqq. 278, 30. post. Marquardt, StV, i', 558 ff. 278, 32. couriers. Aristid., Oy., xxiv, p. 304 Jebb : oire yip 0! tiSv ffTpaTUiirSv ris d77eXiasKOfiljI'ovTes ij/Mas ye irapTpiffov, the So Itinerar. 278, 35. apart. throughout Hierosolymitanum. ab Alexandria Sulpic.Sever., Dial., i, 4 : Betleem
. . , . . .
xvi
et
abest.
S.
Silviae
ad Aquit. peregrinatio
loca
iv [1887]), c. 47 : (Bibl.storico-giuridica, de vicesima et (Edessa) Jerusolima quinta mansione est (and so often). Libanius, ed. R., i,530, 15, who says 278, 39. Gaul. CIL, V, 2108. that trraO/ioUTrXdoinv i) rptaKoirioi! Julian (at Nicomedia) was distant the latter's death from^Gallus at (near Pola), hardly intended to make anything like a precise statement. Severus. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 98 ff. 279, II. 279, 17. ready. Stephan, op. cit.,p. 42 ; Marquardt, StV, i',
560, 8.
279, 279,
20.
Bdl, 1875, p. g ; but cf. Mommsen, StR, ii',1030, Appendix ix. 28. jumentarii. Marini, Atti degli frat.Arv., p. 775, and Iscriz. them with the imperial jumentarii, a alb., p. 106, confuses jumentarius, jumentis (super Sueton., Claud., c. 2). Were the of Italian high roads, who scriptions some set up injunctoresjumentarii in 214 and 226 together with the mancipes to Caracalla of tiie roads (Lanciani, Bull. mun. d. R., 1884, p. 8,709 and 710)
vague.
Henzen,
3, also
from
the
loc. cit.
Fabretti, Inscr. ant., p. 9, n. 179. 32. Republican. CIL, 1129. 36. accidents. Eunap., Aedes., 61 : 5ictSi eiSai/wvlaviwl rerpaKiiKKov dx/lpmros Si TroXXd ^i roiirois Tois l^ipero ffvu^alvu dx/ip^ai"
32.
"
cisiarii.
vd0Tj.
279, 40.
Trypho.
suits.
280, 2. 280, 3. Mediolanium. Marini, loc. cit. Ariminum. Tonini, 280, 3. Rimini, p. 369s. 280, 4. Sempronii, Henzen, 4093. Orelli,2413. 280, 4. Tuder. 280, 45. Praeneste. CIL, i, 1129 xiv, 2874. Cales. 280, 5. Henzen, 6983. whether the juven(es) 280, 5. Pompeii. lb., 5163. It is doubtful cisiani of Ostia {CIL, xiv, 409, 15/16) were cisiarii. 280, 9. gates. See note on Appendix vi. 280, 19. Hercules. Seneca, Apocol.,c. 6, i. 280, 26. six days. The distance from Antioch to Constantinople in the Itin. Antonini,p. 139, i Wess. ; cf. the note by Parthey
=
VOL.
I.]
and ff.
Notes
431
Finder, p. 65.
der
Z. Chronol.
CI H. F. Stobbe, Liban., Or., 21, i,685 R. Briefe des PHnius, in Philol.,1870, p. 381
280, 30. eight days. Plutarch, Caes., c. 17. liin. Anion., Wess., p. 289, 3, Via Aurelia. 280, 31. miles. 280, 32. journey. Sueton., Caes., c. 57. 280, 37. required. Cic, Pro Rose. Am., c. 7, 19. Plutarch, Galba, c. 7. 280, 39. Clunia. also Pliny, Nat. hist., xix, 4. Spanish ships came 281, I. counts. of Caere to Pyrgi, the harbour xii, (Martial, 2, i). From Tarraco to Caesaraugusta 163 miles 281, 5. under. (Itin. Anton., p. 451W.) thence to Clunia 169 (p. 441). made. Cervantes, La fuerzade la sangre{Novelas ejemplares). 271,7. four Hist. 10. 281, days. Aug., Maximin., ii,c. 25. From Rome to Ariminum (itin. 281, II. ridden. Anton., p. 126) 216 ; thence to Bononia (p. 126) 78 ; thence to Aquileia (p. If one went from Ariminum to 281) 217, a total of 511 mi. thence Ravenna and thence (33 mi.), by water to Altinum, by land again to Aquileia (62 mi., p. 126), the journey by land alone amounted to 311 miles. Casaubon, op. cit., erroneously for this journey, and reckons miles in hours adds: 200 24 sed non incredibilis ; constat hodiemos sana diligentia, magna
veredarios quae Roma Lutetiam
contentio nocte
saepe
est.
diebus De
sex
die alia Nicomediam atque una locus proelii nocte abesset milia CLX. cum Gibbon, pervenit, ch. xiv, assumes that Maximin's from Heraclea to Nicoflight took media hours but to the only 24 ; according text, which is imperfect, it must have been more. 281, 14. Galba. Tac, H., i, 56. minutes. 16. 281, Zangemeister, Westd. Zeitschr, 1887, p. 240, 17. 16. Belgica. Tac, H., i, 12, 18, 55 ; cf. iv, 59. 281, 281, 18. Rome. Marquardt, StV, ?, 267 and 274, 2. All hours. in Chambalu, De 20. 281, magistratibus Flaviorum 8. (Bonn, 1882),p. Statius,Silvae, iv, 112 sqq. says that by the via Domitiana could reach Baiae in one new one day from Rome Primo (Qui primo Tiberim relinquitortu, naviget vespere for the Lucrinum) ; he must refer to the journey of a courier, distance of 141 millia (Rome to Sinuessa 108, thence to Puteoli
.
mortib.
. .
33) could
281,
22.
not
otherwise So Valer.
be
covered
in about
v, 5, of the 3.
14 hours.
Chatti.
made in {Nat. hist., vii,84) that journey was Mainz-Castell carriages is very unlikely. The distance from measured along the oldest roads by Hofheim, Bilbel,Friedberg, Butzbach, Frankenberg, Stadtberge (Marsberg), Haaren, Neuhaus to the (Elsen),through the DorenscMucht Weser, Roman amounts to 202 to Rehme miles,to Varenholz 203, 207 ', Zangemeister, op. cit.,p. 238, 13. 281, 31. nine. Cic, Ad Brut., ii,4, i, where Sigonius has rightly emended 'a.d. VI Id.' to 'a. d. Ill Id.' O. E. Schmidt, De e^/".
'
PMny's
statement
Cassio
ten.
et ad
Cassium
ex
daiis
(1877),p.
5, 3
11. :
281, 32.
Ovid, Epp.
Pont., iv,
432
Quum gelidam
et maris
Notes
[vol
I,
nubibus Haemon Thracen et opertum lonii transieritis aquas, venietis in urbem, decima dominam luce minus facialis iter. ut festinatum non
Capua 136 miles (p. 612, the result is 124 mi.), thence to Beneotherwise p. 108, where thence Tarentum thence to ventum 1 1 1 1 to 1 (p. ), 57 20), 33 (p mi. total of Brundusium a Strabb, vi,'3, 44 (ib.), 370 p. 50, gives rf (360) ; so also Pliny,H. n., ii. 244. 281, 32. five. Martial, x, 104 :
The
counts
Itin.
from
Rome
to
"
lUinc altam
(Tarracone) te
BilbiUn
et
rota
tuum
quinto forsitan
essedo
et citatus
Marquardt,.Prl.,ii
chief stations.
734,
were
5 supposes and
change
mansicnes
of
eight 437W. Cic, Ad Fam., xi, 6, i ; Bardt, loc. cit.,-p. 281, 34. 317. 14. 281, 39.. Megara. Procop., Bell. Vand., i, is. 281,40. foot. Id., B. Goth., i, 15; ii,7s. 281, 41. 136. Id., B. Goth., i, 14. 282, 2. three days. Philostrat., Apollon., vii, 41. foot. I. 282, 5. on Bardt, c, p. 8 sq. 282, 5. undertaken. Digg., ii,11, i (Gaius,I. i, ad edictum promilia passuum in singulos dies dinumerari : Vicena vinciale) Ib., xxii, 1, 13, " 2 : ry yap iv airf rj praetor jubet, etc.
There
bilbilis. Itin.,pp.
391
^itKiiov, 6vTL, iv.-Q Kex^t-porovriTaL, ij dvrbs iKarbv TrevTTjKOVTO. ISuKfV 6 Si harbv vofioBirris /iJXia irpoffefffilav iirkp diarpl^T(g rifiepuni BeLtf dpL6/j.ei(t6cu ctKoai /iiXia KoX KdB^ ^KdaTrjv OVTL ek^ei/tre, ijfi^pav If Could the to walk from Anticich aii K.T.\. (S^avos Avrip (^aSev
ir6Xci
"
and at sunrise (120 stadia)and back, startiiig returning in tlSv ^Keidev 'ht the afternoon KLvtjdeh {dfiaTjkiip evd^vSe, KOfitei an Liban., ed. R., i,286, 22-24),it was iariiaiis, li.e"nifipplas feat. extraordinary 282, lo' century. Hiibner, Sixtus v^ p. 84. In the middle of the sixteenth century tlie journey from Paris to Venice took 9 to the Doge's 15 days ; but in 1509 a despatch froin Blois reached Vie d'un XVImi de in Venise au palace 7 days (Yriarte, p'dtricien siide, p. 104),and according to Casaubon (seeH. on 281/10-11) Rome in 6 to 7 days. Light coiiriers even reached Paris from usually took 20 days from Rortte to Milan. (Montaigne, carriages century iii, 179) ; in the eighteenth Journ. d'un. voy. en Italic, they covered only 30 Italian mUes a day (Volkmann, Nach^' richten von Italien, i, 81 f.). allowance Theoderic's food Strabo, v, 217. ,282, 12. Ravenna. for 5 days, for the ambassadors of the Heruli ship travelling^by Ticinum to RaVenna from fore therewas '(Cassiodor., Fay., iv,45) Itai. a with Nifeisen, cannot very generous one, and one Lapdesk.,i, 213, estimate the duration of the voyage from it. Plulo, Leg. ad Gai., 348M. 282, 14, llome. abroad. Acts of Aposttes, xxviii, 282, 15.' 11. 282,15. march. Veget., v, 9,
sea
n
'
'
434
Cinnae
134,
12.
Notes
propemptico,quoted
in
[vol.i.
Inst. Gr., i, ed. Keil,p. Chaxis.,
v,
270
de
corresp.
Philostrat.,Vitt. soph.,ii,6, "283, 36. venture. 21, 19. 283, 37. Propertius. Propert., iii (iv), and 10 11. Tomi. Ovid, Trist.,i, 283, 38. In Flacc, p. 539 M. Philo, 283, 40. Andros.
283, 41. Asia.
For
'
K.,
p. 237.
of Little
Asia
'
read
'
to
Asia
Minor
'.
Galen, v, 48. Megara. all. Arist., Or., 24, p. 305 sq. ; J. Masson, Coll. Hist.,ed. the that journey from Dindorf, iii, p. Ixi, wrongly believes Corinth to Miletus took a fortnight. On the time of the journey Aelius de cf. Waddington, Vie du rMteur Aristide,in Mim. 1867, pp. 203-268. I'Inst., ZeCfis epyaaTijs CIG, 3920 : ^Xdouios (negotiator) 284, 14. Zeuxis. Siyo. els 'IraXlav jr\6as i^Sofi'^KoriTa irXciiirasiT^p VloKiav Pliny, Epp. ad Tr., 26. 284, 21. winds. Galen, xii, 171 sq. 284, 36. Troas. 1. imperial. Chambalu, De magistr. Flav. (Bonn, 1882, p. 8), 285, that the couriers travelled an average supposes, perhaps rightly, 2S4, 284,
4. 13.
of
160
miles
in 24
hours.
Or., 24, p. 305 J. ; cf. Masson, Coll. Hist., Aristid., 7. sold. ed. Dindorf, iii, p. liii. Ostia. Ruinart, Acta mart. 285, 10. 285, II. false. It is regarded as fictitious by Dierauer, Gesch.
285,
Trajans, in Budinger, Unters. z. Rom. Kaisergesch., i, 171, and Ixxii Bonner Jahrbb., by Asbach, (1882),p. 40. Keim, und das Christenthum, p. 529 ff., refers the so-called epistles Rom of Ignatius, which the basis of the older (shorter) are Ada, to cf. the age of Commodus 539). (p. 535, i, 10. 285, 15. sailed. Ovid, Trist., Id., Epp. ex P., iv, 11, 15. 285, 17. took. Pisa. Orelli, 643 (Cenotaph. Pisan.). 285, 19. 285, 23. sail. Diodor., iii, 34. 285, 26. nine. PUny, N. H., xix, r. of The author 285, 32. suggestion. Philo, In Flacc, p. 521 M. the Homilies of Clement embarks at Portus for Judaea, but is to Alexandria driven by the weather (Homil.,i,8). Thence lis *\ov^aiav aiT^irKevffa KoX SeKdirevTe ^fiepupds Kattrdpetay t^v dir'^VT'ijtra numeral Unless the is the author has T^Tpdriavos. corrupt, perhaps transferred to the last stage a statement to the whole referring to Judaea. journey from Portus by Alexandria by 285, .34. Syria. Philo, 583 M. Jerome's journey from Rome to the Antioch Portus, Regium, Malea, Cyclades, Cyprus, lasted from Jerusalem August tillthe winter ; thence he travelled to Egypt, the convents of the Nitria and Bethlehem. Jerome, C. Rufin., iii, ed. Vallars 22, ; ii,551. mutuam 285, 35. required. Digg., xlv, i, 122 " i : Callimachus pecuniam nauticam accepit a Sticho servo Seji in provincia Sjrriacivitate Beryto, usque Brentesium, idque creditum esse
also in
omnes
navigiidies
ducentos
sub
pignoribus et hypothecis,
VOL.
I.]
mercibus
a
Notes
Beryto comparatis
et
435
Brentesium
navem
perferendiset
Beryto [read -um]
Brentesio emturus esset et per quas etc. invecturus 285, 37. letter. Bardt, Quaest. TuU., p.
30 ;
Cic, Ep.
ad
Fam.,
12.
Syria. Cic,
107,
Ad
Alt.,xiv,
9.
Mommsen, Epigraphische Analecten, Bar. d. Sachs. Ges., 1850, 2, 61. 286, 3. considered. Bardt, Quaest. TuU., p. 30 ; Cic, Ad Fam., I xvi, 21, ; xiv, 5, i. Brundusium. Bardt, loc. cit.; Cic, Ad Fam., xvi, 9, 2. 286, 4. 286, 6. twenty-nine. Bardt, loc. cit., Qu. fr.,iii, p. 33 ; Cic, Ad Ad Ait.,iv, 17, 3. I. 13, 17. 25 ; 286, 6. Africa. Bardt, loc. cit., p. 22 ; Cic, Ad Fam., xii,25, i. 286, 7. Senate. Pliny, N. H., xv, 74. Id. ib.,xix, i. 286, 13. mild. 286, 14. Marseilles. Sulp. Sever., Dial., i, 1. 286, 16. fast. Id. ib.,I, 3 (quinto die portum Africae intravimus libuit animo adire Carthaginem) ; i, 6. The voyage Isles in 20 from Alexandria to the British days, in Leontius, Vita S. Joannis eleemosynarii,13, 15 {Acta Sanctorum, published there is described at Brussels,1863, iii, Jan.), 115, 23 p.
....
as
supematurally
describes. lowest.
fast.
286, 286,
Vitruv., x, 9, 7. Marcian, Peripl. mar. exter., ii, 3, Geographi minor., ed. Mueller, i, 543. 286, 23. stadia. Marcian, Epitome peripl.Menipp., ib.,p. 568. 286, 24. average. Scylax., Peripl.,6g, ib., p. 58. 286, 30. stadia.. Herodot., iv, 86 ; cf. ii,149. 286, 31. testify. Aristid.,Or., xlviii, p. 360. 286, 40. day. Diodor., v, 16 and 17. Strabo, x, 4, 5. Cf. Stephan, op. cit,, 287, 3. Strabo. p. 50 n. / Strabo, iv, i, 14. 287, 4. Britain. O. Gesch. d. 10. n. i. Peschel, Erdkunde, p. 18, 287, equator. (after James Smith, St. Paul's Voyage and Shipwreck, 1880, p. 181 Diss, iii. On the Ships of the Ancients). ff.. Also if one wished fast one to travel 287, 17. mantle. obviously horse to the the carriage; Apulei.,Florid.,iv, 12. preferred Cf. Horace, Sat.,i, 6, 105, and the relief of Aesernia, Bull. Nap., iv, pi. 1, no. 4. l : 287, 19. slave. Lucian, Luc, air^eivirori els QeTraklav
18.
22.
. . .
tinros 5^
"OiKos Kal
fie
KaTTJye
Kal
rd. (TKeTjTjkolI
p.
486 M.)
^iray6fievos. 287, 20. carriage. Seneca, Epp., 87. In the nineteenth rangements 287, 37. baggage. Vol. i, p. 117. century arof those of the ancients for travel reminding one of course are exceptional. The wife of Marshal Ney ('elle avait luxe ') travelled to a spa, avec pris I'habitude d'un extreme afin d'Stre servie k son maison une entifere, gr6 : un lit,des de voyage faite tout exprfes, meubles k elle, une une argenterie
'
"K6\ovdov jifiSk
suite
de
fourgons, nombre
de
disant courriers,
que la femme
436
d'un Mim. mar"hal de Mme. de
de
Notes
France
ne
[vol.I.
pouvait voyager
c.
autrement
'.
tutiv
20,
cIto toWoU
MiTeWov els "Pi!)fi7]i' K.r,\, hTravipxeffBai Cic, Pro Mil., c. 10. 287, 40. female. Sueton., Caes., c. 46. 287, 41. Mosaic. circus. Plutarch, Anton., c. 9, 4 ; Cic, Philipp.,2, 24; 288, I. Plutarch, Crass., c. 21 (journey of the Parthian Surenas) ; c. Elagabal., 31. 288, 6. gorgeously. Sueton., Nero, c. 30 ; cf. Elagabal., c. 31. 288, 8. milk. Pliny, N. H., xi, 238 ; xxviii,183 ; xxxiii,140. D. 288, 10. inwrought. Julian,Or., 3, p. no Seneca. 6. Seneca, Epp., 123, 288, II. 288, 14. gladiators. Id. ib., 87, 9. Id. ib., 123, 6 ; Martial, x, 6, 7 ; 13, i ; xii, 288, 16. runners. simul., ed. K., xix, 4 : SovXos S' jj" 24 ; Galen, Quom. morb. A oSois ti^ beffir"TT]. oCtos tuv ev rats collegium TrapaTpexovTtav
'
cursorum
et
Numidarum
'
formed
part
of
the
imperial suite
at
'
Carthage
not
exercitator
ad
epigr., v, p. 312, n. 428 ; an who were n. ployed ', ib., 366), probably emordinanda tabularii negotia (Mommsen,
'
emperor's
horses.
forerunners
and
outriders
on
the
provinces.
Seneca, Epp., 87, 10. worth. Cf. Pliny, N. H., xxxiv, 163; Martial, iii, 72. the golden carriage of Count Besborodko (under Catherine II): Gliick und Ende, in Bait. Monatschrift, N. Bruckner, Potemkins F., i, 517.
22.
rarities.
Propert.,iv (v),8.
Seneca, Epp., 87, 10. Philostrat.,Vitt. soph.,ed. K., p. 228. Martial, i, 2 ; xiv, 188. Julian was given by 35. Cicero. Eusebia with him to take to Gaul a library Or., 3, p. ; Julian,
123
288, 288,
Becker, G611, i, 63 f.,87 ; Pliny, Epp., iii, 5. Scaevola xv xxxiv, [14] [libro Digg., ; Diges2, 13 in Dioclet, Edict, de pret., c. xv, Mommsen. torum]. dopfiiTdpiov Cf. Becker-GoU, iii, 20. in gestatione etiam 289, I. dice. Sueton., Claud., c. 33 (solitus ludere) vol. i,p. 286, see 289, 4. used. Pertin.,c. 8. For the hodometer and Beitr. zur Gesck. d. Erfindungen, i, 16. Beckmann, 11. 289, 8. friends. Cic, Ad. Ail.,x, 10, 5. Cf. Becker-Goll, iii, Herod. De Nicol. vita sua 289, 14. Damasc, (Mueller,Hist. Graec. fr.,iii, p. 350). 289,21. Southern. Plutarch, Cato minor, c. 38, 2: roSi dxp'e'c Sid t6 /iiyow Si vavTav rwv KepKipas (pvXd^as "yopf KareirKi/iviiKTe, ToKKd Kaibvniv al (rKr/val. t^s vvKrhs fi"l"d-q(mv irvpi, Id.,Anton., ApoU. Sidon.,Epp., iv,8). The conditions are or were 9, 4 (cf.
.
similar
in
the
interior
of
Russia
die innern
Zustdnde
Russlands
VOL.
l]
interior die
of
Notes
437
Sicily (Parthey, Wanderungen durch Sicilien und [1834], i, 338). 289, 28. houses. Epictet.,Diss., ii,23, 36. 289, 30. says. Strabo, xvii, 1, 17, p. 801. 289, 35- wells. Id., xii,17, p. 578. Cf. also the obviously corrupt N. H., xxix, 23. Pliny, passage, burden. 290, 7. Kuhn, Verf. d. rom. Reichs, i, 61, 104, Pliny, JV. H., ix, 26. 290, 10, escape. Plutarch, Cato minor, c. 12. 290, 18. often. Tarracina. 22. Cf. Drumann, Cic, Ad 290, Fam., vii, 23. RG, vi, 394290, 26. fares. Ulpian, lib. xxxi ad Edictum, Digg., xvii, 2, 52,
Levante
Pergamus.
Aristid.,Or., xxvii,
pp. 7.
347-350
Jebb.
291,
291, 6.
ground. Sueton., Cues., c. 72. Cf. also Hippolyt.,Refut. haeres., v, 23 : d tis odiv fmKpdv ^aSl^uv irapaTvx'i'v KaToKifutTi
S. 7. inn. 8. Bethlehem.
291, 291,
291, 291,
Luke, x. 34 sq. dem Hauaus Id.,ii, Wetzstein, Inschriften 7. und den d. Berl. Acad., 1863, nos. ran Trachonen, in Abhandl. and Ill 112 iravSoxeia in]the year 397 A.D.) ; (two Sri/ioffia stabulum (cai et Tpi.KKlvi.ov triclinium). Cf. (ffTO/SXoy 133 Lebas-Waddington, 2480, 2462, 2463. If a place built a ^eviiv free from the inhabitants were quartering: ib.,2524, Julian, B. Ka6* ^KOiXT-qv iroKiv : ^evodoKela VaKarias)430 Epp., 49 {apxiepet Two for wKvd k.t.X. KardaTTiffov Trai'Soxe'c pilgrims to the dwelling of S. Simon (died a.d. 460),Telmissus Stylites (479 A.D.) : 2691, 2692. erected. II. Pliny, Epp., viii,8, 6.
"
(Zagaroli). Hospitium Hygini Bdl, 1882, p. 116. hotel. E. Wilmanns, I., 762 CIL, viii,5341. 291, 17. Plutarch, De vitioso pudore, c. 8, p. 532. 291, 19. select. 291, 23. profitable.Cf. Becker-GoU, iii, 34. 6123. 291, 25. officials. CIL, iii, 291, 27. provided. Rev. Archiol.,xxi (1870), p. 314. Marshes. Acts xxviii, apost., 15. 291, 29. The For To the read Gay Party-coloured 291, 32. Strabo. index of the ItineraCf. the (Inns)', Strabo, v, 3, 9, p. 237 C. ria,ed. Pinder et Parthey, s.v. Tabernae, Ad medias,Ad novas, not Veteribus. need inns. Tabernae always mean (Hefner, das Die rom. Tabernae, heutigeRheinzahern,in Topfercolonie Miinch. gel.Anzeigen, i860. No. 21). camel. i,4, p. 12 (ed.Reifi,p. 17). Artemidorus, Onirocr., 291, 38. in Archdol. Ueber Sittius. rom. Jordan, Aushdngeschilder, 291, 40. Ztg.,iv (1871), p. 75. CIL, xii, 4377. Orelli,4330 291, 40. cock. Olives. cit., Marquardt, Prl.,ii', Jordan, op. 474 f. 292, 3. Read inn-signs.' 292, 3, tabards.
= ' ' ' =
Read founded '. 13. found. Muratori, 470, 7 291, 14. slaves. Firmi ; Mau, Scavi di Pompei,
'
'
438
292, 5, fashion,
via
Notes
Marini, AtH, ii,p.
8 Italian 532 (near Bologna miles from Rome)
i. [vol..
and
on
the
Nomentana,
WUmanns,
EI, 2719.
292, 292,
292, 292,
292,
292, 292, 292,
292,
293,
293,
Apollo. Marquardt, op. cit.,CIL, xi, i, 721. Decidiorum The hospitium ad lucum stay. Orelli,4329. in an ; cf Mommsen, inscriptionfrom Capua is unconnected CJL, X, 4104. tariff. CIL, xii, 5732. II. 23. guest. Virgil,Copa. c. 7. 27. frequented. Sueton., Vitell., De sanitate praec, c. 16, p. 130. jeers. Plutarch, 29. 11. 34. guests. ApoU. Sidon., Epp., viii, N. 58 H., xvi, (coma arundinis) pro pluma 36. bugs. Pliny, calls the fleas (ix, He strata cauponarum 154) cauponaimplet. In the Vita Hadriani, c. 16, aestiva animalia. cuUces rum cimices Becker-GoU, iii, 36. certainly should be read ; cf De ed. venenis, ii,praef., 36. spiders. Dioscorid., Sprengel, ii,P- 5bread. I. Marquardt, Prl., ii*, 472.
6.
9.
.
'
'
'
'
S.
Luke,
x,
34.
var.,
2
Plutarch, Apophfh. Lacon. 1869, no. Centralblatt, 17. iii, pandars. Ulpian, Dig., 2, 4, " bought.
herself.
44.
Cf. Bursian
xxiii,2,
43,
ib.,
"9. Cod., IV, 56, 3. Marquaxdt, op. cit., p. 471, 5. c. Tertullian,De fuga in persecut., 19. gamblers. 13. wine. Cf. Becker-Goll, iii, 20. 41 f. ; Martial, i, 57. 21. Aquarius. Petron., c. 39. oats. 21. Martial, xiii,11. Cf. iv, 42 24. toll-keepers. Artemidorus, Onirocr., i, 23. ijipyaala). (S,xptiiiu"i force. Id. ib.,iv, 57. 25. convicted. Galen, vi, 663 ; xii, 254. 30. 35- restoring. Augustine, CD., xviii,18. Institt., iv, 5, 3 ; Digg., iv, 9 (Ulpianus libro 36. suffered. xiv ad Edictum). Cf. Digg.,yi\n, 2, 14, " 17, and xlvii, 5, " 6, 38. smuggling. Quintilian, Declam., 349 (mille artibus circumscribuntur I. circumscribimur). De curiositate, I. duty. c. 7, p. 518 ; Id.,Deelam-r Quintilian, ft. 269 Marquardt, StV, ii', 359. 8. pearls. Quintilian, Declam., 349 and 359. 8. soldiers'. Tac, A., xiii,50 sq. descendants. II. Philostrat.,Vitt. sophist., p. 228, ed, Kay13. 16.
ser.
293,
293, 293,
293, 293,
293,
293, 293, 293, 294, 294, 294, 294, 294, 294, 294, 294, 294,
14.
police. Mommsen,
f.
p.
556 f, ; StR,
ii',2, 1074 17. posts. Tertullian,Apolog., c. 2. directed. 21. Cod., i, 55, 6. 22, brigandage, Cass. Dio, xxxvi, 3,
this 26,
See
vol,
i, p. 283 of
work.
fortified.
VOL.
I.]
Moesia.
Notes
439
Jahrbb., 1873, p. 151. Brambach, C. I. Rhen., 780. castles. CIL, viii, (188 a.d.) : burgum [Com32. 2494, 2495 modianum] speculatorium inter duas vias ad salutem commeantium tutela constitui iussit (Ti.Claudi)us (G)ordianus v. nova c. leg. Aug. pr. pr.
35' avoid.
39.
294,
294,
294, 37.
Lucian, Alexander, 44. Burckhardt, Die Zeit Const, d. Gr. (2. Aufl.),p. 120 Rohde, Der griech.Roman, 393, i, 451, i. ; Die, Ixxi, 4. Khalifs. Lumbroso, L'Egitto al tempo dei Greet e dei Romani, 4. (Cf.on robbers in Egypt, p. 52, 3.) p. 52, 2. Die rom. Schweiz, p. 20 f. MarMommsen, 5. mountainous. Das rom. quardt, StV, ii', 538. J. J. Muller, Nyon, in Mitth. d. antiq. Ges. in Zurich, xviii,p. 194. Hirschfeld, Gallische der Wiener Studien, p.- 43 f. (Sitzungsbey. Akad., 1883, p. 311). 8. man. iii, CIL, i, 2399, 2544. 8. Spanish. lb., 2968 (Tarraconensis), ii, 3479 (Carthago nova). 10. Gospels. S. Luke, x, 30 ; Hausrath, Neutestamentl. Zeitgesch., i, 344.
Trachones.
.
Lebas-Waddington,
p.
534
StRE
(Tracho-
nitis) Mommsen, RG, v, 323 f. Strabo, xii, 7, p. 570 ; 8, 8, p. 574. 295, 19. legs. Galen, ii,188. 295, 21. ff. S. Silvias p. 120 295, 23. Byzantines. Burckhardt, op. cit., in note to on c. ( referred 278, 35), peregrinatio 54. p. CIG, 3612. 295, 25. Germanicus. 295, 28. forays. Lucian, Alexand., i. Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands,ii,494. 295, 31. Lucian. cultivated. Varro, R. r., i, 16, 2. 295, 34. Dio, Iv, 28. 295, 35. war. 295, 37. fight. Tac, A., ii,85. Strabo, v, 5, p. 224 sq. 295, 39. savage. Diss., iv, i, 91. 295, 41. proconsuls. Epictet., Lucian, Alexand., 55. 296, 2. accompany. Herodian, i, 10; Boissieu, Inscr. de Lyon, 478, 296, 9. executed. iv : a latronibu(s)(in)terfecto. 296, 10. Italy. Appian, B. C, v, 132. 296, 12. perilous. Propert., iii (iv),16. 296, 12. Augustus. Sueton., Av.g., c. 32. Id., Tiber, c. 47. Such military posts appear 296, 14. Tiberius. StR, ii',2, again in Italy in the third century: Mommsen, and vol. also Cf. i, ; Juvenal, 3, 305 sqq. p. 294 of this 1075, I.
smallness.
clean. work.
x, 243. cruoiiied.
Digg., xlviii,19, 28, " 15, Petron., c. iii : crucibus adfigi. latrones jussit iUiterimimperator provinciae
440
296,
20.
Notes
physician. Galen, ii,p. 385,
says that
one can
[vol.i.
see
the
ev ATd^tav, body ctI \riaTuiv "pH Keiix^vwv Id., ii,p. 221. 296, 24. instructive. ad Sueton., Caes., c. 31 ; Ovid, Fasti, 296, 26. hedges. Casaub. iv, 177 ; Metam., i, 493. Juv., 10, 30 sqq. 296, 28. shadows. N. H., viii,144. dog. Pliny, 296, 30. 296, 36. possibly. Id., Epp., vi, 25. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 168, 180. 296, 39. landowners. Varro, if. r., ii, ought to choose 10, 3, says that one 296, 40. herds.
inside of the
shepherds, qui
ac
.
non
praedonibus grassatoribus
297,
2.
solum sed etiam pecus sequi possint, defendere. Digg., xix, 5, 20, " i : ablatae.
.
bestiis
a
mulae
ad
M. the
Caes., ii,13.
whole
coast
;
along
from
Cuma Cam-
panien,
297,6.
297,
Voltumo, p. 378.
and
abounds
in waterfowl C.
Beloch,
robber-bands.
Strabo,
v,
4, 4, p. 243
Juv., 3, 305 sqq. Dio, Ixxiv, 2. highwaymen. Dio. the arch of 10. Id., Ixxvi, Inscription found near 297, 35. exercitus CIL, vi, 234 : genio Severus, Gruter, 109, 3 |qui Rom. exstinguendis saevissimis latronibus |fide at devotione satisfecit. exspectat. et votis omnium armed. H. A., Procul., c. 12. 297, 38. robber. Rohde, Der griechischeRoman, 297, 41. 357, i. 298, 2. Tilloboras. Luciau, Alexand., 2. Middle 298, 5. collections. Insecurity in the Ages ; Stephan, Verkehrsleben Hist. Taschenbuch, iv, 10, p. 359. In ; Raumer, France in the eighteenth century : Taine, Orig. de la Fr. contemp., i, 498 ss. 298, 7. Dover. Stockmar, Denkwiirdigkeiten, p. 14. Le Brigandage en Grice, in Reuue E. Bumouf, des 298, 13. Greece. deux mondes, 1870, Ixxvii. 298, 20. alike. Franz Loher, Kaypathenreise, in Augsh. Allgem. March Zeitg., i, 1872, BeUage. und seine Inselwelt. 298, 25. Verlikka. Noe, Dalmatien cf. Hehn, Ilalien (isted.), 298, 26. history. On its causes i,129 fi. XIII Under Clement murders (1758-1769) 11,000 (4,000 of them in Rome) were officially registered in the States of the Church : T. vi, 1. xv, c. 157 (not Canti,Storia degl'Italiani, accessible to me). Reuchlm, Gesch. Italiens, i,p. 14 f. Id. ib., and fi. i, p. 134 fi., 362 The taken from 298, 26. Mafia. following facts are Franchetti, La Sicilia nel 1876, i (1877). Cf. Reimer, Zwr Gesch. d. sicil. Rduberbanden, in Im N. Reich, 1879, no. 25. Gaudy, Sicilien im Herbst 1838, Werke December Augsb. Allg. Ztg., 18, v, 113. 1876. Sardinia. 298, 30. Gregorovius, Corsica (2nd edition), p.
297,
II.
=
7. Rome.
157-
298, 40,
immune. 1826
Baumgarten,
the mail coach
Gesch.
the year
442
Notes
op. cit., p. 65. f.,44, and 56.
in
i. [vol.
301, 29. provinces. Mommsen, Ibid.,pp. 50 301, 32. Hadrian. fleets. Ibid., 301, 33. p. 46.
301,
36. West.
p.
Id., Schweizer
Nachstudien,
Hermes,
211
xvi
(i88i),
464
f.
i.
302,
302, 302,
I.
7. 8.
II.
Harster, p.
50.
302,
302,
Jung, Die Militdrverhdltnisse,etc., p. 685. des Rom. Inschr. Museums von Mainz, 15. Italy. J. Becker, of veterans Camuntum from at S. 135-226. Many epitaphs and Ganl plenished reItaly, of the 15th legion,which under Nero was
with
X
Galatians
and
Cappadocians
Oesterr.
Mitth.,
(1886), 15.
married.
302,
302, 302, 302,
302,
302,
303, 303,
303, 303,
Mommsen, CIL, iii, 2, p. 916. RGDA', 119. Syria. p. 25. Marquardt, StV, i*, 118 ff. 27. without. epigr.,i, 446. Marquardt, Zumpt, Comment, 31. Palestine. StV, i\ 229, 315Zumpt, I. c, 454. 34. settled. Italian. StR, ii', Dio, Iviii,2 ; Mommsen, 39. 955, 4. I. repeopled. Eutrop., viii,3. CIL 1 1 camp-followers. Hirschf dd. Epigraph. Nachlese zum und Romer 88 ff. iii,(1874),pp. 4-10 ; Jung, Romanen, p. Cf. vol. i, p. 172. unseen. 20. Letter carriers and posts Cf. vol. i,p. 177. 24. Mauretania. in Palestine : Hertzfeld, Handelsgesch. d. Juden d. Altertk.
21.
.
(1879),pp.
303, 26. 303, 28. bowl
158 and
333.
von Heilquelle
Umeri which
(a
is
a
Santander,
water
=
on
despatch
115,
of
Zig.,xxxi
303, 303, 303, 303,
(1874),p.
pi. II
52.
from
deratlas,T.
Ixxii,5 and 6. 30. Alps. Pliny, N. H., x, 32. cherry. Vol. ii,p. 171.
trafficked. Cf. my
Epp., iv,
on
62. games in
discussion
the
Marquardt,
in Hildebrand's
Jahrb. f. Nationalokono-
263.
foregoing is entirely and in part verbally 14. coinage. The Gesch. des rom. taken from Mommsen, Miimwesens, pp. 729-731. cf. had. N. Pliny, H., vi, 84 ; Appendix iv. 304, 21. des Gesch. rom. Mommsen, Miinzmesens, p. 775. 304, 23. wonder.
304, 304, 29. 304, 32.
c.
Nero's. f.
Id.
ib., p.
771 f. ;
Tac, Germ.,
166
;
5 ;
MetroIJultsch,
logic*, 311
26.
service.
cf. also
Jug., Sallust,
305, 4. 305,
in Deutsche RuniUchau, vol, Japan. Deutsche Kolonisation, xxxi, April 1882, p. 50 (from Hiibbe-Schleiden)., 10. Pliny, N. H., xii, 92. poor.
vot.
I.]
H.
Notes
443
Stephan,23"W Verhehrslehen im AUerthum, p. 28. Horace, "^is"., i,6, 32. Cf. Bliimner, Die gewerbl. Thdtigkeitder Volker des class. Alterthums,pp. 29 and 41 ff.
camel's.
Pers., 5, 132 sqq. Horace, A. P., 117; Carm., iii, Sat.,i, 305, 27. winter. 24, 35; cf. 6 i,16, Carm., Ep., i, ; 29 ; 71 ; 1, 4, i, 15. Cf. vol. i, p. 189. 305. 31- gold. ManU., Astronom., iv, 162 sqq. 118. 305. 33- opened. Pliny, N. H.,
ii,_
36. sailings.CIG, iii, (epyao-Tijs negotiator). 3920 cit. chant-ships (p. 55, 2), p. 154 ; Jewish mer305, 38. Spain. Hertzfeld, op. which sailed from Gaul to Spain, p. 268, note. 305, 41. Italy. Horace, Carm., i, 31, 13-15. Borghesi, Bull. Nap., viii,i860, no. 184 ; cf. also 306, 2. West. the mutilated from Sigus in Numidia, CIL, viii, inscription 5749. Juv., 14, 287 sqq. 306, 8. sun. Or., xlviii, 306, II. private. Aristid., p. 355. 306, 14. country. Strabo, iv, p. 200. ^06,15. commerce. Tac, Agric, c. 24. Pliny, N. H., vi, loi, 104. Peschel, Handels306, 20. India. d. Roihen in gesckichte Meers, Abhandlungen z. Erd- u. Volkerf. 86 kunde, ii, reached even 306, 26. days. According to Diodorus, iii, 34, many the tenth on day. Ethiopia whole journey see Varges,I"esWa."4e^y^"t, 306,31. resting. Onthe pp. 78-81. Add. ad CIL 306, 33. Berenice, Mommsen, iii, in Eph. epigr., op, cit., V, pp. 5-11 ; RG, v, 615 ; Lumbroso, pp. 31^33. Strabo, ii,4, 11, p. 118. 306, 34. Arabia. Pliny, N. H., vi, loi, 173. 306, 36. barbs. Varges, ib.,p. 81. 307, 7. February. According to Mommsen, RG, v, 616, i, Arabian 307, 9. Egyptian. and Indian excluded from the Egyptian ports, or ships were subjectedto prohibitive duties,and the chief depot (611, 2) of the and Arabian Indian trade, Adane (Aden) was destroyed under the supremacy to Roman(perhaps Augustus) to secure Egyptian trade. Horace, Epp., i, i, 45. 307, II. Indies. Seneca, Qu. nat.,i, prol.,13 ; Lucian, Hermotim., 4 : 307, 14. fact. ek'lvSois "we\8eiv "TT7fKiSv i,Trb"BpaKKilwv ^apparentlyproverbial. 16. Indische Lassen, incorporated. Alterthumskunde, iii, 307, 5. Gesch. d. Malabar. 16-18. 21. Peschel, Erdkunde, pp. 307, des PeriVespasian. DUlmann, Ueber die Abfassungszeit 307, 22. d Berl. Acad., 1879, p. plus maris Erythraei, in Monatsber.
305,
"
ff. wealth.
Dionys., Perieges.,709
sqq. 6. 5 and d.
rom.
508, 3q8,
MUnzwesens,
p.
7. found. 3, of barter
Indians
impossible for
that
time.
444
308, 8. rarely. Mommsen,
demy, 1886,
time
no.
Notes
RG, v, 618 f. p. 416, 13 Roman
of Aurelian Geschichte N.
[vol.i.
According
coins
were
to
The from
Acor
730, to that
dating
not
found
Si-ngan-fu.
308,
II.
Hirth, Zur
to
des antihen
Orienthandels
f. Erdkunde, xvi, 1889, pp. 46loi Pliny, ; xii,84, the Roman 64). According million sesterces annually for Arabian and Empire only paid 45 conclude from Seric (Chinese) wares the together. We may
(Verhandl.d.
Berliner
Geselhch.
h., vi,
smaUness
of this
of these
sum
and
from
the
value
paid large part products. imports were cludes Among these, Hirth, on the authority of Chinese records,inand with sewn woven Syrian carpets patterns,glassware (presumably including beads), all the metals used in antiquity, orpiment and realgar,jewels, gems and other objects used for and coral, and finallydrugs. The soornament, such as amber the he thinks, an called 166 of embassy year was, attempt of direct relations to establish with China Syrian merchants by the Parthian the sea-route, and to dispense with carrying trade, which have been which interruptedby the great pestilence, may the whole of Central Hirth Asia. over perhaps extended places The here or in were goals of voyagers Cattigara in Anam. of the first of of in the the direct some Bengal Bay period port
maritime
as
that
intercourse
of
a.d
.
the
West
must
with have
China.
been
But open
as
the
third
century
Canton
to
early foreign
trade, for according to a Chinese work on the plants introduced from Lawsonia composed overseas, 300 a.d., jasmine and inermis (thelatter from Ta-Tsin) had been imported and planted there by foreign merchants, which that the latter clearly shows
had been settled
at
Canton
for
considerable
time.
308, II. Tokharistan. Peschel, op. cit., p. 9. 308, 17. away. Pliny, N. H., vi, 88. "Sir 308, 21. Issedon. Henry C. Rawlinson, on the ground of a made by Ney Elias, the results of which are stillkept journey secret by the British government, to places the silk-route more the south than I have done, viz. along the Gund, by the YashylKul and Rang-Kul (two lakes in the Pamirs) to Kashgar, a road taken late as as (Proceedingsof 1759 by a Chinese army the Royal Geographical Society, 1887, 89 f. ; also 1884, see The the of silk-route will mined course be deternever probably 503) with certainty,especiallyas there certainly several were the Pamir great roads across highlands from W. to E. That
.
which
direct
'
stone
I have to Kashgar is the assumed from Hissar and simple. Daraut- Kurgan, I may add, does not fortress ', but fortress of the Karagu '. Daraut
'
most
mean seems
to
be
proper
vom
name."
LuUies,
etc.
as
below.
der Griechen und
308,
30.
Si-ngan-fu.
zu
Lullies, Die
Kenntniss
Romer
siums
Pamir-Hochlande,
308,
39.
K6nigsberg, 1887), pp. 20-22 Syria. Hirth, China and the Roman
.
sqq.
VOL.
I.]
Notes
445
des noms Cordier, Sur I'origine que les Chinois I'empire Romain (MHanges Graux, pp. 719-721), the Chinese already knew of Rome through Mark who when Tarsus at sent Antony, residing Lycotas several to Bactriana. times Ta-Tsi he considers, originally the was, Chinese afterwards transferred designation for Tarsus and was to the Roman Empire, just as the designation for the triumvir
was
transferred
to
M.
Antoninus.
309, 9. tortoise-shells.
309, 309,
309,
series 6, vol. i. Reinaud, Journ. asiatique, Gesch. and ss. Irans, p. 150 f.,beUeve Gutschmid, (1883), p. 374 de I'acad. them been ambassadors to have ; Letronne, Mint, Nouv. des inscr., s^rie,vol. x, p. 227, and Hirth, p. 167 sq., think merchants. were they merchants. 12. Hirth, pp. 272-275. Id., p. 147. 15. Gulf. Id., p. 306 sq. 19. died.
20. 21.
309, 309, 309, 309, 309, 309, 3Q9" 310, 310, 310,
310,
architecture.
311,
post. Id., p. 221, sqq. 22. Id., p. 219 sq. Mesopotamia. and 202 22. Pygmies. Id., pp. 200 sqq. 26. ball. Id., pp. 207-214. des Eisens erste Auftreten 29. explored. Ingwald Undset, Das trl. by J. Mestorf in Nordeuropa, German (1882), p. 337. Pliny, N. H., xxxvii, 45. 35. Camuntum. 6. Adriatic. Inguald Undset, op. cit., p. 178 f. to Dr. Otto Tischler for the above I indebted am 13. assigned. Cf of Konigsberg. Appendix xx. Tac, A., ii,62. 25. hostile. Strabo, xvii, i, 13. 29. Strabo's. India. Xenophon, Ephesiaca, iv, i (dated about 200 a.d. 32. Gr. Roman, 392). by Rohde, 18. Diodor., iii, 34. coast. N. cassia. vi, 173 sq. H., Pliny, 3. 6. Arabia. RG, v, 606 f. Mommsen, 8. report. Pliny, N. H., vi, 140. (135), Lebas-Waddington, 2589 (142 a.d.), 2590 9. extant. 2606. Cf. (247).2603 (257/58). 2596 (193), 2599 Romans. tions Alleged representaII. Strabo, xvi, 4, 15, p. 779. et Pitra, in Rev. of Petra at Pompeii : Hittorf,PompH archiol.,1862, 7, pp. 1-18. 16. commerce. Erythr., 30. Peripl. mar. fee. i. 20. Caes., B. G., iii, 21. Belgae. Id. ib.,i, i. slave. Diodor., v, 26. 23. Caes., B. G., vii, 3, 42, 55. 25. Nevers. of LucuUus of a statue as Erection 28. Deles. proquaestor Bull, de : insula Italicei HomoUe, negotiantur by quel [in] con. HelUn., 1884, p. 75 sqq. Delian Cf. the inscriptions, 28. Alexandria. Eph. epigr.,v, 2. RG, Mommsen, 577, v, 609-612 (?) ; pp. 28. Numidia. Sallust, B. Jugurth., c. 21, 26. 26. Dio, liii, 30. barbarians.
.
"
446
311, 311, 311,
311, 312,
Notes
forts. river.
[vol.r.
2, p.
32. 35.
39.
466.
12.
Arrian, Peripl. Eux., interpreters. Pliny, N. H., vi, 15. Eux., 14. 40. garrison. Arrian, Peripl. Pont. i. Russia. 2. Mommsen, RG, v, 293 6. camps. Hermes, vii (1872), 298 ff. Mommsen, 6. commerce. C/L, iii, (Dacia) : I. O. M. Terrae 1351
et g.
Dae.
Genio
P.
R.
et
Commerci.
opened.
312,
312,
23. 24.
26. 29.
Arnmian., xv, 11. Cic, Pro Fontei., ii (i,i). Vellei.,ii, 110. 26 A.D. Tac, A., iii, 42. slain. Mommsen, RG, iis,289. investing. Cic, Pro leg.Manil., 7, dealers. Plutarch, Cato, c. 59 and
18.
61
;
Drumann,
RG,
iii. 575-
companies.
class.
c.
97.
312,
312, 312,
313,
313, 313,
313,
313, 313,
313, 313,
313, 313,
Lebas-Waddington, ii, Ephem. epigr., iv, p. 43, cf. Waddington, Trpayfu.aTevd/j.ei'oi, i, 143 (Ephesus),1034" (oiiv "Atriry 'P[t"/tarot]) ; koL oi of : cK-qvATai (boutiquiers) ipyajral (Abydos) 1743" Mommsen, Eph. epigr.,v, 51 (cives 'Pu/*oioiif 'IXJif). Also Romani qui ibi negotiabantur, an inscriptionat Prymnessus of the early empire). Cf. Mommsen, RG, v, 332. 5212. 37. provinces. CIL, iii, 38. Bourges. Mommsen, CIL, iii, p. 711. 2086 traded. : CIL, iii, negotiator Daciscus {sic). A 40. et Asiaticus at Mevania, Wilmanns, negotiatur Gallicanus Viae negotias (sic), CIL, vi, 9663. Appiae 2497. ii,248 E. 41. Cyzicus. Lebas-Waddington, Oesterr. Mitth., viii (1884), p. 248. I. Gaul. African. 2. CIL, iii, 5230. : CIL, v, p. 83. Julian, Or., 2, p. 71'D. 4. Italy. Mommsen, 'iTaKuai ifiTdpiov jcai ttXoiW-ij) /id\a eSSai/iov ppiov. (pipovai yap 'Everoi. Kal "VTev6ev ^opria Mvaol Kal Haioves East. C. ed. Jerome, Rufin.,iii, Vail.,ii, 4. 10, 540 : ut negotiator orientalium mercium, qui et hinc deportata vendere habebat et ibi emere necesse adveheret, biduum quae hue rursus tantum fuerit ? Aquileiae of a ship from Bigg., xix, 3, 61 (64) : freighting 4. Africa. and with oil to wine. Aquileia Cyrene 5. population. Herodian, viii,2. 8. Puteoli. CIL, x, 1634, 1576 ; Mommsen, RG, v, 467, 2, Tot. orb. descr.,c. 24. 8. Tyre. II. Mommsen, Epigr. Anal., in Ber. der Sachs. Ges. pay. Phil. hist. CI., 1850, p. 57 ff. Alexandrians. 12. CIG, 2024, 6. RG, v, 284, i. Mommsen, 15. Verus. Acts of Apost., xxvii, 6. 18. Lycia. settlement. 20. Herzfeld, Handelsgesch. d. Juden d. Alter124", and
30. merchants.
lists
in
Mommsen,
'
'
VOL.
I.]
sen,
Notes
447
313,21. 313, 313, 313, 313, 313, 313, 313, 3i3" 313,
22.
the
22. 22. 22.
everywhere. In Delos before the Mithridatic war : MommRG, v, 467, 2. Portus. CIG, 5892 (erectionof a statue of Hadrian by of Gaza). city Naples. Procop., B.G., i, 8. Ravenna. ApoU. Sidon., i, 8.
Puteoli. in Cf. the there inscriptions
to referring
Oriental
313) 313,
314,
314, 314,
Beloch, Campanien, p. 120 f. Malaga. OIL, ii,p. 251. 23. Sirmium. 2066. Henzen, 7257 CIL, iii, 25. Wilmanns, 2498. 27. Lugdunum. 29. Jupiter. Mommsen, Ephem. epigv., ii,pp. 308, 401. CIL, iii, RG, v, 468n. ; 32. Apameans. p. 1060 ; Mommsen, in Mitth. d. Arch. Inst.,1888, p. 312 : tomb Id.,Miscell. epigy. of one Aurelius Marcianus Kc6,ai/s iunipov Sp{uv)'Avnox^iovItovs BHT 418 A.D.). (482 loc. cit. 33- Sjrrian. CIG, 9181-83 ; Mommsen, 38. camps. Jerome, In Ezech.,27, v, p. 513 Vallarsi ; Momm^ ii,14 : Haec plena laudis et sen, loo. cit. ; Ambrose, De offic, communem cum digna primario viro,non Tyriisnegotiatoribus et lucri Galatis mercatoribus habere On the cupidinem. dangers of mercantile journeys, ibid.,i, 49. I. cities. Salvian., De gubern. Dei, iv, 14 (p. 82 Baluze) : hominum turbas. negotiatorum et Siricorum According {sic) to Forcellini, Heyd {Gesch. d. Levantehandels, i, 24, 6) takes Sirici to mean not Syrians but sericarii. He is certainly mistaken. Cf. Marquardt, Prl., ii', 498 f. 3. psalms. ApoU. Sidon., loc. cit. Hebrew. cf. vii,31 ; i ; 10. Gregor. Tur., Hist. Franc, viii,
=
=
cults
X,
26.
3)14, 24.
314, 314, 25. 26.
Vol. i, p. 12 f. Aristid., Or., iii, p. 22, Jebb, in f. Id., Or., xlviii, p. 335 sq., Jebb. Libanius. Liban., ed. R., i, 362.
sea.
Rescript of Honorius
(Haubold,
Mon.
leg., p. 296).
vi, 6.
Gewerbliche
c. 3, 15 ; Leoutius, Vita S. Joannis eleemosynarii, 315, 4. barter. Acta Sanctorum, ed. Bruxell. (1863),iii, p. 115 {23rd January).
Peripl. may.
Pliny, N.
Erythr., 7, 40, 56. H., xxxvii, 44. Diodor., v, 13 ; Blumner, op. cit., p. 117, 9. Das des Eisens in Nordeuerste Vndset, Auftreten
346
;
cf. pp. 453 and 503, where Iron Age in North Germany is dated in the middle in Denmark somewhat in Scandinavia later, century, rather later. or 313, 18.
the
Roman
of the first
about
100
Savoy.
Undset,
Iscrizioni
latine ritrovate
nella
Scdndina-
448
Notes
I. [vol.
and NIGELvia,Bdl, 1883, pp. 234-236 (P. CIPI POLIBI(BY) LI. OF.). Omit 'the'. direction. 161 ; Blumner, op. cit., 22. Pliny, N. H., xxxv, 315, cf. 51, 3 ; 86, i. 34, 4 ; d. a. Geogr., 445, 3. Jung, Kiepert, Hdh. 315, 25. Hungary. Romey und Romanen, p. 186. 15, 8. 31-5, 26. clay. Athen., xi, 784c. ; Bliimner, op. cit., Tot. orb. descr.," 31. 315, 29. exported. Hist, arc, Tyre. Procop., 25 ; Bliimner, op. cit., 30. 315, 21, 10. in Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1851. Mommsen, 315) 35- Toumay. 28, 3. Bliimner, op. cit., 315, 38. imitated. Falemian vines were Galen, xiv, p. 77. But 315, 40. similar. also planted in Baetica GIL, ii, Wilmanns, ; 2029 1279. Marquardt, Prl., ii*, 316, 2. Byzantium. 440 f. Galen, vi, 603 ; Hehn, Culturpflanzen,p. 200. 316, 3. Rome. Orelli, 316, 4. transmarine. 4253 ; Columella, R. r., vii,8, 6 ; hoc casei etiam maria trans permitti. potest genus Cf. e.g. on the travels of Posidonius, Zeller, 316, 19. wander. Gesch. d. gr. Phil.,iii, i, 510 ; of Apion, Lehrs, Qu. epp., p. 5 sq. ; of Apuleius, Bosscha, Vita Apuleji, of Galen, Galen, ed. K., i, 58. Cic, Tusc, v, 37, 107. 316, 21. returned. visited. De def. orac, c. 2, p. 410. Plutarch, 316, 29. De anatom. adm., iv, 40, ed. K., ii, 316, 31. Quintus. Galen, 470. Artemidorus, Onirocr.,i, prooem., p. 3. 316, 35. learn. Philostrat., 316, 36. leave. Apoll. Tyan., i, xviii,ed. K. 316, 40. perorations. Epictet.,Diss., iii, 21, 8 ; 23, 32. far. De Kriegk's book, peregrinationibus Romanomm 317, I. academicis to me. (1704), is unknown Philostrat.,Viit. soph., i, 21, 3. 317, 3. raise. Vita Cremona. Vergiliin Reifferscheid,Suetoni rell., p. 317, 3.
=
399
Pliny, Epp., iv, 13. Tac, A., iii, 43. Apulei.,Florid.,iv, 20; Augustine, Conf., ii,2, Add. ad Epitaph of a 20-year-old studens Ka.Ttha.gmi, 4, 3, 6. GIL viii,1 191 ; Eph. epigr.,v, p. 527. 317, 6. Epirus. Sueton., Aug., c. 8, 89, 94 sq. Tac, A. iv, 49 ; Agric, c. 4. 317, 6. Marseilles. Romans. Strabo, iv, i, 5, p. 181 ; cf. CIL, xii,p. 56". 317, 7. zealous. 8. Suet., Tiber., c. 11. 317, students. Strabo, iv, 4, 13, p. 673. 317, 10. educated. 12. Philostrat., Apoll. Tyan., p. 4, 8, ed. K. 317, studies. Pro. Cic, Arch., 3, 4 ; cf. O. Mueller, Antiq. 317, 14. Antioch., i, 68 ; ii,106 sq.
schools of which See the list of Asiatic towns had 317, 15. All. Bemrhetoric in Grafenhan, Gesch. d. class. Philol., and iii, 34, Gr. Litt. hardy, Gesch., 413 B., 451 ff. 317, 18. Continent. Philostrat.,Vitt. soph.,ed. K., 217, 5 (Nicetes); 219, 23 and 220, 27 (Scopelianus) ; 227, 12 (cf. 207, 24 11 Polemo) ; 267, (Heraclides); Aristides,Or., xv, p. 232, 16
sqq. Gaul.
Jebb.
450
320, 6. 320, 320,
320,
Notes
Lucian, Peregrin., i. Gell.,N. A., xii, 5. 8. Julian. Julian, Epist. ad Themistium, p. 263 A. 8. vehicles. Lucian, Peregrin.,35. Philo,De animal., " 56 : sacris certaminibus 14. met.
[vol.i.
Olympian.
century.
8.
320,
ex
orbe
.
terrarum
. .
veniunt
congregatim
ob
varias
ad quae necessitatis
ob nonnulli negotiationem, quoniam species solemnem advenientium in coetum voluntates sunt dum
;
nam]
pudori
I have the Clem. Die
ducunt
sibi,si
the
eo
adduxerint.
inserted
words
required by
320,
320, 320, 16.
sense.
Chrys., Or., Ixxvii, p. 651 M. Alex., Paed., iii, 22, p. 265 Pott. 20. earthquake. Strabo, xii,8, 17, p. 578. vol. i, p. 319, traffic. See n. on 22. 24. Corinth. De c. Plutarch, exil., 12, p. 604. 27. 28. Romans. Ix)beck, Aglaoph., p. 37 sq. Philostrat., ApoU. Tyan., iv, p. 72, ed. K. 29. crowded. Galen, ed. K., iv, 361. 30. Samothrace. island. Reise auf den Inseln d. Thrakischen Conze, Meeres, 33. and 58. pp. 47 of the pilgrimsin Conze, pp. See the inscriptions 37. called. and Hauser, Cf. Conze, Niemann CIL, iii, I, 713-721. 63-72. Archdol. Unters. auf Satnothrake (1875). Very likelyHadrian
elsewhere. 18. wine.
was
there
too
statue
was
dedicated fi.
A
'
321,
321, 321, 321,
321, 321,
321,
321,
[san]ctissima still preserved)is [vene]ror precibus', are according to Hirschfeld's very probable conjecture(p. 116)the Rufus of Tac, A., ii,67. Trebellenus 3. shepherd's. Conze, p. 73. 6. brethren. Id., Reise auf der Insel Lesbos, p. 32 ff. Corinth. II. Strabo, xii, p. 559. manifold, 12. Apulei., Apol., p. 494. Cf. Wolf, De novissima oraculorum aetate. 15. centuries. 12. 16, Epictet.,Diss., iii, 17. change. Cael. Aurelian., Morb. chron. (Art. med. princ, 19. troubles. ed. Haller,xi), i,i, p. 23 (cephalaea); i,5, p. 86 (mania) ; paralysis 6, p. 246 ; hydrops, iii, ii,5, p. 118 ; cachexia, iii, 8, p. vesicae 258 ; passiones, v, 4, p. 390. blood. Id. ib., vehemen20. i,14, p. 200 Haller : (inphthisis) ter utUis navalis gestatio atque longa navigatio. Cf. ib.,ii, Oiibas.,ii, 857. 13. P- 175 (haemorrhagia) ; also Daremberg on 22 22. Egypt. Cels., iii, ; Pliny, Epp., v, 19, 6 ; N.. if.,xxxi,63. 24. relapsed. Galen, xii, igi. 26. sea. PUny, N. H., xxiv, 28. Stabiae. For their read its '. Galen, Meth. 27. med., v, ed. Cf. Symmachus, Epp., vi, 17 ; K., X, 363 sqq., cf. 372. 92, Prooop., B. Goth.,iv, 35 ; Mannert, Geogr. d. Gr. u. R., ix, 1,
"
91
to
him
in
the
the ends
of the
numina
vestra
"
'
'
'
consumptives.
sq.
VOL.
I.]
32. 35.
cure.
Notes
Cassiodorus, Var., xi,
10.
451
321, 321,
PUny, N. H., xxv, 52 ; Strabo, viii,418 C. ; Horace, Sat.,ii,3, 166 ; Sueton., Calig., c. 23. at Epidaurus cf. Cur^ 321, 36. Isis. For the temple of jEsculapius tius,Peloponnes., ii, 419 ff. For the travels of Aristides during his illness cf. Welcker, Kl. Schnften,3, 89 ff. Cf. also vol. iii,
p. 99 fi. 321, 39. discovered. ancient Italy see For
'
concocted.
some
of
'
the
chief
watering-placesof
Becker-GoU, i, 153, 8 ; and on the subject in the article general where, however, there Aquae in St RE, i', is no mention of the Aquae Bormiae (Cassiodor., Vm-., v, 29) which were used for gouC See also Lersch, Balneologie, p. 116
ff. ; and for the hot of springs 435. Greece
Hertzberg,Gesch.
Griechen-
321,
Hist.,i, 67. Aus'm Werth, Rom. implements. Brunnenfunde, in d. im Rheinland, Ixvii,p.. 155. Jahrbb. Alterthumsfr. Reise nach I. visited. Hiibner, Ber. iiber eine epigr. England, und Schottland d. Berl. Acad., 1867, p. 798. Irland, in Monatsb. fitted. On the age 2. SoUn., 22, 10, p. 115, ed. Mommsen. author of the unknown from whom this notice is taken, see xi Mommsen, sqq. p. Huebner, CIL, vii,p. 24. 9. used. B. Schwarz, Die Erschliessung der Gebirge 13. Auvergne. den dltesten Zeiten bis auf Saussuve, p. 119, i. von recreation. Seneca, Ad Polyb., 6, 4 ; Epp., 28 ; Prop., 15. Remed. 21 iii, ; Ovid., am., 213 sqq.
I.
fi. and E.
VII. 323, 4.
c.
TOURING
UNDER
THE
;
Seneca,
Ad
Helv.,
323, 9. 323, 323, 323, 323, 323, 323, 324, 324, 324, 324,
12.
read.
Hermes, xii,224 (Philo' 6av6,Tov, dem., irepl A). Africa. 22. Peschel, Gesch. der Erdkunde, p. 29. und Romer, iii, 27. ships. Ukert, Geographie d. Griechen i, 85 ; Peschel, ib.,p. 22. Humboldt, Kosmos, 2, 222. 27. Strabo. Aristides. Aristides,Or., xvi, p. 242, ed. Jebb : ef tis Ifui 27. toO 'ArXoiTiKoC ireX"yovs iari yrj, Seneca, Medea, 374 sqq. 4. Thule. coasts. 10. Hehn, Culturpflamen*, p. 397. followers. Peschel, op. cit., 17. p. 21 f. ; Plutarch, Sertorius,
c. 21.
14. aside.
iv,
513. in
17. Philodemus
Peschel, p. 22. Pausan., i, 23, 7. 324, 27. 324, 29. expedition. Meltzer, Gesch. d. Karthagir, i, 23i-'238. a. Geogr., Agadir. Strabo,i, 324,31. p. 47 ; Kiepert,l,ehrb.d. p. 221. 21 festivals. Peschel, Haiino, Geogr. Peripl., ; p. 324, 40. 14. 10-^12. ed. Miiller, i, pp. min., Pomponius Mela, iii, 9, 94sq. 325, 3. Gods.
abandoned.
8. Sebosus.
452
325, 325,
10. II.
Notes
Pliny, N. H., v, i, 6-8. Geogr. min., i, p. confusing. Miiller,
flutes.
11
[vol.i.
xxix
;
cf. p.
11.
Pliny, N. H., v, i, 325, 18. credence. The Id. ib., v, 14, 15. 325, 29. attain.
sqq.
eating of dog's flesh by the und : Entdeckungen, i. 129. Barth, Reisen .j^arabilsiya alien Geogr.,p. 223 f. ; Pliny, Lehrb. d. Kiepert, 325, 38. Djerma. N. H., XV, 36 sq. ; Barth, ib.,i, 165 f. CIL, viii,i. 326, I. Severus. Barth. 2. Barth, 326, p. 105. Post of the 3rd legion below 6. Legion. Id., pp. 120-133. 326, 30" 35', CIL, viii,6; 30" 25', Barth, p. 135 ; cf. p. 141. Id., pp. 164-166. 326, 8. permanence. called. 12. Pliny, N. H., v, 38. 326, Ghurian. Barth, p. 139. 326, 14. see Herodotus, iv, 183 (forlivingin caves 326, 15. Herodotus. cf. Gesch. d. i, 65, Karthager, 440). Meltzer, 27, Pliny, N. H., viii,178. 326, 16. backwards. Ib., v, 43. Cf. Seneca, Qu. nat., iv, 2, 17. 326, 17. hisses. Pliny, N. H., v, 34 ; xxxvii, 92 ; Strabo, xvii, 326, 19. rubies. 835 (KapOTMvioi XWoi). 326, 21. jewels. Pliny, v, 37. 326, 23. tells. Ptolemy, Geogr.,i, 8, 5 ; cf. i, 10, 2. Kiepert, Lehrb. d. a. Geogr., p. 223 f. 326, 27. reached. 326, 31. Aethiopia. Pliny, N. H., vi, 181. 327, 2. terrify. Peschel, p. 26 f. of the wonderland Kuru Uttara 327, 3. garnished. Indian sagas in Greek Gr. were accounts, Rohde, repeated Roman, 217 ff. Diodorus borrowed from lambulos (ibid., ff.). Indiae p. 225 fabulosa, Pliny, N. H., xii,80. Cf. Lassen, Ind. Alterthumskunde, m, 303, and Jerome, Epp., 124, 4. According to Pliny, N. H., xii, 80, the Arabs burnt only fragrantwood. 327, 4. ivory. Lucret., ii,537 sqq. Verg., G., ii,122. 327, 6. arrow. scription Dio Chrysost., Or., xxxv, Cf. the detaste. 327, 17. p. 434 sq. of the country and peopleof the Camarini ter(cujus nominando in the furthest east, ram Moyses Eden descripsit) beyond the Brahmans, in the Expos, tot. tnundi, 4 sqq. PUny. Pliny, N. H., iv, 89 sq. 327, 21. Tac, Germ., c. 45. 327, 25. heard. dismissed. Id. ib.,c. 46. 26. 327, retinue. Plutarch, De def.orac., c. 18, p. 419 F. ; De facie 327, 35. in orbe lunae, c. 26 ; Humboldt, Krit. Unters., i,174 "E. ; Rohde, 160: N. Rh. Mus., xxxv 'a story', says Grimm (1880),p. which well believe one (DM.*, 694 ff.) originatedin some may
'
native British saga, without denying its much connexion with the specifically Greek belief in the of heroes hidden '. [to resting-places]
more
evident
wafting away
Claudian,In Rufin.,i, 23 ; 327, 36. forms. 20 ; cf. Euseb., Praep. evang., v, 17.
328,
2.
Procop., B. Goth.,iv,
frontier.
Strabo, ii,p.
cf,
1258'*.
Vol.
I.]
Notes
453
328, 7. strangers. Dio Chrys., Or., xii, p. 198 M. 328, 10. see. Tac, Germ., c. 2. 328, 15. people. Cic, De prov. cons., c. 12. Flori Epii., ed. Jahn, p. xlii ; cf. Hiibner in 328,21. settled. Hermes, i, 97. Cf. e.g. Cleon of Magnesia in Pausan., x, 4, 4, and 328, 22. resort. Ruf. Festus Avienus, Ora marit., 270. 328, 26. Africa. Cic, TuscuL, i, 20, 45. 328, 27. prevented. Aristid.,Or., xlviii, p. 355. Lehrb. 28. Melkarth. d. a. 328, Geogr., 486, 2. Kiepert, Ann. P. 328, 32. back. Flor., op. cit., p. xli, 5. 20. 328, 36. nearest. Pliny, Epp., viii, Ovid, Epp. ex Ponto, ii,10, 21 ; Trisi., i, 2, 77. 329, 2. Nile. circus. Seneca, Trariq. an., 2, 13. 329, 17. Stat.,Silv.,iv, 4. empty. 329, 21. coasts. M. aiiroTs f7)ToO"r"', Antonin., iv, 3 : i.vax'^pricei.s 22. 329, Kal Koi aypoiKLas alyiaXoits 6jyi). Drumann, RG, vi, 388-394. 329, 26. Pompeii. 28. others. iv, Ibid., 538. 329, Cf. vol. i, p. 113 f. ; ii,p. 193 ff. 329, 28. Empire. i,3, 83 sqq. ; iv, ; Stat.,Silv., 329, 32. lists. Martial, x, 30, i-io
4,
329, 33.
329, 35.
Cf. the
list in
Hirschfeld, VG,
p. 25.
330,
Sueton., Aug., c. 72. 41. springs. Martial, v, i. Delle antiche ville Tusculane, in Bull, 2. private. I"i.nciani, and plates xx and xxi. d. com. R., 1884, pp. 172-212 Julian, OrcU,, i, p. 13 D. : p^ov SnfiveyKasrijv {k 4. climate. Tr\ov(riuv oi rah Hjpats "vodov (^) VaKaTuv tuv is Ilapdvaiovs t^v otKrjffiv t6v el KMpbv o-u/i/ieTO|3dXXocTes, iraph piaaBuiv. Tibur. 10. Fronto, Epp: ad M. Caesar, et invicem, ii,6, ed.
Praeneste. Naber.
II. II.
April. Mommsen,
March.
Edict
des
103.
(bruma).
summer.
Stat.,Silv., iv, 4, 23 sq. ; Pers.,Satt., vi, 6 sqq. Salernum. 21. Horace, Epp., i, 15. Id., Carm., ii,6 ; Seneca, Tranq. an., 2, 13 ; Campania. 24. Epp., 68, 5. Pliny, Epp., vi, 31, 15. See also CIL, xi, 33. breakwaters.
P- 524*-
Pliny, Epp., vi, 10, 2 ; StRE, i* (Alsium). age. administered. Henzen, 5144 ; E. Luigi Tocco, 33". 39Bdl, 1867, 209-21^. oggi Palo e sue ville romane,
330" 35-
Alsium
Fronto, De fer. Alsiens., 3. 331, 5. fare. mentions. 2. Varro, R. r., iii, 331, 7.
331, 9. 331,
2-4.
4-54
331, 331,
Notes
plague. Herodian, i, 12.
Circe.
t. [vol.
Drumann, RG, vi, 391 f. Hehn, Italien, 29. guards. p. 52. 30. imperial. Martial, xi, 7, 4. I. Campagna, p. 39 ; Gregorovius, gravel. Westphal, Rom. Figuren', 148 fi. ; StRE, V (Aatium) ; Lanciani, Bdl, 1870,
p.
14
ss. II.
23. 28.
332,
canal.
Martial, x,
calls the canal a river Westphal, op. cit., p. 332, 14. view. Strabo. 16. Strabo, v, 233. 332, Tac, A., iv, 59, with 332, 19. roof. 332, 26. 332, stocked.
63.
Nipperdey's
note.
332, 332,
332,
Martial, x, 30. villa. ii, Aelian, Tact., pyaef., {Griech.Kriegsschriftst., 27. ffov 'Sipovairapi, ipovrlvif 236) : irel di iirl BeoO irarpbs T"p iruri^fuf liv ^op/ilais Tivis Siirpi^a. Dig-, i, 8, 4 : Nemo ii/iipas viraTiK^ prohibeturpiscandi causa, dum igiturad litus maris accedere villis monumentis et et aediflciis tamen abstineatur,quia non Pius piscasunt iuris gentium, sicut et mare ; idque et Divus et Capetanis (/. toribus Formianis Cajetanis)rescripsit. Martial, x, 30, 9. 30. Marcia. 30. Apicius. Athen., i, 7a. Porphyry, Vita Plotini, 7. 31. house. 38. disadvantages. Seneca, Epp., 55, 6 ; Beloch, Campanien, p. 178 f. I. Republic. Cic, Att.,li,8, 2 ; 5, 17 ; Pro Plane, 26, 65. Misenum. I. Horace, Epp., i, 17, 52. continuous. 2. Strabo, v, 247. Stat., Silv.,iii, 5, 81-104. 5. abode. Strabo, 246 ; Vergil, ed. Ribbeck, p. xxv. Naples. 19. v, 20, Ovid, M., xv, 711 ; Verg., G., iv, 563 ; Horace, repose. Epp., V, 43. in Tvimalchios Heimat und 22. Italy. Mommsen, Grabschrift, 108. Cf. Hermes, xiii, CIL, x, p. 171. Pliny, Epp., iii, 25- busts. 7. Strabo, v, 245. 29- cut. Seneca, Epp., 57, i. 3"- chose. Cicero's. Drumann, RG, vi, 393 f. 3435- Julianus. Gell.,xviii,5, i.
230,
19
Stephan. Byzant., 333, 36. Convivium. ix. Herodian. rell., pp. vii and
333, 334, 392.
M.
Leutz,
Notizie
232,
vii : Vesuvio Bacco con (paintingfrom Vesuvius. Tac, A., iv, 67. 334, 4. Martial, iv, 4, 4. 334, 7. Hercules. Cf. vol. i, p. 321. 334, 10. milk-cure.
tav.
Pompeii).
334,
the and
Beloch, Campanien, 269-274. The villa of Polwhich over^ (perhaps the father of Statius' friend), 82 between Limpn opposite(Stat., : S.,ii, 3, 149 ; 2, the reef La Gajola at the Punta) was called Epill^
from
an
inscrip-i
VOL.
I.]
tion of
tunnel
12
near
Notes
Jan. 65, found during
the the
455
cuttingof
of
a
the
new
Posilipo
conduit.
Piedigrottain
channel 16 ;
Roman
Mommsen,
334, 16. 334, 334, 17.
21. 22.
Hermes, xviii,758,
wine.
v,
Marquardt, Prl.,ii
243.
451,
on
see
Strabo,
334. 19-
ii,2, 2, 21-24. Neptune. Stat., Silv., Vergil, Catal.,6. glorification. palaces. Strabo, v, 248 ; Sueton., Aug.,
erected.
c.
98.
Tac, A., iv, 67. 334, roads. 28. Gregorovius, Figuren', 346-365. 334, 334. 39. pirates. Id. ib.,p. 152. dulces Cassiodorus, Var., iv, 48 : Lucaniae 335, r. deserted. recessus ; Eutrop., ix, 25, 10, 3. Cassiodorus, Var., xii, 15. 335, 10. expense. Dio. Ixi, 17. Dio, 335, 15. 335, 19- Quietus. Digg., xvii, i, 16. Martial, iv, 25 ; Hehn, Italien, 335, 23. Tibur. p. 18. Cassiodorus, Var., xii, 22. 335, 29' coast. was. CIL, xiv, p. 217. 335. 35GandoHo. perial CIL, xiv, p. 216''. On the private and im335. 39villas (ib., 2608 : T. Flavius Aug. 1. Epaphra proc. villarum Tusculanarum), ib.,p. 253 sq. Pliny, Epp., viii,17. 335, 40. lined. WestTac, A., xiv,22 ; Pliny, N. H., iii, log. 335. 41- Subiaco. The lakes there are said to have phal, Rom. Campagna, p. 118.
,
disappearedafter
CIL, xiv, p. 336, 8. works. CIL, xiv, 336, 18. return.
336,
19.
21.
men. women.
an
inundation Remains
of
the
Anio villa at
in the
year
1305.
Notizie
354.
of Nero's
Subiaco,
dei scavi, 1883, p. 19 s. ; 1884, p. 425 ss. Vol. ii, p. 195 f. Cf. Justi,Winckelmann, p.
ii,i,
24,
366.
336,
Lucret., iii, 1063. Cic, Pro Coel.,14, 34 sq, Ovid, Am., ii,16, 49;
cf.
Marquardt, Pri.,ii',
734.
7-
iv, 8, 15-26 ; cf. ii,32, 9. 336, 24. leaping. Propert., 336, 25. ponies. Horace, Epod., 4 14 (et Appiam mannis terit). torches. 26. Ovid, iii, 336 269. Fast., 336, 31. opportunity. Id., A. a., i, 259. 336, 32. settlement. Juv., 4, 117 ; Jahn ad Pers., 6, 56. Cf. RM^, i, 315 n. Preller, Martial, xi, 80. 337, 6. Nature. 337, 7. hills. Becker-Goll, i, 149 ; StRE, t?, Baiae ; CIL, x, p. in Livy, xii,16, 3 (a.u.c.578) as Baiae, first mentioned 351. In Cumanae ', belonged to the territory of Cumae. Aquae it been the to of first have seems the beginning century B.C. ad id tempus [of SergiUs Orata] ora still little visited (deserta Lucrini lacus, Valer. Max., ix, I, i). Nereids. Martial, iv, 57, 8. 337. 7Dio, xlviii, 51. 337, 9. catered. monarch. xviii,7, 2. 12. Josephus, ^.^.,' 337, Die Kiiste PuteoU H. intended. von 16. auf einem Jordan, 337, ef. his Topaff. Arekaol. in Zig.,1868, p. 91 ; rom. Glasgefdss,
'
456
graphied.
Notes
I. [vol.
337, 337.
St. Rom, ii, siders, conBeloch, Campanien, p. 184 f., 145. this glassvessel to be Pharos on rightly,I think, the a lighthouse at Baiae itself. Pliny, Epp., ix, 7. 17. shore. Horace, Carm., ii,18, 20 ; Verg., Aen., ix, 709 sqq. 17. sea. Bauli and Misenum. Cf. CIL, X, p. 213, on the villas near Anthol. ed. : Regianus Lat., Eiese, 272. 23. spy. 26. exceptional. Martial, iii, 58, 1-5. Strabo, v, 4, 7, p. 246 C. 27. themselves. Caial. A.D. Imp. Beloch, op. cit., p. 185, supposes, 3"- 117
' '
I know
not
reason,
that
Baiae
veteres
was
the
imperial
palace.
337, 32.
337. 337.
337,
Sever.,c. 26. history cf. Florian.,c. 6 ; Sjmimach., Epp., I, 7, 8 ; V, 93 ; vii, 24 ; viii,23 ; Auson., Mosell., 346 ; Ammian., xxviii,4, 18 ; Eunap., Vitt. soph. Jamblick., 26 [r"dapa] Kari 0epfia d^ iart Xovrp^ rrjs^vpias,twp rijv 76 Ba'taLS de"repa, iKeivots 5e oOk ^(mv^Tepa Trapa^iiKKeff"ai. 'Pw/tatV^i'^i' Mueller, Gen. aev. Theod., ii,p. 34. Cic, Ad Fam., ix, 12, i. 34' unhealthy. 37- salubrity. Cassiodorus, Var., ix, 6. Andres, Dell' aria di Baja., Bull. Nap., N. S., ii, 40. Baiae.
ponds.
For
its later
p. 337, 41.
74
ss.
Petrarch, Balneologie, p. 147. Epp. fam., V, 4. 338, 2. immorality. M. Landau, Boccaccio,p. 21 f.,37, 103. 338, 4. fire. Lersch, op. cit., p. 185. Juv., 12, 80 (Bajana cumba). 338, 10. boats. 338, 10. gaUey. Tac, A., xiv, 5. Auson., Mosell., 201 ; cf. 345 ss. 338, II. races. music. Cf. the passages cited in Becker-GoU, i, 152 f., 338, 14. especiallySeneca, Epp., 51 ; Cic, Pro Coel., 15 and 20 ; In Clod., 4. 338, 15. rowed. Propert., Eleg., i, 11, 9-14 ; Martial, iii, 20,
summer.
20.
Lersch, Gesch.
d.
Cels.,ii,17. 338, 16. above. 338, 17. feasts. Tac, loc. cit. 338, 21. girls. Varro, Sat. Menipp., fr. 44 (Buecheler,Petron.*, (vi,68, 9 ; x, 30, 10) was probably not the p. 165). Martial first to localize the story of Salmacis in the Lucrine lake. misfortune. Ad 338, 23. Cic, Fam., ix, 3. 338, 25. oysters. Juv., 11, 49. 338, 27. heart. Ovid, A. a., i, 283. love. Regianus : Anthol. Lat., ed. Riese, n. 270-272 (i, 338, 30. 182 sq.). 338, 32. solved. Prop., i, 11, 27. 338, 33. Helena. Martial, i, 63. Puteoli. 338. 35Gell.,xviii,5, i. Cic, Verr.,ii,2, 37 : jucunda suburbanitas. 339, I. nearest. Lucret., i, 727 ; cf. Aetna, 593. 339, 2. Etna. 8. Ceres. Diodorus, v, 3 ; Cic, Verr.,ii,4, 48 etc. 339, Cicero. As a matter of fact,in the Cic, Verr., 339, 9. v, 10, 26.
458
343, 343, 343, 343, 343, 343" 344, 344,
344, 3. books.
Notes
i. [vol.
Id. ib., R. Rochette, Feint, antiq., p. 24, 10, where to paintings. wrongly refers dtjaavpol ypaiifiiTav 6. Numisianus. ed. Galen, K., ii,127. 22. Epidaurian. Curtius, Peloponnes., ii, pp. 423 fi. and 573 ; Bursian, Geogr. von ii,74^76. Griechenland, Plutarch, Sulla, c. 26, 5. 29. Sulla. better. Id.,Quaest. conviv., iv, 4, 1^4, and 8, Defyaterna 34. Cf. Bursian, Geogr. v. Griechenland, ii,409. c. amore, 17. buried. Ausland, 1866, no. 2, p. 48; cf. Abegg, Die 35Bdderstadt in Ausland, 1874, p. 190. Aedepsus, ed. Jacobs, Anthol., 4. stay. Antipater, Thessalonica,35-37. A. (.^. ii, P a/.,ix, 421) ; P., ix,408. ApoUonidas, 104 p. sq. Naxos. Gesch. Hertzberg, Griechenlands, ii,96, 3. 7. island. Vit. Apoll. Tyan., ed. K., p. 138, 22. 12. Philostrat., CIL, in, 1, 489. 14. Roman. 16. West. Mommsen, Eph. epigr., v, 602 ; Bull, de Corr. viii Hellin., (1884), p. 75 ss. 18. recovered. Ad. MichaeHs, Griech. Grabreliefs, in Archdol. Zeitg.,1872, p. 148 f. ; Bursian, op. cit., ii,458. 19. possessed. Mommsen, RG, v, 236, i. 20. depopulated. Pausan., viii,33, i. Cicero. 22. Cic, Ad Attic., v, 11. birth. N. H., xvi, Pliny, 24. 240. Ovid, Met.j xiii,630 (cf.above, n. on 341, 11) : 25. two. duasque Latona quondam stirpespariente retentas ; in Heroid., only one palm-tree is mentioned 21, 102 (et de qua pariens arbore nixa dea indication of different ship. authoran est), p. 198,
2
Lesbos.
Epp., i,
n,
i.
Cf.
Cic, Contra Rull.,ii,16, 40. cf. 10 Sueton., Tiberj,, c. 3441, 33. Marcellus. ; und Mytilene, p. 46 f. (residence of Germanicils visit of Hadrian in 124). Tac, A., vi, 3. 344, 34. exUe.
344, 32. 3441, 39. and abode. f.
environs.
CichoriuSi Rom
in 18 A.D., and
Conze,
Reise
auf
der
Insel
Lesbos
(1865), pp.
51 345, 3. Horace. Horace, Carm., i\ 7, i. 345, 4. unrivalled. Strabo,xi\f, p. 652. Greece. Dio xxxi Chrys., Or., 3451,5(Rhod.),p. 17; Cf.
321, 31 M.
; 327,
Marquardt, SiV, i",349, 2. 341, 27. Or., xliii (Rhod.), p. 550, 14, ed. Aristid., 345, 9. blows. built. II. Id., 345, p. 541 iiiit. Sun-God. 345, 12. Lucian, Amores, c. 8. 345, 19. Miletus. Diodor.,xix, 45.
345, 23. wreathe.
The
8 to
J.
whole
is description
taken
from
Aristid.,
ib., p.
345, 26. 345, 27. 345, 29.
539,
541,
3 ; cf.
345, 30.
Dio, Or., xxxi, p. 355 M. H., xxxiv, 36. sate. Aristid., ib.,p. 553, 11. acceptable. Horace, Carm., i, 7, 1.
ravages.
statues.
Pliny, N.
VOL.
I.]
Notes
(Cf.the
ii,p.
121
459
poem of
Sueton., Tiber.,c. 11. 345, 31. Tiberius. lonidas [15], Anthol. Gr., ed. Jacobs,
345, 34. suspected.
Apol-
sq.)
20
sq. 34.
Sueton., Nero, c. 345. 35- abdicate. Tac, A., ii,53. 345. 37- tour. 346, 7. roofs. Strabo, xui, p. 594.
346, 9. Trojan. Id. ib.,p. 600. 346, 13. heroes. Herodotus, vii, 43; Arrian, i, 11; Plutareh, Alex., c. 15. 346, 22. unscathed. Appian, Mithridat., 53. Strabo, p. 594 sq. 346, 25. immunity. 346, 28. possessing. Tac, A., iv, 55. 346, 31. troops. Sueton., Claud., c 25. 346.33- Jul"- Tac, A., xii, 58. 346, 35. ancestry. Digg., xxvii, i, 17 " i. Grote, History of Greece, 1884, i, p. 319 fi. 347, 6. Strabo. Greek. Ibid.,p. 320. 347, 7. 347, 12. antiquities.Philostratus, Apoll. Tyan., iv, 11, 148, p. 168, ed. K. 347,18. Ilus. Strabo, xiii; Pompon. Mela, i, 18; Artemidor., Onirocr.,iv, 47, p. 228. Diodorus, xvii, 7. 347, 19. Diodorus. Ilians. Pausan., viii,12, 4. 347, 23. 26. loc. eit. ; Dio, Tyana. Strabo, loc. cit. ; Philostrat., 347, 16 Ixxvii, ; Herodian, iv, 8. Pliny, N. H., xvi, 238 ; Philipp.,Epigr., 75 ; 347, 29. anew. Anthol. Gr., ed. Jacobs, ii,p. 216. 347, 32. legend. See Ovid, Fasti, vi, 421. Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 51, I. 347. 33- Ju"oLucan, Pharsal.,ix, 901 sqq. ; cf. Sueton., impressions. 347. 37' K. B. Stark, Nach ed. Roth, p. 299, 20. d. griech.Orient, p. the which adduces of one Lucan, might think passage 373, written to-day on the heights of Balidagh ',as a proof that far from universally the conviction was prevalent that the later the local successor of ancient Troy '. It is clear that Ilion was himself could Caesar only look for Troy in Ilium ; and one for the assumption that would require the strongest reasons the looked elsewhere for it, best of my to Lucan knowledge, as,
^
' '
there
as
is
no
trace
elsewhere the
two
in Roman
cities.
literature
of any
doubt
to the
identityof
Ilium
lay waste
Die Lage des Steitz, Troja {N.Jahrbb.f. Phil.,1875, p. 255, 7),finds no refers to such observation rhetorical in Lucan's
sees
only
display.
Pausan., vii, 5. 348, II. Colophon. Id., I. c. Tac, A., ii,54. 348, 12. oracle. 348, 14. baths.- Aristid.,Or., xiii,p. 189 J. Dio Chrys., p. 489, 20 M. 348, 16. native. 18. Asia. Strabo, xiv, 641 sq. 348, p. 522 348, 19. country. Aristides,Or., xiii,
348, 10.
excelled.
J.
460
Notes
337-343
;
t. [vol.
cf.
Mommsen,
RG, V, 303. Seneca, Epp., 102, 21. 348, 21. world. Strabo, xiv, 646. drainage. 348, 24. Aristides. Lucian, Imagg., 2 ; Aristides,Or., xli,p. 613 348, 30. ApoU. Ty., iv, 7, p. 67, ed. K ; CIG, 3202, J. ; Philostrat., 3304-6. 348, 31. 178. Dio, Ixxi, 32. Cf. (besides Strabo, loc. cit.) Aristid., Or.,xv, p. 349, 6. leisure. 232 J. ; XX, p. 261 ; xii, p. 521. note 1. 18. Cf. vol. i, p. 317 and on 349, 7. schools. ed. Vitt. 10. K., p. 219. strings. Philostrat., soph., 349, K. Sprengel, Gesch. d. Medicin, ii, 136 f. Strabo, 349, 13. Albinus. medical school there, which a no xii,p. 580, mentions longer
existed 349, 25.
at
his time.
249, 349, 350, 350, 350, 350, 350, 350, 350, 35".
Jerome, Vit. Hilarionis, urbem Cypri nobilem V, II, 37) : ingressusergo Paphum 42 (ed. motu terrae carminibus frequenter lapsa,nunc poetarum, quae olim fuerit ostendit. tantum ruinarum vestigiis quod Pliny, N. H., v, 70 ; cf. on Agrippa's visit to 30. Agrippa. Jerusalem, Philo, Leg. ad Gai., p. 589 M. Dead Sea should Paus., v, 7, 3. In the text 32. Jordan. Sea ',and Red Antioch for Antiochia ', be read for Rome. I. Marquardt, Prl., ii', 407, 7. 6. small. Antiphil., Epigr., 16 (Anthol.Gr., ed. Jacobs, ii, p. 185). Stat., Silv.,iii, 5, 75. 7. hostel. Kiiste von Puteoli etc.,in Arch. Ztg,, 14. gate. Jordan, Die f. Beloch, ; 1868, p. 93 Campanien, pp. 125-127, cf. 132 fi. 20. topsail. Seneca, Epp., 77, i. E. I., 2231. 24. ports. Wilmanns, 28. African. Strabo, iii, p. 145 C. Philostratus, ApoU. Tyan., vii, 12, p. 134, 30- beyond.
consulted.
'
'
'
'
'
'
351,
Cic, De fin., ii,26, 84. Diodorus, ThdtigBliimner, Die gewerbl. ; v, 13 34. des class. AUerthums, 117, 9. keit d. Volker E. I., 1104a CIL, x, 1797. 40. Syria. Wilmanns, 2. spending. Sueton., Aug., c. 98. vol. i, p. 306, 2. 5. resting. See n. on Bull. Minervini, Nap., N. S., iii (1855),p. 105 : 7- Jews. in Pozzuoli. Giudei Cf. Aciba. CIL, x, 2258 : P. Claudius Acts of Apostles, xxviii, 14. 10. worships. CIG, iii, 5853 with notes by Franz; Mommsen, '. IRN, 2462 CIL, X, 1556 : three bases with 'Dusari sacrum Cf. ib.,1576, 1578, 1579, and 1634. Cf. Beloch, Campanien,
investment.
exported.
IRN, 2486 CIL, x, 1624. S' ^tijSAs Philo, In Place, p. 533 M. : (nsd^oi/s tuv
=
fjid\tffTa Taxvvavro6vTuv.
built.
Suidas,
s.v.
vaOs.
13.
VOL.
I.]
Notes
461
Cf. Graser, De veierum re navali 351, 27. tons. (1864), pp. 42 and 47 ; also Jas. Smith, Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul *, 1880, calculates the tonnage of the I sis at only iioowho p. 187 ff.,
1200
tons.
351, 35-
5, p. 521
M.
Plutarch,
De
f.
351,
Aristid.,Or., xlv, ir. ^ijTopi/c^s, p. 93 J. 600 which from ship, brought prisoners Judaea to Rome ; Joseph., Vit.,3. In Acts of Apostles, "x.^yii, 37 the MS. readings vary between 76 and 276. At the time of the Crusades the pilgrimtransports carried 1000, 1500, and more ; passengers Prutz, Kulturgesch. d. Kreuzziige, p. 105. ilia domo verius 120 38. palace. Pliny,N. H., iii, (praegrandi
quam
nave).
marble. Id. cf.
Brurza,
Catal.
Regionen,
rowers.
f.
Ammian.,
of the
xvii,
on
erection
2
"
obelisk
the
million
francs.
352,
20.
admired. fastest.
352, 27.
Ausland, 1867, p. 722. Pliny, iV. H., xix, i. r6m. Wessely, Die Daten griech.Papyrus aus Mitth. a. d. Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer,
ii,iii (1887),p. II. 352, 31. Sicily. Cf. e.g. also Cicero, Verr.,ii,5, 56, 145. Diodorus, v, 12. 352, 33. stadia. Acts of Apostles, xxviii,11-13 ; Hausrath, Der 352, 36. Rhegium. ff. Apostel Paulus, p. 466 Josephus, B. J., iv, 10, 5. 332, 38. miles. N. H., xxxvi, 83. star. Pliny, 352, 39. revealed. Strabo, xvii, i, p. 792. 352, 40. Ovid, Am., ii,13, 8 : palmiferamque Pharon. 352, 41. Pharos. proc. IRN, 6846 : M. Aurelius Aug. lib. 353, 2. entrusted.
. . .
ad
v.
Aegyptum.
Maltzan, Arab. Sagen iiber Alexandria, in Ausland, 1870, p. 967. A. v. Kramer, Aegypten, ii,132 fi. 14. trace. clusters. lighthouse of Ritter, Erdkunde, i, 869. The 15. of in the hand to be depicted an Pharos appears allegorical figure
on a
in sarcofagi,
Bull,
at
comun.
di
Roma,
1877,
explanationis
plates xviii,xix) ;
least
probable than
the
Lumbroso's
it to be who considers lighthouse of p. 66 s.), 353, 18. diversity. Herodotus, ii,35. L'Egitto etc.,pp. i-io. Lumbroso, 353, 26. reverenced. NeiXos. 353, 26. spread. Athen., v, 203 C. : i xpv"ro^p6a5
353, 27.
drinkable.
334.
;
cf, 194
ss.
Pre-
462
Notes
I. [vol.
353, 353"
353)
sumably the whole passage was suggestedby Nero's expedition (see vol. i, p. 326 i.). Lucian, Navig., 44. 32. Nile. trunks. Heliodorus, Aeihiop., i, 31. 36. Strabo, xvii, p. 788 ; Juv., 15, 126 sq. 36- earthenware. Verg., G., iv, 287. 39- gay.
wall-paintings.Some
des
of dey
them
are
collected
by Jahn,
verschiitteten uber
Helbig,
and 302,
surrounding. Sever.,c. 17. Palestrina. Perhaps imitation of a carpet from Alexandria, E. Q. Visconti),Lumbroso, p. 31. p. 358 (after The most lances. scription important publications with full dein Wormann, Die Landschaftin der Kunst der alien
304 ff.
Volker, p.
354, 354, 354, 14. 14.
village-huts.Stephan, Aegypten, pp. 51 and 367. Dongola. Westphal, Die rom. Campagna, p. 104.
Tac, A., vi, 28. Pliny, N. H., xiii,42. 21. representations of Pygmies in Jahn, pygmies. The Archdol. Beitrdge, ff. ; Helbig, Wandemalde, pp. 381-383. 418 p. existent. 22. Herzen According to Schweinfurth, Im von south the who live of the Monbuttu, Afrika, ii,131-155, Akka, 1" and 2" N., and have an average height approximately between of I '5 metre, are a link in the long chain of dwarf peoples, which extends Africa the These across along equator. peoples present is tending to dissolution. sign of a primeval race, which every The Akka are of hunters,and especiallyclever in the pursuit the Their domestic is animal the fowl. A only elephant.
Pompeian
houses 354, 24. 354, 26. and Acoris.
mosaic
'
shows
Pygmies
surrounded
by their small
huts,
',
Hadrian, c. 26. Marini, Atti degli fr.Arv., p. 556 CIL, vi, 354, 27. Memphis. locus : of Severus. on estate an 461 appellatur Memphi qui Cf. p. 628 and tAjtos CIG, 5922 Aa;8iy/)ii'ffos) (6 ; Liiders,Die dionys. Kiinstler, p. 62 n. Rec. d'inscr. etc.,i, p. 210 Letronne, 36. copied. 354, ; cf. MarThe ruins of the of quardt, StV, i% 440, 6-9. city Antinoopofounded cf Mannert, x, i, 396. by Hadrian, are an exception, lis, Pliny, N. H., x, 153 sq. ; Hadrian, in Vit. 354. 38. incubators. 8. c. Saturnini, des lilt. Vereins 354, 39' Pilgrims. Fel. Fabri, Evagatorium (Bihl. vols, ii-iv), zu Stuttgart, iii, 58 ; Reisen des Samuel Kiechel {ibid., vol. Ixxxvi, 442). Wilh. v. Boldensele, Itinerarium (Ztschr. des histor. Vereins fiirNiedersachsen, 1852, p. 249). Stephan, Das heutigeAegypten, p. 126. 354, 41. Cairo. Pliny, N. H., xiii,29 ; Lucian, De dea Syria,29. 355, 2. knots, 355, "" century. Rohde, Gr. Roman, p. 465 f.
Canobus.
=
" .
355) ""
VOL.
I.]
14. 19,
Notes
5973. M.
;
463
355, 13.
355,
Gat., p. 595
Sueton.,Nero,
c.
CIG, 4775, 4780 of the material available 17. capital. The great abundance for a description of Alexandria will,I hope, be sufficient excuse,
;
cf.
the
given
demands. For
more
detailed
account
than
the
scope
of this
respectingthe
Zeitschr. d.
coveries by Kiepert of Mahmud Bey's disof ancient Alexandria see topography Erdkunde zu Berlin,vii, Gesellsch.f. 337 ff. Nerout^
a
risumS
inaccessible to me. was cf. vol. and Cf. note. i,p. 4 Kiepert,p. 341 ; dei Greci dei e Lumbroso, L'Egittoal tempo Romani, p. 87 s. Zur Lumbroso, Bdl, 1874, p. 14 ; Wachsmuth, 355, 34' Corso. ff. Topogr. V. Alexandria, in Rhein. Mus., xlii (1887), p. 464 Achill. Tat., v, i. At the intersection of the two 355, 41. led. the main streets (the centre of the town, where SiKturT^puiv, the S,\"nt, the palaces and the o-^/ia later were arose situated), 355, 28. passuum. the beginning of the fourth before (not much century) the Sulla descriz. Straboniana di Alessandria, Tetrapylon. Lumbroso, AdI, 1876, pp. 14-16 ; Id., L'Egitto, p. 138.
SOS-Bey,
L'ancienne
Alexandrie, 1888,
355,
I.
Kiepert, pp.
341-344.
sq. ; Gesch.
cf.
Aegyptens, ii,91. Strabo, ib.,p. 795. di Alessandria, Lumbroso, Sulla descrizione Strabon. 15. Antony. 10 AdI, 1876, pi. 157-161. ; id.,L'Egitto,pp. 356, 19. silver. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 567 M. 356, 21. decorated. Euseb., Chron., ad an. 119. 356, 27. Capitol. Ammian., xxii, 16, 12. 356, 29. unique. Expos, t. mundi, 35. 356, 31. free. Diodor., xvii, 52 sq. 356, 36. Strabo's, Strabo, xvii, p. 792. in Rhein. 356, 37. Neapolis. Wachsmuth, Z. Topogr.v. Alexandria, Mus., xlii (1887). 356, 38. second. OIL, viii, 8394 ; Henzen, 6929. 356, 39. Jews. Marquardt, StV, i*,455. 356, 40. cross-race. Ibid.,283, 5. 356, 41. districts. Philo, In Place, p. 525 M. Sharpe,
356, 356,
13.
357,1.
in
named.
Vid\o,ib.;'LviS"X"toso,Cenrnsull'antica Alessandria,
AdI, 1875, p. 14 s. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 565 M. 357, 2- seen. 357, 4., Trajan, Gt'sAz,Gesch. der Juden, iv, p. 142 f, Josephus, B. J., ii,18, 7 and 8, 357, 5. limited. RG, v, 593, Mommsen, 357, 8. contained.
464
357, 13. Indians. 357, 16. Joppa. 357, 19. India. Dio
Notes
Chrys., Or., xxxii, p,
373 M.
I. [vol.
Diodorus, i, 31. Stephan, Das heutige Aegypten, p. ix. peoples. Dio Chrys., Or., xxii, p. 372 M. 357, 21. Diodorus, xvii, 52. 357" 23. world. Rome. Chrys., loc, cit,; Josephus, B. J,, iii, 24. 2, 4 ; Dio 357, Aristid.,Or., xiv, p. 205 J. 357. 25. Carthage. Herodian, vi, 6, 1 ; iv, 3, 7. Preller,J?. M., ii',448 f. 357, 32. ascendant. CiE. vol. i,p. 269, 2. fortune. c. 98. n. on Sueton.,Aug., 357. 36. Ptolemies. Strabo, ii,4, 10, p. 118; xvii, 1, 13, p. 798. 357, 38.
see Lumbroso, Rech. sur les Lagides, p. 138 ss. sous politique Mommsen, RG, v, 616, holds that this 357. 40- Myoshormos. attained of trade immense was growth through closingthe and Indian vessels by means Egyptian ports against Arabian
On commerce I'tconomie
under
the
Ptolemies
of
difierential Africa.
357. 4".
10.
'
In the text
100
profit
'
should
read
'
'. profit
the
oSroi
31.
of ridiculing
: alyvirrid^eiv
Egyptians Intpp.
cis
(Suidas
s.v.
and 6,x9oit"l"l"ov
this. broso, LumDio, ss. op. cit., p. 100 Bliimer, Die gewerbl.Thdtigkeitd. Volker d. 358, 18. consulted. class. Alterth., p. 8. dresses. Id. ib.,p. 10 f. 358, 21. Id. ib.,11-13, 15. 358, 23. paper. H. c. Firm., A., 358, 25. army. 3. Bliimner, p. 15 f. 358, 26. famous. Pliny, N. H., xii, 59. 358, 29. leave. cults. Lumbroso, L'Egitto, 358, 32. p. 97 s. 8 Vit. numc. Saturnini, (Lehrs rightlyemends 358, 37. every. illis ilUs deus est ', for deus est unus mus ; cf. Juv., i, 113; also Renan, L'iglisechrit., Gutschmid in Sharpe, 189, 3. p. illisdeus Gesch. Aeg., ii,146, 3 had already emended Unus : the Nummus est'). Ibid.,p. 147, i, on authenticity of the doubted letter, by Hausrath, Neutestam. Zeitgesch., iii, 534 f., and denied 2. i 585, absolutely by Mommsen, RG, v, 676, ; 358, 40. corn-supply. Pliny, Paneg., c. 31. 359, I. Aethiopia. Dio, Or., xxxii, p. 373 M. Galen, xvii, B. 492 ; xi, 42. 359, 4. snails. lentils. Lumbroso, L'Egitto,p. 56, 2. 359, 4. Athen., iii, 359, 5- cook-house. p. 94. De statu Aegypti,p. 72. barley-beer. Varges, Hehn, Cul359, 5. und f. Cf. Dio Hausthiere*,p. 117 turpflanzen Chrys.,p. 387 The was M, Egyptian beer mizr, of wheat, barley and millet, welcome under the Khalifs ; Krejner, a object of taxation
Ixii, 6) has
nothing to do
with
'
'
'
'
359,
466
Notes
[vol.I,
Sprengel,Gesch. d. Medicin, ii, 137. 360, 40. studied. 360, 40. repute. Cf. vol. i, p. 168. 220. Galen, ed. K., iii, 361, I. flock. clvi. Id. ib.,i, p. 361, 2. physician. Heiaapa c. 8 ; Galen, ed. K., ttjsSriptaK^s, 361, 3. witnesses. IIpAs jrepl
xiv, 237. 361, 6.
and studied.
Plutarch, Anton., c. 28, 2. Study of medicine Cynic philosophy in Alexandria, Lucian, Toxar., 27;
18
with
(Fulgent.Planciades
1. i.
mythol.
domicilia scribit) ; Eunap., Vitt. angiportis fuisse medicorum C. D., xxii,8, 3. Cf. also Sophist.,180 (Magnus) ; Augustine, Reichs, i, 89. Kuhn, Verfassung des romischen Expos, tot. mundi, 37 (Geogr. lat. min., ed. Riese, 361, 5. health. pp. 114,
17-20).
'
. .
sought. Strabo, xiv, 4, 13, p. 674 ; Lucian, Alexand.,44 Cf. Graienhan, Gesch, d, 4v AXe^avSpelg, TraiSevd/ievoy) (vihv f. Gesch. d. gr. Lift., class. PhiloL, iii, ; Bernhardy, i,414. 49 ib. Cf. the note and 361, 12. including. Ammian., Kuhn, 17. Public instruction in music, Reichs,i,100. Verfassung des rom. Julian, Epp., 56. On a school of mathematics (till 640) see and Aiok\tituiv6s Grafenhan, iii,49. Alchemy, Suidas, s.w. A school Ziiffi/nos AKe^avSpeis ; Gibbon, History, ch. xiii,50. of magic at Canobus, Rufinus, H. eccl., For Egyptian ii,26. cf. Contra 36 ; Neubauer, G6ogr. du Origen, Cels.,iii, sorcery see Talmud, p. 406. On the Egyptian doctrine of numbers Hippolyt., Refut.,iv, 43 sq. 361, 16. spread. Euseb., Hist, eccl., vi, 23 : raxvypd^ioi yip airnf irXelovs ^tttA t6v ij (Origeni) ipiBfiiiv Trapfiaai/ iirayopeiovTi, xpi""'! re S/ia reTayfiivoiSCtXX^Xoi'S oiix iJTTOvs.^ dfiH^ovres, jSijSXtoypd^ot Kal K6pais^TTt t6 KaWLypatpetv '^ffictjfiivaii. Expos, t. mundi/, 34 ". viros sapientes prae mundum omnem Aeg3rptus habundat. celebrated. 361, 21. Expos, t. mundi, 34 ; Mommsen, RG, v, 585,-2. 361, 21. Serapis. Cf. esp. Aristides, Or., viii (p. 56) ; Preller, R. M., ii",375 ff. Sever., c. 16. 361, 24. court. Herodian, v, 8, 6. 361, 25. Caracalla's. 361, 28. genuine. Juv., 6, 525 sqq. ; cf. Ann. Floras in Florus, ed. Jahn, p. xlii. 361, 32. thronged. Strabo, xvii, p. 799.
361,
8.
. .
'
Ib.,p.
8oi.
=
CIG, iii, 4961 (Hermann, 0pp., vi, 140) cf. On the god Armachis Harmachis or Kaibel, Epigr.,1049. Reinisch, StRE, i', 1732. Kal TrjsiKei 361, 41. Canobian. Strabo, p. 800 : "pxfitk 'Kavo^i.aii.ov \afivpiai. Amoenus loc. cit., 14 ; Ammian., 362, 34. secluded. impendio locus et laetis diversoriis exstructus, auris et salutari temperamento ita ut extra mundum perflabilis, nostrum, morari se
illis agens,
ventos. 62
:
durch
Sicilien
u.
Levante,2,
'There
is
now
hardlya
VOL.
I.]
trace of the once so Nile close by shows
Notes
flourishing town,
where it
was
467
and
only
the branch
of the
situated.'
362, 5. Elysium. Lehrs, Quaest. epp., p. 26. 362, 7. oracles. Strabo, p. 801 ; Plutarch, De Is. et Osir., c. 27; cf, Pausan., iv, 7. 362, 8. proverbial. Cf. e.g. Juv., 6, 84 and 15, 44. 362, 13. papyrus. Hehn, Culiurpflanzen'; p. 250. Wanton 362, 16. flutes. Strabo, xvii,15-18, p. 799 sqq. Egyptian banquets with music and dance, Clement Alex., Paed., ii,4, Two 40, p. 192 Pott. representationsof obscene revels on the 82 ; cf. also B. N., 1857, Nile, Bull. Nap., iii, P- 34" further 1856, p. 61. 362, 23. camels. Philostrat., ApoU. Tyan., v, 43, ed. Kayser, p. : eiri Kafi-qXiav (from Alexandria) (xiipovv eidi "jrvpa/j.lSuv 104 rbv 'SeTKov. 6xoifi.evoi, Se^iivBijiivoi Germanicus sailed from Canobus the Nile, 362, 23. stream. up Tac, A.,,ii,60. 362, 29. monuments. Strabo, xvii, i, 32, p. 807 sqq. 362, 34. hills. Tac, loc. cit. Proved in detail by Letronne, Melanges d'iru362, 37. covered. le rev6tement des pyramides de Gizeh dition, (cf. p. 377 : sur Rec des inscript., t. ii, mides Pyrap. 487 ss., and ScheifEele's article, in the StRE). leaves. Cf. also Herodotus, ii,125, 5 ; Diodorus, i,64. 362, 40. 8. 363, climbing. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 76. 363, 10, Ages. Abdallatif (Letronne, Rec, p. 492). 363, 12. height. Aristides,Or., xlviii, p. 363 J. 363, 12. Marienburg. Treitschke, Histor. u. polit. Aufs., i, 44. 363, 15. copied. Cf. Appendix xxi. 363, 23. excavated. CIG, iii, App., 4700 b-1. 363, 35. specified.Tac, A., ii,60; Strabo, xvii, i, 46, p. 816; Duncker, Gesch. des AUerthums, i^,139. 363, 41. given. Brugsch, Reiseberichte aus Aegypten, pp. 123-128. For all the cf. Jacobs, Ver364, 2. Egypt. following passage mischte v ol. "E. and iii, Schriften, Letronne, La statue p. no
vocale de Memnon.
364, 7. destroyed. Philostrat., ApoU. Tyan., viii, 4, ed. K., p. 107. Letronne 364, 28. Memnon. {CIG, iii, p. 1204, 4742b) quite 'Awtav unnecessarily hesitates to refer to him the inscription Jl\"l"rTov the word 6 is wanting iJKovra rpls,because before the father's name (Lehrs,Qu. epp., p. 23). 364, 30. completed. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 58. 364, 39. visit. Letronne, p. 13. 365, 8. forgotten. Alciphro, Epp., ii, "... 3 : etye "pa TrbBoi alpei r(bv airrtdi Kal Kal twv xp^P'O.TOS TTJsy" AlyiiTTOV, fieydKov irvpafddup k.tX. AyakpAruvKal rov Trepi^oi)Tov TrepiTixoOvTav \a^vplv6ov 365, 15. home. E.g. CIG, 4917 : N. N. "^kw koI wpoffxeKiivriKa ri/v Kal lb 'laiv tCov (tovs rj, ireirolriKa tj"CKoivTuv Kvptav irpoaKiviiiia /xe, the Cf. on proscynemata Franz, Elem. epigr., p. Mexei/) na, from 336 sqq. and besides the inscriptions Egjrpt mentioned below, CIG, i, 516 CIA, iii, 2, 3824 (Sunium, in the ruins of the temple of Athene : 'O^T^fft/ios i/iv^adri ide\^rjs Xp^trTTjs), t^s]
. . .
468
Note's
I. [vol.
Sufez and Sinai 1826 si}., iii, CIG, ii, 4668 sq. ipU rocks between stands aione it caanot and in Sinai itself).Wjiere be iiuiifaBri understood with Letronne, op. cit., laissi" souvenir ce a ', p. 246, he remembered but i.e. his friends or perhaps Sthe goddess, of Zeus Lebas-Waddington, 349-358 {proscynemata in hoBOU* Osogos at Mylasa by judges who had been sent thither iiotti. other cities to decide ib.,ii,95a (Corinth), Meittor disputes), in a gfotta near deorum : CIL, 1,623 ; iii, i, 582 (inscriptions Panormus in Epirus, specially visited by seamen, and now Grammata called Grammata name iCIG, 1824^1827]). The deserted natural harbour is also given to a no^ of Syra,owing and Greek and Latin, pagan Christian instaiptions to the many carved in the rock, including appealsto Aesculapius,who less doubtDe had BuU. a (likeSerapis), temple here.. Rossi, crist., i (1876), ; cf. iii (1878), p. 60 sq. Reaier, Inscr. pp. 112-116 de I'Aig.,2583-2597 of a CIL, viii, 5504-5518 (inscriptions Bacaces also Cf. The or ss. Bacax) i6., god 6267 inscriptions in a cave in Minorca to refer to an {CIL, ii,3718 sqq.) seem annual festival held there. Inscriptions of Christian pitgjiffi^ in the catacombs, De Rossi, Roma, vel. sott., pp. 170, 17a ; it., Be c^ D, rl ii, Plutarch, ; curios., Kara 11, p. 520 p. 14 sq. tQh' Tdlxf roO Setvis iir'iyaSw, Kal 0 SeTva ifWi/i^Bi) ypA/iiiaTa 65e Tts, koX TroXXa T0LavT7}s y^fiovra tpCKtcv dpLffTos ^\vapias. vultures. Parthey, Wanderungen, ", 481 ; 363, 23. Brugsch, Reiseberichte, p. 328. i", I73 fi. 365, 25. pipes. Duucker, Gesch. d. Alterth., Letronne, Stat. voc. de M., p. 342 ss. 365, 29. Ptolemies. 363, 32. have. CIG, iii, App., 4821c. Archives des missions 365, 34. seen. 1866, ii, scienlif., p. 484,- Db that the Sa^^** Rossi, Bull, di avcheol. crist., v, p. i, believes the of Rome is vety unlikely. are catacombs, which 365, 39. Empire. CIG, ii, 4832 ss. (Latopolis) ; 4838 c (Apollinopolis Edfu) ; 4845-4858 (Silsilis) (Philae) ; ; 4900-4947 in s. (Oasis Thebarum) ; 4980-5073 (stone-quarries Nubia); 4951 5039-5068 (Talmis-Kalabsha in Nubia, temple of the god Man(Pselcis) duli) ; 5074-5108 (Hiera Sykaminos, ; 5110-5124 temple of Isis and Setapis). Cf. append., pp. 1188-1239, and Deville, Inscr. grecques d'Egypte recueillies en j86i d Phiioe, Elephantine, SUsilis, Biban-el-Moluk, AbydoS, Antinoe, Sakdes missions Archives et litUr., karah, et Alexandria scieniif. vol. ii 2nd series, (i856), p. 458 ss. CiG, 4837c ; Letronne, Rec., ii, p. 255, mentions 366, 6. pagan. the place where it was found the Hydrettma Panii. as battle. II. 366, Henzen, 5310. 366, 14. priests. Strabo,xvii, in several passages. 366, 17. prophets. Aristides, Or., xlviii, p. 331 ; cf. p. 360 J. and 363. Heliodorus, Aethiop., 22, ix, 366, 19. Hermopolis. They showed it to Apio. Aelian,H. 4,, x, 29. Diodorus, i, 84. 366, 27. talents. 366, 28. Germanicus. Pliny, N. H., viii,185. stable. Strabo, xvii, 31, p. 807. 366, 29. Sueton., Titus, c, g* 366, 29. oonsecratioQ.
' '
'
"
YOU
I.]
Notea
469
366" 3^. (Jry, Hiutarqh, D.e so^xt. cmimcU., 23, 8, 366, 33. fed. Stoabo, ib.,p. 8ii sq. et Memphim et Memr 366, 36. labyrinth. Severvs, p. ;7 : Nam et et nonem labjnrinthondiligenter pyramides inspexit. Pomonly the, pyramids and labyrinth. ponius Mela, i, ig, names 366, 36. Moeris. Tac, A., ii,61. 3"6, 39. equinox. Ci.. Forbiger, Syene, StRE. de 367, 2. filling.Aristid.,op. cit., p. 347 ; cf. Letronne, Mt-m. I'acad. des inscr., vi (1822), p. ?9i ss. Stiabo, op. oit., 3"7, 8. hurled. p. 817 sq. II. 3",7, Joined. Aristides,op, cit., p. 343 sq. Id.,op. cit., 367, 19, teaosfonn. \A./5oi/8tKg ral^irepip. 349 : " -ye tJ.
naX
ras
dXXas
Si) woi*
Karii"Koi'
dXXd
roiirout 76
K.T.\. (jtpovpci
Brunofc,
ii, (septem p. 20. authors from which later Roman drew (Rhoden, opera),a source iJte mijiacc., "|tMi"j(i" pp. 8, 13). Diodorus^ i, 63 (""t-ois ^ttto to?s (e" To?y ^Trra tiow KaTovofjta^o/jUt/o ^pyots);ii. n iiriipaveffTiiToii Vitruv.,vii, prooem. 15 (septem spectacula); Strabo,xvi, Ipyois). CIL, iv, iiir {iirra ffedfiora). (Pompeis. p. 738 ; xvii, p. 808 munera id asaphitheatro) : 'omnia vicisti, tonheptatheam^tpa e^ti '.,Plutarch,.(4Mi"ja/:.,c. 35 {evrots iwrd KoXovfj-ivois fei/iaaiv), note. Philo, Byzant., De Cf.. Martial, Epigr., i, i, with my ed. Orelli, vii orb. spectaculis, pp. 67, 141 aqq. Delos. Lib:. Martial, speotacvUs)*-., x, 4. 367, 39. Pausan., iv, 31, 5. 368, I. Babylon. Id.,viii, Jerome, In Jesai., 368., 33, 3. v, J4, ed. Vail., 2.. wsdls. iv, p. 175 : dtdioimus a quodam fratre Elainita, qui de illis vitam finibus egrediens nunc exigitmoiiaehorum, Hierosolymia in Bahylone et omnis veaationes regias, esse generis bes,tig,"
murorum
Yarro
eius tantum
ambitui coerceii.
"ato
368, 4. customs.
Kal
Plutarch,
minor,
c.
12
/SouX^deis
.
..
^i^ii
368,
ij^epanv Paneg.,
sq.
xxi,
p.
391,
Cf.
Lobeekj,
3^^
cer^nosies,
66.
i, a, Jetiem.,
4
:
et excelsa
ed. Vail., iv, 845 : 20, idolis dedicantur loca ; Hila^ir, quoque
Pictav.,Ps.,xiv, 5
qufieque
; p. 302,
et nunc
edita et exc.alsa
montiunj, isms
tempUa sacriaquomaculaatus.
356.
Jahn's edition (p. 10% Hailm). Cf. Hiibnw, Hermtisy i, 124 369. 1, supplicants, tuciaBi,Amoif., 12 and 18, 369, 2. Pausftnias. Pausan,, i, 21, g." 369, 5. sacrificial, Strabo, x, 5, ii" p. 4187, Ci.
air. P. Annius
Florus
M. of
Eiorus;
p, xlt
i.
om
the 5,
grave
by
94.
the
temple of
Branchidae neat
BjiJftttta". xiv, i,
P.-634 ;
470
the
Notes
grove
of
[vol.i.
Ephesus, xiv, i, 20, p. 639 ; CIL, Ortygia near solo cum a viii, signiset ornamentis suis. 10,627 : lucum R. lions. Preller, M., ii',396 f. 369, 9. Reiff on Artemidorus, Onirocr.,iv, 83, p. 250. 369, 9. geese. RGDA*, c. 21, lat. 4, 23-36. 369, 16. sesterces. 369, 19. temples. Pliny, N. H., praef. 19. Sitzungsb.d. Conze, D. pergamen. Biblioteken. 369, 20. fashion. Berl. Akad., 1884, p. 1259. IRN, 6. 369, 25. pictures. Mommsen, See the list of statues. places in Brunn, KiinstUrgeschichie, 369, 27. fi. Verm. Schriften, iii, ii,774 ; Jacobs, 421 ". ; R. Rochette, Gemdlde Feint, ant., p. 94 ss. ; K. Zacher, Ueber als Tempelschmuck, N. Jahrbb.f. Philol.,1880, p. 577 fi. 369, 31. Apollo. Pliny, N. H., xxxvii, 11. Millin, Voyage dans le midi, ii,p. 547. 369, 37. Cimiez. 369, 37. kept. See further Beckmann, De historia nat. vet.,c. iv, Geschichte der Erfindungen, ii,364 p. 169 sqq. and Beity. zur
ff.
Pliny, N. H., viii,31. Cf. Beckmann, p. 367. Cic, Verr.,iv, 46, 103. 370, Lucian, De dea Syria, 16. 370, Pausan., v, 12, i. 370, 9. Capua. N. H., viii, War. Pliny, Jordan (Hermes, vii,68, cf. 37. 370, 13. believes in be it appears also to a gloss,but ix, 343) templo and 'in 161 ; in xxxiii,129 88. quodam templo ',xiii, xxxv, 16. Athens. Dio, lix, 370, 14. Kaibel, Epigr. Or., 811. 370, 15. bear. Pliny, N. H., v, 51. 370, 19. sprang. 18 ; Pliny, N. H., vi, 200 ; Pes370, 23. Juno. Hanno, Peripl., d. class. chel, Gesch. d. Erdk., p. 21, 3 ; O. Keller, Thiere Alterth. in kuUurgeschtl. Beziehung (1887), p. 15 f. R. M., ii', Athen., v, 21 f. ; Preller, 295, i. 370, 29. Bodrium. 2. ii, Pausan., Sicyon. 10, 370, 30. Pliny, N. H., xi, iii. 370, 31. ants. Lassen, Indische Alterthumsk.,ii, 849 ; iii, 314. 370, 32. marmots. Vit. cocoanuts. Philostrat., Apollon., iii, 370, 34. 15. Pliny, N. H., xvi, 162. 370, 35. tree-trunks. 370, 36. plate. Id. ib.,xii, 94. Anthol. Graeca, ed. Jacobs, iv, p. 201 ; Epigr. 370, 38. burst. adesp., 393. Capitol. Pliny, N. /?.,xxxvii, 22. 370,41. 371, I. Elephants. Id. ib.,xxxvi, 196. 371, 3. pearls. Id. ib.,ix, 156. Cael. Aurel., Morb. chron., ii, 371, 7. accessible. tned.pnnc, 4 (Art. ed. Haller, xi, p. 135). Pliny, N. H'.,xxxiii, 129. 371, 8. Smyrna. Id. 161. 10. clay. ib.,xxxv, 371, Aero 12. ad Marsyas. 371, Horat., A. P., 203. (Varro in iii dis369, 38. tusks.
3. Verres. 7. India.
' '
de lingua latina.) ciplinarum et ad Marcellum Jerome, In Zachar.,12 (vi,p. 896 Vail.) 371, 16. move. ; lis,Der Parthenon, p. 299. Pausan., i, 21, 7-9. 371, 20, elsewhere,
Michae-
VOL.
I.]
21.
Notes
471
37I1
given. Anthol. Palat., vi, 232 (Hadrian's epigram), Keller,Thiere d. cl. Alterth., p. 59. 371, 26. birds. Solin, 27, 53, ed. Mommsen, p. 142 (auct.ignot,),
Horace, Sat., i, 5, 97 sqq. 371, 28, believe. Augustine, C. D., xxi, 26. 371, 31. daemon. On private collections of this 371, 33. relics. GoU, i', p. 38 Ixxvii, 7.
;
kind sq. ;
cf. Becker-
Lucian,
Adv.
indoct., 13
Dio, lix, 21
8. c. Sueton., Vitell., 371, 34. Mars. 371, 36. Cologne. Id. ib.,c. 10. 371. 38. Jupiter. Tac, A., xv, 53 and 72. Pliny, N. H., viii,194. 371, 41. Rome.
Livy, iv, 20. N. H., xxxvii, 4. Pliny, 372, 8. threads. Herodotus, iii, 372, 47. 372, 10. handling. Pliny, N. H., xix, 12. Pindar. Pausan., x, 24, 4. 372, 10. doubted. Id., i, 27. 372, 13. 372, 14. Sparta. Plutarch, Agesil.,c. 19, 8, Pausan., viu, 28, i. 372, 15. Arcadia. 16. Delphi. Appian, xii, 112. 372, Pliny, N. H., xxxiv, 14. 372, 19. Palatine. Id. ib.,xxxiv, 48. 372, 21. Regia. Cf. the passage His(. Aug., Vit. Aureliani, c. 372, 24. historical. Hist. I Greece, 1884, i, 437). Similarly in (citedby Grote, of antiquity have memories remained Itaiy alive,while those of the middle have : perished Reumont, Viitoria Colonna, ages
372,4.
6. horn.
-
consecrated.
p. 94
note.
f-
2, and
Lobeck, Aglaoph.,
p. 50
sq.
84. Pliny, N. H., xxxiii, But there was Procop.,B. Goth.,iv, 22. UUxis mutatam navem Corcyra 'scopulus in quem N. fabula est H., iv, 53. ; Pliny, specie
'
also
a,
near
simili
372, 373,
6.
c.
skin.
Ampelius,
Lib.
mfta.,
8.
Pliny, N. H., jaii,88, 8. smelt. Pausan., x, 4, 3. 373, Id., vi, 19, 3. 373, 9. Amalthea. consecrated. 10. Diod., vii, 4, 49. 373, 12. Memphis. I^beck, loc. cit. 373, 11. 373, 14. Iphigenia. Dio, xxxv, Philostratus,Apbll. Tyan., v, 5. 373, 17. Teucer. Strabo, v, 3, 6y p. 232. 373, 17. Odysseus. 18. Nestor. Athen., xi, 489 B. 373, long. Procop., B. Goth., i, 15. 373, 21. Strabo, xvii, 17, p. 834, 373, 24. altar. anchor. Arrian, Peripl. Ponti Euxini, 11. 373, 27. visited also by MarcelThis was Id. ib.,16. 373, 29. mountain. linus, see Martial, ix, 45. 373. 31- Absyrtus. Procop., B. Goth.,iv, 2. in StRE, under Joppe, See Appendix ii. Cf .-Forbiger 373, 36'bones.
373, 4. strangers.
4?2
373. 36- traces.
373, 39373, 41. 25, 374,
I.
Notes
Joseph.^B. J., iii, 9,
;
u [yoi^t
3.
bathed.
Seneca, Consok
vA
Mam.,
fail. and
Cf.
sqq. list of
161
PoletmH'- fit-, subject Prellei;, p. iSQ i Lobeck, Aglaoph., pp. 29-31 (on iivariijyiiif/^).
on
the
whole
places,where
Pausanias
mentions
sq.
ii,31. 374, 4. punishments. Lucian, Ver. hist., toe. cit. Lobeck, temple-servants. 374, 5.
374, 6. 374, 374,
places. Preller, op.,cit.., p. 162. Pausanias' dependence on ii, 52 (on 8. antiquities.Preller,p. 168.
10.
Cf. the
374, 8.
Et
vindicare
....
libera,rejY^arro;
Juppiter Olympjae, IVJinerva Athenis suis mystagogls vindicassent. ed. Buecheler', p. 166^ 34);. (Petron.,
374,
16.
long. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 32. Lucian, Philopseud., 4. 374, 18. truth. Plutarch, De Pythiae oraculis. 374, 19. made. features. Solin.,ed. Mommsen, 374, 30. p. xvjii. Wess. Itineraria, 374i 35- save. p. 523 sqq. Tac, A., ii,60. 374, 41. Menelaus. y Or.,xlviii, p. 360. My friend A,, Gutsghp 375, I. golden, Aristid., mid informed Kanobos the Egypthat rne repre3ents, tian (d.1887) word was nub, gold, which pronounced with a strong initial aspirate ; cf Brugsch, Geogr. des alt^n Aegypt^Sj, p, 283 (H'lnub); Bunsen, Aegyptens Sfelle in der Weltgesph^, ii, 76. 16. Ammian. Cf i Marcell.,xxii, Suida^, K^^WTU^ 375, 4. repeats. 375, 7- beginnings. Tac, Hist.,ii,4. Aristides,Or., xl^ii, 375, II. Leda. p. 539 J. 375, 14. hairpin. Pausan., ii,32. Id., i, 35. 375, 17- A"lis. preserved. Id., ix, 19, 5_. 375, 20. It woujcl be, supe?fl,^ous Id.,iii, 375, 26. statue. 20, lo. t^ gjve more examples. Livy, xxxvi, 30. 375, 31- pyre. Alexander. Sidon. 12 Epp^, iii, Apollinar., (cum JwIJJBS 375, 31. Caesarem Hectori ut suo ..;... justa persolvisse, di(iic^"i In Lucan., Phars,, xi, 990, Caesa.T addressee hjjasejfj mus. Di cinerum, Phrj^^ecoUfequ jggn^^ to the when sacrificing
.
'
Dio, Ixvii,16,; Herodian, iy, 8, Dio, Ixviii, 30. Philostrat., Heroic, p. 288 ; ed. Kayset^ 375, 34. Troy. stone. 3^. Pausan., viii, 375, 11, 5. Drumann, RG, iii, 375, 37- tomb. 525, Sueton.,Calig.,c. 3 ; Riese, Anthoh lot., 375, 39- survived. 7"# 37"" X. Galauria. Hertzberg, Gesch, Griecheftlands, ii,436.,S, 376, 3. Dirce. Pausan., ix, 23, 2 ; 25, 3. Cic, Fin,.,v, i ajid.2. Houses of Socrates a^^ 376,4, zealous. : H^er., Sjeoiosthenes xyiii, 3 ; Wach^fflsul^, 4^""" i, tH-
474
379, 40. Cnidos. Id. viewed.
Notes
[vol.i.
ib.,20. Epictet., Diss.,i, 7, 23. 380, 2. Dial, de oyatt., c. 10. 380, 8. Tacitus. buried. 16. De Gic, legg., ii,2, 4. 380, A. Id. ib.,ii, i, 2. Biese's Die Enttreatise, 380, 21. Nature. wickelung des NaturgefUhls bei den Romern (1884) throws no the in Berliner review on subject. Cf. my light whatever Wochenschrift, 24 May, 1884. philol. 380, 36. loci. Preller,RM, ii^,201 f. of the same Seneca, Epp., 41. Other passages 381, 10. sombre. kind in Preller, RM, i',108, i and Motz, Ueber die Empfindung bei den Alien, p. 45 f. Cf. Wormaun, der Naturschonheit Ueber Natursinn und Romer der Griechen den landschaftl. (1876), p.
82.
381, 14. worship. Apulei.,Florid.,i, i. Cf. also the two poetic appeals of Silvanus in the vale of Tirinus, Henzen, 5751, and
CIL, xii, 103. Orelli,1613 Rom. RudorfE, Brunnenordnung, in Zeiischr. f. 381, 19. gesch.Rechtswissensch,, xv, 214 "E. Bdl, 1853, p. 82. Cf. vol. i,p. 278, 5 and h. 381, 21. river-beds. d. Nodon, in Jahrbb. d. Alterthumsfr. im Hubner, Heiligth. Rheinl.,Ixvii,p. 39.
near
Axima,
in
times.
381, 22.
d
temple.
la sociili
Note
sur
le monument
des
sources
de la Seine lue
parisienne d' arcMologie et histoire par Ch. Lucas, architecte, Paris, 1869 (Ausland, 1869, p. 236) ; CIL, xii,3076 (Nemausus) : August, laribus cultores Urae (probably the modern Eure) foutis. On the spring of Nemausus, ib., p. 381'. durch die Kiistenlander 381, 25. imposing. Barth, Wanderungen des Miiielmeers, i,118 f. ; Hesse-Wartegg, Tunis, pp. 182-184 ; Gu6rin, Voy. archiol. dans la rSgence de Tunis, ii,295 ; CIL, The source viii, 5884 : Genio numinis Caput Amsagae sacrum.
of the sen's
Amsaga (Medjerda)was
note.
adored
as
; divinity
cf. Momm-
381, 30. sanctity. Pliny, Epp., viii,8. Sueton., Calig.,c. 38i, 39. Clitumnus.
sanctuaries
43.
called
Among the numerous Spoleto and Trevi was De Rossi, Del tempietto
in Cristiano, cf. Bull, di
al culto
381, 40.
arch, crist., 1871, pp. 143-148. well-head. Pliny, N. H., iii, 117;
382, 3.
ravine.
describes
it
Pomp. shortly,
Mela, i, 13, very poetically. Pausan., loc. cit. 382, 3. Pausanias. f. Lehrs, Populare Aufsdtze^, 382,'8.nymphs. p. 122 382, 10. penetrating. Pompon. Mela, loc. cit. of pilgrims 382, II. images. Pausan., loc. cit (For inscriptions vol. in grottos see n. on i,p. 365. Jacob Balde describes quite
in the ancient style the impression made when he' visited the Madonna at Waldrast
on
him
by
horror
the
grottbS
in Tirol
(Lyricorum,
Conscius
.
ii,II, 21-24):
'
Spirat
ex
antris
pietas et
VOL,
I.]
nymphae.
Locus
Notes
ipse gratum Terret
ac
475
mulcet
Superique per
[cordia
fusi '.
382,
17. De
382, 27.
H., xii, 3. Motz, op. cit., p. 45. N. H., xvi,238. Cic, acropolis. Pausan., viii, 23, 4 ; Pliny, of them. i, i, speaks mockingly of some legg., u. date-palm. Hehn, Culturpfl. Hausth*, p. 488 ; Pliny, H., xvi, 240. others. Id. ib.,xvi, 234 sq. He puts the erection of the godhead.
Cf. of Lucina
in the
u.c.
=
Pliny, N.
temple
in the
year
379
u.c.
He
therefore
wrote
this
Cf. Appendix i, p. 4. 76 a.d. year N. 28. men. Pliny, 382, H., xii,9 sq. Strabo, xiii,i, 44, p. 603. 382, 30. Attalos. Hehn, op. cit., 383, 9. celebrated. 234 fE. Ischia. Cf. 383, 13. e.g. Stromeyer, Erinnerungen eines deutschen Karl Arztes, i, 443; Hase, Ideate und Irrthiimer, p. 3"1. clari383, 17. Pliny's. Pliny, N. H., xii,30 sq. : et ante cunctos ortus juxta Gomphos et Olympum tate Penius interqueOssam convalle defluens D stadiis, dimidio nemorosa spatinavigabilis. In eo cursu [angustissimam vallem] Tempe vocant. v milium ultra longitudine et ferme sesquijugeri latitudine passuum
829
visum
hominis
attoUentibus intus
'
se
dextra
laevaque leuiter
Hac
convexis Penius of
sua
luce avium
viridante.
ooncentu.
labitur
sonorus
']calculo,amoenus
The the
sense
[viridi ?] circa
additions
ripas gramine,
course
canorus
montib. tion
:
requires. merely sylvis fontibus etc., says, paraphrasing Pliny's descripr calculos et gramine vestitis marginibus inter sonoros
cauoro
indicate
what
Boccat., De
labens the
avium Acad.
concentu
laetior
videtur in the
incedere.
Cf.
Programm Geogr.
22.
V.
Alb., 1867,
iv,De
duobos
(quotedbelow
text) in Bursian,
Griechenland, i, 58 f. Hadrian, c. 26. 383, 383,24. Scylla. Seneca,,Epp., 79. Jerome, C. Rufin., iii,22 383, 29. Charybdis.
551)Seneca, Epp., 104, 15. 383, 37. sensible. observatione sub alicujus fluminis
' '
In
naturam
rariorem
'
383, 41. : 384, 3. ocean. rbv Sk ISeTv rbv NeiXoK' oiJ lUya Kal ^dtppaTr/v "5/i^yaKal Sav/juurrbv 6vTa ; Kcd 0 Oep/MiSuiv, oSrw /i^yai/ 0 iSetv ; oi /jUyaSi Kal rbr 'Iffrpov 6 6 k.t.X. 'A\vs, 'P^xos Tiypr)!, Vol. iii, 384, 7. Nero. p. 32. 261 sqq. Lucan, iii, 384, 7. Lucan. Dionysius, Perieg.,987. 384, 7. Hadrian. lands isA lake with floating Pliny, Epp., viii,20. 384, 12. abroad. See vol. 16. i,p. 329 near Dionysius Halic, i, Gotiliae,
of this work. 384, 15. Sabinus.
streams.
Cf. Qu. n., ApoU., Epp., i, 5. Alciphro,Epp., ii,3 35. Longinus, De sublimis, for
'sub
obsi'.
the
Sidon.
384,19. ebb-tide.
476l
water, he
went out
Notes
'
fvo^u f,
it, Iwiflg; low stftd,
with
the
tide '.
PUny, N. H., ii,208; Strabci,xiii,31.14, B- ^' De mundq, p. 729; Qajen, vd, 58,; Dioj lxyiii,.2[7_, Apulei., M^ireeU., xxiii,6, 181. 26., forgotten, Amwan. 384^^ Galen, j^yi,35^ sq. 384, 28. descents. Solfatara. Pliny, N. H., xjod,,21, 384, 30. 384, 39. sight. Pseudolucian., Charidem., i. ; ^li^ 38(5,I, ppetry. Helbig, Ca:mpaH. Wamimalereii p. spps.fj f. vol. 12". iij, ; Gf' RonuxHi p. 504 p. 385, 2. rhetoric.Rohde, op. cit., p. 508 i. Varro, iJ. y., iii,i, 4 ; cf vol, i, p. 29. 385, 6. made. i, 2 ; cfi i, 59. VaiTQ, ife., 385, 8. LucuUus. 385, 12. lyres. Lucret., ii,29. ii^i. Cie.,JQe legg,, 385, 15. stream. Cpm/tow., ii,9, p. 122 B385, 21, p^tty. Seneca, Verg., G., ii,458 sqq, 3,85, 29. Haepios. 385. 33- pipes. Horace, Bpp., i, i""~ Propert., i, 2, 9 sqq, 383. 37- shore. vero 385, 38. ruralities. Mart., iii,88, 5 : Sedi rure ba$[i"a(pque 384, 24. put.
.
laete^tur.
J^v., 3, 18-20. 385,4.1. marble. 385, 41. poets. H, Motz, Ueber die,Bmpfindu^g der- Naiursph^heit bei ^m 4ltei% -p. 77 f. 3864 2. silent. Pliny, N. H., jEsxvii,62^. 38^, 5. (irea,med. E.g. Quintiiian, x, 3, 24 ; Seneca, Mppf, 9% 43. 6. ppetcy. Motz, op. cit., 3,$j6, p. 78 ^. 6. 3"6, thought, Pliny, Epp,, i,6, Quin'^ilian eajpiesses tlk^opposite view, x, 3, 22-24. 386, 9. Epicurus. Pliny, W^ H., xix, 51. Wandvtujifiitii 386, 20. Pliny. Helbig, C"''"''d"'''^'^^^ 273 f.; Vi^v., vi, 6, I ; 10, 3 ; PUny, Epp., ii,17, 5 ; v, 6, 29. 386, 23. valued. See, however, vol.;i, p. 10, RG, v, 6i, 46. 386, 27. park. Drumann, 24. cities. Sallust, B. C, c. 12. 386, 386, 31. fields. Vol. u, p. 188. 38"), 37, sleep,,Vo^- h p.. 114.Phiiostr^t.,Apgll. Tycm., v, 2.3;. aa"j 4i. groves. 387, I. deemed. Seneca^ Epp., 86, 8. 387, 6. views. Tac, A,., xy,- 42, D^g.,, viii,i, 15 " I (Eoj5a.]?a"us"Jijbi,..,xja 387, 10. arrange. toUere Virfijja lifeQ hortps extoltee,'.Tap., A., Sabinum). xi, I ; 'pisc^atsextoUere', xiii,zi. 387, 12. eminences. Seneca, Epp., ,89, 21. of the yiUfivaji 387, 16. boats. Mart., iv, 64 ; cf. on "tiie.-situat.Bjp^ -view of edition. The f. frgxaiotte JaJBPtnlniS ^fta ii,543 my sight of Rome ; see.vol. i, p, 10,. 387^ 24. variety. Pliny^ E.pp., v, 6, 38?, 32.) shady.. Cg"p. Gfa^sM, Lntm.t.Uy p. 16''; Amoemm c^'-rdiros. awripefjyfis, l" : (Qallia) (TKios Pompon. Mela^iiiii, Tepirms.
' '
'
amoena
lucis
imina.niibjjg^
VOL.
I.J
sua. N.
Notes
BUrsian, Geogy. V. Grieefienland, i, 58
17.
;
47^
f. ;
388, 5.
388,
10.
cf.
Pliny,
588, XI.
H., 'So !sq.,and to. on p. 383, cool. Horace, Epp., i, 16, 15 Garda. Catullus,C, 31.
YuihS.
"nvet.
^88, I4.
388, 16. 388, 19. 388, 19.
"^
Seneca, Epp., 89, 21. sole. Pliny, Paneg., c. 50. Bracciano. De Rossi, Buli. 'Nap.,'N. ii,ir ; H6nim, 'S., CJL. xi, I, 3316. 5137 ^88,^. Villas, Pliny, Epp., ix, 7 ; N. H., x, 77 : Larium lacUih
=
amoenum
arbusto lake.
agro.
Gassiodorus, Vay., xi, 14. 388,^4. lenibn-ttees. Diiminler, Gedichte dus 'de'm HbfkfiisB 'Kilrh des Grossen, in Haupts Ztschr. f. deutsch. Alterth., xii,446 ff. ; "F.iJahh,Paiilus Di'aconus, who douMS the authoif(p.65) p. 97,
'wrhich T)umihler ship of P. X)., regarded as ^'88, Epp. i,5. 40. nested. ApoU. Siddn., *" lined, i"9, ftin^, Epp., Viii,57. 389,2. Nefo's. Tac., A., xiv, 22. certain.
388, 31.
Horacie, Carm., i, 7,
12.
Dion^sius Halic, v, 37 : irapa Trorapiv 'kuttim, Ss^K iriXem fih" VipipavKa8' i^ijXoO ToXiJs ^Kxeitai ffKbirfXav tfwiijrretS^ -r^ 5i /caXos /ii*i' peSftaT"p Ti^^/ln ^drttfuii, i(pBijt"m, -ySblti)!
-.
.
.
589, 10.
innei:. Stat., Silv., i, 3. iV. H., iii, Piiiiy, 389, 12. -Hver. 54. 389, 15. Attic. Hertzberg, Gesch. GHeeMnidHds, ii,393. i, 2, 2. 389, 17. birds. Gell., J3. J., iii, io, 7, 5. 389, 21. Capharnaum. .JosfepHus, fields. S. Silviae 'ad Idea s""fcte, peregnnatio 389, 24. A'quUknae ed. 'Gaiiltlrtihi {Bibliot.stoHco-giundica, iv [1887]), "". ifO. Gf. c. 44 : in (jub itiherfe hiehs Vidi supei:ripa"ifluniiaiS Jorhabufldantfeni Vineis pulchram satis et amenaili ibi inultae sa^S. erant et arboribus, quoniam aquae optiiiiae B. VdHdS., ii,6 ; Luxbr., 304, 332 389, 28. pavilions. Procop., Ji'M^^o?., I.i, (lUesfe, pp. 216, 269). C/i, viii, 7759 (Girta) In *}ua fkindiiambenisaiimus *sfl locus Alba. -^ognitus odoratur ad coma mare pinus. Daphne pudica vif [et,sa]lit
et
i
danis
vallem
....
et
loco
vitrea
Nais.
ii,p. i65": a'irio^u", Corp. Glosskr. Latin.-, ainoena littbrum. Tae;, Hist.,iii, 76 : 1^. Cic., D., ii,39, 100. 5- 'Coasts. ^9(", -N-.Jihein. Mus., 4877, m 3^0, 8. gaiih. Kiesslfilg, Piympejanisches, fefeUfum', t fGocid. patelecisla p. 636;'Cic.,Epp. adfam., vii,i, ikhifein. 'siimm'). "Mis^ilm", KiesSlirig ii2. dSseritninate. "S'gb, Cic, Ad Ait,,xiv, 13.
389, 31.
'
396, 12.
390,
12.
'Cicfe'rb. fa.
^6.,xii, 9.
Pliny. Pliny, Epp., v, 18 ; cf. i,9 arid Motz, op.'cfi.',''p. 71, 390, ts. pleasure. Mutairch, Qu. conv., i, 4, 3. Liban., ed. R., i, p. 285 sq. 3^6, 17. sea-resort. bbstrufct. Nav. coHstit. fustiniani, 396, I9. 63. Be abdif., at. exaltitag. i, 5, fed. DiTtdorf, iii,191: 'P'tCitbp., "jgd,
478
ij OiXtKraa
Notes
I. [vol.
iropB/iol
.
Id. the
of St. Anthimus
close
by
by
walkers
II, 205. Vol. ii, p. 194. 390,. 29. built. 390, 41. apart. PHny, Epp., ii,17. Stat.,Silv., ii, 2, 16-20. 391, 4. seemed. and note. work 391, 8.
See
vol.
i,p, 334
of this
fragments. Parthey, W anderungen, ii,62. coasts. Curtius, Peloponnesos,i, 83 f, Cf. e.g. Pausan., 391, 10. vii, 21, 4. to this is probably first found among Susceptibility 391,18. desert. Christian hermits like Basil and Gregory of Nyssa. Cf. Humboldt, Kosmos, ii, 27, and Weingarten, Der Ursprung des Monchi [1878],p. 565), who thums [Ztschr. fiirKirchengesch., rightly
finds 391, 391, 391, 23.
a
Rousseau-like
element
in their
descriptions.
393, 392,
392,
modernity. Rohde, Gr. Rom., pp. 511 and 512. Pulcher, it is true, is also not uncommon. expression. 24. This attributable. so extremely characteristic 25. passage, of the feeling for nature of that time, reads as follows (iii, 7, 27) : Est et locorum (laus)qualis Siciliae apud Ciceronem, in intuemur; speciem in quibus similiter speciem et utiUtatem amoenis in salubribus, fertilibus. maritimis, planis, ; utilitatem Greece. 20. Lucian, Navig., 31. Rhetores Gr., ed. Spengel, ii,358. 35- Phaedrus. shore. ed. Liban., 38. R., i, p. 531, 11-16. I. park. Cic, De amicit.,19, 68. In the whole Isola there is flowing Fibrenus. near 2. regionin the not south. common water, a thing Nissen,ltd. very Landeskunde, i, 329. ii,i, 2. Cic, De legg., 4. like. cit. 8. incline. Nissen, op. head. times the the 10. snow Apparently in ancient on later than now. Apennines melted Nissen, i, 398, view. II. Verg., Aen., xii, 701, Id., G., ii,136-176. 14. word. Nissen, i, 362 flf. 17. age. 5^ M 22. t^s springtime. Liban., ed. R., i, 338, 16 : tois U olKovm oiSiv otov fiiv ej 6pov!, Trdffijs eax"Toii iirupelas ipo^cpov Kot eiSv/das d^opftal, TijyaXxal 0urd Kal k^ttoiKal Spat xal ivSij Kal to ipviiuv (jxaval wpi t"v A'KKoiv dvoKavaai tuv "lipivuv. 23. Alps. Liv.,xxi, 48. Cf. Nissen, Ital. Landesk., i,171-173. Cf. especially scribes Strabo, iv, 6, p. 204, who de31. avalanches. chieflythe western roads,and Claudian, De bell. Getico, who describes the crossing of the Splugen. 340 sqq., wooded. 38. iii, Humboldt, Kosmos, ii, 257 and Sil. Ital., Before the construction of the road in 477-iv, 348 ; viii, 399. 1806 the Simplon, a path led terribly over along steep rocks
-
'
'
so
that H, A. O, Reichard
after
ridingover
it in
1785 found
'
no
VOL.
I.]
mountains for Nature
Notes
dreadful
could
no
'
479
;
any
more
but
by
that the
time
the
feeling
longer
be
checked
by
difl"culties and
dangers
P393, 393.
393,
2.
of the
way.
Uhde, Reichards
Selbstbiogmphie (1877),
193remote.
36.
393, 393,
Pliny, N. H., xxv, 3. plants. F. Cohn, Die Pflanze,223. Rhodope. Strabo, iv, p. 208 sq. Persians. 10. Helbig, op. cit., 278 f. Strabo, 625. xiii, Cayster. 13. 5,
ad Apul., Interpr.
ApoUon., Argonaut., iii, 393, 17. sea. 164 sqq. A emil. Paul., c. 15 ; cf. Flata.ich, .393i 19- feet. De Deo Socr.,p. 678.
393, 393, 393, 27. Polybius. Strabo, vii, 5, i, p. 313. 28. Mela. Pompon. Mela, ii,2.
29.
Haemus.
Pliny,
The
N.
H., iv,
41. ft.
German
geographical
about 29,000
miles are meant. ft. [The actual 393, 393. 393. 394, 394, 394, 33- few.
33-
heightis therefore
7,700
Tr.]
394,
Strabo, xii, 2, 8, p. 538. Solin.,45, 4, p. 192 Mommsen (auct.ign.). Seas. M. Id., 5, 12, p. 55 (auct. ign.). 37I. crater. Strabo, vi, 2, 8, p. 274. 6. eternal. Seneca, Epp., 79. streak. I read with 12. Hirschf eld (WieKer Hadrian, c. 13. i ut solis videret ortum arcus Studien, [1881],p. 116) : specie, ut dicitur, instead of varium ker varum ', ') Baede(or curvum the shape to a convex lens. compares shelter. Parthey, Wanderungen in Sicilien und der 17. night 260. For later ascents of mountains, beginningabout Levante,i, of Etna the ascent by Cardinal Bembo, cf. Schwarz, 1500 with Erschliessung der Gebirge, p. 461. 19. cock-crow. Hadrian, c. 14 with annotations by Salmasius god.
' ' ' '
.
and
20.
Diodor., xvii, 7. Seneca, Tranq. an., 2, 13 ; cf. vol. i,p. 329. 25. D., ii,38, 98. 3r. plains. Cic, N. Tliis is done by Motz, in his already quoted 3- evidence. U eber die bei den A lien treatise, Empfindung der Naturschonheit which abounds in observations. acute He a work, however, it only can these deductions an says (p. 113), 'After appear that idolum the ancients had little feeling for fori to suppose the beauty of grand mountain '. A. Gerber, Die Berge scenery und Kunst in der Poesie der Alien (Munich, 1882), contains
nothing
395, 6.
call.
relevant
to
this
question.
i. Motz, op. cit., p. 128, note vol. ii,p. 79. Humboldt, Kosmos, 395, 12. 395, 17. infrequent. lb. id.,ii,p. 33. foreground. Hehn, Italien,p. 64 f. 395, 20. Burckhardt, Cultur der Renaissance,p. 233. 395, 24. scenery. im Zeitalter J. Falke, Die ritterliche Gesellschdft 395, 24. blind. des Frauencultus, p. 131. in the Early EngO. Dolch, The Love of Nature lish 396, 6. character. Annen-Realschule zu Dresden, 1882), Poetry {Programm der
apart.
Notes
"6. "p.
i. ['V'aL.
oh itU "this. Burckiardt, rrp. dt.,p. 234 ff., St. /(f. Bruno of the eblogn*, ib., 396, 32. scenery, pp. 237-240. his of the Chartreuse founder at Grenoble iioi),in (d.
tion descriphe
situation that
of
second
a
house
Calabria,displkys
of the
from
zu
ancients.
Grenoble,i,in
Gf. also
MUnchener
1889, Supplement.
3*^6, 33.
sance
"wrifteai. cf.
Die Jafaitschek,
ture (1879),p. 36 f. For L. B. Alberti's love Of Nathat for of Lorenzo de' 2 Burckhardt, op. cit., ; p. 112, ff. When L. d. P. 11 M., ii, Medici, Reumont, {DeJovitis scripHo LuHi Locus, Venet., 1559, p. xxii) praisesthe p'rdmohBilacium promohtorium tjuo nihil spectory tiear Bellaggio j[' ot th6 view tatius jucunditissalubriusquereperitur ')because both of the his words in the -style x"l over arms are lake, quite
in Italien
atiiieflt
repeat,
Ueber
with
very many
additions,the substance
in dir Ndtiir Entwickelung des (1873). Many readers will perhaps think this irrelevant. My to believe that this chief own *Scperiencehas, however, led me obstacle Nature
to
a
of my
die
und Entstehung
true
is the to I
attitude to^^ards of the ancient comprehension constant scious, tendency,whether conscious 'iiiunconmodem
sentiments
the
assume
dtacy
as
can,
an
be most consider,
easilycounteracted
present day.
deep
which
prevailsat
A.
und
the
to consult iinnecessary
Biese,Die
in
Mittelalter
in der Neuzeit
in (enclosed
by
The
R.
M.
Werner
Deutsche
Aprilj
quotation marks) on thfe value of the study of landscape paintingfor the historyOf thfe for naturte (pp. 396-398) are from the pen of G. Defild. ifeeling
1888. observations
aus
drei
2nd Jahrhunderti'hj
ideal.
Id.
ib.,p.
59
f.
"5^,it.
Romantic. that Salvator Rosa, the most It.is significant of thfese\^enteenth irdfiikntic of all the Italian landscajae painters esteemed else. in England than inore Avas cS^tnity, knyrtrhere
Die dev Beigevon Erschliessitng den
399, 399,
auf (1885),p. 315. pleasant. Id. ib.,pp. 328 and 340. 5. nothing. Pii II Cotntnentarii, pp. 4-6 ; cf. G. Voigt,flifeft Silvio,i, 91.
Zeiten Saussure
I.
bis
Leonardi
Pel. Fabri
B^ni
Arristiki
Vet. Epistolae,
L.
MeKiSSj
iv,
399,
22.
3.
road.
VireiHs iu
v61. Siuitgdrt,
444.
482
402, 402, 402, 402, 402,
10. aus
Notes
I. [vol.
Tourist no. travelling. Ausland, T."TI, 45 (Ein Niirnberger dem Anfange des ly. Jahrhunderts). intention. 1675), ii, 31 sqq, /. Lipsii Opera (Vesaliae, fi. Ausland, 1872, p. 693 Peregrinus. Cf. the Program. Acad. Alb. Regim., 1873, i.
.
16".
Read
'
16""
divided.
Fidus Zeiller,
Zeiller
Anstellung
403,
in pocket already Reysen, iii. at Leipsic: Deliciae editions, publishedby Franz Schnellboltzen 1602. Beil. Itinerar. 1600 z. Allgem. Ztg., Italiano, per lialiae, ; 10 Sept., 1885. That individual unknown. I. travellers, especially Englishmen, terest inalready regarded Alpine landscapes with intelligent is shown the in the seventeenth extract from by century Evelyn's Diary, June 27, 1654, quoted in Appendix xxii. It that in the seventeenth is evident an century, although it was ascents made and arduous of were dangerous climb, frequent in the from which the highest peak one Carpathians, enjoyeda The view travellers left extending to a distance of 150 miles. their
names,
'
handbooks
written the
on
parchment,
erected
'
in leaden '.
'
cases
signa description could not sufficiently express of God the this mountain on ', peak upon
rocks, and
guides
The
the
author wonderful
he thanked
astonishment
God,
'.
and
praised
not
His
wonderful
creation edition
with
Un-
The
Schneekoppe
also
century.
403, 9. Isar. der deutsche Erzhumanist, in Bezold, Konrad Celtis, N. F.,xiii graphy In the bioSybel'shistor. Zeitschr., 1883, p. 44. (xlix), written his Celtis is called friend of the a by friends, the forests. Two of his odes defend sun, the mountains, and solitaryworship of God amid the grandeurs of nature (Od., i, he In of some was 16, 19). respects certainlya precursor Rousseau. 403, 403, 403,
15. 16.
romanticism.
As
Schwarz
says, 391,
on
op. cit., p.
342,
this citing
passage.
backgrounds.
Vol.
404,
etc., of Italy, In part iv of Brooke's London, 1761, pp. 258-261, 273, 295-302. Vergniigen in Gott (1721-1748)he says in the Betrachtung des In many Blanckenburgischen Marmors : places the rough summits of the mountains beautiful. Vastness are prodigiously awaken and horror at '. Erich once Schmidt, pleasure may und Richardson, Rousseau Goethe, pp. 183, 108. Letters of Lady Mary 5. Saxony. 1837), Worthy Montague (ed. indebted Munro for i, 310, 21 Nov. 1716. I am to nearlyall the quotations from Lady Mary Wortley Montagu's letters,
'
31. Travels.
Addison,
i, pp. Remarks
6. about.
10.
for those
from
iii, 175.
VOL.
I.]
16.
20.
Notes
483
404, 404,
(16 November, 1739). Richardson, Grandison, iii, 404, 40. lands. 39, in Erich Schmidt, und Richardson, Rousseau Goethe, p. 173 f. Im neuen 405, 5. volumes. Reich, 1873, no. 37, p. 408. accessible. Le president de Brosses en 405, 10. Italie, Paris, Didier et Cie. (1858),Letter letter (ii, s.) ; 39 53 (ii, 74 444). delighted. Keysslers Reisen 405, 29. (3rd edition by Schiitze, See also ib.,pp. 1-4. ^71^)^ P- loio. Geddchtniss Albrecht Ludwig Hirzel, Zum von 4"5, 33. scientific. in Im neuen no. Hallers, Reich, 1877, 51, p. 964. Litteratur im Morikofer, Pie schweizerische 405, 39- inhabitants. 18. Jahrhundert, pp. 24-27. Edited 406, 3. Holland. by Ludwig Hirzel, 1883. 406, 12, picture. Pp. 27, 35, 55, 58. Protuberance 406, 14. earth. Johnson, Dictionary (1755),s.v. ', but Mountains seem and so wens quoting More, says many unnatural protuberances upon the face of the earth '. Haller's 406, 15. Neckar. TagebUcher, p, 23. Rosenkranz, Neue 406, 23. see. Studien, iii, Life and Letters 92. Die Tauchn. Macaulay, ed.,iii, of J. Frey, Alpen, p. 23. 117. Morikofer, op. cit., 406, 28. frustrated. p. 180 ; D. Strauss, Kleine Cf. Winter, Beilr. zur Gesch. Schriften,N. F., pp. 158-200. des Naturgefiihls, p. 27. Gibbon's 406, 31. Gibbon. Autobiography (written1788). The in Gulliver's Travels following passage 407, 10. incomparable. ch. iv, shows that Swift's feelingfor (Voyage to Laputa etc.), that of his contemporaries : We resembled nature into came
' '
,
spirits.Gray's
to
'
most
beautiful
country
fields
farmers'
do
houses
at
small
to
distances
cornseen
neatly grounds
a more
built, the
and
meadows.
have
407,
delightfulprospect.' Isles of Johnson, Journey to the Western 31., ruggedness. to the Hebrides Scotland (1775),, p. 84 ; Boswell, Journal of a Tour I with Johnson (1785),pp. 373 and indebted am to 473.
for
Munro
these
references.
fancy. Isabella L. Bird (Mrs. Bishop), A Lady's Life in the Rocky Mountains^, 1881, p. 63. in GrossR. Pauli,Entstehung des Einheitsstaates 408, 5. swollen. in Preuss. britannien, 3, Jahrbb., 1872, September, p. 320 (from H. Burton, History of Scotland from the Revolution,etc. [1855], A Journey through England from extract ii, 365 note : verbatim and Scotland along with the Army under the Command of H.R.H. ing the Duke [1746],p. 93). For most of the followof Cumberland indebted to Pauli I am quired references (d. 1882), who also inity authorof the late Mr. J. H. Burton, the most competent other Scottish on aspects) in the history (in this and eighteenthcentury, regarding the time when the first signs of admiration for the Highlands appear. ,i^,5^g. 408, 10, desolate. Hettaer, Litteraturgesch^deszS.Jahrhdts,
407, 40.
484
Notes
I. [vol.
A Tour through the Island 0/ Great Britain 408, 21. Beattie. de Foe, continued by the late Mr. originallybegun by Daniel 8th Richardson, ed.,iv, 242. for the HighThe steady growth of admiration lands 408, 37. tincture. of travel through be traced in poems and descriptions may the second to the time of half of the eighteenth century down Burton draws attention Sir Walter Scott. to Forsyth, specially The Beauties of Scotland,Edinburgh, 1805 (Letterfrom Pauh).
. . .
'
'
8. Vivis.
20.
409, 24.
Nouv. Hiloise,pt. iv, letter 6. letter 11. Ibid., 32. letter Third to Malesherbes, in Hettner, LilteraNature. 35. turgesch.d. z8. Jahrb.,ii',507. vi (ii, Confessions,Book 117). 37. beauty. du vii. promenade Riveries promeneur solitaire, 40. repaid. (vi,p. 203 s.). iv (i,p. 308). 4. frightful.Confessions, Book mountain-torrent. 10. Riveries,v. promenade (vi,p. 120)'. Nouv. Hiloise, pt. i, letter 23. 15. writes. Ibid.,N. K., Ixvii (ii, 31. days. p. 354). d. 18. Jahrb., ii', herself. Hettner, Litteraturgesch. 486. 4. 16. lively. To Frau v. Stein,i, 264, in Schmidt, Richardson, Rousseau und Cf. also pp. 179, 105 Goethe, pp. 174, 100. (Herder, 1770, and Lenz). 18. did. NicoloviusandF. L. v.Stolberg, ".g'. 1791 ; Denkschr. 28. auf Nicolovius, p. Meiners, Briefe iiber die Schweiz 19. HHoise. (1784-1790), ii,p. 165. 21. f, footsteps. Osenbruggen, op. cit., p. 20 le Ramond peintre des PyrMes, 34. frightens. Sainte-Beuve, in Causeries du lundi,3. 6dit. (Paris,1857),x, pp. 362-403. Cf. J. Schmidt, Franz. Litteraturgesch., i",115. Rosa. et portraits Sainte-Beuve, Obermann, in Critiques 39. littiraires, Bruxelles, 1832, ii,pp. 240-281. 8. Saussure. Sainte-Beuve, Topffer, in Causeries, viii,p. 336 s. first. Vol. i, p. 392 f. 10. F. Cohn, Die 9. botanists. Pflanze, p. 223, 43. Cf. also and als Botaniker, Schwarz, op. cit., 465, Cohn, /. /. Rousseau p. in Deutsche if. Rundschau, 1886, p. 364 les Alpes, iii, 13. English. Saussure, Voyages dans p. 197 s. 17. glaciers. Alpine Reiselitt. d. fr. Zeit,vi, in Allgem. Ztg.,
dans
les
Alpes, iii, p.
22
ss.
ss.
Alpes. Osenbriiggen,p. 22 fi. Haser, Alpenfahrten in friiherer 37. memoirs. Zeit, in Noti und Sild, July, 1886, p. 107. E. Rambert, etc., Breitinger, in Deutsche Rundschau, December, 1881, p. 41 fi. On the
VOL.
I.]
mouatain rambles of
the
Notes
485
brothers de Luc of Geneva cf. J. Alpen, p. 36. The first good views of the Alps were the den Merkwurdigen Prospecte aus Schweizergehirgen by the painter Kaspar Wolf of Aargau, ibid., p. 32. 37. Eigi. Goethe, Werke, xxii, p. 359. Ibid.,xiv, p. 188. 40. ice-mountains. invaded. 2. Gibbon, Misc. Works, 1837, p. 357, 6. view. Saussure, Voyages, iii, p. 114. 8. Lausanne. Gibbon, op. cit. Meiners, Briefe, vol. iii, 9. Europe. preface. 10. wearisomely. Ibid.,iv, p. 189.
Frey,
'
Die
'
essay
Kant
in
seinem
Verhdltniss
zur
Werke,
137, 413, 32. und 413, 413, 39. 40.
122.
ed.
Schubert
in Preuss.
travelling. See Peschel, Ausland, 1869, no. 35 (Zur Volkerkunde, ii,p. 314). digest. U. Hegner, Die Molkenkur, ii,p. 46.
basis. f.
art.
Cf. Peschel's
fine
on
of description
the influence
of the
geographicalenvironment
387
413, 41.
human
manners,
i, p. op. cit.,
Sainte-Beuve, CaKseries, viii, p. 338. Id. ib., iv, 284. 414, 4. supreme. p. ed. Matthison, 1793, p. 11. 414, 8. plains. Bonstetten, Schriflen, writes. Nicolai, Beschreibung einer Reise durch Deutsch414, 10. land und die Schweiz im Jahre lySg, vi, p. 465. See und mountains. Moltke, Briefe iiber Zustdnde Bege414, 13. benheiten in der Tiirhei,p. 231 : mountain is Nearly every the Euphrates and Tigris beautiful ; the Karadja Dag between I have which is not '. Bismarck is the only one the seen on remarked that he did not much like mountains, first other hand in the valleys, of the limited views and secondly because because I prefer the plains I won't down. of the climbing up and the of Berlin small hills with pretty woods, plain say precisely and clear swift brooks, as in Pomerania generally on the Baltic und seine Leute, ii,178. coast '. Busch, Graf Bismarck
' '
" "
14. Frat.
29.
'
Read '.
'
the
Euphrates
Die
'.
Alpen, p. 23. Goethe, Werke, xxii, p. 387. in Prosa, Naturwissensckaft,iii. Spriiche 414, 34. returned. Reise in den Berner visited. der 8. Oberalpen, in Tagebuch 415, Rosenkranz, Hegels Leben, pp. 470-490. Vergil, G., ii,485. 415, 40. Muses. German Letzte Briefe des Jacopo Ortis, 26. by Foscolo, being. 416, of the Cf. also the crossing description Lantsch, 1829, p. 145. Adelchi of the Alps in Manzoni's 2). (act ii,scene Grdfin von Albany, ii,169 ; cf. 168. Reumont, 416. 33. Zante. Chartreuse de Parme, bk. i, ch. 2. 4ifl; Stendhal, 35. fillip. St. Petersburg, Skizzen und Streiflichter, 416, 36. Italy. Italien, 1867, 2nd edition, 1879. p. 3. 417, 4. struggles. Hehn, op. cit., Ibid., p, gifi. 417, II, sea.
34. mori
please. J. Frey,
486
417, 15. charms. Fr. Preller think
me as
Notes
The
wrote
I. [vol.
the
following illustrates
from Rome
own
. .
contrary
:
'
of nature
in
and
our
March
I often
quiet and modest a give me happy welcome, and I think it not impossible that I shall be able to console myself for the loss stored up its of the sublime beauty of the south, for I have them wherever I may and shall be.' profitby precious teachings Fr. Prelleys erstem in Aufenthalt in Italien, Burckhardt, Aus Ital. Landes21 May, 1878, Beilage. Nissen, Allgem. Zeitg., decidedly. Cf. also kunde, i, 462, expresses himself still more empty
cold. The
.
the
Fatherland
will
2.
Justi, Winckelmann, ii,2, p. 427. regarded. F. Caballero, Ausgewdhlte Werhe, vol. iv, p. 10. 418, 418, 22. territory. P. Giissfeldt,Reise in die Andes, Chile und Argentinien, in Deutsche Rundschau, November 1884, p. 264. the word had Sebastian Munster Gletscher already introduced into Erdzur literary German. Peschel, Abhandl. (glacier) f. und Volkerkunde, ii, 314 418, 38. garden. Kremer, Culturgesch. d. Orients, ii, 334 f. Cf. Fleischer, Ibn-Loydns Gedicht vom spanisch-arabischen Landv.nd Gartenbau, in Berichte d. Sachs. Ges., 1885, p. 1556. Cohn, Zeit [Die Pfianze, Die Garten in alter und neuer p. 465). Tuckerder ital. Renaissancezeit,p. 53 (garden of Gartenkunst mann, Beirut in the thirteenth of Ibelin at century). Maltzan, John Tunis und Sittenbilder aus Algerien, p. 109 (garden in Tunis). Indian. Baron das Britische Reich, ii, Hubner, Durch 91. 419, II. Gesch. and Paradise. d. Duncker, 562. Alterth.,iv^, 155 419, 14. Liban., ed. R., i, 603, 15-20. 419, 18. flowers. schau, RundPersians. Brugsch, Persische Briefe, in Deutsche 419, 20. October, 1885, p. 133. arouses. Polack, Persien (1865),i, p. gi f. 419, 22. 419, 25. emphasizes. Vergil, Aen., vi, ("Ti-^nKoran, Suras 55 and 76. Laboulaye, .^bdallah: 419, 29. blessed. Three A proverb says, things delight the eye : running water, and '. beauty greenness, Interlaken. [Ch'en Chi-t'ung], The Tcheng-Ki-Tong 419, 39. Chinese Painted by themselves [1884], p. 143. Lamartine. Cf. also Sse-ma-Kuang's Garden, a, poem by 419, 41. statesman at the end of the eleventh century, in Hue, V empire The poet says : the water, in a dark I like to sit near chinois. the rock. of The has already risen, a moon wood, or on top of the water, I still sit there, it is a new pleasure. The murmur the rustling of the leaves, stirred by the wind, the beauty of the sky make dream me ; all nature speaks to my soul, and absorbs before I reach attention, and the night is half over my Cf. the modem door.' describing evening,quotedby my poem 180 Tcheng-Ki-Tong, op. cit., (?). p. J. Falke, Der englische Garten, in Nord und Siid, 420, 2. influenced. A. Nov. Bilder der aus neueren Kunstgesch., 1884 ; Springer, In France it was the missionaries' ii',1886, p. 257. reports
country.
'
'
VOL.
I.]
and that Sir William led
to
a
Notes
Chambers's with
the of
487
on
book old
Chinese who
in
buildings(1757)
above become all the
quainted ac-
breach the
tradition,but
had
enthusiastic Rousieau
propaganda
with
Rousseau,
great
English gardens
1766
als Botaniker, p. 369). According to in and of Kent his successors, spiteof the innovations p. 189, illustrata the splendid illustrated work Britannia still about
gardens, without exception,in from that time was change, however, rapid new style prevailed.
shows
the
the
old
Cf. also Marco Polo's descriptionof the 420, 6. sinuous. laid out by Kublai Khan in the thirteenth century in Ferd. 420,
II.
Cohn,
Die
Garten
neuer
feelings. Wormann,
Landschaft in
Mimoires
420, 420,
Chinois, Volher, pp. 35-52 vol. de les missionnaires viii). Pi-kin, Paris, 1782, par Hiibner, Ein Spaziergang um die Welt, Deutsche 17. waterfall. Ausgabe, 2nd edn. (1875), ii,78. (afterthe
concernant
Miss and
Isabella
L.
Bird
;
(Mrs. Bishop),
ii,196 ii, 182
f.
Unbeaten
Japan, 1880,
i, 75, 218
exhibitions
gardens) ;
cf. also
Tokyo).
420,
24.
Waitz, Anthropol. d. Naturvolker, iv, 91. Lockhart, Life of Scott, v, 248. Princess Salm-Salm, Zehn Jahre aus meinem
Leben
ii, 12.
necessary. ^73-
in
the
Sunbeam'^, 1878,
und Feldkulte der littauischen Brosow, Wald Altstddt. des Gymn. zu Konigsberg, 1887, Volkergruppe, Progr.
36. worshipped.
1 1
Rundschau, Feb. 1882, p. 217. Ernst need. Wichert, Littauische Geschichten,p. 12. 38. Groth's introd. to Klaus Quickborn MiillenhofE, 40. marshes. 22. Klaus xv. Vertelln, Groth, edition), p. (7th p. What Byron (Don 273. 5. apologized. Goethe, Werke, xxiii, islander Lambro Greek the 56) says concerning Juan, canto iii,
is the
'
love of nature
ci. Aus
dem
esthnischen
fruit of observation.
'
in the choice of his abode, seen and of scenes love of music sublime, that flow'd A pleasure in the gentle stream and a joy in flowers Past him in crystal, hours.' in his calmer his spirit Bedew'd A
taste A
421,27.
shared.
Diderot,
xiii and
s.
Le
salon
de
geon),vols,
ss., 227
xiv.
Cf. esp.
(ed.Nai1763 etc. CEuvres xiii, 234 s., 478 ss., xiv, 173
ilber die
in
421, 29.
Helbig, Untersuchungen
is Arte
campanische
similarlyused
manus
Stat.,Silv., i, 3,
locis
quae
forma
beatis
facieque
facieque' ('
488
BaJirens substitutes 17, 3
:
Notes
for the hinc
; corrupt artemque inde facias). atque
'
t. [vol.
'
cf.
Pliny,
Epp.,
422,
2.
n,
Varia
354
f.
are
Horace,
Nearly all these passages Carm., ii,5, 19 sq. quiver. Vergil, Aen., vii, 8 sq. refreshing. Id., Georg., iii, 137. red. Id., Aen., vii, 25.
waves.
in
Motz,
p.
99
ff.
7.
see
vol.
We
i, p. 389
think
we
461-464.
says, p. 19
the has
:
qualitiesrather
blue hills. the
than
422,
16.
H.
Bliimner of
pointed
out
to the
'
me
that
Gierig
'
and
Kom,
editors
Ovid,
have
referred
caerula
coma
of the
Metam., xi, 158 to the blue They are certainly appearance wrong. senior et aures Ovid Liberat suo judex consedit says : Monte caerula tantum coma arboribus, quercu Cingitur et pendent circum rather In this tasteless fancy cava tempora glandes. human of the mountain face, nothing wasrfurther god with a from the poet's mind than the thought of the distant view of god
of the distant
mountain.
mountain
Tmolus
in
the from
mountain. head
to
In
foot,and
as
forest
looks
this aspect indeed mountain blue a appears not only at the crest (herecoma) and the , blue the mountain itself. Undoubtedly as
caerula
is here
:
equivalent to
Caerula
Kvavh/.
In
Seneca,
Crete, magno explain caerula, but I do not think that an adjective which is only appropriate to the island as seen from a an distance, could become epitheton ornans. 16. in modem also literature nothing of the poetry. Perhaps 422, kind will be found before the eighteenth century. The earhest known to me instances in Haller's are Alpen, where the grey of the Wetterhom, adorned with head and snow purple, pute the to shame blue crests of common mountains ',and a ling in of gleaming heights shuts the blue distance '. tearful. Ovid, Trist., i, 3. 422, 27. Tac, Hist.,iii, 422, 32. himself. 23. moonlight. Vergil, Aen., vi, 270 sqq. ; cf. iii,588 sqq. 422,34. Helbig, op. cit., p. 362 f. Motz, op. cit., 150 sqq. 422, 36. plainly. Vergil, Aen. iii, p. 105, duces who speaks of ghostly moonlight in this connexion, introwith this epithet into the description a new idea, which is quite as foreign em, to ancient sentiment it is familiar to modas and thus unwittinglysuppliesa characteristic illustration of Oet., 1873
Tonante,
I cannot
' ' ' '
fleat Alciden
the
difference
between
the
two.
Helbig, op. cit., p. 363. combined. Id. ib., p. 357 f. Lessing, whose ideal of 423, 13. shares with Winokelmann beauty was entirely a dislike antique, for landscape painting. Lessing, Laokoon, ed. Blumner, 2nd
ed., p.
499
fDie
p.
436
M.
490
Notes
[vol. u
platanonas
et
Martial, xii, 50, i : Daphnonas 425, 25. groups. aerios pityonas. Florentin.,Geopon., x, i. 425, 27. diversities.
425, 28. 425, 32. 425, Matius.
fleets.
425,
425,
Pliny, N. H., xii, 13. Wiistemann, p. 17 f. Pliny, I.e. Wiistemann, p. i8h, mistakes 32. dwarf-trees. for N. of dwarf cypresses. tlie cypress hedges Pliny, H., xvi, 140, in Pliny,Epp., metulae to as The latter are probably referred cf. N. H., xvi, 140 sqq. V, 6, 35 ; H., xvii, 120; Fioato, Ad M. Goes., 32. grafting. Pliny, N. de Anlonin. lar Simioration., ; Epp. ad M. 4, 3. ii, 13, ed, Niebuhr tricks with graftingwere by the old Arabs (Kremer, practised in medieval Culiurgesch. d. Orients,ii, 332 f.) and Europe Other Days, p. 313). of (Wright, Homes Wiistemann, ; Manil., Astr., v, 256 pp. 23-25 35. anemones.
' '
On
the
names
of the flowers
cf
.
Prof.
Ferd.
Cohn's
essay.
Appendix
the
xxiii.
filling. Florentin., Geopon., x, i (Florentinus mentions Marius of his TeafryiKi, Maximus, praefectus 13th book he wrote urbis in 218 [Teuffel, so RLG^, 381, 2], apparently in die the third century. GemoU, Untersuchungen uher Geoponica, in Berliner Studien, i, 170 f.). Wiistemann, p. 17. 425, 39. forming. in der Kunst der alten 426,15. inspiring.Wornxana, Die Lattdschaft the ing paintVolher,p. 330 ff. There is a coloured reproduction of wall in Aniike the north on Denkmdler, edited by the Deutsck. archdol. Institut, i,pi. 11 ; south wall,pi. 24. A park with all of the same kind from trees a landscape grave in the in Cf. also the descriptions Vigna Sassi in Wormann, p. 334. Gr. Rohde, Roman, p. 512. P. de Crescentiis, Op. rural, commodor., ix, 426, 21. middle-class.
2.
Besides
black-letter
used
of the
without original
from
a more
the
translation
made
ferigno (Milan, 1805). by Crescentiis, ix, 3. Id. ib.,ix, 4. and Liibke, Gesch. der neuern Burckhardt
Dallo
Baukunst,
The
following
is
taken
nearly verbally,but
Der
omissions, from
Burckhardt and
J. Burckhardt,
Cicerone, i^
Baukunst Liibke, Gesch. der neuern p. 77 fi. (2nd ed.),i, 237 ; ii (ist ed.),258 ff. ; Tuckermann, im Kleinschmidt, Augsburg, NUrnberg und ihre HandelsfUrsten the of 116 fi. descriptions p. 13. und 16. Jahrhundert, gives on gardens of that age (thatof Jacob Fugger, who largestGerman to the royal died in 1525, was preferred by Beatus Rhenanus the describes and 161 he Blois On fE. at Tours). gardens p.
style.
garden
to
see
at the
castle of Ambras
in Tirol.
I have Mittelalter
not
been
able
Mittheilungen iiber
der Renaissance Gesch.
Gartenbau
im
der Periode
by
Al.
Kaufmann
f. atsschrift
vii, Westdeutschlands,
VOL.
I.]
Venetian
Notes
491
gardens
A
in
p.
262
the
f.
fifteenth
century
see
Molmenti,
Vie
privie
427,
29.
Venise,
Frd.
ruled.
Die
;
Garten
in
v.
alter
und Gesch.
;
neuer
Zeii,
modernen When
'
in
Die
Pflanze,
pp.
J.
Falke,
253-269
I
d.
Geschmacks Casaubon
was
(2nd
1880),
to
pp.
313-316.
he
en
in
1610,
noticed taillant
les les
jardins
arbres
does not
et
les
figures
que Triumvirat
les
exteutent p.
knots
'.
Nisard,
approve
earth
'
421.
or
Bacon
(Essay
with
46)
divers
of
near
'
the the
making
house with of
or
of
figures
the
coloured which he
will is
but
in
garden
past
did
'
"
proper,
enclosed
allow cut out
by
of
in
'
hedges
alleys
"...
running
He
stuff
them,
like
be for
variety
juniper
not
images
children
garden Garden,
in
they
'.
The p.
English
330 Erich ff.
Flower
Quarterly
Review,
April,
427,
29.
1880, protest.
114
;
Schmidt,
op.
Richardson,
p.
und 30
neue
Rousseau
und
Goethe,
189,
427,
30.
Winter,
cit.,
Alte
f.
eighteenth. 1783).
collision.
103.
Kohl,
Zeit,
p.
363
f.
(garden
at
Bremen,
427, 37. p. 427, 41.
Goethes
Unterhaltungen
mit
dem
Kanzler
Miiller,
transformed.
Hehn,
Culturpfl.
und
Hausthiere^,
p.
419
fi.
VOL.
I. THE
II
SPECTACLES.
I,
12.
Dio, liv,17 ; Macrob., Saturn.,ii,7 : Kal (Haupt, Hermes, viii,249 vai]axapuTTeii, ^aaCKeO iaaov airois xc/)i ^/taj
concerns.
"
I, ig.
I, 1,
2, 2,
2,
2, 2, 2,
2,
DoUinger, Akadem. Vonrdge, i (1888), 279. Ant. Josephus. Jud., Josephus, 19. xix, i, 15 sq. Sueton., Nero, c. 57 with Casaubon's 29. Nero's. note, and 2. Hausrath, Neutest. Zeitgesch., iii, 200, I. spectacles. Dio Chrys., Or., xxi, p. 271 M. Tac, Hist., i, 4. 4. rumours. 5. popularity. Plutarch, Otho, c. 3. faece repletam. 10. dregs. Lucan, vii, 405 : mundi 18. injuring. Sallust., Ep. ad Caes. sen. de rep., i, 7, 2. 20. Juv., 10, 81. panem. remarks Lumbroso, L'Egitto, p. 103, 2, who 24. Alexandria. that both had there introduced already been long before : Josephus, C. Apion., 2, 5 in f. (frumentationes); Epiphan., De pond, et mens., ed. Basil., 1544, p. 537, 8 (Ptolemy I
"
devices.
LinnKbv
iv
KaTasKevd(Tas AXe^avSpeig.
k.t.\.
2,
2, 2, 2,
2,
words oihu Chrys., Or., xxxii, p. 370, 18. The 25. iroXi) Princ. are a elpij(r8M /SAtioi' gloss. Fronto, Hist., yap duabus Romanum 5, II : Trajan said, populum praecipue et spectaculisteneri. rebus annona account. Mommsen, RGDA^, 35. p. 90 sqq. 36. regard. Sueton., Aug., cc. 43-45. Barth^lemy, Voyage en Italie, 1801, p. 385. 40. francs. scudi. Ef. L. velario Del delle vele negli anfiteatri, e Tocco, 41.
races.
Dio
p.
20.
Dio, Ixvi, 10. 3, 3. expended. Id., Ixvi, 25 ; Sueton., Titus, c. 3, 3. Titus. Hist., 5, 11. 3, 15. people. Fronto, Princ.
3, 17.
7. 17.
'
absence. '.
M. For
Antonin.,
'
c.
23,
cf.
cc.
'
3, 18. Hadrian.
next
to
Hadrian
7 and read
according
to
Herodian 3, 19. 3,
3, 3, 3,
Herodian, iii, 8, 6-10. 21. spectacles. Sueton., Tiber.,c. 47. 23. gladiatorial. Id. ib.,c. 34. Dio, liv, 2 and 17. 25. Augustus. The Nerva. 2. 7d.,Ixviii, statements, quoted by Reimarus, 25. from Zonaras, p. 583 D., and Chron. Paschale, ad ann. 97, to the effect that the gladiatorial were entirelyabandoned, games
are
devote.
exaggerations.
494
3, 26. 3, 26.
3, 4,
Notes
Pius. Anton.
ii, [vol.
4, 4,
4, 4, 4, 4, 4,
P., c. 12. Antonin., c. 11, 27. Tacitus. Tac, Hist., i, 72. 34. Ad cat-calls. I. Cic, Alt.,i, 16, 11 ; ii, 19, 3; xiv, 2; Pro Sesi.,c. 54 sq. ; Propert.,iii, 18, 18 ; Lipsius,Electa,ii, 10. 2. Augustus. Tac, Dial., c. 13. 6. provider. The acclamation : propitium Caesarem, ut in ludicro mentioned aliquo precabantur, by Pliny, Epp., vi, 5, to the giver of the spectacle. Cf the acclamation addressed was at the end of the inscriptionof the collegium Silvani Aureliwhich of was composed gladiators belonging to Commoanum, dus : Maxime Commodiane (perhaps the procurator of the Indus) abias propitium Caesarem. Wilmanns, E. I.,2605. received. Horace, Carm., i,20, 3 ; see also Sen., Epp., 29, 12. 4. Sueton., Aug., c. 56. 9. boys. distributed. 10. Aurelian, c. 48. titles. E.g. Plutarch, Otho, c. 3. Cf. Tac, Hist., i, 72. 10. urbis 12. Tac, A., xvi, 4 (plebs personabat song. certis modis plausuque composito). Dio, Ixxiii,2 : Sira re ctib6Gaav h toTs Oedrpcts iirl r^ tov KofifidSov wtas ffepairelq, e'upidfiws rire raOra ri is ^K/So^K, iieTairx,tilJ.aTl^ovTes yeXoi"raTov e^^dov.
Aurelius. M.
. . . . . .
.
Cf.
Lips., loc.
;
cit.
The
custom
still existed
at
the
time
of
4, 4,
4, 4, 4, 4,
5, 5, 5, 5, 5,
Var., i, 31. 18. reign. Dio, Ivii,11. Tac, A., i, 54. 26. acknowledged. Sueton.,Aug., c. 45 ; Tac, loc. cit. : neque abhorrebat talibus studiis et civile rebatur misceri studiis ipse vulgi. 28. scofied. M. Antonin., c 15. Sueton., Nero, c. 11. 31. podium. Pliny, N. H., xxxvii, 64. 31. used. Pliny, Paneg., c. 51. 35. amongst. 3. popular. Dio, Ix, 13. 8. circus. Gell., v, 14, 29. 10. exchanged. Sueton., Claud., c. n. contest. Id., Titus, c 11. 14. 16. side. Sueton., Domitian, cc 10 and 13 ; Pliny,Paneg., c. 33,
Id. ib.
Cassiodorus
reply. Dio, Ixix, 6. Gallieni duo, c. 12. 5, 22. easy. dissono caedem clamore Tac, Hist., i, 32 : 5, 25. combat. Othonis si in ut circo theatro ludicrum ac poscentium, aliquod postularent. Tetrinius 5, 25. gladiators. E.g. Sueton., Calig.,c. 30 : cumque latro postularetur, et qui postularent, Tetrinios ait. esse 26. viris fighter. E.g. Martial, Spectac, 29, 3 : missio 5, saepe clamore petita est. magno lion. loc. cit. Gell., 5, 31. Fronto, Ad M. Caes.,ii,4, 4. 5, 33. request. ihvahd. Paulus, Digg., Ix, 9, 17. 5, 34. Dio, Ivii,11. 5,36. consent. tablet. Id., Ixix, i6. 5, 37.
.
5, 39.
VOL.
II.]
Notes
4.
495
6, 2. valued. Josephus, Ant. Jud., xix, i, 6, 4. repeal. Dio, Ivi, i. Tac, A., vi, 13. 6, 6. emperor. restore. Pliny, N. H., xxxiv, 62. 6, 10. loudest. 6, 12. Josephus, .(4. /., xix, i, 4. Sueton., Domit., c. 13. 6, 15. restitution. demand, /d., Tit"s, c. 6. 6, 19. edict. Plutarch, Galba, c. 17. 6, 21. Tertullian,Sped., 16 ; cf. ^d 6, 29. spares. Macrin., c. 12. 6, 38. esset.
6, 40.
endure.
wai., i, 17.
De
mortibus
persecut., c.
17.
7, 3. moderate.
Ammian., xvi, 10. 13. 6. Cassiodorus, Var., i, 27. popular. 7, 7,9. punished. Digg., xlvii,10, 7, " 8 ; cf. 9, " i. Schol. Juv., 5, 3. extant. 7, II. Tac, A., xi, 13. 7, 12. insults. Ad 18. Cic, Alt.,ii,19, 3. repeat. 7, Id. ib.,xiii, RG, vi, 298. 44, i ; cf. Drumann, 7, 25. applauded. Dio, xlviii,31, certainlymore right than Sueton., 2, 28. riot. Aug., c. 16. Cf. vol. i, p. 58. 7, 29. Cleander. enforced. Dio, Ixxii,13 ; Herodian, i, 12. 7, 34. Dio, Ixxiii, 4. 7, 38. were. the common Cf. act. History Grote, of Greece, v, p. 260 ff. (' 7, 41. and common common inspiration, susceptibilities, spontaneous for the time each man's separate impulse of a multitude, effacing '). individuality Dio, Ixxv, 4. 8, 8. rehearsals. Id., Ixxvi, 2. 8, II. sons. 8, 13. bury. Id., Ixxvii, 10. Quintilian,vi, 3, 63. 8, 20. seat. 26. Juv., toga. 8, II, 203. Sueton., Aug., 40 : negotium aedilibus dedit, ne 8, 28. refuse. posthac paterentur in foro circove nisi positislacemis quem
togatum
circove is consistere. Roth
not
himself
was
satisfied finally
that
right and
circave
(hisformer
Dio, Ixxii, 21 A., ii,i, 279. Commod., c. 16. 8, 34. death. bare-headed. 8, 39. Dio, lix, 7. 8, 41. died. Dio, Ixvii,8. Martial, v, 23 : 9, 3. revoked.
Herbarum
(cf. Commod.,
16) ;
Becker,
jura theatralis
9, 3. scarlet. 9, 4. sunshades. 9, 7. forbid. 9, 12. Punic.
Id., v, 8 ; xiv, 131. ^xiv,137 28 Id., xiv, sq. Digg., i, 12, i, " 13 sq. RG, i^, p. 462. Mommsen,
I.
iv, 2.
Cf.
Marquardt, StV,
iii", 488,
9, 17,
provincials.Marquardt, op.
cit.
496
9, 19.
Notes
games.
[vol.II.
9, 24. 9,
9,
9,
9,
Polyb., xxxii, 4, 5. Cic, Fro Mil., c. 35. 8, 6 (ludos apparat magniCic, Ad Qu. jr.,iii, 25. Quintus. sic ut nemo ficentissimos, inquam sumtuosiores) Id. ib.,iii, The 26. says. rupt, figure denoting the cost is cor9, 2. Cf. Marquardt, StV, ii' cf. Drumann, GR, i,46 and 49. 85 f. CIL, i, p. 377b, after the Fasti AnMommsen, 33. Augustal. For the time of the composition see tiatini. p. 295b. when in Josephus, Ant. Jud., xvi, 5, 1. Herod 38. talents. with Rome Bias rai re 300 talents, Siaxo/ids presented Augustus T"} 'Pw/mIoiv Sijyuifi. Augustus gave him in return woi.oiii.evov of the Cyprian mines, xvi, 4, 5. half the revenue
stop.
.
9, 40. 9, 41.
cost.
Petron.,
c.
45.
f. Rufus
iuivir
iur. die.
'
(at *,
of
Augustus) spent
Mommsen,
in ludos RGDA
Augusti
'
7750
sesterces.
p.
10,
I.
67,
I.
Pesaro. sesterces.
chariot.
Hadrian. before
Orelli,81. Tac, A., iv, 63. Martial, x, 41 ; iv, 67; Hadrian, c. 3, where
v,
25.
iterum
is
amounts
the
list of
the
c. 12) (Aurelian,
10, 10,
genuine. Mommsen, StR, ii',i, 138 note. Cf. Marquardt, Olympiodorus, ap. Phot., i,p. 63 Bekk. 17. double. d. R. A., ii,3, 264. Hdb. share. 20. Procop., Hist, arc, c. 26. Marquardt, op. cit., p. the Following Hultsch, Metrologie', 245. p. 317, I reckon pound of gold at 1^44 14s. solidi. 22. Marcellin.,Com. chron. 33. partially. Cf. vol. i, p. 118. De Ambrose, offic,ii, 21 : Quod faciunt qui 37. families.
is not ludis
ut
circensibus etiam
vel
etiam
tbeatralibus
toriis vel
vincant
venationibus
gladiapatrimonium dilapidentsuum,
et
muneribus
superiorum
celebritates. 123.
10, II,
38.
Cf. vol. i, p.
Zosim., ii,38. Theodos.,p. 54 sq. ; 15. obligation. P. E. Mueller, De gen. aev. annotations Cf. Cod. Theodos., vi, 14, with by Gothofredus. f 206 d. 1. the rom. 340), Reichs,i, Kuhn, Verfassung 5 (of year for the 3 praetorwho amounts fixes the following minimum For the Flavialis : 25,000 folks and ships of Constantinople for the Constantiniana and 40 of silver, folles 20,000 50 pounds On and of silver. the for lb. Triumphalis 15,000 folles lb., 30 and their reduction to modem of these amounts the significance the following kind from Fr. Hultsch values, I have received
.,
communication.
on According to the Constantinian monetary regulations, these figuresare ff., undoubtedly based {Metrol.*, p. 330 be reduced must and 341 ff., from silver esp. 344) the amounts and lbs. to miliarensia thus : (= ^^ silver lb.),
'
which
"
498
13, 40.
13, 14,
Notes
[vol.II.
14,
14,
14, 14,
Cf. Marqiiardt, night-time. Ovid, Fast., v, 361 sqq. StV, iii", 495. IDio, Iviii, 19. 41. conducted. attend. c. Sueton., Aug., 31. 3. 6. nights. Jerome, Chron. 8. shortest. Preller,op. cit. II. night. Stat., Silv.,i, 6, 85 sq. 15. bright. Tac, A., xiv, 20 sq. ; xvi, 5. 16. illuminations. E.g. gladiatores dedit lumina ludos,CIL, Or., 3324 (Lanuvium). xiv, 2121 CIL, ii,3664: cum vas(is)lum(inum). 19. certain. 20. Caligula. Sueton., Calig.,c. 18. 22. spectacle. Tac, A., xv, 44. Dio, Ixvii,8. 24.. light. Sueton., Domitian, c. 4; Lib. Martial, spectacular., 25 ; cf. Rucca, Sull'uso 24. wave.
=
etc., p. 18.
55
;
cf.
Jahn
ad
Pers.,p.
224.
Marquardt, StV, iii', 495, 5. 31. staggering. Ibid.,496, 2. Ibid.,n. 7. 32. handed. 33. cheating. Martial, i, 11, 26; v, 49. n. Marquardt, loc. cit., 3. 35. feasts. 22 Dio, Ixxviii, StR, ii', ; Mommsen, 37. abolished. i, 237, 6. 180 cf. 182. Pars., Horace, Sat.,ii,3, ; 39. pacified. 5, i,6, 28 sqq. ; cf. also Sueton.,Domitian, 5. poorest. Stat.,Silv.,
c.
4.
15, 8. 15,
15,
18. c. praetor. Sueton., Calig., audience. II. Marquardt, StV, iii', 496, 4. rained. 12. i, 6, 9 sqq., 65 sqq. Stat.,Silv., has demonstrated, Zu Statius' Silven,i,6, in
As Rhein.
Wachsmath
21-28,
of birds
'
line has
was
fallen out
after
1. 77, in which
mentioned lavat
ac
besides
cranes,
perhaps
'.
to
quas
Ganges
were on
hung
ropes
up
The
of the
games,
probably
dell'Inst.,
stretched
the
amphitheatre.
ss.
examples. Henzen, AdI, xx, iv, plate lii sq. Sueton., Domitian, 19. senators. Id., Nero, c. 11. 25. estates. Dio, Ixvi, 25. 25. used. 28. pounds. Vit. Elagab.,c. 22. 29. eating. Herodian, v, 6.
loss. dear. Ibid.
p. 293
c.
Man.
4.
been to have Seneca, Epp., 74, 8. Missilia seem in tion ErecAfrica. 895 (VillaMagna). CIL, viii, very popular of a statue of two aediles, ob honorem aedilitatis in compensatione missiliorum (239 a.d.); ib.,6947 and 6948 (in both ludos missil. et scaenicos
cum
13,
cum missilibus) ; 6996 (Cirta)ludos acro[amatibus]; 7094-98, 7122, 7123, 7137, 796O1 7963, 7984 (Rusicade). Digg., xviii,i, 8 " i (Pomponius, libra iv ad 33- beforehand. et sine re venditio SabinUm) : Aliquando tamen intelligitnr,
VOL.
11.]
veluti cium nomine
ex
Notes
499
fit quum captus pisemtio enim contrahi-
quasi alea eraitur : quod quam vel avium vel missilium emitur ;
nihil
casu
tur, etiamsi
emto
incident, quia speiemtio est,et quod missilium nulla -eo nomine eo captum est, si evictum fuerit, obligatio contrahitur, quia id actum intelligitur.
Gordiani c. 6, 42. could. tres, c. 3 ; Prob., 19. 16, 4. municipia. Cic, Verr., i, 18, 54. Sueton., Caes., c. 39. 16, 9, crushed. 16, 10. prevent. Id., Aug., c. 43. Ovid, A. a., i, 173. 16, 13. Rome. 16, 22. pater. Martial, Spectac.,2. 16, 25. frequent. Dio, Ixxviii,26. c. Tac, Dial, de oratorib., 29. 17, I. womb. iv,8 25; Seneca, refuge. Horace, E^^., i,8, 36 ; Propert., 17,21. Epp., 87, 9; Tac, A., xiv, 14: (Nero) nobilium 99, 13; venales in deduxit familiarum scenam egestate ; posteros cf. Juvenal, 8, 183, describing the age of Nero. Sueton., Caes., c. 39. 17, 36. nobles. Cf. esp. Juv., 8, 183 sqq. Laberius. 17, 37. arena. Dio, xliii, 23 ; Sueton., Caes., c, 39 ; cf. Dirksen, 17, 38. Tab. Heracl., p. 97 sq. Dio, xlviii, 17, 39. forbidden. 43. decree. c. 2. Sueton., Aug., 18, 43. Dio, li,22. 18, 5. Vintelius. Sueton., Nero., c. 4. 18, 7. acted. 18, 9. gladiators. Dio, Ivi, 25. Sueton., Tiber., c. 35. 18, 14. convicted. 18, 17. continuing. Dio, Ivii,14. Sueton., Calig., c. 18. 18, 17. chariots. Id. knights. ib.,c. 30 ; Dio, lix, 10. 18, 19. tUv senators. irpiiruyKaTaSiKaaShres Dio, lix, 13 (iroXXoi 18, 19.
.
"
TToXXol Si Kal
Tuiv
SlCKiav
juocojuax^ftii'Tes).
Dio, Ix, 7. 18, 21. abuse. drive. Sueton., Nero, c. 12 (where, as Lipsius observes, 18, 25. be right, and cannot sexcentos only quadringentossenatores equites is hardly possible). Tac, A., xiv, 14 ; xv, 32 ; Dio, Ixi, 17. 18, 27. knighthood. Tac, Hist.,ii,62. 13. 18, 30. dancing. Sueton., Domitian, c 8 ; Dio, Ixvii, 18, 30. fight. Dio, Ixvii,14. Juv., 4, 99 sqq. 18, 32. bear. Dio, he. cit. 18, 33. combat. M. Antonin., c. 12. 18, 37. arena. helmets. Dio, Ixxv, 8. 18, 41. helmet. Seneca, Qu. n., viii,32. 19, 2. Juv., 8, 197 ; cf. also Fronto, ed. Naber, Epp. ad 19, 4. school. 21 et invic, v, 22 s. ; M. Caesarem Dio, Ixxviii, ; Philogelos, ed. Eberhard, 87. follows Dionys. Halic, iii, 68, description 19, 20. buildings. The ed. in Abhandl. d. Sachs, Catal. Maximin. 26. Mommsen, imp., 19, imperatore (Antonino Pio) Circensibus Ges,. ii,647 : Hoc ruit et oppressithomines ApoUinaribus partectorum columna
'
'
'
'
500
m
Notes
cxii.
[vol.h.
19, 19,
(Cfi Anton. P., c. 9). lb., Diocletian, el Muximin.; homines xiii. MommPartectorum podius ruit et oppressit that word found sen only remarits, by partecta (a here) are the scaffolds forming the back of- seats. rows probably meant N. and seats. 21 H., viii,7, xxxvi, 24, 101. ; Pliny, 32. Also the obscure statement 667. 34. Trajan. Becker, Topbgr.,
is tinrav Spifwvsirpo^icov Kalis Pausanias, v, 12, 4 {okoS6ii,ri/ji.a ffTaSlav /ji^kos) probably refers to Trajan's extension' of the circus. Rom, p; 842, According to Richter, Topographie von the main, althoughit'may Trajan's building was preserved'in At Ifeast Caracalla'S coins have been enlarged and embellished. the show same of exactly representation' (Cohen', Ca/ac, 236) the circus as those of Trajan (cf; Chron. at 354, p. 647; 19 M.) '. The Pliny, Paneg., c. 51. Orelli, inscription 41. exhibited. the 35 tribes give thanks for CIL, vi, 955j in which 3065
in dio
' =
19,
increased
'
locorum
to the who
the
circus,but
those
Trajan
are
to the
places of
com
dblfes ; these
also meant locomm by Pliny, loc. cit. (populo quinmilia StR, iii; adjecisti).Mommsen, que i, 446, 3. 506. Marquardt, StV, iii', 20, I. extensions. the of seats cf. ibiSi On the course. disposition 20, 3. tot. bronze. i,12D, id. Expos, mundi, Riese, Geogr. lat min.,, 20, 9. Preller,Die Regionen Roms, p. 221. 20, 13. Laterano. 20, 20,
20.
resort. augurs.
21.
20, 24.
boards.
Cic, Div., i, 58, 132: Horace, Sat.,i, 6,.141. Juv., 6, 588. Cic, Pro Milone, c. 24: popa
Licinius
nescio
quisde
guests. Sueton., Aug., c. 74. shops. Tac, A., xv, 38. fruit-dealer. C. Julius Epaphra pomar. dfe circo maximo 20,30. ante pulvinar.Orelli,41268 CIL, wi, 9822. used; Juv., 3, 65: ad circum jussas prostare'puelUts. 20,32. oirci: prostare Anthol. Lot.,ed. Riese, i,190 : lUe habuit doctas Salmasius 26. Script, c. puellas. Elagdbal., (ed. Eugdiin.,, hist. Aug.), p. 918b.
=
brothel. dress.
Cyprian, Spectac, 5.
Juv., 3, 65. 35. danced. Priap., 25 {Anthol. Lat., eA'. Meyer; 1642). Bio 35. dfeoent Chrys., Or., xx, p. 264 M., describes similar but moredi iroTe etSov iyii-Sti'Tm in a Greek incidents liippodrome: tjSii 4\X'o iv iroXXoi"s Ti Tpirrovras, rf airif ^vSpdwovs liriroSpSnov /SoS/faiK rbr Si 5i t6v di rby /liv t"v aiXoOyra OaCfut i,iroSiS6}t"vop Spxoifievov rbv Si fSovra rbv Si Itrroplavnvii fi pSSbv TolTjfia ivaytvibaKovTO,
Si7}yo6fj."vov.
performances^. Cf. Marquardt, SiV, iii', 511 picking. Manil., Astronom., v, 85 sqv
won.
"
This
3
in
December
Via
Campana,
was cursor
Porta
me
and'
communicated
Fuscus
vix. prasini-
ann;
xxiv. vicit-Hom,
voL.jti.]
Diamiii. Bovillis Cestio On the that M.
at
Notfis
i. Una
501
die missus
est
Hie
causa.
omnium
cursor(um) primus
Servilio Bovillae circus of the
(dio)C.
Arval
Marquardt, VG,
on iii', ,458,'
6.
'day,
as
feat;
hours. Waltz, Anthropol. dev Nalurv6lker,'iv, ,411. lion. Gell., v, 14. 21, 37. Pliny, iV. H., xxi, 7; Mommsen, J?G, i",232. 22, 7. laid. freedom. Marquardt, StV, iii', 22, 12. ,522, 4.
22, 22, 19.
21.
/3.
Gf.
Marquardt,.5"F, iii',
which
On
the
races,
.
presumably
xxiv.
the
112 :
victors,cf
Appendix
hinc libet,
lacernae,perhaps Laceriof,the reading of the interpolated A lamp with is correct. victorious a agitatorbears the
C. ANNIVS LACERTA NICAand CORACI NIGA call to the chief horse),Henzen, B(f7,I86f , March 8. of the same On the frequent use this class of names among xxxix. people see Appendix
: inscription a {probably
Faction. Marquardt, op. tit., p. 520, 6. fees. Gf. vol. ii,p. 23 f. Libanius.
Liban., ed. Reiske, ii,190, 12. charioteers. Jerome, Ep., 83 ; cf Symmachus, Epp., vi,42. train. H., xxix, 5 : nullum histrionum Pliny,\Af. equorum.
comita,tior egressus. que trigarii Martial, x, 50 and 53 ; 23, 4. deemed. 23, P- 387. 6. Scorpus.
cf.
23, 9. Rome.
i.
quam
aureus
dare
nasus int.ScoEpi
23,
12.
costume.
Postum.,
,
Kal
TMV
Galen., De praenot. ad 29 ; mentions twv piv ^pxw""" K., xiv, 604,p. 451 Sewv flK6vas rav Tois Tivibx'^'' dydXfUuriavviBpovf, shows to the context naming Rome,. which however
Lucian, Nigrin.,
ed.
. " .
List
of
of representations
circus in
games
on
mosaics,
coins, reliefs,
.
contorniates
and
ss.
gems
Huehner,
Mosdico'di
Acad;
name
Feb.
3, 1868
(a glass cup
charioteer three
'
Cf. idj in Monatsber. der BerJ. with circus games the ; beside is written
'
of the.victorious'
of the other
the names
va(le) ) ;
and
de
502
1878,
95, 16.
Notes
p,
II. [vol.
14.
sq. ; Martial,iii, 151, 5 (Vetri). Cf. CIL, vii, 1273 di Baccano, Bdl, 1873, p. 133 ; E. Brizio, Musaici
Marquardt,
23,
5.
of"cial. vicisse
of
suae
Actis
continetur
00
factionis
23, 23,
23,
Appendix xxiv. CIL, vi, 2, 10,051. 7419 6. ji (iii, p. 590) 24. prize. Henzen, Head of a boy charioteer : Ersilia Caetani-Lova28. drove. di fanciullo auriga, in Bull. com. Una d. testa marmorea telli, Di musaico di colori un xi). Id., R., 1880, p. 163 sqq. (pi. rapin R. acad. dei Lincei, gliaurigki delle quattro fazioni, presentante cclxxviii (1880/81) seduta de 15 maggio 1881. in Bull, Id., La iscrizione di Crescente, com., 1878, 32. share. In Aus dem des classischen article an Sportleben pp. 164-176. the Alterthums die in weekly journal Der Sporn {Centralblatt fiir des deutschen Gesammtinteressen Sports),1879 (xvii. Jahrgang), no. by Crescens is 5, p. 35, the proportion of first prizeswon that and it is added considered brilliant a by no means record, a fashionable English jockey would hardly be content with his gains.
=
gained.
won.
On
these
details
and
No.
others
cf.
Appendix
xxiv.
48, p. 369. Sporn, 1879, Leipz. Illustr. Zeitg.,20 November, 1886. fecimus et The addition : Juv., 8, 146 sqq. 25, 3. Epona. shows that what Hoc not was seemly in juvenes (1.163)
Der Consul Lateranus
was
nos
the
;
overlooked readily
if done
by
young
men
25,
Tac, A., xiv, 14 (foedum studium). Sueton., Nero, c. 4. 5. devotee. 6. often. Dio, Ixv, 5. c. Sueton., Vitell., 4. 7. zeal. 8. expert. Dio, lix, 5 ; Ixi, 17. 10. Sueton., Calig.,c. 55 ; Biicheler, Coniectanea,in gave. to whom to be the same Rh. Mus., xxxvii, p. 334, believes him
dedicated his third book. Phaedrus build. Josephus, Ant. Jud., xix, 4, 4. 25, II. L. Verus, c. 6. 25, 12. Verus. Commodus. 12. Commodus, c. 2. 25, 25,
12.
Geta.
6 16.
and The
12.
aurigaiiorum (proc.colleg.
555*).
25,
22.
indispensable. Marquardt, StV, iii, 523, i. authorities id. the For racehorses. see ib., p. 523 f. I only 25, 23. which there. cite those are lacking Schol. Juv., i, 155 ; cf. also Varro, R. r., ii, 7, i25, 27. incited. l, 10, 25, 31. pastures. Strabo, vi, 2, 6, p. 273 ; cf. Cic, Verr.,ii, 28. Cf. also Gregorovius,Gesch. Roms in Mittelalter, 25, 34. account.
ii,64. Hertzberg, Gesch, 25, 38. horses. i, 487 f.,514Griechenlands unter den
Romern,
VOL.
II.]
Notes
503
and 10,056 (in 25, 39. distinguished. Cf. the lists CIL, vi, 10,053 which also the owners and vendors of the horses are named) and Roehl, Ind. CIG, iv, 3, p. 136. 25, 40.
Vegetius, Veterin.,iv, 6. 26, I. Cappadocia. Solin.,45, 5, p. 192, ed. Mommsen (ex aufct. et ignoto): terra ilia Cappadocia ante alias altrix equorum accommodissima est. Itiner. ed. proventui equino HierosoL, Pinder and Andavilis Parthey, p. 273 : mansio (not far from
Tyana)
I :
blood.
ibi
est
Pampati,
for
Gothofredus
;
XV,
p.
26, 2.
97 famous.
10, fi-
equi curules. Pampati {Cod. Theodos., x, 6, Schlieben, Die Pferde des AUerthums,
ed.
unde
veuiunt
Expos,
autem
mundi,
in
Riese,
. .
ergo
Antiochiam maxime
et
quidem
omnibus
.
in, p. delectabilibus
7 : Habes habundanLaodicia
tem,
circensibus
Ecce
similiter
Tyrus et Berytus et Caesarea. 26, 4. Tagus. Symmachus, Epp., iv, 62. Perhaps the Cappadocian studs,which at that time were so exclusively near, were
circenses
imperial.
three. 26, 26, 7. years. 26, 8. male.
6.
162.
like DicaeosjTie(Zangemeister, exceptions Cf. rare. p. 257n.) are very nominibus circensium, my equorum Regim., 1875, iii ; CIL, viii,10,889-91
De
Rilievo
Appendix
Alb. Program. Acad. (6 names) ; Eph. epigr., v, p. 566, 1318 (mosaic in the island of Meninx, 4 names) ; ib., 317, 454, a leaden votive tablet from which Carthage, once apparently containing 32 names, among is perhaps masculine. Beronica Cf. Buecheler, Rh. Mus., xli (1886), p. 160. Wihnanns, E. I., 2601, 1. 51. 26, 9. Tuscus. Victor. Id. ib.,2600, 2, 1. 3. 26, 10. eines romischen G(ustav) F(reytag), Sportbericht 26, 16. harness. A in horse that won Grenzboten, 1869, ii, Jockeys, 54 p. 447.
races
all
to
have
10
beaten
; N.
No.
Fr.
1883). slaves. Veget., R. vet.,praef,, 10. 26, 17. Colum., iii, 26, 1 8. victorious. 9, 5 : sacrorum semina diosi pemicissimarum quadrigarum Presse, 7
tione custodiunt sobole
et
certaminum
stu-
spem
futurarum
diligentiobservavictoriarum concipiunt
generosi propagata at A siinilar case occurred 26, 24. goal. Pliny, N. H., viii,160. De see animal., " 58. Philo, Alexandria, ign.). The inciting Solin., 26, 26. torches. 45, 11, p. 194 M. (aucl. the done of the horses was by hortatores, CIL, 10,074apparently of mosaic the Barcelona be to seen on Such are (one 76. waving a cloth). 26, 30. spectators. Digg., xxxi, 65, i : quadrigae legatum equo perirequidem ita credunt, si^equusille decessit, postea mortuo
armenti.
qui
demonstrabat
quadrigam.
Dio, Ixxiii, 4.
504
Notes
[vol.II.
mentioned those by Marquardt, 26, 34. representing. Besides in this connexion, StV, iU',524, ijsee CIG, 6311, and especially of Barcelona, edited by E.'Hubner, the remarkable mosaic Tav. D.), On the thighs of the horses {AdI, 1863, p. 135 ss., d'dgg.
are
inscribed Nicetus.
the In the
names
of the
breeders
of
or
owners,
Cpncor"us
and
there
Gerona
of the
1876,
stands driver
near
(Mosaico Romano, Eph. epigr.,iii,1877, p. 202) inscriptions each of the four quadrigae besides the name
the
name
the
mosaic
Gerona
only
of
the
principalhorse.
27.
26, 41.
revived.
Cf. Marquardt, StV, iii*, 520 27, 4. business. The rank. 10. vi, CIL, inscription 10,077 27, fact. the
was russ.
ff.
(L- Avilio Galatae that the freedmenof shows the lib.), t;eceived parties of the domini factionum. Gentile L. Avilius JPlanla names
a
dominus
fact. russ.
Cf.
Appendix
xxiv
(to 1.
13 of the
inscriptionof
27, 28. later.
runners.
Diodes).
Bull.
com.
i. Marquardt, StV, iii*, 490, A. Antoniiis : R., 1886, 312, 1341 27, 35. p. et supra Albanus factionis prasinae p. (cf. cursores also cursor vol. on n. ii,p. 21, 10). cellarers. lb., 1342 : cellarius factionis prasinae. 27, 35. obscure. Marquardt, StV, iii', 28, 3. 521, 3. colours. Ibid., p. 517 fi. ?8; 4. 28, 10. disappeared. CIL, vi, 10,062 : D. m. Epaphroditus agitator
Dio, Ivi,27.
d.
; f(actionis) r(ussatae)
{i.e. manumissus)
pannus
before
vie. viii.
chelidonius
vicit clxxviii et at purpureum liber I do not beUeve that the nation denomifor the purple party is right,: but as
'
scription (in Marquardt, iii", 518, 4) I prefer to read iflthe infamiliae T. Ateii : CIL, vi, 10,046 quadrigariae etc.; in spiteof the "specious CapitonisP. Anni Chelidoni analogy of 10,045 : (iecurionibus |et familiae |panni rusetc. sei C. Cejoni Maxim, 28, 13. identity. Cf. the epigram of a later time, Anthol. Lat.,ed. intrat. Riese, 191, 5 : dilexit genitor prasinum, te russeus A actio factions. Garartiantinia in a f forged inscription, 26, 17. 6080 call to a Henzen a CIL, vi, 10,065, is made up from charioteer circus horse, Garamanti nica Iscr. or a (Marini,' in I have f. no. as Preller, Regionen Roms, p. 156 dot., note), 222,
'
. . .
" .
'
'
c. Sueton., Vitell., 28, 7 ; Dio, Ixv, 5. Caracalla. cf. 26. 10 Dio, Ixxvii, bcxviii,8. ; 28, 28, 26. Caligula. Sueton., Calig., c. 55 ; Dio, lix, 14. 6 ; Pliny, N. h., Sueton., Nero, c. 23 ; Dio, btiii, 28, 26. Nero. xxxiii, 90. Martial, xi, 33 : 28, 27. Domitian.
"
Regim., 1858.
Saepius ad palmam prasinus post.fata Neronis pervenit et victor praemla plura refert. i punc, livor edax, die te cessisse Neroni ; vicit nimirum non Nero, sed prasinus.
On
the reference
of this
epigram
to
i, p. 63.
5o6
29, 28, mania. ed. Graux,
429, 30,
Notes
See Rev.
ii. [vol,
rbv piof elKovifSpTuv iv ^Lovicov tw;' Choric, 'Virip i de philoL, N. S., (1877), p. 247, c, 14,
131. 5 ;
Huebner,
admissis
De
actis,
p. 42. 30, 9.
31,
II.
78
evolat
discolor
ib; 67 sq. ; A. a., i, 145. Die, lix, 14. 30, 17. poisoned. Achilles. Sueton., Nero, c. 22. 30, 21. The circus was Tiridates. Cf Dio, lix, 5 ; Ixi,17. generally 30,25. of mica. with laminae strewn Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 162. c. Dio, Ixv, 5; Sueton., Vitell., 30,28. Vinius. 4. 30, 29. popular. Tac, Hist.,ii,91. c. Sueton., Vitell., 14. 30, 33. revolution. Teachers. dates the treatise, c. Tac, Dial., Nipperdey 29. 30, 39. in the introduction viii to the third edition, p. sq., after Domitian's death. Liban., ed. R., i,p. 200, 3, (during the lecture of the the rhetorician, among pupils), iroKKh fihv vei^fjLara irpds Kal ijnruv Kal dfixni^wv. Scholte's Koi dXXiJXous itrip fit/ioiv Jtvibxi^v supposition,Observ. crit. in Juv. (Traj.,1873), p. 41, that the tunic viridis thorax, Juv., 5, 143, means braided of a of the Greens charioteer (asa favourite giftfor boys) would be if Juvenal had written but prasinum thoraca, plausible, very it be anyhow right. may safe. Martial, 48 (publishedunder Trajan). x, 30, 41. Cf. vol. 2. engrossed. ii,p. 2. 31, See 6. exchanged. Appendix xxv. 31, 31, 12. superior. Pliny, Epp., ix, 6. Juv., 11, 197 sqq. 31, 14. Cannae. 31, 17. partisanship. M. Anton., Comment., i, 5. put. L. Verus, c. 6. 31, 21. venalis est. Scis hoc amicos, i, 6 : Venetus 31, 24. pupils. Ad veniat fatum ut venierit, perpetuum Veneti(s) esse, numquam venerit, veniat semper (Perhaps ut numquam ; semper.
.
'
'
that he is always coming, but never comes.) Circus. ad Fronto, Epp. amicos, ii,3. 31, 25. 31, 28. great. Lucian, Nigrin., 29. Galen, De ordine libror. suor., ed, 31, 32. senseless. 31, 31, 32,
Bas., p. 369 ;
x,
K., xiv, p. 53. fodder. Id., Method, 36. therapeut., iv, 6, Dio, Ixxvii,10. 40. chariot. 2. slaughter. Herodian, iv, 6.
ed. He lived in Rome in his Ammiano Marcellino
ed.
K.,
478.
later
years.
Cf. E.
32,
(Regim., 1863),pp. 13-21. xiv, 6, 26; xxviii,4, 11 and 29. Cf. and x, 29 25 : expectantur cotidie nuntii, qui urbi munera appropinquare promissa confirment, aurigarum et fama coUigitur ; omne equorum vehiculum, omne navigium scenicos artifices advexisse jactatur. 60 (Ammian., ed. Wagner et Erfurdt, 22. greeted, Exc. Valesii, brought. Symmach., Ammian.,
VOL.
11.]
i,
p. Gesch.
Notes
CassiodoT.,Chronicon,
im 519. Cf.
507
Gregorovius,
620).
Roms
Mittelalter, i*, 288-292. Cassiodorus, Var., i, 20 and 27 ; cf. 30-33. 32, 26. killed. Id. ib.,ill, was. 32,29. 51. children. Cassiodorus, Var., iv, 42. 33, 2. Gregorovius, op. cit., i, 436. 33, 6. Totila. Cf. vol. 21. 10. ii,p. 33, games. Cf. on him De Rossi, Ann. dell'Insi., xxi, p. 33, 23. Synunachus. Jahn in Berichte d. Sachs. Ges., January 14, 1851, and 283 ss. also Seeck, De Symmachi vita, chronologia et pyosopographia in his edition of Symmachus, Symmachiana, 1883.
One 33, 23. owned. Villa Casali,the
33, 33,
was
situated
on
the
Caelian
on
the
site of the
34,
34,
34, 34,
beyond the Tiber, the situation of the third is unknown. Seeck, loc. cit. 36. wishes. Symmach., Epp., iv, 60 ; ix, 132. son's. His Seeck, quaestorship fell in the year 39p. Ixxii. (P- lix). 393 38. outbid. Symmach., Epp., iv, 58-60 ; v, 82. had buted). contriI. StiUcho, who post. Id. ib.,iv, 6 (he thanks Cf. vii,48, 105 sq. ; ix, 22. Id. ib.,ix, 20. 2. money. iv, 60 (Eupraxius) ; ix, 18 sq, (Pompeia and 3. breeders, Fabianus). ix, 12. 3. connoisseurs, 6 ; v, 83 ; vii,82, 105 4. support, iv, sq, ; ix, 23, Laudacius. iv, 63. 7. breeds, 10. vii,48. 16. purchased, ix, 20 and 24.
20.
second
some.
narrow,
V.
36.
Epp., iv,
;
42
and
33.
The
first
was
38.
c,
bets.
16.
Juv.,9,
201
Martial, x,
i, 14 ;
Tertullian,De spect.,
34, 40.
35,
Tzetzes, Chil., xiii,hist., 497, 479. Matem., Mathes., ii,33 sq. r. v Amob., i,53 ; Veget., De arte veterin., (iii), 73 (74). pace. P. Gothofredus Cod. E. Mueller,I)" Cf. on Theodos., ix,16, 11. Theodos., ii,p. 7og ; Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 223. gen. aev. daemon. J.Schmidt, Ephem. epigr., v, pp. 317, 454 ; Bueche4. in Rh. Devotion von Mus., 3di (1886), p. 160. Carthago, ler, Delattre, Inscriptions impricaioires trouvies A Carthage (Bull, de corr. HelUn., 1888, pp. 294-302) quotes three inscriptions leaden found in plates in holes upon (all Greek) of the seven there. in the Two of in the sepulchral cippi bored cemetery adjurations of a vixvthem, which agree in the main, contain in their to course and to impede 24 horses Sat/Muiv Aoipos injure their charioteers and or : ""/"eKe of the 12 Blues) 3 4 (including airoU Tois ir6Sas, airSiv (the horses) rj/vvdK-qv, i/iiroSiirov (kkoij/ov, Svva"rdii(nv iv Iva iirwoSpS/ufi t^ airois rip aSpiov'ilfjUp^ /ii) iKveipuaov yiiTjS^ eie\0eivrods irvXwyat nr/SkveiKijaai irepiiraTeiv paiSirpix^LViiriSk nvKSevaai roit r^v iplav{aream)jJ.'frre Ti"v IriraipLav, li-fyre vpo^aivav 38. Soothsayers.
identified. Firmic.
5o8
'
"
Notes
[vox.ii.
'
their names ISLois iitn"xois '^ *0|i*r?pos ^"fia ireirilTU(rav lifiamis aindis rAs x^t/jas "^S.tpG'Xe airuv KaT"Sijffov ttJv velKTjv, follow). r^v Kai dvvatr"winv T odS'iSiovsipTtTdT^p 6paffiv,iva ^XiireLv dwd^tUTtv jiri ISLuy 'dpfidTwy \ovs iivtoxovvTas e ic nay. Hfjui'fiaWov UpTraaovaOToiis
KoX eiri tj)V yijVi XvaTeffiruaav eV ^ravTl rhirtp fiJ"VQi, ivirotov ffrpiyj/ov fjA\t"rTa5e ev Tois KafLirr^pffiv fierdr ipofiov ffvpSfMcvot, -tov pXd^Ti^ aiv rois tirirois, oOs i\ain"ovaiv. Tie. third ''B.Sr), Tavra, /TiifiaTos an that adjuration, plate with the heading Kwripa contains the charioteer of be fettered ViotOricus,a to-morrow Blues, may in the circus with his horses, uis oth-os 6 iXixTup KaToSiSerai
i
TOiS
T^ ice^aXy.
xxvi,
3, 3; cf.
Ammian.
MarceU.,
xxviii, i,
37;
.4,25.
c. S. Vii., Hilarion., Jerome. 51. suspected. Cassiodoriis,Van., iii, De ward. Rossi^ Bull, di Archeol: crist.^ 1869, vii,. 33,27. p. (xt s. ; Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 11 71. Jahn, Coiumb. d. Villa Pamfili, p. 48. Such bells 33, 28. bells. exist two are described, still ; cf. Brazza,,BdI, 1877, p. 84, where Butux'!'^ ^opuvand EiffarAw "^e6(l"tr(ov) bearing the inscriptions veUa in UpuToyhr) vIko) (with a palm) ; a third {Elirairiiav inscritti 'Nuovi {Commentat. Mommsen, campanelli Bruzza, of horses,not of recognizeshere names p. 556). Bruzza, who of these bells was that the use derived charioteers,supposes
run,
Alexandria.
c. Sueton., Calig., :
poor.
26. ante
Juv., 9, 142. Martial, xiv, 160 ; Seneca, De i, p. 245! 36, 9. linoreasfed. Cf.vol. 36,37. magistrate. Sueton., Claud., c. 12.
35, 41.
means.
36, 3.
been.
vit.
b., 25,
2.
Mommsen,
StR, i',
-394,'437, 37,
I. 10.
might.
bounds.
ii,p. 7f.
intemial
whole
arrangement
di
of the.:circus is
in detail by Zangemeister, Rilievo treated circensi,AdI,1870, p. 232 ss. sentaniegiuochi lander's 37, 13. 37,
2o.'i
treatise
cited
moat.
usual.
" 58.
ad Labi
Candida inofiensum
calcis nemini
: (Buecheler)
carcere
intimo
missum I
didum
emended
ad
calcem
sivit. the
by Zangemeister, p.
refers to it and not to awarded. Cf. CILj 37,- 38. 37i 39and
ce
'
starting line.
vij10,048, 10,055 and Appendix xxiv. tion' races. According to an unintelUgibletestamentary foundaat Anzia (Mauretania Caesariensis)) 9P52j.U.10 Cli, viii". there were to take place there twice a year cirouenses 1-5,
i
1 I
,
1 es
VOL.
II.]
normal. last. fewer. the Seethe
Notes
Marquardt, S^P', iii*, .5l4,f.
509
37,40.
2. 38;^ 38, 4.
at
Faifi of Philocalus, im CIL, v p. 334 sqq. In the Fasti of Philocalus,only twelve are taentioned festival of Cama and Lorius (?).
.
38,5. given. Marquardt, op. cit., 515, 2. 38, 9. double. Mommsen, CIL, i, p. 387 sq. there: were 38, II. thirty-six, According to the Fasti PMlad, thirtyon November 13 (Jovis epulum) and December 25 (natalisiinvicti i.e. Solis, later Christi, and on sq,), thdrty-six p. 409 October Solis dies 22 (ludorum extremus). 38, 14, three-in-hands. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 524; Anth'ol. Lat., e6.. Meyer, 1428-; CIL,Ai, 4314; 38,118. confined.' d. Roma, 1886, 312, Bull: com. 1343 : Gigas ag^t J factionis | in vicit xxvi. majoresii;. biga I prasinae I primas of the 3SJ 20. boys. Cf: the inscription bigariusinfans Florus, CIL, vi, 10,078. ten. 22. 38,* Marquardt, op. cit:., 524, 4 ; CIL, vi, 10,049, 10,051. 26. sixteen. A gem 38,' Rec, i t:, 371, Appian, xii,112. (Gaylus, i) shows a charioteer with a palm in a chariot with 20, horses. 38; 25'. unl^iokiy. Sueton., Nero, c. 24. 38; 32. prevent. Zangemeister, p. 259 f. 38, 39. belt. Cf. the torso of a. charioteer inGurlitt, Antike DenkHandles of charioteers' mdler, Epigr. arch. Mitteilungen,i, 20. Bidl. iv knives, see (1876), p. 189, pi. 21, 2.. cow., Pliny, N. H., xxviii, 237.39, I. have. sleeves could other colours; cf. Brizio, The have 39, 2. Colours. Musaici di Barcano, Bdl, 1873, p; 133 s... Cf. Marquardt, StV, 519, 4. chieflyused, 39,' 3. starting. In the following description! have from the fathers Inst. besides-some early (asliactanti, passages Sil. 20 Mos.,init.), Ital., div.,'vi, xvi, 315 ; Gregor. Nyss.,"laOTf.
.
.
'
'
ss., who
from
his account
evidentlyhad
^;he Roman
Circus
before
his eyes;
signal. Cic., De div.,i, 48. Tertull.,De spect.,c. 16. 39j,ii. looked. We have no precise knowledge of the method 39. 13' gates. di Barcellona, in Atil, pp, cf. Mus. Huebner; starting;
39, 9,
of
150certain, that: at the tiina of Cassiodorus I5'2i It is however line (whidi,Zangemeister, the chariots drove up to a marked, in finds,probably correctly, the- Lyons mosaic), and p. 239 ff., tiie
race
51) ; but- it is (Gassiodbrus,Var^, iii, introduced. In when this arrangement was quite uncertain mode of American is the modem sidered constartingtrotting-races The horses come the best. up at a trot, and: when, the starting-post, they are approximately-level, having passed' Go on '. (Z"m for the start is given with the words the signal technischen Betriehe der Trabrennefij in Ber Sporn, 1879, no. 6,
that
began
here
'
pi 4a).
39: r4. dust.
Prontin., De
ludorum
aquis, 97::
circus
maximns
aut
ne
diebus
perquidem etiam curamissu irrigabatur: quod durasse postquam res a,A'. tores transiit sub Augusto, apudiAteium Gapitonem. legimus.
censorum
circensium
nisi aedilium
5IO
39, l8. lasted. For
Notes
trotting races
[vol.ii,
39,
39,
(with sulkies)the average time for looo metres to be i m. seems now 43^ seconds {Zum techBetriebe der Trabrennen, in Der nischen Sporn, 1879, no. 6, p. 8 for metres minutes, 37 seconds, ibid., 5000 p. 208 ; 43 ; for in 8 m. i mile was 4800 metres 43 s., p. 224). [The record in s. in 1905 I m. 58J s. ; for i pacing mile i m. 1906. Tr.] 55 circus the horses full In the Roman ran evidently always gallop. Manil., Astron., v, 71-84 ; cf. Philo, De animal,, 23. finish. c. 58. See Choric, loc. cit. (n. on p. 29, 1. 28),c. 19, 33' collisions. 8, p. 245 : ri 5' "v etTTOLs irepi Tois Wiveiv Tois I'ttttouselSln-av, Svocv iv ravri^ of TToXXditts dWrfKovs i^d/yovrac ffUfnr\eKOfi^v(t)v apfidrav ; 'iwTdjv re K"vSpCjv, k"v dv^jj tls rovro, dXXd Kal kLvSvvos ^k"i ffupex^^
avvavelXe Kal
'
tt/k
Ik
Bea/iivav. Fred
Archer forces
comes
hurls
way
himself
round the
horses
the
most at
dangerous
the decisive
close
no
his
on
through
such
an
and
with
impetus,
as
barrier,even
him,
that
though by
his these into
it looks devices
'
to the
room
left for
and
39,
40,
40,
which victories, vol. of rivals to any ii,p. (cf Inst, div.,vi, Lactant., spectators. 37Seneca, Epp., 83, 7 ; Juv., 11, 7. end. It.,201 sq. 9. sight. Rutil. Numat.,
apparent
defeats
20, 197.
32.
40,
10.
pauses.
races
At
note.
the
24
; after
516 iii*,
of after every 6 missus in the case the of in Cf. case 20. StV, Marquardt, every 5 Cf. also Appendix xxv. Uebey Gladiatorenspieleund My essay,
intervals
zu
Rom
in
der
Kaiserzeit
(Rhein. Mus.,
much
N. and
F., x
larged. en-
[1855], pp.
The des
544-590),
Commentatio
Spaeth {Procontains 1863) gramm diatorensp The treatises of M. Planck, Ursprung der Glanothing new. and Goguel, (Ulmer Gymnasialprogramm, 1866), known Les gladiaieursremains (Strasbourg and Paris, 1870) are unThe latest works to me. the subject are on by P. J. Meier: De gladiatura Romana selectae (Bonn, iSSi), quaestiones by
G.
altered
Ludwiggymnasiums
Miinchen,
and
other
essays
which
are
cited
below.
41, 41,
2. 2.
banquets.
Etruria.
Dissertazioni
di
authors
the
155
iv, p.
Suetonius), there are other cutioner exegladiatorstook place in Etruria ; thus the word lanista (' in the Etruscan language according to Isidor.,Orig., the Etruscan Charon, who, like Mercury the X, p. 247) and of souls characters of the one guide (Dio, Ixxii,19), was appearing in the amphitheatre (TertuUian, Apol., c. 15). Also combats at Tarquinii shows a picture in a tomb gladiatorial Etruria dell' maritima, pi.85 ; Micali, Storia (Canina, ^Italia
5, after
'
VOL.
11.]
etc., p. 53) ; likewise
I.
Notes
511
41,
4I1 41,
42, 42,
42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42,
sepulchral urns, P. J. Meier, De glad,, p 36, Dennis, Cities and Cemeteries of Etruria, vol. i Val. Max., ii,4, 7 ; Livy, Epit.,16. 9. Decius. 16. fought. Livy, xxiii,30 ; xxxi, 50 ; xxxix, 46 ; xli, 28. Gesch. 20. Cf. Mommsen, probably. Pliny, iV. H., xxxv, 52. d. rom. of pairs (at the number Miinzw., p. 554, 164. From clined inwould be more an unusually magnificent spectacle) one to refer it to the sixth century of the city. des Gladiastaatl. Anerkennung 25. colonies. Buecheler, Die in Rhein. xxxviii torenspiels, Mus., (1883), pp. 476-479. Marquardt, StV, iii^, 555. 33- pairs. Sueton., Caes., c. 10 ; Plutarch, Caes., c. 5. 35. combatants. Dio, liv, 2. duels. I. Horace, Sat., ii,3, 84. Pers., 6, 48. 3. Genius. 6. decree. Sueton., Tiber., c. 34. 8. some. Mommsen, RGDA', p. 90. Dio, Ixviii,15. 9. fought. 66 ; Preller,Regionen, p. 85. Pliny, N. H., iii, 13. 265. scale. Tac, Hist., ii,95. 14.
Cf. G. sometimes. talents. Gordiani
42, 16.
20.
tres,
c.
3.
Polyb., xxxii, 4, 5. Cf. vol. ii, p. 9, of N. silver. 21. H., xxxiii, 3, 14. Pliny, amber. Id. ib.,xxxvii, 3, 45. 22. 28. nomads. Dacians and Suevi, 725, Dio, Ii, 22 A.D. ib.,Ix, 30. 47 Aurelian, c. 33. 33. arena. Probus, c. 19. 35. Sarmatiaus. Saxons. Epp., ii,46. Symmachus, 37. the Henzen Parthians. rightly recognizes on 41. Parthian relief (Expl. mus. arms; Borgh., p. 107) xxiv, 4, 1842, p. 18 and Ammianus' description,
this work.
Britons,
Torlonia
cf Ad
I,
8 ;
15 ;
6,
XXV, I, 12. candelabra. Sueton., Domit., c. 4 ; Dio, Ixvii,8. 43, 13. According to 43, 14. dwarfs. Dio, ib. ; Stat., Silv.,i, 6, 51 sq. Martial,i, 43, 10 and xiv, 213, dwarfs had already appeared in
earlier
times.
Tac, A.,
16.
xv,
32 ; also
Dio, Ixvi, 25
Nicol.
; Lib.
Sp.,
43, 19-
6b.
Cf.
Damasc,
in
43, 431
Athen., iv, p. 154 A. in aediid vitium solum Vitruv., x, praef. 3 : nee foro etiam in muneribus, a magistratibus, quae ludorum (?) dantur, quibus nee mora gladiatorum scaenisque finito tempore sed necessitas conceditur exspectatio neque Kal xal Biarpov : ti 58 694) xxxvii, (a.u.c. perficere cogit. Dio, koX ix ^6\(ap (^Kodofj.7}fjL^vov dverpdirt) Tiva AvdptaTroL irpbs trap-fjyvpAv dirdiXovTOt irafnrXrideTs vapd.TrdvTa ravra what on Cf. Appendix xxxvi, and follows,Becker, 27. arisen.
'
d.
Bauhunst,
vol.
ii,p.
301,
512
article by
des the
Notes
believes Pliny'saccount, fabulous
architect
Weinbrenner
as
ii. [vol,,
it
sounds,
307 this and
and
refers to
an
{Die bewegUchen
Rudolf
means
building by
.
no
improbable,
'
as
the
construction
technical
a
tion execu-
of Roman buildings compel us to presuppose of elaboration in the machinery, the manual degree the
very work
high
and
technique generally.
over was
the
not
whole
It is
to
which
only
remarkable,
performance
Sixtus V, ii, 160 fi.), but even in the 1586 (Hiibner, in the of the and roof basilica,in the Paris, century of thesaine Trajan '. Paul Laspeyres ,(d.1881) was remarked
that assumed the
a
construction of shifting,
no
means one
would the
.
be jnucji
merely
it would available
but
that
appliances
of the
appear in that
of the
by
age,
if
were
framework, especially great masses not on a buildings in question were very large scale. d. severest. Gesch. Rechis rom. Walter, ii, (2nd edition), 43, 41. p. in collat. Sent, leg.Mos., xi, 7 ; Paul., rec, 419 " 783 (Ulpian. [9, 19]. Fr. i. pr. Dj h. t.). V, 17, " 3, c. I ; C. Th. ad I. Fab. non-citizens. I. Marquardt, StV, iii", 559, 2. 44, estate. Sent, 2. Paul., rec, v, 23, " 'i, 15, 16, 17, fr. 3, " 5. 44, De 1. Proc. Off. xlviii, 8, " 12) ; MarciaUj 1. Ulpian, ix, (Digg., ii reg. (ib., xlix, 19, 3). Ulpian, Coll.,loc. cii. 44, 14. obtained. turned. Phny, Ep. ad Tr., 31 sq. 44,22. lib. vi de cognit. (Digg., Callistratus, xlviii, 28, 44, 24. robbery. etiam ad bestias hos danmaverunt. " 15) : nonnulli in ludo fui 44, 24. sacrilege. Quintilian, Decl., 9, 21 : inter sacrilegos incendiarios morabar et homicidas; Cf / Martial, Sped., 7, 7-10. H. Claud. 11. c. A., Goth., 44, 25. mutiny. Cic, In Pison., 36, 89 ; cf. Drumann, ii,69 i, 44, 32. beasts. Fam., x, 32.; Drumann, ii,610, 44. 44, 39. deformity. Cic, Ad. arena. 10. I. Dio, bcix, 45, c. Sueton., Calig., 45, 5. beheaded. 35. Id:, Claud., 14. 45y 8; law. Id. ib., 34. 45, 10. scenery. Tacitus. Tac, A., xii, 56. 45, 14. Hadrian, c. 17. 45, 20. appear. 45, 23. fighting. Josephus, A. J., xix, 7, 5. 45, 25. pardoned. Cf. vol. ii,p. 5, 23-38, of this work, Sueton,, Nero, c. 12. 45, 28. criminals. Dio, Ix, 30. 45, 33, Claudius. Josephus, B. J., vi, 9, 2 ; vii, 2, i ; vii, 3, i, 45j 38. Berytus. 46, 3, triumph. Paneg., viii,23, 3 ; vi, 12, 3, Dio, xxxix, 7 sq, ; Cic, Pro Sulla, 19, 54 ; Sexl.y 46, 6, bravoes.
if the
....
. . . . .
rotation
timber
39,
85.
Ebria.
46, 46,
10.
Pompon,,
514
48, 32. applications. There
a
Notes
was
an
[vol.II.
auctoratus of
Pomponius
and
Bucco
auctoratus.
48, 48,
Borghesi, Bdl, 1842, p. 32, CIL, i, 745, 747, 749, 756, 776 (in the years 740, 35. and Die during the reign of Claudius). Ritschl, 747, 752, 760 Tesserae gladiatoriae,p. 14 [304]. Parrucci, Graffiti, p. 60. 48, 38. Sempronius. Auctoratus ob sepeliendum patrem, Quintilian, 48, 41. pay. DecL, g and 302 ; vir fortis gladiator,Calpum., 50. Lucian, Toxaris, 58. 49, 4. drachmae. steel. Lips., Saturn., ii, 5 ; cf. Juv., 11, 8 : scripturus 49, 7. et regia verba lanistae. leges Manil., Astron., iv, 225. 49, 12. peace. sword. TertuUian, Ad mart., c. 5. 49, 14. 18. brigandage. Dio, Ixxiv, 2. 49, arena. Martial, Lib. sped., 29, 6. 49, 22. 49, 24. fingers. Sueton., Claud., c. 21. Cf. on lances,Digg., xii, i, 11 ; xxx, 51 ; disci, 49, 24. bowls. the on xvi, 3, 26 " 2. Presenting of gold coins on dishes, mosaic circus of Lyons, and Juv., 6, 204. Sueton., Tiber., c. 7. 49, 27. appearance. 49, 29. generals. Id., Nero, c. 30. From Pompeii : Mus. Borb., iii, plate Ix ; iv, pis. 49, 34. belts. and xxix ; v, plate xxix ; vii,plate xiv ; x, plate 31. xiv in the Further instances Despuig collection, Hubner, Antihen Cf. Adr. de Longp^rier,Rev. arcJiiol., von Madrid, p. 307. viii, and the of M. Antonius monument 165, Fabretti, pi. Exochus,
34. chance. freeborn. Col.
Traj.,256.
e.g.
in
49,
Juv., 3, 158 mentions But probably the helmets adorned with ostrich fegiiers 3, 22) also helmets of gladiators (Pliny, iV. H., x, i, 2). ; are the monuments^particu36. attire. Schol. Juv., 8, 207, among the mosaic. larly Borghesi
. ,
Gell, Pompeiana, i, pi. 18, and a lamp Rev. arch., xvi, pi. 371, 2. The Schol. peacocks' feathers (seven in Lucil.,Satt.,
Pertinax,c. 8. 49, 40. necklets. fencer. De Cic, 5. or., iii, 50, 23, 86. 6. vol. Cf. mentioned. ii,p. 46. 50,
50, 50,
50,
50, 50,
50,
50, 50,
begged. Sueton., Caes., c. 26. sharp. Id., Calig., c, 54 ; Dio, lix, 5. AUienus. Dio, Ixvi, 15. 15. Hadrian, c. 14. 15. Hadrian. Parthians. M. Antoninus, c. 8. 17. excusable. Did. Julianus, c. 9. 19. art. 21. Dio, bcxvi, 7. assertions of Dio, Ixxii,22, Herodian, i, 15. 30. always. The Vita M. thus. be combined Antonini, 19, Commodi, c. 12 may Cf. Meier, De gl.,p. 55, i.
10. 12.
50, 39.
wish.
Commod.,
sqq.
cc.
and
11
Clod. Albin.,c. 6;
Dio,
bcxii,17
Juv., 6, 246
sqq.
VOL.
II.]
I.
Notes
Martial,
v, 24,
10
515
:
51,
favourites.
Hermes
cura
laborque
51, 52,
Juv., 6, 78-113 ; Petron., c. 126, arenarius aliquas aut histrio. aut perfusus pulvere mulio Cic, Phil., 2, 25, 63 ; Drumann, RG, i, 504. 9. Hercules. fame. II. Plutarch, Galba, c. 9, i. Commodus. M. Anton., c. 19. 14. 15. poets. Martial, v, 24. 16. seal-rings. Cf. Appendix xxvi. 26. free. Cf. the inscriptionsmentioned by Henzen, Bdl, with of the iight ss. 1879, p. 46 lib(eratus)and the number freed ; e,^. C7L, v, 451 1 : Thrax after which the gladiator was lib. viii {liberatus octo). pugnarum Schol. 28. itinerant. Juv., 6, 105. estate. Horace, Epp., i, i, 5. 30. Juv., 3, 158. 31. seats. c. Josephus, Ant. Jud., xix, i, 15 ; Sueton., Calig., 32. make. called Without doubt the rbv 28 same : tuv by Dio, Ix, 55. Fafou K^\to)v fTri Tou dp^avra (formerly misinterpreted) ; he saved from in the year 46. death by Messalina was c. gladiator. Macnnus, 35. 4. M6rim6e, Lettres sur I'Espagne, 1833 ; Bernhardi, 27. faced. Reiseerinnerungen aus Spanien (1867-1871),1886, pp. 35,46,
' '
52,
ar(am) Forinlar(um) CIL, vi,2, 10,200. An of a lanista August(i)', CIL, x, 1733 IRN, inscription Mommsen. M. Tul. One 2895 (Naples)is rightlydoubted by familiae gladiatoriae (Arelate), negotiator Olympus Herzog, Gall. Narb., n. 352 CIL, xii, 727. 32. disrepute. L. Julia munic. cap. viii lin. 49 (quive Rom(ae)
dd
(?)vix.
'
ann.xliix
|h.
s.
e.,
'
'
lanistaturam
fecerit).
Martial, xi, 66. 52, 34. lanista. about. circumforaneo. 12 c. Sueton., Vitell., (lanistae 52, 35. in sordidam Tac, A., iv, 62 (ut qui 52, 38. business. cedem id negotium quaesivisset).
...
mer-
mentioned.
Sueton., Aug.,
c.
42
(lanistarum familiae)
Indus
So
5, 9, in Jordan, Hermes, ix, 416 ff.; Aemilius ',Hor., 4. P- 32, to be a Urlichs {Archdol. Analekten, 1885, p.
who believes that a school had become a necessitybecause 15 f .), and was of the amphitheatre of Statilius Taurus erected (30 B.C.),
after,probably in its neighbourhood. 33, 41. Caligula. Josephus, A. J., xix, 4, 3. 53, 41. Caligula. Pliny, N. H., xi, 144, 245. Catal. imp. 54, 4. impeirial. 8. enlarged. Hirschfeld, VG, 179. Mommsen, 54,
soon
StR, ii',1070with and after arose ;ro72, wljo believes that as the ludus magnus the Flavian amphitheatre,the ludus matutinus was, before Vesin Rome. time, the only school of gladiators pafian'3
5i6
54, 34, 54, 54,
lo.
Notes
mortuaries.
.
[vol.ii.
samiarium spo-
Catal.
imp. (armamentarium
liarium) Preller, Regionen d. St. R., p. 121 f. A curssor magni, CIL, vi, 10,165. Hirschfeld, op. cii. 13. order. CIL, xiv, 160 (the offices in Henzen, 6520 14. tribunes. coh. i Germanor. trib. : ascending order) proc. ludi matutini. etc. annouae CIL, x, 1685 (as Augusti Ostis, ; proc. : before) praef. fabr. trib. milit. leg. iii Cyr. procur. ludi ad Alexandreae famil. glad. Caes. adlectus inter Aegyptum etc. selectos ab imp. Caes. Aug. her. CIL, xiv, 2922 (descendingorder) ; proc. xx 14. civil. ludi ludi matutini. magni patrimoni proc. proc. proc. proc. reg. urbis etc. CIL, viii, 7039 (as before) : proc. Aug. dioeceseos at ludi matutini et ad putandas et Thevestinae Hadrumetinae trib. leg.vii geminae praef. coh. i rationes S3rriaecivitatium
II. overseers.
(sic)ludi
54,
54, 54,
Henzen, 6947 (ascending order): proc. Aug. et a censibus a hbelmajor, ludi magni hereditatium lis Aug. praef. vigilum praef.Aegypti. : proc. 15. step. So also CIL, viii, p. 968 ad 8328 (descending) ludi magni. quadr. G(alliarum?) proc. 18. sought. CIL, ii, 1085 (descending order) : proc. prov.
Sicil. proc. alimentor.
Did.
per
Apuliam
Calabr.
Lucaniam
Bnittios
20.
20.
subproc. Capua.
ludi
Praeneste.
that
The
watch
kept by
soldiers
1. 14 (tribunes). on Cyprus. Mommsen, op. cit., 1071, 2 ; Hirschfeld,op. cit., Add. ad CIL iii (Ephem. epigr., i8i, 4. Mommsen, v, p. 44) ; Asiam [proc] Augg. ad f(amil.) gladiat.(per) e(t adhae)rentes Augg. ad xx tr(ansPajdum. p(rovin)cias pro(c.) 54, 32. levy. Dio, Ixxvi, 10. Digg., xlviii, 19, 31 (Modestinus libro iii de 54, 35. licence.
22. n.
proves existence.
it
imperial.
Cf.
54, 26.
poenis)
.
54, 39.
55,2. E. It
emperor.
unknown.
I do not
know
whence
of the
Wilmanns,
this
the continued enforcement I., 2610, deduces the as nothing regards given by games proves
edict.
governors,
that
imperialpermission was
needed
for the
municipal spectacles.
55,6. camp.
4, 33.
3.
Tac, Hist.,ii,11. 55, 7. Otho. c. tert., 55, 10. millenary. Gordian. Gallienus. 8. c. Gallien., 55, II.
55,11. 55, 16. 55,
20.
triumph.
Severus. vizors.
Aurelian., c.
33.
Read
'
Aurelian
'. xv,
102.
Jordan,
Forma
Bull.
i, 4
VOL.
II.]
p.
to
120
Notes
517
Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*-, According pp. 193-198. Nissen, Pompeji-Studien, p. 253 fi.,the court with the porticowas used for walking or for elections (?ah Siimmplatz)," audience in the according to Overbeck-Mau, p. 197, the
great theatre
55.
.
f. ;
sheltered Bull.
there
from
sudden
rain.
30-
preserved.
ib.,1859, tav. X ; I have been able to consult. not 182), which i, 68 ; Vellei., ii,30, 5 ; Flor., Appian, B. civ., 55, 38. weapons. 8 ii, (iii, 20). Seneca, Epp., 70, 17 ; Sjonmach., Epp., 2, 46. 55, 40. commit. foiled. Tac, A., xv, 46; cf. Zosim., i, 66. 55,41. Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*, p. 196. 56, 6. found. food. 12. 56, Saturn.,ii, Lips., c, xvi ; Cyprian, Epp., 2 : impletur
Nap., N. S.,i,tav. vii,13 and 14 ; better i860 cf. the April number of Bull. Ital., (no.
in
succum
cibis fortioribus
corpus,
ut
arvinae
toris
moles
robusta
56,
56, 56, 56,
14.
c.
carius pereat. pinguescat, ut saginatus in poenam hoydearii. N. Cf, H., xviii,72. Sueton., CI. rhet., Pliny,
2.
Galen, vi, 529. spendthrift. Juv., 11, 20. 20. prescribed. Tac, Hist., ii, 88 : singulis ibi militibus Vitellius paratos cibos ut gladiatoribus saginam dividebat. Seneca, Epp., 37, 2. 56, 21. return. 22. 56, preserved. Scribon. Larg., De comp. medic, 102, 203, 207, 208, and Pliny, N. H., xxvi, 135. A bronze bust erected by op. cit., 56, 24. diet. S. Preller, p. 122. the venatores at Corinth to their physician, CIG, 1106 Kaibel,
16. 18.
=
flesh.
Epigr. graeca, 885. CIL, vi, 631. 56, 25. esteemed. De collegiis, Cf. 56, 29. guilds. Mommsen, pp. 102, io8 ; 78, 25. CIL, x, 4856. Mommsen, IRN, 4615 CIL, vi, 631 sq. withHenzen's 2566 56, 31. worshipped. Orelli,
= =
annotation.
CIL, xii, 1590. PolentinHenzen, (collegium venator. 7210 orum. Orelli,4063 (Mutina) coUeg. hareCIL, xi, i, 862 at Puteoli, Mommsen, nariorum. Also the CIL, inscription
union.
'
Henzen,
7209
elsewhere.
I,
1234
Mercurio
retiarii
to
a
(?)...
can(dum)
mag(istri)
Thracians, coarmio.
messmate.
retiario
m.
lud.
college of gladiators. Borghesi, Bull. Nap., i,p. 95 ; CIL, vi, 10,197. CIL, x, 7297. Orelli,2571 Priori Garrucci, Bdl, 1865, p. 80 : D. M. lud. con(v)ictori mag. Juvenis murmillo mag.
=
f..
Doctor Henzen, Thraecum, CIL, vi, 10.192. 56, 41. instructor. Pinnesis s[pectatus]v[ictor]de Val. 6171 (Bergomum) : Thr. Faustus Valerian [ifamilia ?] nat. Raet. docet [doctor Thracum Doctor est ?) ; differentlyin CIL, v, 2, 5124. Mommsen, murmpll]. Docto[ri] CIL, vi, 10,174 sq. myrmillonum, Doctor secutorum, Fabretti, (Concordia) CIL, v, i, 1907. doctor et Ael. Marcion. Aniceto D. M. prov. sp. 234, 613. b. m. ib.,614 Garucci, cit.) op. primus (primus palus.
=
51 8
Henzen, 6173
=
Notes
[vol.ii.
57,
C/L, 10,183. Doctor oplomachor.,i6., 10,181. Magister Samnitium, Gic, De Donat., Vii. orat., iii,23. Vergil., 7, 28 : in Balistam, ludi [gladiatorii] magistrum" distichon fecit. Cf Haupt, Hermes, i,41 ff. Doctor only, CIL, iii, 10,198 sq. thinks lie can wooden. Henzen I. recognize such a palus on tav. : mus. a lamp Expl. Borgh., vii,1, and Bdl, 1843, p. 93. Sat.,i, cxv. ; cf. Lips., 4. practice. Goro, op. cit., p. 122 10. riposte. Quintilian,v, 13, 54. used. 10. Sueton., Caes., c. 26 ; Petron., Sat., c. 45 : Thraex et qui ipse ad dictata pugnavit, i.e. a gladiator trained in the school. Cf. Juv., II, 8 : dictata magistri. Eze12. public. Jerome, Epp., 48, 113 ; Id.,Praef. in Comm. est facile dare dictata de et ictus : chiel.,13 populo singulos
' '
.
calumniari. service. TertuUian, Ad martyr., c. i. Valer. Max., ii,3, 2. thrusting. 57, 15. A left-handed Commodus. called icaCTs was fighter 57,16. (whence Scaevola). Buecheler, Ind. Bonn, aestiv., 1877, p. 12, quotes from est scaevam non Ulpian [Digg.,xxi, i, 12) : sciendum morbosum vel vitiosum, praeterquam si imbecillitate esse dextrae validius sinistra utitur,sed hunc sed mannon scaevam cum Seneca, Controv.,praef., admirably emends esse, and 8 ss. ; quidam sic cum scaeva iii, componi cupiunt quoinodo of aUti est '). Cf. Henzen, Bdl, 1879, alii timent (instead Orelli,6174 CIL, vi, 2, 10,180 : libeiatus murp. 46 ss. ; iiii [quarta] (or rather scaev[a] pugna [rnillo] pugna[rum] iiii ',Meier, Glad. Rom., p. 48, 2). for a Scaeva as a name c. CiG, 2889: gladiator: Victor, Caesares, 17 (Commodus). ep?^ SKeuas( 'scaeva'). Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 529 BIktup 57,
12.
' = ' ' ' =
Sxeuas.
Cf.
In
Heuzey,
no
Mission often
archSol.
sees
en
Macidoine
at
(1876), p.
left
283.
some
pictures one
und
on
the
sword
the
side,in
cases
doubt
intentionally.Meier,
xxxix.
WestdeUtsche
Ztsckr.
57,
57,
20.
21.
f.
fellows. tiros.
57, 25.
Cf.
Sueton., loc. cit. 57, 27. fee. Diss., i, 29, 37. 57, 31. fight. Epictet., Seneca, De provid., 37. 33- profitless. 4, 4. 57, 34. equals. Id. ib.,3, 4.
57, 36. contemptuous.
Seneca, Dial.,
ii
(Nee injuriam
etc.),c. 16, 2. Cic, Tusc, ii,20, 46. 57. 37- groan. Id. ib.,ii,17, 41. master. 38. 37, die. Id. ib.,and Seneca, Epp., 30, 8. 57, 40. 58, 9. replied. Dio, Ii,7. Herod supported Q. Didius, the legate of Augustus against these gladiators,Josephus, A. J., xv, 6, 7 ; S. J., i, 20, 2. 58, 9. Lucms. Appian, B. c, v, 30, 33 ; Sueton.,Aug., c. 14. 58, 10. Brutus. Veil.,ii,58, 2 ; Appian., ib.,iii, 49. 58, 13. soldiers. Tac, Hist., ii,12, 23 sq., 34 sq., 43.
VOL.
II.]
Notes
519
Id. ib.,iii, 58, 14. stood. 57, 76 sq. M. 58, 17. obedient. Anton., cc. 21 and 23. Did. Julianus, c. 8. 58, 19. Capua. 28. of fortunae conscius giver. Quintilian, 58, Decl.,ix, 7 (instead f. conspicuusetc.'). aliquando fulgor read See vol. ii,p. 44. 58, 35. Fadius. broken. The have 58, 41. Seneca, Epp., 70, 20. carriage must had very high wheels, like those now used by the Roman cafrettieri. Gottling's repeatedly expressed notion (AdI, xiii,p. Thumelicus 60) that the other suicide was is,deservedly, quite forgotten. 59, 3, suppressed. Tac, A., xv, 46. Zosim., i, 71. 59) 5- overcome. 46. Syffimachus, Epp., ii, 59, 12. hands. Cf. Marquardt, StV, iii*, 561. I only mention 59, 13. announced. the quotations missing there. Cf. on the scnpiores Henzen in Gerhard's Archdol. 59, 18. begged. Ztg.,1846, p. 295, and Coll. Inscr. lot., 5663, 6566, 6975-6977. Zangemeister, CIL, Iv, p. 10. elsewhere at various For read spots (in Pompeii). 59, 22. Museo Borb., i, rel. dei scavi. Garrucci, Bull. 59, 30. awning. DESIDERIVM in an Nap., 1853, p. 115. (TOTIVS ORBIS tisements). of those adverinscriptionquoted there is evidentlyalso one della via Nucenna Mau, Scavi di Pompei, Sepolcri d. Arch. Instituts, tisements adver1888, p. 120 fl.) gives two new (Mitth. of gladiatorial found tombs what on by games, appears been an abandoned road from Pompeii to Nuceria. P. to have Monni Rufi. Glad. Q. (Nolae ?) k. | par. xx 144 : pug. Noia Maias the vi |v Nonas et |venatio Mais erit (not later than P. of the of reign (suUa early part Augustus). 145 parete in Numini fondo alia cella del monumento n. 2) : |Augusti |glad, Da et venatio (?)Pompei flaminis Augustalis|pugnab. par. XX
' '
'
'
'
'
'
Constant. Nucerini
not later
iii
mea
Pr.
certo
Non.
(Nonis
(?).
viii
Eidus
the
Maias
|
'
index
From
form
Eidus
Tiberius. Hist.
59, 37.
in indice ludiorum stead inAug., Claud., 5 (' of ludorum ', Ritschl, Tesserae, p. 641). Garrucci, di Pompei, pi.x, p. 66, gives the picture of such a libelGraffiti
exported.
lus.
Apparently
M
were
the
list
was
and
added
first.
afterwards
the the
games victor
and would
always
stand
if the relief in Bull. Nap., iv, plate i, does not Even 69, 6. arena. represent an amphitheatral pompa it at any rate (Jahn, Ber. in common with it. d. Sachs. Ges.,1861, pp. 313-315) has much after N. mentioning H., xxxv, 49 (where, According to Pliny, he proceeds : iuvatque the decoration of ships and funeral piles, there caedem aut certe speciosevehi), pugnaturos ad mortem of in been to have seem carriages (on processions gladiators their way to the amphitheatre ?). auctoratos 60, 8. gauntlet. Seneca, ApocoL, 9, 3 (inter novos ferulis vapulare). rav fiaixrlSie^6dovs Eusebius, H. E., v, i {t(:.s 60, g. mentioned.
520
ywv
Tots
Notes
iKeiae
[vol.II.
Ad
"
ddi"Tii.has) ; TertuU.,
8,
33
Perpet., c.
(populus
venatorum
where postulavit),
mart.,
c.
besides.
ad Tac., iii, 60, 13. naturally. Dio, Ivii, 13 ; cf. Lips., Exc. 37. Martial, viii,80 ; cf. Lib. Sped., 29. 60, 17. combats. M. Anton., c. 11 ; Dio, Ixxi, 29. 60, 18. blunted. comicines et flutes. Juv., 3, 35 (quondam muuicipalis 60, 22. arenae Perpetui comites). CIG, 3675 : oiK^i. xaXKcKdrov KiKadov Xauiv iveyeipdj. adXinyyos dKo^ojv OiiS' d.vlatav ai\ijiv, fpu3V7]V
CIL,
X,
4915
(Venafrum)
ancentu note.
Tibicinis
cantu often
modulans
arma
alterna vocavi
;
liefs depicted in the reThree pets trumgladiatorial gladiators' representing games. in Overbeck-Mau, Pompeii^, p. 182, of the shape shown in. in diameter, were found in a tavern at Pompeii, 3 ft. II 1885, Bdl, p. 252. Donat., Ad Ter. Andy., i, i, 56 ; Prudent., Psy60, 37. habet. Advers.,xvii, chom., 49 sq., cf. Gronov., Obss.,ii, 25 ; TuTne\"., 10.
Martios
gladiantes in
60,
39.
custom.
Plutarch,Lycurg., c.
19, 8
ravTO,
fidva /a^KiaXOtravros
Cf.
rods dyuvi^eo'daL
Kal
Krause, Agonistik, p. 522, 4. besides Schol. Pers.,5, iig ; Sidon. ApoU., C.,23, of Scaurus, 129 ; Garrucci, Graffiti, p. xi, and the monument tollere ', Mus. manum Cic, Consol. Borb., xv, pi. 27 ss. Hence ',Martial,Lib. sped., 29, 4 ; Quinfr.,7 ; 'ad digitum pugnare viii, tilian, Meier, p. 48, i. 5, 20 ; cf. viii, 5, 12. A relief in the museum now (from Cavillargues, 61, I. thumbs. the fightof a Samnite and four of Nimes) shows and a retiarius, them with a upturned thumbs. spectators, amongst woman, MISSI The Bdl, 1853, p. 130. inscription,pug]NANTES stantes missi ', CIL, xii, 2747 ; cf. Orelli, (equivalentto and CIL, 2581 CIL, vi, i, 10,194, where X, 2, 7297 2571 is is to be taken ST. MISS, not a cry of the public, together) but Stans missus is the gladiator an explanatory note. tory dismissed unconquered after an undecided fight,next to vicdvaTelverai.
'
'
=
'
'
the
most
honourable
the
' missus issue ; is the vanquished the of master or of the games grace
'
61,
6.
willing. Seneca,
De
gl. R., p. 49 sq. ira,i,2, 5 ; Lactant., Inst, div., vi,20. ejchorthe secutor Urbicus, CIL, v, 25,933, vicerit deceased ut quis quem : te moneo
to the
De
occidat, apparently
for the decision of the
recommends
victors
was
not
to
wait
61,
12.
he adversary whom Augustus. Suetou., Aug., c. 15. Mintumae, Mommsen, IRN, 4063 CIL, not 249) shows that this prohibition was
=
Urbicus
slain
by
an
x, 6012
Nero,
'
c.
4.
61,
15.
fight.
'
Suppositicius (Martial, v,
24,
8 ;
522
Deensium
12 :
Notes
qui
ministerio ferarum arenario
et varia
II. [vol.
fungunt
harenae
even
[Saeton., Nero,
c.
confectores '.
ministeria]).
mentions
'
63,
9.
trained.
Seneca, Epp.,
70,
20,
ludus
f. Baumgarten, Gesch. Spaniens, iii, 207, 222 given. Preller,Reg. d. St. R., p. 121. in matutini Pompeii : Ibid., advertisement 14. morning. But in CIL, x, 7295 (Panhormi) erunt, CIL, iv, 1200. apparently the venatoy (here missio) begins at noon. Sueton., Claud., c. 34. In Martial,viii,67 the 63, 16. daybreak.
63, 63,
12.
not at the have ended fifth hour. at the Floralia venationes first. BesAlso in Lucian, Toxaris, c. 58 the beast-fights come of the criminals destined tiarii seems generally to be the name
it is a sign of cruelty to like to see them so beast-fight, fightersthan the (Sueton., Claud., c. 34), and they are worse worst gladiators(Petron.,c. 45). Venatores on the other hand are practisedhunters, and probably not as a rule condemned
for the
criminals.
Freytag, Bilder aus dev deutschen Vergangenheit, 8 sq. (Pertz,Monum., Monach. Gall.,Gesia Karoli, ii, 15,344. 801 Annales, (."6., i, 190) : Ipsius anni ii, 752). Einhardi Octobrio Isaac Judaeus de Africa cvim elefanto regressus mense intravit et Veneris nives quia propter Alpes transire portum hiemavit. Vercellis Cf. non 817 (p. 197). potuit, I have these taken facts from Burckhardt, Cultur 64, 19. easy. On the zoologicalgardens and der Renaissance, pp. 288-290. menageries at the Hague (fourteenth cent.) Amsterdam, Lubeck, those of the Grand tonic Ghent Masters of the Teu(fifteenth cent.), Order at Marienburg and Stuhm, and the court menageries Vienna and of Dresden of the sixteenth cent.) (from the middle cf. Strieker, Zur Vorgeschichteder zoologischenGarten, in Im neuen Reich, 1879, no. 41, p. 539 fi. ; also the collection of and Virchow HoltzendorfE, Heft 336. Further, Beilage zur 1882 Oct. stock, Allgem. Zeiiung, 15 (menageriesof Henry I at WoodII etc.). Frederick of the emperor de' animal. Lorenzo c. Politian, Miscell., Reumont, 64, 40. 3. f. Medici, ii,466 des J. Schillberger 64, 41. Dily. Reisen (1394-1427), edited by K. F. Neumann, p. 103. Cairo. F. I. 65, Fabri, Evagator.,iii, 30. France. les animaux sur Mongez, Mimoire 65, 3. promenis ou M6m. tu6s dans les cirques, de I'Institut, vol. x, p. 417 ss., and Oken, Allgem. Naturgesch.,vii,2, pp. 1321-1329. 65, 12. transhipped. Brehm, Illusir. Thierleben,ii,493. Seb. Mvinster,Cosmographei (Basel, 65, 15. event. 1578),p. MCCCL ^without doubt the same sent together animal, which Emanuel with an to Leo X the in elephant Burckhardt, pp. year 1513. cit., 290, 4. a Brehm, op. cit., saw 756. S. Kiechel of Ulm 65, 18. better. ii,
18. G.
,
"
63, 64,
18.
games. sudden.
Cf.
Appendix
xxx.
sixteenth
tury. cen-
Ixxxvi, p.
414 f
VOL.
II.]
19.
Notes
London
523
;
65,
1664.
Gazette,1664
cf.
1855.
65, 23. Germany. Oken, op. cit., p. 1193. 65, 34. milk. Dickens, Household Words, i (1850),p.
445
ss.
(the
hippopotamus)
22. Dio, xliii, 66, 9. delight. Vict., Epit., i, 25. For read 66, II. laid. Mommsen, RGDA', 500 3,500 '. p. 94. 66, 14. sorts. Sueton., Titus, c. 7. Eutrop.,vii, 21. 66, 14. tame. Dio, Ixvi, 25. 66, 16. Dacian. Id., Ixviii, 15. The zoologicalgardens in London contained on 66, 18. Gardens. January i, 1864, 567 quadrupeds, 1063 birds,100 reptiles (Ausanimals of the amphitheatre were land, 1866, p. 240). The nearly all quadrupeds. 66, 21. cooks. 6.varo^. iyx^f-p'^ff. Galen, Ile/jt vii, 10, ed. K., ii, cf. 619 ; iv, p. 349. 66, 21. drugs. Vol. i, p. 176 ff.
'
' '
H., xxxvi
emperor
40. , Macrinus
also
is said
to
have
been
vol. ii, Africa,Macrin., c. 4 (see p. 51 of this aut work). Finnic., De math., iv,y,^sq. (bestiarum venatores Marsos tales qui aspides venari vel besconsueverunt tiarum ? in Lebas-Waddington, dpxtKvrriyis magistros). An
....
1743a
(Ilium).
.
65, 31. merchants. Symmach., Epp., v, 22 (ursorum negotiatores) 66, 41. supported. Strabo, ii,5, 34, p. 131 C. 67, 6. pasturages. Anthol., ed. Jacobs, iv, 202. Epigr. adesp., francs at 6000 398. The damage caused by a lion is estimated Illustr. a Thierleben,i, 209. year ; Brehm, 67, 10. Sais. Pliny, N. H., xxviii, I2i. Ammian. 67, II. Nubia. Marc, xxii, 15, 24. Cf. also Cless (Numidia), SiRE, v, 736. 67, 13. Nile. Themist., Or., x, p. 140a. Brehm, op. cit., 67, 14. occur. ii,768. 18. 67, menageries. Philostrat., Apoll. Tyan., i,28, ed. K., p. 20 ; Ammian., xxiv, 5, i ; Liban., ed. R., i, 603, 19. 67, 20. century. Ammian., xxxi, 10, 19 ; Julian, De Constantii imp. reb. gest. or., ii,ed. Spanheim, p. 53 B. 18. reinforced. 67, Panegg., i, 10 ; xii, 22 ; Marcellin. Com., Chron., ad an. 496. 67, 22. lions. Ammian., xviii 7 4. 67, 23. animals. Id., xxiii,6, 50. 67, 26. panthers. Digg., xxxix, 4, 16, " 7. Cf. Dirksen, Abhandl. d. Berl. Acad., 1834, p. 104. 28. 67, exempted. Symmach., Epp., v, 60 and 62. die Romer fell. 67, 31. Insiit., ii,i, " 12 ; cf. Schirmer, Kennen ein Jagdrecht des Grundeigenthilmers? in Ztschr. /. Rechtsgesch., einmal das Jagdrecht des romischen xi, 311 f.,and id., Noch in Ztschr. der Grundeigenthiimers, iii,Rom. Savignystiftung,
Abth., pp.
23-33.
524
67, 67,
34.
Notes
[vol.11.
imperial. Juv., 12, 106. 35. sovereignty. Aurelian, c. 5. Aelian, Nat. anim., 67, 36. licence.
av^p rijs Toirup (eleoiK iweipos, Siva.ij,i.v Xa^dv ck ^a"n\4as toO pliantorum) i!i7pas TrdXai,'AXi^avdpos ifo/ia,Kal ffToXels itrl tt]v Bijpav 'Poi/xalav
10,
i :
. . .
k.tX,
'
ut
When
68, 68,
Laurento
68,
devoted.
Gordianus-
tert.,c.
33.
For
arcoleontes
(C)
I
Sal-
think Scaliger agrioleontes ; conjectured argoleontes, more likely. (Henzen, 6342), which procuratores a loricata De Rossi, Bdl, 1877, p. 83) erroneously referred Borghesi (and Victor M. Aurelius cf. Hirschfeld,VG, pp. 3, 4. to this, Augg. lib. adjutor ad feras, CIL, vi,2, 10,208. Aurel. Sabinus Augg. lib. pp. (praepositus) herbariarum, 10,209. Sueton., Calig.,c. 27. 68, 16. criminals. A lion requires 8 pounds of good Aurelian, c. 33. 68, 17. save. Jllustr. meat a day, Brehm, Thierleben,i, 210. Beschr. served. Bunsen, Roms, iii, 68, 19. 473. vivari cohh. CIL, vi, 130 : custos Orelli,22 68, 21. cohorts. M onatsb. d. urbb. Berl. et ci.iiiihaei, Acad., (241 a.d.) ; praett. naasius arohileontes is 68, 14. stai^. For
'
'
1808, p. 89.
Procop.,Bell. Goth.,i,22 ; cf. Jahn, Ann. Sfl., Becker, Topogr., 207. X, 68, 25. park. Sueton., Nero, c. 31. 68, 30. leopards. Symmachus, Epp., iv, 12 ; vii, 59. Vol. i, p. 113 f. 68, 31. Africa. 488, 5. 68, 33. Republican. Marquardt, StV, iii^, Cf. Plutarch, 69, 2. provided. Cic, Ad Fam., ii, 11, 2 ; viii, 9, 3. Cic, c, 36. Symmachus, Epp., ix, 125. 69, 3. return-favour, 8. catch. Strabo, xv, i, 42 ; Pliny, N. H., viii, 69, 24 ; Arrian, Hist. Ind., c. 13. Claudian, Laud. Stilich., ii, 69, 9. boars. 3, 305 ; Stat.,Silv., 5, 28. ostriches. Hist, 10. Aelian, 69, an., xiv, 7. cf. 69, II. lion-pits.Claudian, ib., 3, 341. Pliny, ib., viii, 54; Cf. Appendix xxxi. Xenophon, De venat., c. 11, 69, 20, green. Claudian, ib.,3, 322. 69, 22. mostly. The embarking of the elephants (at Hannibal's crossing of the Rhone) described (afterPolybius, iii, 46 ; Livy, xxi, 28) by Sil. Ital., iii, 460 ; Aelian., Nat. an., x, 17. 69, 23. delay. Pliny, Epp., vi, 34. 69, 23. wreck. Symmachus, Epp., ix, 117. 69, 24. safeguarding. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 40. 69, 25. heavy. Claudian, loc. cit. Apulei., Metew., iv,72. Symmachus, "^^., ii, 69, 28. succumb. 76.
68, 21.
vivarium.
;
208
VOL.
II,]
Cod.
Notes
Theod., xv, GalUeni, c. 8.
Mon.
the
525
xi,
i,
2.
tit. d.
cf.
Henzen, AdI,
about the
zen Hen-
Borghesi
them
metal plates which are mosaic are probably such devices to irritate them.
hung
bracteae.
plate. Seneca, Epp., 41, 6. Capitol. Juv., 10, 63 ; cf. Schol. scarlet. Pliny, N. H., viii,197. 9. 12. people. Gordiani, c. 3. Cf. vol. ii,p. 66 f. 13. tamed. 16. docility. Plutarch, Be solert. anim., c. the taming of beasts see Jahn, Columbar.
ff-
5, 5, p. 963 C.
d. Villa
For
Pamfili, p.
anima-
34 18. 70,
105 ; cf.
Philo,De
lihus,"
70, ig.
sqq.
Manil., iv, 234 sqq. ; v, 700 ; Firmic, Mathes., viii,17. Dio, xxxix, 22 ; or to the Capitol according to 70 20. escorted. Suetonius, Cues., c. 37. team. Cic, Philipp., 2, 24; Plutarch, Antony, c. 9; 70,22. Pliny, N. H., viii,55. In the edict of the aediles,Digg., xxi, i, 40-42, 70, 24. nobles. in as boars, wolves, bears, panthers, and lions are mentioned the possession of private I)ersons cf. De Seneca, ira,iii, ; 23 ; Juv., 7, 76 ; Plutarch, De cohib. ira,c. 14 sq., p. 462 F. ; Pausan., viii, 17, 3 (white boars and bears) ; Epictetus, Diss.,iv, 7 ; Elagab., cc. 21, 25, 28. I, 25 ; Dio, Ixxviii, rabble. Archdol. Jahn, Beitr.,p. 435 ; O. Keller, Thiere 70, 25. d. klass. Alterthums in kulturgeschicht. Beziehung (1887), pp. AU.,^!, i, 25 (cynocephalusin essedo) ; Luxor., 3-5 ; Cic, Ad De simiis dorso impositis, Anthol. canum Lat., ed. Meyer, 341 ; loc. an Philo, cit., " 23 sq. (with descriptionof the interesting cf A silk with bare back and tricks of a goat, " 90) monkey in ludibrium buttocks mensis as ',Claudian, In Eutrop., i, 303"
. .
constellation.
'
anim., vii, 4. 181. Dio, Ixvi, 25 ; Aelian, loc. cit., Pliny, viii, and 26 motionless. Pliny, ib.,Keller, p. 55, 27. 70, 29. A tame stag adorned, Calpurn., stags. Martial,i,104, 3 sq. 70,30. in Instit., Tame ii, stags are also mentioned Ed., 6, 33 sqq.
Aelian,
70, 28.
water.
Martial, v,
31. Nat.
Martial, ib. ; Luxor., Anthol, Lat., ed. Riese, 360, canibus venationem De faciebant. pardis mansnetis, qui cum N. cranes. H., 59. Pliny, x, 30, 31. fought. Dio, Ixvi, 25. Martial, iv, 35, 74. 32. death. Id., i, 6, 14, 22, 48, 51, 104. 36. anew. Id., i, 104 ; viii,74 ; Seneca, Epp., 85, 41 ; 37. teachers.
yoked.
526
70,
Notes
[vol.II.
71, 71,
38. cymbals. Aelian, Hist. Ind., c. 14, 5 ; cf. Martial, i, 104 ; c. 3 ; Aelian, Nat. Pliny, N. H., viii, 4 sq. ; Plutarch, De fort., 11. an., ii, ently Pliny, ib. ; Sueton., Galha, c. 6 ; described differ40. rope. in Dio, Ixi, 17. Latin. 6; Philo, Aelian, H. a., ii,11 ; Pliny, N. H., viii, 41. De animal., " 24 sq. 2. practising.Pliny,/oc. cit. ; Plutarch, Z5fi soZo'^ an., c. 12, 3. Cicero Cf. with the simple report of the eye-witness, 5. turned. 21, and {Ad Fam., vii,i), the narration in Pliny, N. H., viii, xxxix, 38. Dio, especially 8. elephant. Dio, ly, 27. Fight of bear and bull, Martial, Sped., 9, 17, 19, 22. 9. bull. ground Mus. Borb., xiv,pi. 48 (inthe backSeneca, De ira,iii, 43, 2. in after decoration the a are theatre). amphirocks, probably The same on a lamp, Bartoli, Luc. sep. i,t. 33. Hist, driven. eccl., vii, 29. 10. Sozomen, and Henzen's mentary. comII. pricked. Cf. the Borghesi mosaic CIL, x, 1074. Taurocentae, IRN, 237 hot. Ruinart, Ada II. mart., p. 171. Martial, Sped., 19; straw. II. Cic, Pro C. Cornel, de maj. or. i. fr.: videlicet ad temptandum foeneos in medium homines periculum proAd Hist. taurariae Gloss. Salmas., (cf. Labb., pilae jectos. be to on some seem represented Aug., p. 154). Similar scenes diptychsfrom Gori ; cf. Henzen, Ann. d. I.,xxv, 118 ; Martial, ii,43, 6 :
=
at
me
furias passa
suam.
est
et
comua
tauri,
noluerit
pilaprima
Martial, Sped., 9, 19, 27. bears and bulls to fightsbetween Cf. the references 71, 13. ropes. to p. 71, 1. 9. in the note above Feman Caballero,Ausgew. Werke, v, 177 n., and 71, 17. survived.
71,
12.
tossed.
Appendix
71, 71, 71,
22.
war.
xxxi.
71, 71,
Strabo, iv, 5, 2, p. 199 ; cf. Grat. Falisc, Cyneg., 174 Nemesian., Cyneg., 124 sqq. sqq. ; Symmachus, Epp., ii,77. 25. cages. Martial, xi, 69 ; of. the fable of Cod. Bodl. 69 in 27. been. Crusius, De aetate Babrii, in Leipz. Studien,ii,2, p. 188 f. ? Sartor arenarius CIL, viii, magister 7158 (Cirta). Martial, Sped., 15, 27. 29. bisons. 31. proficient.Herodian, i, 15.
blow.
therefore
venator
near
Kiistendje,who,
araSlois
7r\i)fas bison,
ed,
Jebb,
p.
324.
VOL.
II.]
Notes
527
71, 39,
71,
71,
CIG, 2858 (/30177/a). Dio Smyrna. lb., 3212 Chrys., {TavpoKaedtpiaj ; cf. also Or.,66, p. 6o6M.mf., and the reliefs from Smyrna, representing the baiting of zebus, in Keller, op. cit., p. 70. zebu Relief : before a named Helix 39. Lesbos. wearing a tav. girth,lies an unarmed AdI, 1842, d'agg.Q. man, p. 148 sq., The wild bull described by Philo, De animal., " 51, he had in Alexandria. probably seen 37. bull-fights. Bottiger, Kl. Schy.,vol. iii, p. 325 (Stierkdmpfe, ein Sieg des AUerthums iiber die Modernen). Cf. also Anthol. Pal., ed. Jacobs, ii,192 (ix,543) ; Heliodorus, Aethiop., x, 28 The ss. subject is also treated at length in Waddington, Voy. Asie min., p. 137, on the inscription at Caryanda, no. en 499, which the of the to dxi according giver spectacle(rau/ja^^T/s) ToO epe8i.^oiJ.4fov the flesh, He etc. distinguishes raipov Siivci/ie and TavpoKaBd^iai. (bull-baiting) ravpo/jiaxiai, (fightsbetween
and bulls),
thinks
the
latter
were
introduced
into Asia
B.
Minor
Appian,
C, ii,102
Gallieni
72, 72,
Sueton., Claud., c. 21 ; Dio, Ixi,9. Cf. also Bonner In Jahrbb.,Ixxi, table 3, i, with explanationby P. J. Meier. first recorded in the seventh are Spain bull-fights century : King Sisebut of Tarraco for (612-620) reproached Bishop Eusebius his passion for them der see Dahn, Konige ; Germanen, v, 184 ; vi, 286. 5. lions. Sueton., ib. ; Dio, ib. defenceless. Mnesthens Aurelian, c, 37 : sane 7. postea surActa ad stipitem bestiis objectus est. rectus Ruinart, mart., manibus corporibus stabant et commotis p. 171 : qui nudis in semet eas (feras) ipsosprovocabant, id enim facere jubebanThe Denkmdler in Baiern, published by tur. rom. Sammhmg the Academy, 1808 (a magazine of pottery,probably near Pons them Oeni) representsnumerous potsherds, platesv and among naked bound to stakes,with bears ; venationes ; platex, men vii, bulls hooded and figures in mantles, presumably plate viii, on magistri. On a lamp of about the second century is a man naked to a stake, and a lion leapingat him a pulpitum, bound (quitebaselesslyconnected by Bruzza with Androclus). Bull, i. crist., 1879, p. 21, plate iii, Quint. Smyrn., vi, 532 : e^re ffiies \^opt"s 3t ".yaKTes doWUrfftOff dvBpib-Kovs "H/Aari ti^, ^pKei-^^ fi"(r(p 'Apr/aKimt elXioin KaKiv TeixovTei SKeBpovQripalviirb (cparepois' ol 5' iprhtibvTes H^fiwa^ iy^Mx-qTcu,. Here IpKeos SapMwToviTivSHs ucjikhv
the
are 5/tu)es
probably attendants.
;
72, 9.
Ixxi,29
saevas
Ammian.,
hominum
ursas
auream
et
Innocentiam.
72,
12.
M. Antonin., Comment., x, 8. Josephus, B. J., morrow. vpbi SevripavairoTs Tpo(j"^v rjnippuToi vii,8, 7 : ol S' d.irh ffripiav 7r#/)8,(rx^;'Tes yi'KuTakoX TraiSi"v tois woXefilois fucTesk"pv\"x^ij(rav,
528
72, 14.
Notes
body.
[vol.II.
72, 72,
72,
Galen, De anatom. administr.,iii, 5, ed. K., ii,p. xal Bi^ploiS 385 : rfic T" yhp iirl 0a,v6,T"f "ira,pii^\rj8hT0iv KaraKpiBhroiv iv rois idedaavTO iroWol iroWdKcs ^Kdarore (TUfiaffiv Sirep^^ouX'Tidrjcrav i ed. lib. 5ioi rax^wc. Cf. also Cels., (p. praef. Targ.). The 10, the to declare vivisection of human be useless : beings Empirics enim in acie,vel interdum gladiatorem in arena, vel militem viatorem ut ejus interior latronibus sic vulnerari, a exceptum aliqua pars aperiatur et in alio alia. Cf. Appendix ii. Strabo, vi, 2, 6. 24. devoured. ranking. Hirschfeld, VG, 182-184. 30. substructures. According to Promis, Aosta, p. 169, in all 33. three amphitheatres they belong to the time of the Antonines ; cf Appendix xxxvi, and Rucca, Dell' uso de' sotterranei anfiteadell' acad. Ercolan., vol. iv),Napoli, 1851 ; trali (from the Mem. much far in his but Rucca too conception of the use of goes that with the this basement, exception of the e.g. he thinks
.
essedarii and
the level.
.
andabatae
all the
men
and
beasts
came
up
through
trap-door.
platesiv"
text
72, 34.
cf the
Parker, Archaeology of Rome, part vii, 1876, pi. iii, viii, xvi,xvii and xxvii (theamphitheatre of Capua); is quite useless,with the exception of the reports on Rucca,
Sull'
the 72,
excavations.
38.
II
thousand.
s.
ipogeo
dell'
anfiteatro Puteolano,p.
72, 40.
73, 73,
73,
73,
Dio, Ixix, 4. together. Seneca, Epp., 88, 22. 5. killed. 10. Dio, Ixxvi, i ; cf. the coin struck on this occasion, D. N., vii,182. Eckhel, According to Dio, Ixi,i, such a ship the model for the one in which served had even as Agrippina her death cf. to meet was Tac, A., xiv, 5 sq. ; Calpum., Eclog., 7, 69 sqq. ; cf. Haupt, Ind. 14. emerged. and led. Berolin., 1854, 2, p. 31. On theatrical decorations in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries Baudrilsee machinery lart.Hist, du luxe, iii, 486 ss. 21. vind.,c. 9. The Passio unhappy. Plutarch, JDe sera num. SS. Felicitatis et Perpetuae,c.18,shows that the victims of the
space.
*
arena
were
splendidly dressed
to appear
the
Christian of
testim.
men
on
this
occasion scarlet De
had and
in the
costumes
of priests
Saturn
c.
(in
2 ; animae, purple mantles, the o f Christian Ceres. c. 40), women as pall., priestesses Tac, A., xv, 44 with Nipperdey's note. 25. torn. TertuUian, Ad mart., c. 5 ; Ad nationes,i, 18. 27. tunic. Hercules. Id., Apol., c. 15. 31. Anthol. Pal., ed. Jacobs, ii,374. 32. thief. coals. executions also These Martial, viii,30 ; x, 25. 33took the in also in place early Alexandria, Philo, morning ; so In Place, p. 529 M. Martial, Sped., 7. 39- arson.
Tertull.,De
Id.
ib., 21,
Aelian
21b.
a
evidently alludes to such 74, 5. Europa. he says that bulls were Nat. anim., vii, where 4,
women.
representation,
trained
to carry
53"
75) 3"-
Notes
spectacles. Dio, Ixvi, 25
;
[vol.ii.
Sueton., Tit., c. 7. Martial, Lib. sped., 28, of. 24-26. 75, 37. Fucinus. d. St. R., p. 207. new. Preller,Regionen 38. 75, real. c. Sueton., Domit., 4 ; Martial, i, 5. 75, 40. btm. of p. 8. Sueton., i. c. ; Dio, Ixvii,8. Cf. vol. ii, 76, 2. died. Becker, op. cit. ; Aurel. Vict., Caes., 28. 76, 3. naumachy. Domitian. Preller, op. cit. 76, 4. naumachiae. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, iii, 29 ; 3. 76, 7. Epictet., Manuale, 29, 3. 76, 16. children. Spanien, i, 217 f. ; K. P. 76, 18. sbirri. Cf. Huber, Skizzen aus in Reisen eines Deutschen Italien vol. ii, Moritz, (1786-1788),
p. 203.
76, 18. passionately. Dial, de orat., c. 29. 76, 21. dispute. Horace, Epp., i, 18, 19. Id., Sat., ii,6, 44. 76, 25. was. Epictet.,Manuale, 33, 2. 76, 26. avoided. A. smitten. Ovid, a., i, 164 sqq. 76, 31. out-rivalled. Martial, v, 65. 76, 37. 76, 40. laugh. Stat., Silv.,i, 6, 51 sqq. Cic, Tusc, ii,20, 46. 77, 4. eye. 6. Pliny, Epp., vi, 34. gave. 77, aroused. Id., Paneg., c. 33. 77, II. Gibbon, History etc., xxx (Basil,1787, vol. v, p. 77, 13. Europe. et Balbin., c. 8 : alii hoc litteris 171). Hist. Aug. Maxim, ituros verisimilius tradunt ad bellum Romanes (quod credo) videre debuisse at vulnera et ferrum, et nudas inter pugnas in bello annates hostes timerent se cohortes, ne dimicantes aut vulnera et sanguinem perhorrescerent. Cic, Ad Fam., vii, i, 3. 77, 17. spear. Varro, Sat. Menipp., fr. 24 ; Petron.', ed. 77, 19. inconclusive. 165. Buecheler, p. M. Antoninus, Comment., vi, 46. 77, 21. wearisome. Tac, A., i, 76. 77, 24. cheap. school. 26. Cf. vol. ii,p. 59. 77, Socrates. Symmachus, Epp., ii,46. 77, 29. In the declamations which treat of gladiators, 77, 30. extant.
'
there The
are
no
allusions of
to
the
inhumanity
s.
of these
words
to of
Varro,
in
Non.,
lusus
vel lusio : ab
spectacles. hujusmodi
radices
the
crudelitas
agere
Pliny,
enim
N. cinis
gladiatorialgames, best period only call them ludi. never munera, inde Varro H., xxxvi, 203 : M. inquit lixius potus medetur, licet videre gladiatores, cum
.
deluserunt,
hac
iuvari
potione.
In the
:
at inscription
Corduba,
Huebner, Ephem. epigr., iii, honorem, flammap. 37 tus munere gladiatorioet duabus lusionibus, the lusiones are Cf. Garrucci, Sull' epoca certainly not amphitheatral games. delV anfiteatro e sui jirammenti dell' iscrizione Puteolano, Napoli, Tesserae gladiatoriae', 1851, pp. 5-8, and Ritschl, Die p. 61,n. due I. Munus, 'the obligation, or performance' (Mommsen, Rom. Forschungen, i, 345) can only have been the originally officium mortuorum honori debitum ^Tertullian,Sp., 12),
edito ob
'
' '
VOL.
II.]
Munificus
:
Notes
is also
531
this
igo.
sense.
circi munus,
Poetic
ence transfer-
grief. Seneca,
Ann.
Senecae, p. 30. He writings. Epp., 7, 2. speaks with indignationalso in Of the work De Epp., 90, 45. (c.2, 13 : juvat tranq. animi et humano cf. sanguine frui) Jonas, op. cit., jam p. 41 sqq. there was phitheatre, as 78, 36. greatness. In the year 58, when yet no amGerman ambassadors were brought into Pompey's theatre, 'quo magnitudinem populi viserent ',Tac, A., xiii,
54-
ord. libror. L.
78, 37. contemporaries. Martial, Sped., 1. Not but all who had only the magistrates in office, 79, 2. robes. held curule of"ces the festivals at wore ; popular praetexia Mommsen, StR, i', 437, i. se munus Suetonius, Calig.,c. 35 : edente (Ptole79, 6. gaze. convertisse hominum oculos maeum) ingressum spectacula abollae animadvertit. fulgore purpureae A A. J., xiv, 10, 6. rescriptof Julius foreign. Josephus, 9. 79,
Caesar
avTOV
contains
the
words
Sido"Tdal
re
Kal 'T/jKacip
iraurl
rots
79,
79,
Kai Tpen-^evTaTs roh fiofofuixoiv Trvyii.^ fierkt(3v (TuyKX-rjrLKcSv dewpetv. Kade^ofjt^vous dripluiv muneris autem II. people. Sueton., Aug., c. 43 : quodam mediam obsides missos tunc die Parthorum areprimum per secundo colin induxit subsellio se nam spectaculum superque toi)s locavit. Dio, Ixviii, Trpeo-^euTiis 15 : (Trajanus) roils Beda-aaScu iiroUi.. iv t^ TU"v iKpLKVov/iivovs j3ouXeiiT"(fi ^acxiKioiv Tapa. Sueton., Aug., c. 58 : patris patriae cognomen 14. togas. vtt' auroO
(v re Te/J,(p6e'i(nv Kdl
. . .
detulerunt
....
ei
. . . .
plebs
ineunti
....
frequenset
of the senators
laureata. with at
21 Dio, Ixxii,
mentions
no
laurel.
This
26
was
doubt Cf.
regular
79, 79,
great festivals.
and 79.
Marquardt,
StV, iii^ 557, 7. artistic. Calpurn., op. cit., 7, 47. interior. iv, Lucret., 75 sqq. 24. 79, xxxiv. 79, 25. sky. PUny, N. H., xix, 25 ; ef. Appendix cooled. Cf. Marquardt, op. cit.,558, 4. 79, 27. 79, 34. typical. Augustine, Confess.,vi, 8. V erkehrsleben der Alten, in Stephan, Das 80, 12. accommodated. Raumer's Hist. Taschenbuch, v, 9, p. 22 n. P. Merim^e, Lettres sur I'Espagne, 1830 (Mo80, 16. M"imee. saique, Bruxelles, 1833, p. 302). of Mexico, Maximilian, afterwards emperor 80, 20. Maximilian. of encertain measure a meinem (AiAs Leben, ii,67) expresses thusiam for bull-fights. Cf. the expressions of disgust in Brehm, Illustr. Thierleben,ii,676-683. 80, 23. weaning. On the gradual cessation of the amphitheatral p. 80 sqq. ; spectaclessee P. E. Mueller, De gen. aev. Theodos.,ii, more for a better and or complete account, Wallon, Hist, de ss. iii, I'"sclavage, 421 v, 80, 29, bury. Jerome Vita Hilar.,c, 3. De Rossi,Bull, crist.,
21.
532
p. 77 ss., thinks that
on a
Notes
bucket found
in Tunis
[vQL.II.
with
the tian Chrishe inscription dyrX-^trareiS^p /xer' eiitppoir^vTjs recognizes whom victorious he cona siders gladiator {thrax or retiarius), of the victorious Christian soul. from a symbol Apart
the that
extreme
improbabilityof
such
symbol,
I have
no
doubt
80, 31.
figure represents a charioteer. orders. Cod. Theodos., xv, 12, i (with Gothofredus'
the
mentary). com-
in Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1850, p. 213. 80, 33. prohibition. Mommsen 80, 37. Volsinii. Henzen, 5580. Firmic. Matem., De math., iii, 80, 39. horrible. 5, 8 ; vii,22. 8. Cod. Theodos., ix, 40, 80, 40. forbade. Cf. Prudent., In Symmach., ii, 1122 81, 2. amusement. sqq. Obbarius, Proleg.,xi, 39. Cf. Appendix xxxv. 81, 7. populace. Theodoret, Hist, eccl., v, 26. in N. Usener, Aufhebung der Gladiatorenschulen, 81, 8. abolished. Rh. Mus., 1882, p. 479 f. ; Marquardt, StV, iii*, 565, 2. etiam Augustine, C. D., iii,14, 2: 81, 10. existent. pugnant si in et tamen arenam procederent in gladiatores alter filius alter se gladiatores, pater esset, pugnaturi quorum auferret ? But in tale spectaculum quis ferret ? quis non aurigae, venatores, histriones. iv, 14, 22 he only names Mueller, op. cit., 81, 16. callousness. p. 87 ; Wallon, p. 427. De 20. gubern. Dei, vi (172),ed. Rittershus. 81, valleys. Salvian., Cod. Just., iii,10, 11 (10, 9). 81, 24. Sundays. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, i*, 290, i. 81, 27. instituted. 81, 37. solemnly. Just., Nov., cv, c. i. Cf. also Anthol. Pal., ix, 581 81, 39. clerics. Cod. Just.,i, 4, 34. eis rd iJ,ovi]jj,4piov iv ^ ijyow Kvrryyinov, (ed. Jacobs, ii,207) : iySpes dywvli^ovTcu irpis Bqpas. \ Some of the arrangements 82, 5. bloody. Cassiodorus, Var. epp.,v, 42. Rev. there mentioned archiol., vii,pi. 153 (M6riperhaps de Narbonne). Of., gyavledu musie m6e, Plaque de marbre of this kind besides the diptychs in Gori, Thes. dipt., a new one vaMon. ined. dell' Inst.,v, pi. 51, with explanation by Henzen, thinks he can recognize here AdI, xxv, pp. 115-118. Henzen the beasts ; cf also the epigram to deceive a figure intended in Anthol. Pal.,iv,538 (ed. Jacobs, ii, 190) : e/s riv dir4 Kburov ^^'^ the contomiates in Sabatier, KaTepxilJ.covBTipio/xix'"' Descr. gin. d. mid. 6. 11 cont.,pi. viii, ; ix, 4 and iii, 82, II. ofificials. Lex col. Genetivae. Ephem. epigr., p. 93 s. and the time of the CIL, ; on composition ii,119 s., iii, 97. p. 102 duumviratu suo : ix, 2350 (Allifae) acceptis a re p. xiii m.n. venationes plenas et gladiatorum paria xxi dedit. communal. Curator 16. muneris publici, CIL, xiv, 2972, 82, all at Praeneste. mun. pub. glad, ter.), (curat, 3011, 3014 muneris 16. Curator Villiani ad Deam bequeathed. gladiatorii 82, Aug. Voc, CIL, xii, 1529. Mommsen, 82, 19. Emperor. StR, ii',887, 8. Cic, Ad Attic, ii,8, 2 (Antium) ; IRN, 6036 82, 32. three. CIL, ix, 3437 (Peltuinum) ; Petron., c. 45. 82, 32. four, IRN, 4063 CIL, x, 6012 (Mintumae) ; ZifN,
.
VOL.
II.]
2518
=
Notes
X,
533
di Pompei, pi. 1785 (Puteoli) ; Garrucci, Gyaff. P. Somii v, iv, iii prid. Id. The five days' spectacles at Praeneste, CIL, xiv, 82, Ad Cic, Attic, xii,2. (708),and those of six days at Forum Dessau Clodii,CIL, xi, i, 3303 are ludi, not munera, (CIL, xiv, p. 290b, and Mitt. d. Archdol. Instit., ii,1887, p. 194) confuses them. 82, 35. panthers. IRN, 4768 CIL, ix, 2350 (Allifae) ; 4877 112 CIL, ix,2237 (Telesia) ; IRN, CIL, x, 539 (Salemum) ; Pliny, Epp., vi, 34 (Verona). 82, 35. ostriches. IRN, 2569 CIL, x, 3704 (Cumae) ; 5789 CIL, ix, 4208 (Amiternum) 82, 37. had. Pliny, N. H., xxxiii, 49. four. 82, 39. CIL,, X, 3704 (Cumae) ; IRN, 5789 CIL, ix, 4208
CIL,
munus
(Amiternum)
82, 40.
ten.
CIL, xiv, 3015 (Praeneste). : CIL, ix, 2350 (Allifae 82, 40. twenty. gladiatorum paria xxi) ; xiv, 3663 (Tibur 184 a.d.) ; Murat., 617, 5 (Auximum). 82, 40. thirty. Orelli,2545, cf. n. on 83, 17-19 below ; CIL, ix,
2350.
83, 2. colleagues. IRN, 2378 CIL, x, io74d. cf. Kiessling, N. Jahrbb. 83,8. contractor. CIL, iv, 1177' sqq.; 68. f. Philol.,1872, p. 83, 10. pending. Petron., c. 45. Sueton., Tiber.,c. 37. 83, 12. extorted. 83, 14. tavern-keeper. Martial, iii, CIL, xi, i, 59, cf. ib.,16, 99. 862 D. 1. Foro SemAlfidio vi. vir. m. Q. Q. Hylae (Mutina): Romae negotianti lanario Alfidia proni coUeg. harenariorum Severa patri pientissittio. the inscription Orelli, According to Henzen 83, 21. venatio. 2545. but the is mentioned before not place belongs to Ferrara,
=
Paulus
Diaconus
(Ferraria).
= ....
83, 26. plays. CIL, ix, 2350. ^3" 31- glory. IRN, 4040 CIL,x, 4760 (Suessa) : munus Cf. CIL, ix, 4208. secundum dignitatem coloniae. '. CIL, X, 6012. "83, 38. know 83, 40. criminals. CIL, ix, 3437. 84, 14. pairs. CIL, ii,1305. 84, 29. pay. Livy, xli, 20. 84" 37- jealousy. Cf. Appendix xxxvi. 84, 39. Rhodes. Dio, Or., xxxi, i, i. Plutarch, Praec.ger.yep.,c. 30, 4: tQiv (j"iKonixiSiv 84,41. hamper. Kal axb'KaffTov ^peffii^ovin Kal diipiwSes Sffatrb ipaviKhv ijri /3w/toXi5xoj' el 8i fiii, 7r6Xeus, Kal Tf"i(j"ouai,, "peCyeKal Siai^i\avvettjs iiA\wTa./iiv TOiaOra Bed/iara. voXKoU ahovfUfois tci, Tots fiAxov c. 5. cc. 5, 14, and 29, i ; De cupid. divitiar., 85, 3. despair. Id. ib., 606 M. in f. Dio Ixvi, Or., Chrys., p. 85, 9. gladiators. Hadrian., c. 19. 85, 9. Hadrian. Cf. also Plutarch, Non posse suaviter vivi,c. 17, 85, 12. Plutarch. In De soUert. anim., c. i, 4, hunting is praised: Sti. toO 6. iv xaipaiifiAxats duSpHv npis dXK'/iXovs iretpVKiros rifuii ijlienaBniKSros Siav. t4 ttoXi) dcvpo rpetpata, KuBupdv irapixe^ SiA cri^pov
'
'
534
85,
13. Lucian.
Notes
Lucian, Anachars.,
c.
[vol.ii.
37.
esu earn., ii,2, 3. oration iiriprav /iovoiiaxi^v
85, 15. depriving. Plutarch, loc. cit. 85, 19. precious. Pseudo-Plutarch, De composed an 85, 2r. pity. Favorinus
Vitt. soph., 491, 6, ed. Kayser), probably to (Philostrat., his art by defending what was universallycondemned,
'
play disfor
mentions in the orations context iirl rif Philostratus same these and Favorinus liked iniirip Tuv ^aXavdoiv. X-flpij) materias fames ',Gell., N. A., xvii, 12. Only Libanius speaks of gladiatorswith a certain admiration, perhaps out of opposition
{De vita sua, c. 3). Julian, Fragm. epist., 85, 22. abstain. p. 304 D. It is Schurer, Neutest. Zeitgeseh.,p. 387 : 85, 26. Palestine. not permitted to sell to the heathen or bears, lions, anything: be harmed. else whereby the people could It is not allowed to Fromi a stadion or a scaffold '. help them in building a basilica, in the fourth treatise on Seder of a idolatry and heathenism the Mishna (editedat the end of the second century a.d,). for this statement, as for all the rest,, 85, 37. permission. Evidence xxxvi. in the list of amphitheatres in Appendix Cf. the of the demolition. description amphitheatre of 85, 39. and Cities Cemeteries Sutri in Dennis, of Etruria,vol. i,p. 159 ff.. was ; reputed to be the seat of demons 86, 10. craft. The Colosseum G. d. St. See Benvenutoi. Gregorovius, Rom, viii,388,
to the
'
Christian
zealots
sorcery
of which
he
was
witness
in the:
chapter i (Goethe, 28, 138). The Allg.Zeitg. 1864, relates the following : In the Coliseuni of curious assembles' crowd a people now day to watch every the excavations of a certain Testa, who is convinced, on the authority of an old parchment, that at a particular spot he will find an is catalogued in the mianuenormous treasure, which
Colosseum,
of
10
book
2,
December,
'
'. script
86, 18. interrupted. Stancovich, Anfiteatro di Pola, p. 10. 86, 24. For 'tradition' read 'speculation'. du roman Fr. Michel, De la popularity des Quatre 86, 25. Gallienus. et de ses causes fitsAymon [Actesde Vac. de Bordeaux, ist halfknown to me from the M6m. de la sooiiti 58 s.) only 1842, year p. de I'ouest, 162. des antiquaires 1843, p. de la France, p. 88 ss. ; MilCl^risseau, 86, 28. Nimes. Antiquitis ss. ; Pelet, lin. Voyage dans le midi de la France, iv, p. 220 de I' de Nimes ss. Description (1853), p. 137 amphithidtre 87, 6. still. Revue arcMol., vii,p. 194. 87, 8. clearing. Estrangin, Etudes sur Aries. la ville et le port de Frijas. sur 87, 22. excavated. Texier, M6m. MSm. d, des div. I'acad. vol. ii sav. inscr.,2nd series, pris. p. (1849), p. 235 sq. de Montaigne en Italie, Cf. Journal du voyage 1580/ 88, 16. held. s. 1581, i, 152 P. N. degli anfiteatri, Maffei, Verona 88, 22. courage. illustrata, vol. V, pp. 135-148 (ed. 2da, Milano, 1826). de Mme. de Rimusat, ii, 150. 88, 25. place, Mim. circle. Deutsche Treitschke, 88, 27. Geschichte, iii, 271.
VOL,
11.]
fall. Beda of the
name
Notes
Venerab., Collect., cap.
Colosseum cf
.
535
3, de bell.
88, 34-
On
The
the
vation deri-
Appendix CIL, vi, 1796, c. h. 1-16 were according to Lanciani, Bdl, 1881, p. 6, effected under Theodosius, Placidus and III by the prefect Flavins Valentinian As early Paulus. Theoderic's time part of tire building was used as a dwelling. as Cf. vol. ii, f. of this work. Cassiodorus, Var., iv, 42. p. 32 devastated. Delle memorie sacre e 88, 36. Marangoni, profane dell'anfiteatro Flavio (1746),p. 46. Id. ib.,pp. 49-53. 88, 40. divisions. Laterano. Cf. the of the Id. ib., pp. mention II. 89, 53-55. in Fazio Uberti Colosseum degli [Dittamondo, written between 1367) ; Jordan, Topogr. d. St. Rom, ii,391. 1355 and Marangoni, p. 55 s. 89, 17. united. mentioned. 89, 23. Gregorovius, G. d. St. Rom, vii,614 ff. 89, 24. Pius. Marangoni, pp. 58-60. 89, 28. ashes. Id., p. 47 (Sallengre,Nov. thes. antiq.Roman., i, p. 502). Id., p. 46. 89, 31. Famese. 89, 32. workmen's. Id., p. 60 s. 89, 34- given. Id., pp. 64 and 72. 89, 37- bricked. Id., p. 64. Id., p. 73. 89, 38. grass. 89, 41. provision. Id., p. 67 ss. the latest restorations see Canina, AdI, 1852, 90, 3. original. For
mentioned
in
xxxvi.
tions restora-
p. 258
90, 16.
ss.
Theatre.
I refer I
iii^, 529
sentences
and ff.,
which
in
essay
here
occur
in
in
Marquardt StV,
and
nexion. cona
for statements
different
90,
19.
frequent.
least.
Cf. vol.
Ibid.
i :
cogitate in
theatris
hac
civi-
tate
in qua
tribus
eodem
tempore
viae
postu-
Juv., 6, 71. Choiic, 'Twip rCiv iv Aioviaov rbv plovdKovi^bvrav, in Rev. de philol.,N. S., i (1877),p. 238, c. 14, in the emperor's 7 ; cf. p. 225, c. 8, 4 (mimes at the Brumalia toIvvv airi] iiAXiara, paaCKeia) [t] presence) ; p. 227, c.8, 22 : (palverai,
Acad., xii,p. 251. famishing. Grysar, Sitzungsb.d. Wiener Actaeon is alluded to by Varro, A mimus "Tertullian, Apol., 15. ed. Buecheler', p. 216 : Quod si Sat. Menipp., 513, Petron. comedisset et non suos et canes Actaeon ipse prius occupasset
nugas saltatoribus in theatro iieret.
idfwtsxpaii.ivq.
91, 33.
i, p. 256. Sueton., Calig.,c. 57 ; Juv., 8, 185. 37. was. astonishment. Plutarch, De sollert. anim., c. I. 2. often. Cic, Rabir., c. 12 ; Prudent., In Law. '. read For roguery demagogy 144. Juv., 6, 45 ; i, 35 ; 8, 185. 6. charms. disguise.
'
Cf. vol.
19,
9.
martyr., p.
'
'
536
92, 8. enriched. 92, 92, 92,
10.
Notes
[vol.II,
Cic, Phil., 2, 27. Seneca, Epp., 114. Haupt, Hermes, vii, 182, fugitivifor divites, needlessly in my opinion. Abuse. II. /cai Philo, Ad Gai., p. 598 M. : KaTa-x\evai6ii.ei'oi. avTLirdXwv C)s kv dsarpiKots twv fiifjiots. irpbs KepTofjiodfjLevoL
pursuers. reads milites
12.
boobies.
to
in the dedication
which plays,
according
of
a
somewhat of
ff. ;
earlier
(of 212 and presumably inscriptions date) were arranged by soldiers of the
92, 92,
92, 92,
and of the fleet of Misenum Hermes, vigiles ; Mommsen, CIL, vi, 1063. V, 303 13. expression. Gell.,N. A., xvi, 7. Kal Philo, op. cit., ^ iirl /d/ioisaliTxpSn' p. 552. 14. coarse. dXXi fiij{iTTOixetdwvTaffe^viyrepov, ffKOJ^fidruv fj-etpaKCtadia-Tep Ko.yxi'iov'''''" 16. flute. Grysar, op. cit., p. 264 ff. 18. action. Plutarch, Qu. conv., vii,' Quintilian,iv, 2, 53; 8,
corps
4.
Also
the mime
mentioned
?Xwv
also
in De
was
ttXoktiv
contained
CIL, vi, 10, 118 [quarjtarum in mimis saltantibus utilis actor). Bdl, 1885, p. 240. end. 21. Cic, Pro Cael., c. 27. 92, naked. idea that Grysar, p. 271 ff. The they showed 92, 35. themselves in complete nudity on these occasions cannot be of accounts at and by quoting performances Byzantium proved of St. John Chrysostom. Antioch in the time Gloss. Labb. : sum nudus, fero levia yviwriT"oi. 92, 40. praetors. Trist.,ii,497 sqq. 86. Martial, iii, 93, I. verse. Id., xiii, praef. 93, 2. emperor. De gubern. Dei, vi ; cf. Cyprian, De Salvian., immorality. 9. 93, and vol. i, p. 246 f. 6, spectaculis, mimes. Tivaiov ix Svplas, Suid., s. KaBri/ia^evfiiros : Al\iav6s 93,12. Kal iirb iravris toS 7rpo(ri6vTOS. KaSri/ia^evfiJvov iralpa ^v ijiipav^i yap Si "Ko\a"rtav TrepiTraBeffTdpa, eb iv TOts /jifiOLS Twv re rots tpatvofiivois TOI"S h T"Btt Tim iKKoKoVfiivT) TO. "TxfllMl"^l-y TTJV KOiVT]V 6tj/lV opwVTai rbv Syfiop Kol 6(rov fierSt Kal KaTareivovcra toO d-^fiov Tpbs ffdtfiaTos,
guartarum
'
Kal fjM.VLK^v ""r^yetav. trvthdij dancers. Grysar, op. cit., p. 310 93, 15.
ff.
Cf. pp. of
253
272.
Jerome, Epp.,
David
: nonne
of
.
the
.
King
vel
ludicro ? Atellanarum und naked. TrachtenFalke, Deutsche Modenwelt, i, 278. 93, 17. his XI received into Louis Paris in 1461 by the on was entry beautiful most girls of the city quite naked, with poems. the acted were at Lille in 1468 before Among plays which Charles
the Bold
was
the
Judgment
Diirer
of
Paris,in
which
in accordance witnessed similar spectacles myth. 1520 the his in Netherlands. The during journey municipalityof Antwerp, he writes to his friend Melanchthon, presentedall kinds
goddesses appeared
Even
as
entirely naked
late
as
of shows
were
in the be
seen
street
V,
among
which
to
the
beautiful
and
well-bom
of the girls
538
ian
Notes
Aristomenes,
315,
'
[vol.II.
a
as
iii, p.
96, 8.
For
'
cannot
be taken the
'
proof that
were
represented on
stage.
read
'
doddering
and blustering
',and
mawkish
'
dissolute '. read Cf. Appendix xxxvi. 96, 9. centuries. The 96,16. hand. Quintilian,i, 11.
'
comoedi
a
fibula'
was
(Juv.,
sary neces-
Sat., 6, 73
for
a
Martial,xiv, 215)
comedian.
shows
that
fine voice
M. Antonin., c. 2. 96, 17. Geminus. 96, 24. Turpio. Tac, Dial., c. 20. vi, 2, 35. 96, 28. scene. Quintilian, 96, 30. nobility. Id., ii,10, 13 : quod faciunt ita prorsus, ut nos vulgo neque esset sine arte,neque procul tamen
periretimitatio : sed morem scenico exornant. quodam scale. Id., xi, 3. 96, 32. Id., xi, 3, 96, 35. fishermen.
'
communis
huius
sermonis
decore
112.
One
may
connect
the
'
men fisher-
with
such
piece as
'
the
Rudens
of Plautus.
97, 97,
9.
Juv.,
3,
93-100.
tragico, Mdl, vol. xi, tav. xiii (Robert, AdI, 1880, pp. 206-212). saltat., 27. 97, 30. laughable. Lucian, De theatre. Tyan.i Philostrat., Apoll. 97, 32. v, 195, p. 89, ed. K. 181 2. 98, Horace, Epp., ii,i, eye. sqq., 187.
Cf. e.g. Attore
98,
12.
dances.
Cf.
Appendix
xxxvii.
see
On
the
declamation Rom.
and
gestures 667 f.
of the
tragic actors
Ribbeck,
Tragodie, p.
98, 16. composer. My essay in Marquardt, SiV, iii*, 545. 98, 30. parts. Cf the passages cited by Bergk, Ueber einigeZeichen der Plautin. Hdschr., in Philologus,xxxi (1871/72), p. 239, 11. De 60 De Ad Cic, Or.,i, Legg.,i,4 ; Fam., ix, 22 ; Pro Sestio, ;
.
57This strange device occurs 98, 37. applause. Pliny, Epp., ix, 34. at the end of the sixteenth even century, e.g. in the Anfiparnasso and of Orazio Vecchi in Monteverde's Ballo delle ingrate, (1597), It is remarkable, in view Ambros, Gesch. der Musik, i, 520. of Goethe's ideas on theatrical representation,that he once, if on only as a make-shift,ventured something similar on the Weimar stage (Devrient, Gesch. d. deutsch. Schauspielkunst, iii, 247). resolution Cf. Mommsen, 612 f. The RG, iii^, 99, 2. themselves. of tragedy into its elements is on the whole very accurately De la signification des mots cantare explained by G. Boissier, ei saltare et saltare tragoediam, in Rev. arcMol.,N. S., 2, pp. 333-3438. stage. 99, iii') 553 canticum I refer in
to my essay in treatise of Grysar cited Chor in der Tragodie.
'
general
Marquardt, StV,
there, Ueber
das
f'!3.nd
und
to
the
den
VOL.
II.]
Notes
Sueton., Nero,
c.
539
24, with Casaubon's
notes.
Grysar, op. cit., Electa,i, 24. According p. 56, i and Lipsius, to Pseudolucian., Nero, c. 9, Nero caused at the Isthmian games excellent rival tragedian named an killed by his Epirotes to be actors : flairiiiim"Sipuv iir' dKpipdvTap (in cothurni,as Kayser otov irpo(r-fiKovTai explains,i.e. in costume) roils iavroO iiroKpirhi Nero certainly took several actors about with him, n irpdy/iaTi,.
but that
the 99, 15.
it cannot several
be concluded
actors
with
any
from certainty
on
could
must
appear
the
stage together
from
singer.
choir. A
Chorus
:
probably
be assumed
Epictet.,
p^ra
Diss,, iii, 14
TToXXwy. 99,
is ol kukoI
oi Sivavrai, dXXd
99, 19.
p. 45
are
mere
conjectures.
261
Dio
may
solos alone. dialogues, but equally well to iambic Cf. free. Here, Sueton., Nero, c. 21. Euripides, fur., 1035. 99, 30. The PhiloJuv., 8, 223, Dio, Ixiii, parts which 9 and 22, and as are strat.,Vit. Apollon., v, 6, mention by Nero, played bably proonly arbitrarilychosen examples. Suetonius, Nero, c. 46. 99, 34. death. Id., Caes., c. 39 ; Aug., c. 43. 99i 39- appear. actor. Tac, A., xiv, 15. 99, 41. RG, iuP, 613. Grysar {Der rom.Mimus, Mommsen, 100, 2. texts. in Sitzungsb. d. Wien. acad.,xii,pp. 327-330) has introduced much
scena erroneous
and See
irrelevant
matter
into
the
section
on
the
Graeca. vol.
:
100, 4. audience.
c.
ii,p. 91, 24-5 and note. Choric, op. oiv t4 pi^v K"pxvinp inrepaipei liTToSpopdas cit., 14, 7, p. 238 di ffTainuSes toTs 5^/iOis i/i^dWeiv, Sav/iaroTTOiois T(fp.Tidii' "wpS/yp.a Kal Kal rpayifSias \ip^ xpujit^cous iirbKpinvp^nbvras T"fi p,ri xbpov av Stiff tuv ^vdpuiroi dtddvai,CKeivojv yap oCtws iveirkiia deapArtav,ws
brip^offieieLv. /a6Xis
7. mime. Id.
100,
ib.,c. 17, 2, p. 243: fup^s yap "Tas, k"v S,yav 6s vvv p^v elffipxerai ^, Tb, 5e"repa ^4petTpay(pSias iiiroKpLTov, e"f0u]^os S^ fj.T}T^pa vvv wa'ida "/"ov^a, ^i(pos ^'7n(pipov(rav p.'qTpbs i)TOKpLvbp.^vos,
riKvois inrh
was
need
of
were
tpwvaffKetv
and
certainly
(p. 301, 25). pantomimo, Bdl, 1875, p. god. Henzen, Buecheler, Ind. Bonn, ss. J. Schmidt, Bdl, 1879, p. 170. CIL, vi, 10,115. 2, aestiv., 1877, pp. 11-13. below. Cf. Marquardt, op^ cit., p, 551, and 30. disuse. ad Pers., Proll. Welcker, op. cit., p. 1469 ; Jahn, 38. Lucan. Lucano, p. 64 sq. Cf. Teuffel, Genthe, De M. Annaeo p. xxxiv; RLG*, 303, 4. Juv., 7, 92. 41. Paris. Plutarch, Qu. conv., ix, 15, 17. Cf. Liban., ed. men. 5. Reiske, vol. iii, p. 381 sq. ed. Boecking, p. 65, says 6. historical. Dosith., Inierpr.,iii, Augustus. Sueton.,
Tessera di
un
Jerome,
ed.
Roth
in
the
introduction
to
the
section
on
mythology
Fabulae
540
quoque
in loi, loi, loi,
Notes
pantomitnorum
inde
[vol.ri.
et
101, loi,
loi,
esse saltatione,vera quae 12. Cleopatra. Lucian., De suUat., 54 and 58. Nero. Sueton., Nero, c. 54. 13. Macrob., Salt.,v, 17, 15 : Virgiltreated so 17. Macrobius. not only the was beautifully story of Dido, that his deScriptidu imitated and by sculptors,painters tapestry-weavers, but also histrionum celebretur '. perpetuis et gestibus et cantibus 18. Gods. c. Lucian, De saltat., 59. 37-61. Lucian, op. cit., Grysar, op. cit., Myrrha. 29. 53 f. A. J., xix, i, 13. 32. fall. Josephus,
'
testantur
audiences. turmoil.
Cf.
on
later
times
P.
E.
De Mueller,
p. 301,
gen.
aev.
sqq.
(ed. Roth,
mentioned
25). Cf.
times
first two be
are
several
by
by Ovid, Remed., 753 sq., where indeed Cf. Grysar, RJiein. Mus., ii, p. meant.
(Arnob., Adv. gent., i, 2 ; Cassiodor., Var., iv, 51.) Columbar. start. 12. Grysar, op. cit., 57 f. Cf. Jahn, Das 102, der Villa Pamfili, p. 24. Owii, Remed., I.e.; Lucian, Salt.,2 ("owb KjxtiiJan 102, 17. music. Kal irbSujv KT^Ttfi). Kal Tep"Tt(rfM(n rb names five, ib.,66 (Tocrbirati iieplii" -^dip parts. Lucian 102,23. Mus., ii,p. 38. opafw, ^v.). Cf. Grysar, Rhein. 26. 26, Lucian, 67. Aerope. 102, Anthol., ed. Jacobs, iv, p. 192 ; Epigr. ddesp., 102, 26. Agave. Seyo^tSj/TOS ^fiupvaiov dpXV^'^oO elKdva). 353 (^^5 in theatralibus Jerome, Epp., 43 : quomodo J02, 27. Cybele. scenis unus histrio nunc'Hefculem robustus ostendit, atqueidem Venerem mollis in tremulus in nunc nunc frangitur, Cybelen. Liban., ed. Reiske, iii, 391, 102, 32. Ganymede. 23. Lucian, ib.,63. 102, 41. error. 103, 9. Lapithae. Liban., ib.,p. 373 sq. Priam. Mauil., v, 479 sqq. 103, 12. 28. R. Kohler, Ueber die Nonnus, Dionys., xix, 136 ss. ivy. 103, 58.
Dionysiaka
103, 33.
103, at
once.
des
Nonnus,
p. 29,
2.
41.
2.
Hamilton.
skill.
104,
histriones
Goethe, Werke, 23, 257 "f. Fronto, Epp. ad M. Antonin. Aug. caudam palleolatdmsaltant, quom
iv, 8: orcitt.,
cycni,capillum
104,
104,
In Schol. eodem demonstrant. pallio Veneris, furiae flagellum Juv., 6, 653: spectant in theatarop a r a pa 1 Ii u m Alcestin "be suo can hardly morientem, the corrupt word pro marito the to kind. mean anything of supposed In the only passage frOm which one might draw 5. Characters. that secondary actors the conclusion the stage, on appeared De be the the that to seems sense Lucian, saltat., 83, pantomime acted in such action of a second a to suggest the as way facing him. person doubtful. et finitioiieauSus II. Quintilian,vi, 3, 65: Nam de est Augustus pantomimis duobus, qui alternis gestibuscon-
VOL..
II.]
Notes
541
104, 104,
104,
alterum saltatorem intereorum tendebant, cum dixit,alterum pellatorem. 16. leaps. Lucian, Salt.,71. 18. fast. Seneca, Controv.,iii, praef. 8 : Nomio (edd.nomini velocitas sed obiciatur, tantum meo) cum pedum non concedatur lentiores manus of sunt (according to the certain emendation Ind. Bonn, aestiv., Buecheler, 1877, p. 12). 21. Galen, vi, 155. body. Nonn., Dionys., xix, 261-282. 29. hands. xi, 3, 87. Quintilian, 31. speech. Seneca, Epp., 121, 6. 36. words. xi, 3, 91 sqq. 36. finger. Quintilian, Manu dance. loquaci, Petron., ed. Buecheler', p. 37. puer 26 ilia foeda et praepostera sed tamen : 212. Tac, Dial., c. frequens quibusdam exclamatio, ut oratores nostri tenere dicere, histriones diserte saltare dicantur. Among the Greeks Antipat. mentions the Bacchus of Pylades wa/iThessalon., Epigr., 27, Kal x^.offif Cf CIG, 6305 : Iffroplas Sei^as \ox^v6fJ."vos. (pfiifot^ X^P'^^ and wdvTa Grysar, op. cit., XaX'/iffas, p. 41. rhetors. D. 20 Athen., i, p. 41.
.
Nonnus, op. cit.,196-202. 105, 5. bald. xi, 3, 88 sq. 105, 8. strings. Quintilian,
contemplation. Macrob., Sat., ii,7. dress. Lucian, Salt.,80. 105, 21. Macrob., loc. cit. 105, 26. saw. characters. iv,282 Jacobs, .^Mi^o/., CIG, 6306 105,27. 6a(t3v KelvoLffLv KLveiro Trpo(TihTroL$. Xojv Lucian, ib.,79. 105, 28. tears. Minuc. Felix, Octav., 37, 12. 105, 32. tears. Cf. Marquardt, mask. Salt., 27, 29. Lucian, 36. 105,
105,
12.
=
"ru/i7rd(r-
op. cit.,
551,
106, 106,
sqq. of Liba,nius in P. E. Mueller, De passages 403-5. Theodos.,ii, p. 104 and Claudian in Eutrop., ii, gen. aev. ed. medicament, De 8. sec. Paris. Kuehn, locos, Galen, compos, io6, Cf the
Lucian, Salt.,75
xii, p. 106,
106, 106, 106,
II.
454-
food.
sex.
15.
Liban., Pro saltat., op. cit., p. 388 sq. De Lactant., r. Columella, r., i, praef. 15.
Inst.
div.,vi, 20,
19.
22.
32. inartistic.
Leda.
tunc x,
rustica
discit).
IRN,
2911
CIL,
1946
2155:
Anicetus Actio
c. 106, 37. Juvenal. Juv., Julian, Fragm. epp., p. 304 106, 41. pantomimes. Zosim., Hist., i, 6. 107, %. monarchy.
Augustine, De Athen., i, p.
civitate
20
F, and
same :
vii, conviy.,
8, c.
cus.
3, 3,
are
Plutarch's
source,
treatise of Aristoni-
dwoii^ixwa
Si
t^s
dpx^"'^'^'t')''
should
542
also oSffav
Notes
be
.
[vol.ii.
of the
read
. .
in Athen.
instead
meaningless
iroMKmrov)
aiirSdev wi^av tov KdpSaKos d^x^M^^ "'"V ^aOdWeiov aTTO/j^vTiP, 'Hxo"s ij Tivos Xlavis ^ 'Zaripovaiiv 'Epwri kwjjA^ovtos
" SmriBefiUvriv. inrbpxniJ-i' art. 10. Athen., I. c.
107,
in the Litierar. Centralblatt, 1869, 107, 15. Tragedy. Bursian f. 17, p. 490 Seneca, Contyov. epit.,iii,praef.: Pylades 107, 18. dance. in aberant. se a tragoedia multum comoedia, Bathyllus 107,
107,
no.
in
Antipater Thessalon., Epigr.,27. Jacobs, ii,p. 102. writer. 21. Boeth., ib.,p. 114. Macrob., ii,7. 24. hero. CIL, x, 1074. 2378 27. Pylades. IRN, schools. Seneca, Qu. n., vii, 32 : stat 29. Pyladis et Bathylli domus.,
20.
poet.
Anthol.
Gr., ed.
per
successores
31.
time.
Cf.
Appendix
xxxviii.
107, 107,
Plutarch, I. 'c. 32. p. 553, 4 and 5, and 40. accompanists. Cf. Marquardt, op. cit., Of the with caninscriptions Petron., c. 53 (odaria saltare). tavit saltavit et placuit Orelli, 2605 is spurious, but 2607 latter (d. m. puer, CIL, xii, 188 is certainly genuine. The 'occurs in also CIL, [the name Orelli, 2527 Septentrionis xii qui Antipoli in theatro biduo saltavit et xiv, 2977] annor. the following amusing comment by placuit) has occasioned Wallon in his (generallyvery valuable) Hist, de I'esclavage, ii, de ce jeune enfant du Nord, I'inscription qui 129 : On connait parut Sug" de douze ans sur le theatre d'Antibes, dansa deux Quel sort fatal le ravlt si tot et si jours et sut plaire"... ciel loin de sa patrie, sous un qui le conviait k vivre par tous las
Plutarch.
' '
= =
'
Ovid, Trist., ii,519 ; v, 7, 25 ; Pliny,Paneg., c. 26. c. 54 ; Tac, DiaL, Cic, Pro Sest., 108, 6. emboHum. 54, 116, cf. Schol. in Mai. Auct. ii,148. class., A bone stamp with the inscription women. : 108, 7. Sophe Theoarbitrix imboliarum. robathylliana Bdl, 1873, p. 67 ss. and CIL, vi, 2, 10,128 (a pupil of Theoros Bathyllus ; cf. note 28. An embolaria N. on Pliny, H., vii, 158, Orelli, p. 100, CIL, vi, 2, 10,127. 2613 108, 10. Sparta. Athen., xiv, 631 A. Cf. on the whole subject my essay in Marquardt, 108, 14. houses. and I Appendix xxxix. op. cit., 553, civitas. I. c. ; Sueton., Nero, c. 12. Dio, 108, 15. Naidi, Orelli, 2639 CIL, vi, 2, 10,141 : Dis man. 108, 16. slaves. 108, 6.
=
=
climat
plus
doux
Caesaris
vernae
ex
numero
p5n:rhiche.
num. Digg; xlviii, 108, 21. cloaks. 19, 8, 11 ; Plutarch, De sera 36. vind.,c. 9 ; Fronto, Ad M. Caes.,i,2, 4 ; Lucian, Piscator, Apulei., Met., x, 29, p. 734. 108, 23. squares. Anthol. ed. Meyer, 959. De lat., J08, 25. sexes. pyrrhicha:
"
In
spatio Veneris
adversum
simulantur
sexus
proeliaMartis
etc.
cumsese
uterque venit
VOL.
II.]
Notes
543
io8, 25. Bacchic. Athen., xiv, 631 A. I. c. 108, 27. shepherds. Lucian, De saltat., 108, 33. blood. Sueton., Nero, c. 12. Juv.,
pueros Cf. vol. inde
ad
4,
122
108, 37.
109, 28.
oSv Mirav
velaria
Vitt. soph.,ii,10, ed. Philostrat., p. 256 : oirire ffirovddiviep vepl ras ^^ aSrai rb iyKVxXtovs Behs 6px''l"''''"''
pantomimes.
reproaches
his
adversary
dirb tu"v x^^pov dTrotpaiveiv "fj\-in"re TU"v /xl/jLuv Sb^av^X^eiviirl r^v Spxv^t-^' 109, log,
dW
rb toO ol/iai
37.
disease. Rome.
women.
109,
no,
38. 38.
I.
sexes.
ep.,V, 315
vixit annis
Seneca, Controv. epit., iii, praef. Tac, Dial., 39. Cf. vol. i, p. 247. Cf. vol. i,p. 59. J. Schmidt, Add. ad CIL viii, Eph. no. 443 (Carthage) : Thyas saltatrix Metiliae Rufinae
xiiii.
Thalamus
sponsae
suae.
The
dancers
were
no,
no,
no,
no,
no,
no,
perhaps embolariae (vol.ii,p. 108, 6, 7 and n.). Seneca, Cons, ad Helv., 12 ; Luxorius, {Anthol. 3. dowry. ed. Eat., Riese, 310) : in pantomimam pygmaeam, quae Andromachae fabulam frequenter saltabat et raptum Helenae. Tac, A., i, 77. 4. decreed. letter. Sueton., Domiiian, c. 7 ; cf. Pliny, Epp., vii, 24. 5. Cic, In Pison., 10, 22 ; cf. 8, 18 ; Pro Plane., 17. garment. P. red. in senatu, 6, 13 ; P. domo, 23, 60 ; Catilin., 87 ; 35, the in conviviis saltare : nudi ii,10, 23 (of partisans of Catiline) didicerunt. Macrob., Salt., iii, 14, 15. 18. statesman. Dio, xxxvii, 49. Ovid. Omit 'with her'. 20. Ovid, A. a., i, 595. dancer. Horace, Sat.,i, 9, 23. 24. Manil., iv, 525 sqq. 24. Manilius. 28. youth. Seneca, Controv.,i, prooem. 28. Caligula's. Sueton., Calig.,c. 55. Colum., if. r., praef.,i. 29. teachers. Pliny, N. H., vii,159 : Stephanionem qui primus 32. citizen. sumably togatus saltare instituit. Marquardt, PW., i^,119 n.) Pre(Cf. the same whom calls Suetonius,Aug., c. 45, togatarius. Seneca, Qu. nat., vii,32; Epp., 90, 19: itaque 35. women.
hinc
textorum,
hinc
et
hinc moUes
fabrorum
officinae
sunt,
hinc
odores
co-
quentium,
cantus
corporis motus
docentium
mollesque
infractos.
et saltas,Attice, passion. Martial, ii,7 (et belle cantas Cf. also c. belle). Apuleius,ApoL, 74, quoted vol. ii,p. 106. De house. mere, Lucian, conduct.,27. no, 38. indecorous. Cf. Sueton., Domit., c. 8; Dio, Ixyii,13. 110,40. vol. ii,p. 17 ff. Hist. Aug.' Commodi^ C. i; Elagabal., c. 32; 110,40. emperors.
110,37.
jierqdian, v, 3,
ip.
544
Ill, 6.
Notes
calumniator.
10
[vol.ii.
i.
Edict.
rep., iv,
Ill, Ill, 6.
; Cornel.
Cf.
Cic,
De
Ill,
Cod., ii,12, 21. I. 34),part (viii, 9. provinces. Dirksen, Obss. ad tab. Heracl. ii,p. 71. II. marriage. (Through the lex Julia) Digg., xxiii,2, 42 and
44.
Diocletian.
Ill,
Ill,
Ill, Ill,
Ill,
lb., xlviii, 5, 24 (Macer, libro i Publicorum). ii de mUire 15. slavery. lb., xlviii,19, 14 (Macer, libro vel in servitutem ludicram se tari): si miles artem fecerit, venire Menander scribit. est, capite puniendum, passus 18. theatre. Sueton., Aug., c. 45. 18. remained. the passage divus Augustus Tac, i, 77, where immunes verberum histriones quondam responderat is perhaps taken from the of the Senate. Suetonius acts gives a and certainlymore of the matter. correct account more precise The then proposal made (in the year 15) ut praetoribus jus to have aimed at the virgarum in histriones esset appears before restoration of the law as it was marks Augustus. Cf. my rein Marquardt, op. cit., Kotzebue, Erinnerimgp. 540, 7. -und Neapel (1805),quotes from an eine Reise nach Rom en an edict respecting the theatres which at that time was published dead a annually in Rome, and enjoined (although it remained that singers and dancers should in certain cases receive letter) corporal punishment. Sueton., /. c. 25. Pylades.
13.
"
freedman.
'
'
'
'
Ill, 27.
more
Actors in the
and tribus
are
sons
of
actresses
appear
sen,
paratively com-
Esquilina
(of which
m
eight
stones
known).
Mom
112, 112,
112, 112,
112,
112,
112,
112,
Gell.,xx, 4. I. troops. Cf. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 539. I. Anhihg tragedy. Cf. Liiders,Dionysische Kunstler, 116 ff., Titiano 112 (cum Firmus ; Digg., xl, 5, 12 tragoedos tres legasset) Martial, vi, 6. 3. needed. 3. Martial, Id., xiv, 214. 8. sale. 212 Gai.,Inst.,iii, ; Digg., xxi, i, 34 (quum ejusdem veluti simul vel chorus). veneant comoedi generisplures res In Russia were actors, and singers of both sexes, very often et souvenirs, iii,233, serfs : S6gur, Mimoires Haj^thausen i,310) heard an opera in Nizhniy-Novgorod in which (Studien, all the singers were serfs, table. Cf, vol. i, 9. p. 218, 13, acting, Pliny, Epp., vii, 24, Sueton., Tiber.,c. 47 ; Dio, Ivii,11 ; Schol. 14, interceded. Pers., 5, 9 : Glyco tragoedus populo mire placuit et ideo a manumissus Nerone ejus, est, datis Vergiliotragoedo, domino dimidia HS iii. possidebat quam pro parte 16. hire. Julian,lib. xlv ; Digg., xxxviii,i, 25. Id., lib. i ex Minicio ; ib.,i, 27. 17. friends. 21, ring, Macrob,, Saturn., iii, 14, 13,
ruin.
.
546
Notes
[vol.II.
Choric, Apol. mimoy., 2, 3, I. c, p. 214. 114, 6. slaves. Cf. vol. i, p. 59 f. empresses. 114, 10. Cf. the passages 16. A.D. 48 quoted in the notes on the 114, and vol. on i, p. 246 f. passage,
114, 19. 114, 23. 114, 26. 114, 26. 114, 28. 114, 31. 114, 114,
114,
same
Tac, A., xiii,19-22. Digg., xii, 4, 3, " 5 ; Tac, ib.,c. 27. 18 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 54. teacher. Dio, Ixiii, Latinus. Cf. vol. i, p. 60. Cf. Appendix xxxix. convention.
accusers. case.
pantomime. Cf. vol. i, p. 247. Cf. Appendix Iviii. 37. promoted. 38. spectacles. Fronto, Principp. hist.,5,
10. 38. Pylades. Dio, Ixviii,
13,
ed.
Niebuhr,
p. 249. Antonin. Pius, c. 11. 114, 38. Pius. 115, 3. Pylades. On the first see L. Ver.,c. 8 ; Epp. ad L. Ver., 12 ; cf. Appendix xxxix.
115, 4.
on
the third
Fronto,
115,
Antonin., c. 23. But Dio's statement that P. legions. Dio, Ixxvii, 21. Valerius urban an Comazon, whom Elagabalus made prefect, histrio is false. f. was a Hirschfeld, VG, 233 Tac, A., i, 77. 115, 9. escort. them. Seneca, Qu. n., vii,32, 3. 115, 10. accompany II. Id., Epp., 47, 17. grooms. 115, et quos Pliny, N. h.,vii,184 (in venere obiere) persons. 115, 12. duo adnotavit nostra aetas ordinis in eodem equestiris pantomimo aetas forma Nostra Mystico turn praecellente. is the time of Nero, whose freedman Mysticus probably was. nis Bull. d. com. if.,1886, p. 161, 1203 : Claud(iae) Ep Mustioi pantomimi lib. vix. an. vi. crowd. Pliny, N. h., xix, 9. IIS, 13charioteers. Galen, Method, med., i (ed. Kuehn, vol. x, 115, 15. p. 3). 115, 17. fragrances. Dio, Ixvii,3. Paris. Martial, xi, 13. 115, 22. Cf. vol. i, p. 246 f. 115, 24. favours. clappers. Marquardt, StV, iii, 33115, 520 f. Cf. also Petron., c 5. Sat., 115, 36. claque. Tac, A., i, 16. 115, 39. parties. Fest., p. 86 M. 116, 9. themselves. Diss., iii, Epictet., 4. 116, II. disorder. Henzen-Orelli, Ind., p. 173. Wilmanns, Exempla, u, 634. 116, 18. executed. Digg., xlviii, 19, 28, 3. 116, 27. Maecenas. Dio, liv, 17; Tac, A., i, 54. 116, 31. accustomed. Tac, ib. 116, 32. Drusus. Dio, Ivii,14. 116, 38. place. Tac, A., i, 77. 116, 39. 22. Dio, Ivii,21. 116, 39. 23. Tac, A., iv, 14. Cf. vol. i, p. 247. 116, 41. crimes. 117, I, recall, Sueton., Tiber.,c. 37,
pantomimes.
M.
12.
'
'
VOL.
II.]
I.
Notes
547
117,
Sueton., Nero,
c.
26 ;
Dio,
Ixi, 8.
117, 15. 117, 117, 117, 117,
Tac, ib. and c. 28 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 16 sq. 16. allowed. Tac., A., xiv, 21. 18. day. Sueton., Titus, c. 7. Id., Domitian, c. 7. 19. pantomimes. minore forbade it. Pliny, Paneg., c. 46 : nequs euim 21. a te ut toUeres concentu tuo restiut a pantomimos patre quam
tueret exactum est.
22.
Senate.
117,
10. Dio, Ixviii, histriones aulicos c. Hadrian., 19 : publicavit. 117, 24. So Alexand. Sever.,c. 34 : pantoinimos populo donavit. Aemilius PauUus at Amp' ispectacles 117, 33. Rome. gave Greek ad in rudes Romani tum erant. 169, polis Livy, xlv, 22. quae cf. vol. On musical contests. contests ii,p. 351 ff. 117, 36. Livy, xxxix, 22. 117, 39. Greece. 118, I. contests. Appian, Bell, civ.,i, 99 (Ol. 175). Valerius. Valer. Maxim., ii,4, 7. 118, 3. 118, 5. Curio. Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 120. 118, 6. theatre. Dio, xxxix, 38 ; Plutarch, Pomp., c. 52. Ad vain. 10. Fam., vii, i, 3, Cic, 118, Martins. Plutarch, Caes., c. 39. 118, 12. Sueton., Aug., c. 45. 118, 13. exhibitions. c. 22 RGDA^, (p. 90) ; Suet., c. 118, 16. nephew's. Mommsen, i. 43 ; Dio, liii, 18; Di", c. Strabo, vii, 325 C. ; Sueton., ."4m^., 118,21. years. the article Actium Cf. Franz, CIG, iii, Ii,I. by p. 730 and in the StRE, i', 146. Bursian 118, 23. Nicopolis. Stat., Silv.,ii,2, 6. 118, 23. Augustus. Sueton., Aug., c. 98. Cf. a. 10 : Franz, CIG, iii, p. 730 118, 25. Greece. 4472,
triumph.
service.
Aiyoicrroviv
Ni/coiriiXeit^s
ireptoSov.
118, 27. Olympiads. Joseph.,B. J., i, 20, 4. 118, 28. Julian, Panegg., x, c. 9, i. 118, 32. Delphi. Cf. Appendix xli. 118, 33. Herod. Joseph., A. J., xvi, 5, i ; cf. B. J., i, 21, 8. 118, 35. games. Sueton., Aug., c. 59; Mommsen, RGDA^, p, 42, I. Caligula's prohibition (Sueton.,Cal.,c. 23 : Actiaeas Sicuferiis celebrari, vetuit sollemnibus cannot lasque victorias On after remained in force his death. have Poppaea's delivery ad exemplar Actiacae religionis ordered certamen in 63 a was the victories of T. Flavins in Rome, Among Tac, A., xv, 23. is rbv iv in 1. 'Avrioxelq. lepivirevlraArchibius,CIG, 5804 24 : (89 A. D.) and inl. 27: erripiKhv iydval 'AKTiaKuiv TratBai' irayKpi.Tiov TraiSojv] Ktd rbv iy AXs^avdpeiq. iyQva ^AK[TtaKiov TrevraeTTiptKbp iepbv But must here understand we Cf. probably (90 A.D.). p. 732. with Mie, Quaest. agonist (Rostochii, 1885), p. 54, the Olympia celebrated in Alexandria {CIG, 5913)1 and by 'Ajcriaitoi TraiSes, the Aciia rules of at the fixed those whose was Nicopolis. by age The CIL, ii, Olympia are also referred to in Gruter, 499, 6
. . .
'
'
548
Notes
[vol.II.
trib. mil. proc. divi Titi 4136 (Tarracone): cohort! I Breucor. certaminis Alexandriae bis. On the agnothetae penetaeterici "Kktio, iv Tiptf and other hand : CIA, iii, 129 (third cent.) CIL, xiv, 474 : Actia aput Bostram. 118, 38. victory. Dio, li, 19. 2 ; cf. Mommsen, RGDA^, nS, 39. Agrippa. Id., liii, p. 41 sq. them Biat ix Actium. himself calls tQv tirxfiv Augustus 118, 41. shows of the coin a a ; sacrificing year 738 \nrkp T^s au"TT\piai with priest
On the
valetudine Caesaris s. p. q. R. : pro inscription is a sacrificing Apollo with : ApoUini Actio. Mommsen from has rightlyconcluded this that the ludi pro salute divi Augusti votivi in N. h.,vii,158 belong (762) Pliny, to this period. obverse
' '
the
i ; alternately. Dio, liii, liv, 19, cf. Mommsen, op. cit. N. A.D. Pliny, h., vii, 158. 3- 9 8. Agrippa. i. Dio, liii, hour. cf. Mommsen, 12. Sueton., Aug., c. 44; op. cit. (730, or 762). 746 perinde magistratus rem 15. ofi"cials. Tac, A.; xiv, 21 : nee familiarem exhausturos Graeca aut certapopulo efflagitandi mina a causam eo magistratibus fore,quum sumptu respublica 2.
fungatur.
Caligula. Dio, lix, 9. birthday. Id., lix, 13. 119, 19. Claudius. Id., Ix, 23. 119, 19. Dio, Ixi, 21; 119,26. exchequer. Tac, A., xiv, 20; reverse Nero, c. 12 ; Eckhel, D. N., v, 264. The
119, 17. struck CON. below Roma 119, 28.
in
of
Sueton., a coin,
ROM.
this year
a
with table
the
on
CER. inscription
are an urn
QVINQ.
and
a
S.C. shows
wreath, and it a discus and griffins holding a shield. CIL, iv, 1745 : ; Neroneis Augusta (libusfeliciter ?). va(le)
which
loc. cit. : instituit Apollo. This is what Suetonius means, Graeco Romae more primus omnium quinquennale certamen he does not, as Nipperdey thinks,allude to the cal triplex, periodireturn to
already
under
of the games, nor, as Marquardt, Prl.,i",117, 4, supposes, institution of contests for amateurs, for this was the case with the chariot-races in the periodic games
the
Augustus.
Cf. and
rig, 32. wreathed. Vit. Luciani 119, 37. oil. 119, 41. 120,
I.
Tac,
c.
Haackh
Sueton.,Nero,
Schol. VaUa.
A., xvi, 4; Sueton., Nero, c. 21; in the SiRE, v, 584. 12 ; Dio, Ixi,21 ; Tac, A., xiv,47.
20.
arms.
Sura.
see
mus),
53 Sura
:
120, 5. dress.
'
(apparently from Marius Appendix xi. Graeci amictus quis per longer
a
Maxieos
dies
exoleverant.
Nipperdey explains
novelty
and
no
longer
caused
sensation'.
of The continuance Euseb., Chron. 120, 6. 65. Tac, A., xvi, 4. the Neronea at a later period is not proved either by contorniates (Eckhel,D. N., viii, with the p. 312, or by the cameo
: Iflipwp inscription ktyovaTe (Nero
in
quadriga
with
sceptre
VOL.
II.]
and vita
Notes
"
549
Caylus, Rec, i,tab. 86, 2) or again by the inscriptions, Gruter, 116, 3 and 499, 6, cited by Genthe, De Lucani et scriptis, note on p. 52 sq. (cf. p. 118, 35).
mappa
Neronea. Minerva. Aurel. Catal.
120, 120,
10. II.
Vict., Cues., c.
imp.
agonem
27, Minervae
Per-
liaps this
after also
is the
(certainly
agones twelve
Hadrian)
129 (Anhang 19) : inscriptionof years, CIG, 5804.) CIA, iii, iv a herald 'ASrivas Hpop,dxov "Vdii-Q (between 253 and 257) y Morcelli, Sull'agone Capitolino pubblicaioda Labus, 120, 12. Agon. ed. 2, Milano, i8i6.
"
Cf. vol. ii,2810 C. Franz, CIG, iii, p. 729. 'OXi^jttTTta. The murders of Maximus and Morcelli,-p. 12. 15. summer. took place during the Capitolinegames Balbinus in the year 8, 3). Clinton, Fasti Romani, p. 252, has 238 (Herodian, viii,
Olympian.
KaTrertiiXeta : ''Pdjfj.Tjv
collected
event
the
different
reckonings of
the
month
in which
the
120, 120,
decides for the middle of June ; occurred, he himself for loth the of Weltgeschichte, iii, July ; Seeck, i, 405, i, Ranke, Rhein. Mus., xli (1886),p. i68, for the 23rd of July. For the length of the period see Censorinus, Ve die natali (writtenbefore De emend, temp., 243 ; Eckhel, D. N., 238),c. 18, II ; Scaliger, iv, 43718. ceased. tests Sueton., Domitian, c. 4. On the separate concf.
21.
Appendix
xlii. 3, 231
:
wreath.
Stat.,Silv., v,
in the
mixta
quercus
oliva
. . .
crown Albanus). Martial, iv, i, 6 ; agon ix, 23, 5 ; Juv., 6, 387 : Capitolinam quercum. Nohl, Quaest. Statian., pp. 26, 30. hand. tantas Martial, iv, i, 6 : perque manus plurima
quercus
22.
eat.
5252
(inscription
NOS LATI-
EST
INTER IVDICVM.
Burckhardt, Die Cultur der Renaissance, p. iii, p. 46. 35. century. Preller,Die Regionen Roms, p. 169. CIG, 5804. 3. men. before. Dio, Ixxix, 10. 7. form. II. Preller,op. cit., p. 169 f. 18. wreaths. Sueton., Domitian., c. 4. 22. Herodian, i, 9, 2. poet.
'
202
com. R., 1887, p. 186, 1922 (gymnico saepius coronatus). the victoryof a ciMaroeiiMS Hadrian. C/G, 3208, mentions 121,25. in the 'ASpidvia ib.,246 the victory of a pugilist "Sdip.tjv /3',and in the 'ASpidyeia 'Pd/iri. Alex. 28. Severus. Sever.,c. 35. 121, Catal. 28. Gordian. imp., CIG, 1068. 121, Catal. : (Aureliaimp., p. 648, ed. Mommsen 121, 30. Aurelian.
antiquity.
emperors.
Cf. Bull.
Appendix
d.
xliii.
agone
55"
nus)
Solis
Notes
Solis instituit. agonem Aureliano ab constitutus.
all.
[vol.II.
Euseb.,
Chvon.
CIG, 5923. Euseb., Chron. : agon mille Cyprian, Epp., 58, 8. ed. Eberhard, 62. Philogelos,
Praesentiae urbis millenial
on
annorum
actus.
vi, 488
nam
matris
deum
P.
The
millesimi of the
anni, which
Secular the
must
same
Mommsen occasion.
Festival, may
iii, 129
cf.
Anhang
then.
19)
that
who all
rbv
be took
assumed
contests
in
Greek
agones
place
122, 122,
Herodian, iii, 8, 9. Cohen, Mid. imp., iii, p. 274. 8. Circus. Ibid.,iv, p. 148, no. 189. Huebner, AdI, 1864, p. 158. 9. Barcelona. Carinus. 10. Carinus, c. 18. Fl. M.Th., 287. Cf. on cons. 14. gladiators. Claudian, De this time 2588 ; CIG, 5924 ; Cassiodor., Var. epp., v, Orelli,
7. m.edals.
men.
Empire.
vel athletarum Matem., vii,22 : Gladiatorum praepositi: iii, 8, 4, 5 ; geniturae. Palaestritae,palaestritis in f. athletis hominibus iii, (hominis ?) ; v, 15 ; aut 13, 5-10 potentisalicujus erunt honore praepositi. Rome. -_-^ iii", Marquardt, 122,23. 525. Etruria. Etruria ex acciti. Livy, i, 35 : pugiles 122, 23. Sueton., Aug., c. 45 (pugilesLatini). ': 122, 24. Latium. c. 18 Sueton., Calig., (Afri Campanique p^gUes). 122, 24. Africa. 26. boxers. IRN, 2378 CIL, x, 1074 : pugilescatervarios 122, et pyctas. Terence, Hecyr., proL, 23. 122, 29. matches. ^ taste. Horace, Epp., ii, i, 185. 122, 32. Cic, Tusc, iv, 33, 70. 122, 36. Ennius. Cf. tarch, PluGreece. Marquardt, Prl.^, 117 i. and especially 122, 41. Qu. R., 40. Varro, R. y., ii,i, i. 123, 2, Varro. Pliny, N. h., xxix, 4. 123, 7. income. 8. Blaesus. sufl. 10 a.d. Cf. vol. ii, Junius Blaesus cons. p. 123, and Nipperdey on Tac, A., iii, 47, 35. Isidorus. Aelian, ed. Hercher, ii,240. 123, 10. De re med., i, i and Celsus. 12. Celsus, 2. 123, Trimalchio. 28. Petron., c. 123, 15. Naples. Sueton., Nero, c. 40. 123, 21. athletes. Id., Galba, c. 15. Plutarch, GaZfia,c. 16, 2. 123,22. Cf. vol. ii,p. 113. 168. Pliny, N. h., xxxv, 123, 23. sand. 123, 25. people. Sueton., Nero, c. 45. See especially Seneca, Epp., 15. 123, 28. body. This follows from Seneca's 123, 29. young. polemic,Epp., 88, 18 :
_ ...
Firm.
aeque
luctatores
et
totam
oleo
ac
luto
constantem
scientiam
VOL.
II.]
istuc
Notes
...
551
123, 123,
studium studiis liberale his liberalibus an expello ex ? credimus juventuti nostrae 35. amours. Tac, A., xiv, 20. ad luxuriam 36. Greeks. Pliny,AT. h.,xv, 19 : usum ejus (olei) vertere Graeci vitiorum in omnium genitores gymnasiis pub. . .
Pliny,
sani
quae
h., xxix, 26 : ilia perdidere imperi valetudinis ceu patimur, luctatus, ceromata
iV. exercendo
123,
124,
etc. instituta,balineae ardentes soul. Id. 168 ceromatis : ib., quibus 39. XXXV, nostra viris animorum. inventus corporis perdit 2. war. Lucan, Pharsal., vii, 270. Martial, vii, 32. 7. rubber. Id., xiv, 49 : Halteres. 9. vineyard. Pliny, Paneg., c. 13. 13. gymnast. Plutarch, Cato major, c. 20. 15. interest. Pliny, Epp., iv, 22. 29. extend. Gains. Phot. Cod., 79, p. 146 H., p. 43 Bekk. 39. Gymnastik, p: 803. Plutarch, De sanitate praec, c. 5, p. 40. Regulus. Liber. Martial, ix, 72, cf. viii,77. 40.
Krause,
124.
coUo.
Juv., 3,
68
et
ceromatico
Horace, Epp., i, i,
Of
source course
49.
Preller,Rom.
Myth.,
ii', 112,
125,
10. are
3. athletes.
I
our
the
only
the
of
among
Romans.
of
an
athlete the
discovered
near
in the
:"
district of Treviso
bears
inscription {Bdl,
KXau5tai/6j/
TeviJ.wvTes
Kal
Xevnipioiare
lintearii
capsarU,
cf.
Neubaur,
Comm.
epigr.,
often composed of athletes were p. 76 sq. Perhaps inscriptions in Italy. in Greek This is shown by the complaint of Pliny,N. h., 125, 13. amateur.
XXXV, 168.
c. Seneca, De brev. vit., 125, 14. welcomed. 12, 3. feats. Id. ib. in ceromate : qui (nam, proh facinus, ne 125, 15. Romanis rixanquidem vitiis laboramus) sectator puerorum tium sedet.
Id., Epp.,
other
15,
accedunt Martial
;
pessimae
mentions
;
notae
mancipia
tritae among
in
82, 20
vi, 39,
9.
palaesPerhaps
Pers., 4, 39 also refers to slaves. Seneca, Epp., 15, 9. 125, 18. chewing. athletes. 2. Pliny, N. h., xxxv, 125, 20. 21. vii, grounds. Martial, 32. 125, The Glaucias. meaning Stat., Silv.,ii, j, no. 125,23. whom gymnici ', CIL, vi, 10,158-10,160, among
children 125, 26. 125, 26. in their second and sixth
years,
of
fantes 'inwere
is obscure.
yv/ivao-T.,
c.
552
V,
Notes
p. 894
: ttXX'
[vol.II.
'
ol TO"riov drux^ffTarot Kal /xTjSeiriljtroTe 6^(ijs yiK'qffavTes in other Omit branches.* iavroits dvofid^ovtri yvfivacTTds. i^ai^vfis
. . .
Sped., c. 22 : xystici 125, 29. performers. Tertullian, substemunt. feminae Martial, vii, 57 : corpora
Castora de PoUuce Gabinia fecit erit
nunc Pyxagathos fuerat,
quibus
Achillam, Hippodamos.
6, 246 ; Martial,vii,67. Hadrian., c. 14, 26. Galen, ed. K., vi, 406. 125, 38. hour. M. Antonin., c. 4. 125, 39. running. L. Verus, c. 2. 125, 40. youth. Narcissus. Commodus, c. 17 ; Pescenn. Nig., c. i ; Dio, 40. 125, Ixxii,22. Alex. Sev., c. 27. 126, I. Severus. 2, 4 (Ulpianus libro vi ad edictum). 126, 10. bravery. Digg., iii, cludes It is evidently from ignorance that Tertullian, Sped., c. 22, inthe infames. the xysticiamong Lebas-Waddington, 16,209. 126, 12. Emperor. Digg., ix, 2, 7, 4 (Ulpian, libro xviii ad ed.): 126, 14. compete. vel in pancratio vel pugiles dum inter Si quis in coUuctatione aluis alium si in se occiderit, quidem publico exercentur, alius alium certamine occiderit,cessat Aquilia, quia gloriae datum. et virtutis, non causa gratia videtur damnum injuriae in Hoc autem servo non procedit, quoniam ingenui solent Cf. also P. E. Mueller, De certare. Theodos., ii, gen. aev. p.
65 126, 126, 126,
14.
20. n.
Sever.,c. 42. xystarchus. Dittenberger, Hermes, xii, 19 ff. festivals. The kclI ^iKoptljfiaios 22. AXe^apSpiotP tpikoai^atrTos (rivoSoi CIG, 5804 (Rome). Cf. adi, 349 ; cuffe/Sr;} TrepmoKiaTiKT] berger, The lepa Juo-tikt) ii,3476b and ad no. 3067. aivoSot,Dittenin Denkmiler aus u. Inschriften Forsch., Olympia, 1876, p. 14. Lebas-Waddington, 1620a. Cf. CIG, 5906-5913 and Franz's notes, p. 780. 126, 28. baths. Die f. Foucart in LebasdionysischenKtinstler, Liiders, p. 34 16 ffiJi'oSos Twi* Waddington, ii,no. (^ iep" 'H/ja/cXeiffTwe). ready An archiater CIG, 5907. porticus Xysti al126,31. Titus. before 368. Cf. vol. i, p. 169. assented. Orelli,2588 CIL, vi, 10,154, cf. the note. 126, 39. CIG, 5924 CIL, vi, 2, 10,153, probably the 127, 2. Johannes. Johannes Nicas on a contorniate,Eckhel, D. N., vii,293. Rossi, Bull, crist., v, 87. 127, 3. spectacles. De he is not a musician). 127, 9. city. CIL, xiv, 474 (if Read dirt '. Seneca, Epp., 15, 3 ; 80, 2 ; 88, 18 sq. 127, 14. diet. horses. N. h., xviii, Pliny, 63: Athletarum quorum 127, 15.
Severus.
'
Alex.
'
'
'
127,
capacitasjumentis simiHs. iS. belly. Cyprian, Spectac, 8. According to Jerome, Adv. diet is needed Jov.,ii,6, ed. Vail., ii, 332 s., a solid meat for 'milites, athletae,nautae, rhetores,metallorumque fossores'.
554
(quern adolescentes Olympia, p. 335.
129, 5. Games. Cf
on
.
Notes
senem
[vol. ii.
.
vidimus)
Pausan.,
to the
v,
21
,
5.
Krause,
his
129,
129, 129,
129,
129, 129,
129,
129, 129,
129,
129,
130,
name) Kayser on Philostrat.,De gymnast., 8, 22, p. 59 ; Cass. Die, Ixxix, i5 ; Philostrat.,Heroic, 679. Cf. Meier, Olym. Spiele, Sueton., Aug., c. 45. 7. Augustus. and Gruber's in Ersch Encyklopddie, 3, Sect. 3, p. 318. Cod. Just.,x, 53. 13. bribery. 16. cost. Dio, i, I : oCtu (iepois) yhp rois t^v alTHitnvixovra^ ad. Pliny, Tr., (obsonia certa119 dydvas dvo/jA^ova-iv. sq. minum RG, v, 265, i. iselasticorum) Mommsen, 1620 Cf. e.g. CIG, 5913 ; Lebas-Waddington, 19. councillor. and Tertul1620 221 Syriae a.d.) B, 1839 (Laodicea ; A, 214 lian, Scorpiace, c. 6 ; Philostrat.,Heroic., 678, ed. K., p. 292 of honorary citizenship cf. Kuhn, (statues). On the bestowal 122. Verfassung, i, 28, Di un' Notizie 22. epigr. onorar. degli 178-9. Bamabei, scavi. 1887. Decembre, Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands, ii,372. 23. field. 35. part. Dio, Ixxiv, 14. Cf. Kiesling,Bdl, 1862, p. 157. CIG, 5910. 31. family. Africanus' statement (Hertzberg, Gesch. 34. Germanicus. is refuted of Tiberius Gnechenlands a team ii, 59 n.) that it was the : following inscription TepfiaviK^v Ka^trapa aiiToKpdTopos by k-t.X. ^0\6fnrta Tedplinri^ Ti^epiov Kaiaapos ^e^aaToD vlbv viK-Ziffavra in Denkm. Inschr.aus u. xxxv Forsch., Olympia, Dittenberger, of Africanus' mistake that Tiberius was (1877),p. 36. The reason (before his adoption by Augustus, not later than Ol. 195 =1 a A.D.) had really won victory there with a quadriga,as the KXaiidiov following inscription shows : 'Si^ipiov Ti^eplov vibv Ttkdif k.t.X. (Dittenberger, Nipava nKii"ravTa~0\iii.ina. TeBpliririf xxxviii [1878], p. 53). op. cit., Ibid., xxxvi 36. consul. (1878),p. 119. 38. Roman. Pausan., v, 20, 4 ; cf. Krause, Gymnoffik und Agonistik, p. 803. Antoniniano Secchi, II musaico rappresentante 3. Caracalla. si trovo : la scuola degliatleti, Roma, 1843, p. 4 per I'appunto la cella solne'due semicircoli oppositi fra quali era compresa fu definita camera della palestra. eare, che percio dal Piranesi time mosaic is of the of Caracalla the (p. 7 s.). Undoubtedly
.
him
as (especially
of spelling
Of with
the
considerable
number
of Roman
rare cases
only opinion that the athletic certainty. F. Pinder's of Tusculum mosaic (Mon. d. I., vi and vii, i, 82) belongs to is rightly declared of Hadrian the time {Bdl, 1862, p. 179 ss.), To the by H. Hirzel (AdI, 1863, p. 412) to be quite uncertain. is conjecturally closingage of the Antonines assigned an athletic mosaic of the former Villa Casalia on the Caelian (Bull.com. d. R., 1886, pp. 49-51). On the spread of athletic shows in the xliv. ViTestern provinces cf. Appendix
any
it is
in very possible
to determine
VOL.
II.]
II. ROMAN
Notes
LUXURY.
555
131,
der prevalent. Roscher, Ansichten (the most 450 grandiose example of luxury is offered by imperial Rome). 5. compares grown
it
as
Volkswirihschaft,i, p.
senseless
and
immoral
Roman
luxury
a
with
use
that
rich,make
absurd
and
ridiculous
and the
exaggerated.
Decline of
the time
other the
hand
has
end)
Com-
luxury
before
132,
Zumpt, Stand der Bevolkerung, p. 70 f. Becker, Galhis,ii', 19. 284 (omitted in GoU's edition). Alfred Austin, Rich Men's 5. Austin. Dwellings, in National December f. This author also believes Review, 1883, p. 466 that Roman in the greatest luxury was history and hardly to Zumpt.
Becker. be beaten.
20. manners
132,
emperors.
and
Meierotto
customs of
makes
the
the
same
remark
about
the
Romans, 3rd edition (1814), face, pref. ; he also has a just opinion of Meursius's book. p. XXX limitless. eificere conSueton., Calig.,c. 37 : nihil tam
132, 132,
132,
133,
133,
cupiscebat, quam quod posse effici negaretur. 28. insanity. Tac, A., xiii, 3 ; H, iv, 48 ; Seneca, Cons, ad Polyb., c. 36 ; Sueton., Calig.,c. 50 ; Niebulir, Vortrdge ilber rornische Geschichte, iii, p. 178. So also the physician Wiedebut on the other side meister, Der Cdesarenwahnsinn, p. 87 ff., Schiller, Gesch. d. rom. Kaiserthums, i, 306. and Corsica. Mar31. provinces. Perhaps Sicily, Sardinia 298, 3. quardt, StV, ii'', Sueton., I. c. ; Seneca, Cons, ad Helv., 10, 4. 32. day. tamen, ut erat incredi34. palaces. Tac, A., xv, 42 : Nero effodere bilium Averno cupitor proxima juga conisus est. Devrient, Geschichte der deutschen Schauspielkunsi, 3. opera. at Dresden in 1753). ii,306 (the opera Suleiman Reisen durch Deutschland, ed; 3, 1776, 4. Miihlberg. Keyssler,
p.
1326.
Charles. Not
133, 4.
290.
Vehse,
Gesch.
credit as most of the notices in Roman certainlydeserve as much about authors Cf. also Devrient, luxury, and perhaps more. of the opera the of the and cost ballet at the on i i, op. cit., 301 time of Karl florins' worth tributed disof gifts were Eugen. 15,000
after i33" 133, 1313.
the
Cf. K.
opera
Semiramis. Im Neuen
province.
133,
Reich,
in Personen Haller v.
L.
travels
133,
the revenues 1883, p. 8) estimates million about at 12 Ludwig Plutarch, Lucull., 39, 27. Plutarch.
Hirzel,
Eberhard
556
133) 133, 29. 34.
Notes
Pliny.
Asia.
[vol.ii.
J13.
Pliny,
On the
N.
h., xxxvi,
treasures
gold
treasures
xxxiii,
and deposited captures of Susa and Persepolis, amounted at Ecbatana, to 180,000 talents,chiefly in ingots. Grote, History of Greece, xii, 245. P. Chaix, Histoire de I'Amirique mirid. au 133, 36. Atahualpa. xvi. 134, 4.
return
51. at the
The
which
of Cyrus Alexander
see
Pliny,
the
N.
h.,
quired ac-
Great
sieole, ii, 67
Clive's in his
s.
price.
fortune
at
was
estimated
220.
at
1760, Vehse,
vol. 19, p.
Sir
yearly income
^40,000, which
too
low.
Josephus, A. J., xiv, 3, i sq. Ibid., 3, 2. RG, iv, 22, 65. Drumann, 16. Gabinius. Cass. Dio, xxxix, 55. Cic, Pro Eabir., c. 8. 19. Auletes. Caesar. 20. Sueton., Caesar, c. 54. Crassus. 21. Josephus, A. J., xiv, 7, i. 23. proverbial. Manil., Astron., iv, 693 : Gallia per census, belli ; 793 : Gallia dives. Hispania maxima Josephus, B. J., MommTa\a.Twy k.t.X, 16, 4 ; ri o^v^; Tr\ovffu!)T"poi. vfjLeis
sen,
RG,
v,
97,
i.
gold.
coins.
Posidonius. coins
188.
Miimswesen, p. 678, cf. p. 683 Britons). Theobert, King of the Franks, (gold still coined the gold of the mines. native Procop., B. Goth., Cf Stones and cious Preiii, History of Precious King, Natural 33. Metals, pp. 183-187. Gold and silver mines in Britain, Gold and silver booty of Decebalus, DieCIL, vii,p. 220. Geschichte Trajans, in Budinger's Untersuchungen, i, rauer, f. Gold 102 washing in the Alpine streams, Planta, Das alte Rdtien, p. 14. 31. depreciation. Hultsch, Metrologie^, p. 301, 3. Cf. for the Ascon., Argum. oral, pro Scauro. 40. Scaurus. debts of other prominent Romans, 517. Marquardt, StV, ii*, Pliny, N. h., xxxiii, 134. 3. Crassus. 6. talents. RG, iv, no, 78. Drumann, N. xiii,92. Pliny. h., Pliny, ?" Vol. i, p. 304 f. 14. peoples. Vol. i, p. 44. 19- freedman. 26. poor. Alfred Austin, Rich Men's Dwellings^in National December Review, 1883, p. 467. A bequest at Marquardt, StV, ii*,60-62. 3"- 6 psr cent. Auzia note) (Mauretania) CIL, viii, 9052 (cf. Mommsen's The rate same brought in 6 per cent, per annum. {M t^ in the case of temple money ffvy^deiTbKif Tpio^oMqi apyvpiKif)
.
.
at Arsinoe
and
'
that
only in
return
for mortgage
security (U. Wilcken, Arsinoitische Tempelrechnungen, in A of interest xx rate (1885),p. 448). Hermes, perhaps only usual for temple money Erzh. ', Hartel, Papyrus Rainer,
and
VOL.
II.]
"
Notes
557
dixit
of interest
CCC)
4 per
cent.
(J per
Ein
(Hultsch,
Rechnens
can
cent,
usual
rate
des volksthiimlichen
p.
135.
f.),it great hypothecary security. Marquardt, Hdbch., ii,2 n., 215 ; StV, ii^ 56. 34- a year. I follow, as For the reduction elsewhere, Hultsch, Metrol.*, desired to sell the dominion 348. The Gothic king Theodahad of Italyfor an income of 1200 pounds of gold. Procop, B. G., Jahrhb., 1889,
342
hei den
Romern.
in
only
have
been
of
I, 6.
135. 4".
136,
Kremer, CulturgescMchte d. Orients,ii,190. d. Renaissance, p. 64 f. Burckhardt, Cultur. his to statement the coin value of the ducato, zecAccording viz. 11-12 chino, fiorinod'oro, scudo d'oro is about the same, Le francs of modei'n cardinal Vast, Bessarion, money. p. 368, the the but he thinks same 12 (k peu pr^s fcs.), purchasing 3, says
I.
Hashimid.
Lorenzo.
power
was
four
P.
to
five times
as
great.
136,
2.
J.
ss.
Coeur.
au xv.
France
Ixi
Clement, Jacques Coeur et Charles VII ou la silcle (1853),v, i, p. i s. ; ii, Cf. i,p. pp. 1-46.
monnaies (noticesur la valeur relative des anciennes frangaises). 136, 12, Chigi. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, viii,113 ff. 135, 16.
ihre Fuggers. Kleinschmidt, Augsburg, Niirnberg und im 75. und 16. Jahrhundert (1881),p. 122. W. Handelsfiirsien und Consumtion der edeln Meta.lle translated Jacob, Production Capito writes to Zwingli 29 Jan. by Kleinschrod, ii, 19: will maintain for a year. 16 a man gold gulden parently Ap1526 that about the gold gulden was worth 10 gulden therefore, liter, und im '. Hagen, Deutsch. relig.Verhdltnisse (florins) 6. The of ZeitMer a iii, (1844), 195, expenses Reformat. young nobleman (Junker) and his tutor at Erfurt, for food, lodging, to 26 gulden for the fees, etc. amounted washing, university U. berg, boarder of at FreiA whole Zasius,professor year 1451/52. the and board 16 at for lodging beginning of gulden paid d. deutschen Volkes the sixteenth century. Janssen, Gesch. seit dem i, 23. Consequently the value of the gold Mittelalter,
'
gulden
German
was
more
than from
10
florins of the
to
South
was
standard.
time
1500
1560 money
TiibingerZeitch.
6.
136,
20.
Mazarin.
Voltaire, Siicle
de
Louis
XIV,
estimates
of the
Duke
of Lerma,
favourite
of 6cus
Philip III
included) (?),'sans 700,000 Spain (hisson's income compter la garderobe et les richesses du luxe mobilier,qui k plus de 6 mill. d'or'. montaient Karnovich's book sian), From (in RusEugen 136, 24. Menshik6v.
Remarkable
me
Private
extract
in Fortunes Konstantin by
Russia
Jurgens
558
136, 30.
Potemkin.
Notes
Sybel,
estate
was
[vol.ii.
Schriften,i', 170 at 50 by Kamovich
f. His million
Kleine
estimated
hist.
Ibid.
Vehse, Gesch. d. Hofe, pt. 33, p. 332. 136, 35. Briihl. Carlyle, Collected Works, 1869, v, 30. 136) 36- Rohan. 136, 38. grandees. Baumgarten, GescA. Spaniens zuv Zeit. Revolution, p. 185.
137, 7. Potocki. 137, 137, 137,
10.
d.
franz.
E. V. d. Bruggen, Polens Auflosung, p. 193. Czartoryskis. Ibid.,pp. 136 and 213. Radziwill. 12. Ibid.,p. 157. For owner According to Kamovich. 19. owner. of serfs (more than 128,000' read 'owner 160,000). Others owned said to have or are 128,000 '. For these cf. 200,000 and 380. Vehse, pt. 21, pp. 31 21. Bemhardi, Gesch. Russlands, iii, 677. Yusupov. ZuStudien inneren iiber die 26. Yusupovs. Haxthausen, 226 Russlands stdnde ; iii, (1847),ii, 76. seine afiected. und Busch, Graf Bismarck Leute, i, 217. 29.
'
....
For
'
them
'
read
000.
'
from
Vehse
them and
'.
137, 35.
Haxthausen, opp. citt. Mim. de RSmusat, iii, 346 : Le prince 39. R^musat. 137 des dons d'un de I'empereur, de Neufchatel, combl6 jouissait de million immense en revenu a un (il jusqu'i revenu). of read no man man a a year 137, 40. Johnson's. For high rank could live on "5000 a year '. Boswell, Life ofJohnson. Dwellings, in Lady John Manners, A Sequel to Rich Men's 16. See article for National the same Review, March, 1884, p. the budget of the wife of Philip Francis. 138, 4. quadruple. A. Austin, op. cit. (note on 132, 5),p. 466. York. C. M. de Varigny, Les grandes fortunes aux 138, 5. New deux in Rev. des mondes, i May 1888, p. 166 f. Etats-unis, F. Kapp, Geschichte der deutschen Einwanderung in 138, 8. Astor. Amerika, p. 358. Nationaheitung for 23 Aug. 1866. 138, 10. Stewart. De Varigny, op. cit., 138, 12. Vanderbilt. p. 171. f. 161 16-18. Gould, Mackay. Ibid., 138, p. Les Rev. des deux Id., grandes femmes en Angleterre, 138, 21. 700. mondes, 1 Sept. 1888, p. 74. Ibid.,76. 138, 23. 144. I add list. 162. few statements I May, p. a Id.,op. cit., 138, 23. not all at trustworthy) published by newspapers (certainly deaths of millionaires. Baron after the James Rothschild million francs Sina (d. 2000 1868) (!) Baron (d. November, 80 million florins. Baron Alex. November v. 1876) Stieglitz(d. Prince Alexander Torlonia 1884) 100 million roubles. (d.Feb. 1886) 100, or according to others,250 million lire. Baron Mayer Karl Rothschild V. (d. at Frankfort, 16 October, 1886) 500 "15,000
de Mme.
' ' '
....
million
marks.
138, 38.
Frage
des
Sachwerths
des 232 f,
Zeitschr.
f.Nationalokono198 and
mie, XV
(1870), p.
341
VOL.
II.]
Notes
559
My opinion expressed in the same periodical, 1869, pp. 306and the purchasing power in of money 308 (on the priceof corn
the time from Nero In I
am
to
Hadrian)
is
completely refuted by
have used
some
this
139,
this
paragraph
tions, sugges-
139,
139,
139,
139,
I39i
139,
140,
W. Roscher of zig, obliged to Geheimrat Leipand also a letter by Rodbertus, mentioned in Appendix xlvi. 22. Apicius. TeufEel,StRE, i^, 1241 ; Nipperdey, on Tac, A., iv, I. Seneca 27. pleasure. Seneca, Ad Helv., 10, 9 ; Dio, Ivii,19. he that Martial 100 60. squandered millions. (iii, 22) says 29. Apio. Athen., vii, 294 F. Vii. Elagabal., c. 18. 31. Elagabalus. Athen., i, p. 7 C. ; Suid. s. 'Att/kios. 35- crabs. Vehse, 47, 212 ; on Count Briihl, 33, 332. 41. Rohan. Beaucaire. Leben itnd Werke der Troubadours, p. II. Diez, vol. after Bouquet, xii, 444. 297,
140, 18.
Belkow.
Buchholtz, Versuch
einer GescMchte
der Kurniark
Brandenburg, iii, 349. Anna Russia. Karenina. Tolstoi, 140, 23. sailors. R. Seebilder Wemei, (1876), p. 252. 140.25. Id.,Erinneningenund Bilder a. d. Seeleben' 140.26. Creole.
P- 374 140, 32. 141, 141, 141, 141, 141, fiValer.
Rome.
{18S1)
Horace,
Max., i, 2 ; Pliny, N. h.,ix, 122 ; x, 141 ; Salt.,ii,3, 239-246. 7. pearl. E.g. by Baudrillart,i, 131. 8. solecisms. Lucian, Nigrin., 31. Eros. Caesar 10. Plutarch, Apophthegm. Rom. August., 4. Cellini of Mentor Martial, xi, 11, 5/9. For 13. Mentor. read by Mentor, a Cellini of that day '. Petron., Sat., c. 31. 15. Trimalchio's.
'
. . .
'
'
lb.,c. 54. La pinc^e de poudre coutait 4 ou 5000 Taine, Originesde la France contemp., p. 170. 21. Tepper. E. v. d. Briiggen, Rolens Auflosung,
wool. Conti. Troels
livres ; p. im
306.
16.
was
Lund,
Das
hdusHche
To
Leben
in
Skandinavien in the
'
The old story sign of wealth. does not sound so incredible that Ole Bager had the room heated when Frederick II his was burning cinnamon, by guest at Odense in 1580, just as Anton had done at Fugger Augsburg
as a
considered
bum
fragrantwood
grate
forty years
was
earlier
to
honour
certainlydeliberate eighteenth century. (on luxury),p. 408. indispensable. Roscher, Ansichten Seneca, Epp., 122, 5 : omnia, vitia contra 141, 35. unnatural. hoc natiiram est luxuriae propositum, gaudere pugnant discedere tantum a recto, sed quam perversis,nee longissime abire,deinde etiam e contrario stare. SimilarlyEpp., 90, 19. Pliny, N. h.,xix, 55 : nihil utique homini sic quomodo rerum
141, 30.
. . .
the
Charles
'.
This
^
142,
naturae
2.
10
(of
more
his
uncle) :
sumebat.
cibum
levem
et facilem
veterum
560
142,
II.
Notes
death.
[vol.II.
;
Tac, A.,
xv,
63
ih.,
(Pliny,N. h.,xxxiii
3)h., xix, 5 sq. 16. Gell.,vi (vii), N. h., xix, 54 ; heu prodigia ventris ! Pliny, -442, 19. asparagus. ^ xix, 150). (cf. xix, 55 ; Seneca, N. Q., iv, 13 ; Epp., luxury. Id. ibid., y*42, 21.
142, 14. Pliny. 142, 17. Varro.
'
Pliny, N.
78,
142,
22.
Several Parts on Addison, Remarks of Italy edition (1700-1703), London, 5th (1736),p. 145. According di Messina, iii, Sicilien to Gallio, Annali 3 (in Hartwig, Aus not reintroduced into Sicily [1867],i,12),the eating of ices was till after the middle of the sixteenth century. In Spain ice
was
23 and Addison.
elsewhere.
eaten
as
early as
the
time
of
the
Moors.
ffwfl^o-ews ^ap^tiKw;' Karct xiTrous ed. K., t, Galen, Ilepi 142,26. Galen. iv ''Ptltfitj ttoWtj Kal xt^cos vii,508 : Kal yap eviropta if/vxp^v mjyup (he is speaking of the composition of a cooling medicine). (4th 142, 27. Sicily. Roscher, Grundlagen der Nationalokonomie ed.),p. 184, " 102, 2. Daremberg, Oeuvres d' Oribase,i,625 ss. remarks 142, 30. French. that only snow was used, and not ice : on ne paratt pas avoir v6ritables glaces,qui font aujourd'hui les dfilices des connu nos Cf. Backmann, entier. Beitr. z. GescH. gourmets du monde Clara der Erfindungen, iv, 201. a Sancta Apparently Abraham Das ices. He speaks in Wunderwurdige gam (d. 1709) knew
'
neu
ausgeheckteNarrennest
they
use
'
of
'
cooled
Frescade still
or
frozen
tions exer-
juice,which
'.
sent
to
at
on
the
carnival Main
At
Frankfort
the
something
extraordinaryin
her
Goethe's mother threw the ices 1759. away ' from children the table of Count Thorane. She real bear it was that the stomach could not possible sweetened '. Goethes
Werke,
20,
loi.
PariserWeltaus-
143,
143,
143,
Rundschau, January 1879, p. 88 f. Pliny, N. h., x, 53 s. 41. Cic, Tusc, iv, 19, 46 : culcita plumea. 41. Cicero. climate. 2. Hehn, CuUurpflanzen und Hausthiere*,p. 303. in cushions The concerning feather 5. pillows. passages 88 Martial, Herzberg on Propert., iii, ; 57 ; Juv., i, 159 ; vi, ix, 92, 4 ; XX, 13, 6 ; xii,17, 8 ; xiv, 146, 159, i5i. Warenkunde Frankfort. 10. Beckmann, Vorbereitung zur eider-down the that trade in (1794), i. 277, I, who supposes in the of the middle seventeenth began century. Goethe, Geschichte der Farbenlehre (39, 54) i : 17. Goethe. has only to consider these things [the stupid and exagOne gerated how luxury of the Romans], and one will understand who led could be because so a Seneca, distinguished life, angry people enjoyed a good dinner, cooled their drinks with snow, of a favourable wind in a naval battle, made use and what not '. Seneca. De 10. i, Seneca, bene/., 19.
feather-cushions.
'
in Deutsche stellung,
562
cooks. 146, 23. baked. 146, 27. cocks. coepere, unde
Notes
[vol.II.
146, 19.
Livy, xxxix, 6. Pliny, N. h., xviii,107. saginare Pliny, N. h., x, 139 : Gallinas avis exorta et suopte corpore pestis opimas
Deliaci
unctas
devorandi
etc.
'
Id. ib.,viii,223 ; cf. Becker-GoU, iii, 55 f. 146, 29. it is that ch. : xxxi, reported they {glires) Gibbon, History, 45 ordinance.
are a
still esteemed
in modern
Rome
and
are
frequentlysent
as
present by
wine. Posidonius.
the
Colonna in
princes'.
147, 147,
Pliny, N. h., xiv, 96. Atheu., vi, 275 A. But cf. Varro, R. f., ii, 6. Varro. 16. 10. Gell.,vi (vii), 12. SchmoUer, Tiibinger Zeitschr. fur Staatswiss., Germany. xvi, p. 635 and 681. Thucyd., ii,38. 14. Thuc.
Varro
19.
20.
lists.
Cf.
Appendix
xlviii.
Brillat-Savarin, Physiologiedu gout (Classiques 147, de la table, Nouv. ed., Didot, 1855, i, p. 252). 147, 27. luxury. Roscher, Ansichten, p. 428, 54. Swift, Gulliver's Travels,iv, ". 147, 27. Gulliver. himself had no commerce. objection Apparently Varro 147, 39. victuals Italian to excepted). Macrob., Sat.,iii, (delicacies tribuit his verbis in 16, 12 : M. Varro pisciTiberino palmam xi : ad victum libro rerum humanarum optima fert ager CamFalemus frumentum, vinum, Cassinas oleum, Tuscupanus mel lanus ficum, Tarentinus, piscem Tiberis. Springer,Paris im 13. Jahrh., pp. 32 and 34. 148, 10. demand. et costumes au Lacroix, Moeurs dge, p. iii ss. moyen usages Nourriture cuisine et (on foreign cheeses,p. 147 ; on foreign de laFrance, inLacroix, wines, p. 165) cf. the carte gastronomique Directoire Consulat et Empire, p. 151. Nicolai, Leben des Seb. Nothanker, v, 54. 148, 12. Nicolai. 'Rea.d sander.' 148, 18. sandar. Varro I. c. in Gell., Sallust,Catilina,c. 13 : 148, 26. writers. Vescendi omnia terra causa exquirere. Seneca, Ad marique orbe toto Helv., 10, 3 : epulas quas requirunt ; Epp., 89, 22 :
Brillat.
'
profunda et insatiabilis gula hinc maria quorum scrutatur, hinc terras. Juv., 11,14: gustus elementa per omnia cf. Pliny, N. h., xxvi, 43 : hujus Mayor's note. quaerunt ; gratia praecipue avaritia expetit,huic luxuria condit, (ventris)
vos
. . .
Phasim, huic profundi vada exquiruntur. cibis : Drepan., Paneg. Theodos., c. 14 quos famosa naufragiismaria misissent,quos invitae quodammodo hominum reluctantique naturae periclarapuissent. c. 148, 31. Vitellius. Sueton., Vitell., 13. Read 'milt'. 148, 34, 41. milk. 148, 36. Elagabalus. Vit. Elagabali, c. 18 : cum ipse privatus
huic in
, . . . . .
navigatur ad
se
Apicium, imperator
Lacroix, XVIII.
of
vero
Othonem
et
Vitellium
icus.
an
siMe,
the
at
entertainment
VOL.
II.]
Notes
563
Vol. i, p. 12 ff. 149, 3. countries. fishes the Cassiodor., Variar., xii, 4, enumerates 149, 4. sale. ordered for the table of Theodoric : Destinet Danubius, carpam Rheno veniat anchorago, exormiston a (of.xii, i) Sicula (?) laboribus Brutiorum dulces mittat mare quibuslibet ofieratur, avemias credatur
rerum
(?).
paene Dominum de casei
Sic
omnia
vinciae Silani
"
suis
legatisgentium possidere. Ibidem, xii,12 : Cum apud solemni more pranderemus et diversae prodeliciis laudarentur, ad vina et Brutiorum
regem pascere
ut
a
"
decet
suavitatem
^perventum
est.
"
149, 6. birds.
Africanae Varro, -ff. r., iii, 9, 18 : Gallinae quas Hae novissimae in triclinium appellant Graeci. fi,e\"ayplSas hominum. ganearium introierunt e culina propter fastidium Veneunt He the does not mention propter penuriam magno. ace, pheasant or the flamingo. Meleagns is the guinea-fowl. Hor-
Epod., 2,
non
oysters, rhombus and scan). Manil., v, 370 (guinea-fowls and pheasants). et Scythica Phasin Columella, viii, 8, 10 : illos qui Ponticum eluunt. stagna Maeotidis Jam nunc Gangeticas et Aegyptias eructant. temulenter aves Petron., c. 93 (guinea-fowls, ants, pheasscari). Id., c. 119, 33 [scari, oysters,pheasants). Pliny, N. h., xix, 52 : avis ultra Phasidem alias amuem peti in Numidiam atque Aethiopiae sepulcra. Martial, iii, 67, 4 : Nee Libye mittit,nee tibi Phasis aves. Id.,xiii, (phoenicop71 teri by Apicius, Pliny, N. h., x, 133 : apparently introduced ph. linguam praecipui esse saporisA. docuit)72 (phasiani) 73 (Numtdicae). Id. ib., 45 : Si Libycae nobis volucres et Phasidis Tu In Stat.,Silv., nunc Acciperes, essent, accipechortis aves. is is shown a verse as missing, by Wachsmuth, Rhein. I, 6, 77 26-28 : Mus., 1888, pp.
attagen
. . .
"
53 : non lonicus
Afra
avis
descendat
Lucrine
in ventrera
meum,
(togetherwith
"
17 quas 18 quas
Nilus udo
sacer
149,
Juv., II, 139 : Et Scythicaevolucreset phoenicopterusingens. ix ^dviSos xal raibs i^ 'Ivdla^ xal dXcKrpviiv Lucian, Navig.,23 : 6pvis Clemens Airb 0 No/taS"KiSs. Alex., Paedog., ii, i, 3 : 6pvus drrayas AlyvTrriovs, ^AtriSos, M^Soy rawva* 8. Italy. Martial, iii, 58, 12 :
. . . "
Vagatur
argutus
nomenque
et
omnis
anser
turba
sordidae
chortis,
gemmeique
pinnis, quae picta perdix Numidicaeque guttatae et impiorum phasiana Colchorum; Rhodias feminas siiperbi premunt galli.
debet Ber. d. Sachs. Mommsen, Gesellsch., 1851, p. 149, 9. Diocletian. 12 : fasianus pastus den. 250 fasianus agrestis den. 225 fasiana pastus den. 200 pasta den. 200 fasiana non pasta den. 100 anser
anser non
pavones, rubentibus
pastus
about
den.
(100 den.
2s.
den.
150
564
149,12-15. 149,
22.
Notes
[vol.II.
11.
149) 34Indice
Alexander c. -ij. c. Severus,Tacitus. Sever., Tacit., inauguration. Marquardt, StV, iii^, 243, 4. lost. Macrob., Sat., iii,13^-: cenam scriptaest quae iv. Metelli illius maximi pontificis in haec verba.
in Cf.
149, 150,
150,
150,
Bottiger, Kl. Schr., iii, 217 ff. 38. priesthoods. Marquardt, StV, iii^ 231, 7. 2. luxury. Cf. pp. 154-164. In particular Sat.,ii,4. 7. satire. 10. me 6, 114 : Inde domum Epicurus. Hor., S.,ii, et ciceris refero laganique catinum. Cf. S., ii, 6,
31, 16. at 17.
Ad 13 ;
porri C., i,
150,
i, p. 12 ff. Table luxury spread from Italy, according to the 150, 19. table. vita contemplativa, which, as treatise De Lucius, Die Theraund in ihre der Geschichte der Askese has Stellung peuten (1880), be the work of Philo, but should be assigned to proved, cannot D. v. c, 896 c. (op.cit., the third century. p. 117) : fo-us Sk "v TLi aTToSi^atTO TTjV iTnTro\dt^ov"ray vvvl iraPTaxov rwv avfiiroaibjv iv6$ov t^j 'IraXt/c^s TroXureXefas Kol rpv^s, "fiv Kara SidSsffiv, e^Xwffac fcal ^dp^apot. re "EXXi/PfrS The Pliny, iV. h., xv, 105. practice of laying 150, 26. swallow. the before 'Hn elSivai 6 menu a cj /jiiXKot host, i"p' S\j/ov (jiipeiv to be a Greek (Athen.,ii, /idyeipos 33, p. 49d) seems one, and not, as Marquardt, Prl., i^,326, 9, believes,Roman. According to a communication by Roscher, 150, 39. banquets. I had from treatise by Mangold, to which access. a no Valer. Max., ix, i, 5 ; Macrob., Sat.,iii, 151, 3. Metellus. 13. Nero's. c. Sueton., Nero, 151, 5. 27. Cf. e.g. Ael. Ver., c. 5. 151,8. flowers. Baudrillart,iv, 152. 151, 9. Cond6. Lady J. Manners, A Sequel to 'Rich Men's 151, 17. upwards. National Dwellings' ,m. Review, March, 1884, pp. 10, 13, 15, 17. raffles. Vit. Elagab., c. 22. 151, 20. My edition of Martial, ii,p. 295 ff. 151, 23. Martial's. H. Verus. A., L. Ver., c. 5. 151, 32. Plutarch, Lucvll., c. 41 ; cf. c. 40 : rot SeiTva 151, 37. Lucullus. Kal rd. Ka.6'^fxipav oi5 fi6vov koX 5ia\i0oLS iKirtbfj.affi (rrpafivals dXovpy^ffi Kal iireiffoStoisk.t.X. Xopoh dKpodiiaciv Marini, Atti, tab. xli' and xlii. Henzen, Acta 151, 38. Arvales. fr. Arv., p. 45. much. Tertullian, Apol., c. 6 : Vides enim et cen151, 39. how tenarias cenas, a centenis In Seneca, jam sestertiis dicendas. *sestertio aditiales cenae frugaEpp., 95, 41 : et totiens tamen
hand. lissimis
was
Cf. vol.
viris
constiterunt C.
"
the
number
has
dropped out,
it
probably
decorations.
151, 41.
tur
et veste Lucret., iv, 1131 : eximia convivia,lychni,pocula crebra, unguenta, coronae, serta etc.
victu paran-
XV l.a.cToi^,
III. sikle.
Seneca. Tucca.
152, 23.
14.
VOL.
II.]
mulU. Octavius. his son, the
Either
Notes
Marquardt, Prl., ii^,434,
the
9.
565
of
Prefect of Crete
Proconsul
berger, De
152,
30.
titulis
in Atticis,
Ephem.
95, 42.
i. purchaser. Roscher, Grundlagcn {4th edit.), p. 131, Juvenal. Juv., 152, 32. 11, 14. of garum sociorum 2 cost congii (6,566 litres) 152, 39- ganim. s. singulismilibus nummum ', Pliny,N. h., xxxi, 94, i.e. 1000 (;^ioI2S. 5d.),not 1000 denarii,as Marquardt says, Prl., ii",
152, 32.
'
and
71. Kaniovich
(see note
on
p.
136,
24).
Gliick und in Ende, Briickner, Potemkins 153, 9. pounds. Baltiscke Monatsscknft,^^. F., i,p. 518. Haxthausen (Studien Zustdnde iiber die innern Russlands, iii, 160) gives the price of roubles the Ural. a on banco, even sturgeon as 400
.
Grenzboten, 1852, p. 151. N. h., ix, 67. II. Pliny, Pliny. 153, Careme himself Car"me. Vaerst, Gasirosophie,ii, iii. 153, 14. of relates that King George IV England offered him in vain a salary of ;"500 and a fortnight'sholiday a month. Careme, ix. L'ayt de la cuisine frang. au 1893, p. ig. si^cle, letters. Briefe eines Verstorbenen,iii, 153, I 401. Seneca, Epp., 95, 26 sqq. 153, ig. Seneca. Pliny, N. h., viii,210. 153, 27. boars. Vol. ii, p. 160. 153,28. Regency. Marquardt, Prl.,ii', Pliny, N. h.,viii, 209. 429 f. 153, 31. swine. The certainly not high enough to explain pricj of pork was
153,
10.
.
Geneva.
the
statement
that
'
in later
Roman
times
it
was
(Roscher,op. cit., p. 133, 8) ; cheapest meat, as Preller,Reg., 139, believes. des Geldes,ii, Cf. Rodbertus, Zur in HilFrage des Sachwerths debrand's Zeitschr. f. Nationalokonomie, 1870, p. 226. seu : Tetrapharmacum potius pentapharmacum 153) 33- dish. Ael. Ver., c. 5 ; Hadrian, c. 21. Hadrianus esor prandiorum opimorum 153, 34. gourmet. optimus. Fronto, Per. Als., 3, p. 226 Naber. Alexander Sev., c. 30. I53" 34- Severus. c. Caesar. Caesar, Sueton., 53 ; Plutarch, Caesar, c. 17 ; 153) 3 '" RG, iii, Drumann, 739. of Cic, Ad Attic, xiii,52. Suetonius says even 153, 40. Cicero. c. : se the very quotiens largissime Augustus, 77 temperate aut si non sextantes excessit, senos (0-54 of a litre) invitaret, f. reiciebat. Becker-GoU, iii, p. 552 excessisset, vol. ii, to annotations the In dietetic. Oribasius, z. p. 829 ss,, 154, dietetic the of emetics about use by the Daremberg speaks only work I the extract instructive following ancients,from which that it was not merely, from them it I think appears passages. as Marquardt thinks, Prl., i', 330, 5, as an antidote to the
fashionable
no means
dish
'
but
the
'
effects
of
gluttony
'
that
the
use
of
emetics
was
considered
566
by necessary misunderstood
voyant
M.
me.
Notes
physicians. Baudrillart,ii,396,
He says
de
:
[vol.II.
has
completely
sourire,en
;
Fr.
d^passant
au
nom
aller k des
text
justiiier presque
vomissements
I'usageignominieux I'hygifene
said in the
pendant
le repas
use shows, I hope, clearlyenough, that, far from excusing the misof emetics, I only maintain that their use the ancients by does 154, 8. emetics. 154, 9.
Du
temps
le repas paraissent avoir d'Hippocrate les vomissements aprfes et6 k jeun. plus usit^s que les vomissements
Celsus, i, 3, p. 27 13. Celsus. Phny, N. h-, xxvi, 17. 154, 16. Archigenes. Oribas., Coll.
154,
:
"
sq.
On
also Asclepiades^cf.
med., viii,23
'
i,irbffiTluv iK rCiv A^pxiyivovi. Sk t$ dirJ ''EfUrif ifiirov 202) Ilc/ji SU Si lis "v ffiTluv vt6 ivdyKTis Bav/uuTTii fjiv fii) ti SieBla-g6vTi"ris rpls Kal yhp Ttp Si ivdyKTjviiniieTphi irapaKafi^dveiy rivis Kal els l$os hSe-fjSri Tts i,Ko\ov8u paaripvii, Airi ^s Trporf[x8i\aa,v rdv oi ot (toTO^eXoCs iTotpopTia/Miv ffirlar, ftivdK/";3ovs Si o\o"rx,epoSs /card trap^KTi
fiijva
(rTTjvai.
154, 154, 18. Galen. 18.
s. rara
Pliny.
The 27. Plutarch.
sibi mederi
:
utile 282
homini.
he
considers
injurious xi,
xxix,
154, 19.
Tovs
Plutarch, De sanit. praec, c. 22, p. 134 : 'Ep,iifirbtpap^Kiav, fitapk irapafiidia TrXi/irKaddptreis CLiiev lyeKa, xexiiirews TroXXoi oi fieyiXjis iwvijs, oi'KiVTiTiov ivdyKris HaTrep Kal irdXiv T\7jpi!jae(ijs tS crdfia Kevovvres irKTjpouvres iraph ^iffivrats
Si Kal
KotKlas
pip t^i*
(is Kdi\v(nv diroKaiiaeus PapvvifKvoi, Si (vSeiav lisxii/""" w\/ipu"nv riiv del Tois "^Soi'ois irapaffKev"^rTes, seven. 21. Juv., i, 94. dishes. 22. Id., 14, 6 s. 23. oyster. Id., 4, 136 sq. 26. Seneca. Seneca, Ad Helv., 10, 3. This is Marquardt's opinion, 30. circles. op. cit., p. 330, where the Romans whom Pliny and Galen describe are picturedas with pale faces,hanging cheeks, swollen eyes, trembling a race and no hands, fat paunches, with feeble intelligence memory, etc.'. The of described by Pliny, N. excesses, consequences and h.,xiv, 142 ; Seneca, Epp., 95, 15 sqq. Martial,xii,48, 10
'
but
I do
not
beUeve
it
very
154,
general in wider circles. (Galen,De meth. med., vol. x, p. 3 sq., ed. K., speaks only of excesses, not of their consequences). c. Sueton., Claud., c. 33 ; Vitell., Julian, 34. emetics. 13. about himself toXKUp oiSi : Misopog., p. 340 c, says iiriTpivw ffvrlwv aiTrj.d\iydKLS oSp ffiol riov 'irdvT(0p{7) i^irlp.ifKa"Tdai ipiiffat airi iraffiiv i^ Stov Kalffapiyev6p,rip ottJ Airai awi^ri,Kal fi^fivrifiuu
Martial ou "ruyi"rTi4/toTos, irKrifffiovrju with
the most
associates
the
11:
use
of emetics
nee
infamous
vices:
ix, 9?,
Quod
mane
VOL.
II.]
vomis
nee a
Notes
cunnum, etc. Condyle,lingis
567
to
; ii, 89, 5, : Quod vomis, Cic, In Anton, or. Philipp.,
fdlator,with
reference
im
205
Schultz,Hof. Leben z. Zeit. der Minnesinger, Baudrillart,iii, 453 ss. p. 332 155. 35- guests. Id., p. 459. Also the fattening of fowls in darkened 155, 37. century. cages of snails. was Baudrillart, very usual, as well as the fattening 461. pp. 459 and et costumes au I. Lacroix, Moeurs peacocks. moyen usages 156, Alw. f. 1 Schultz, op. cit., 284 10-190. dge, pp. Adam Wolf Lucas SelbstGeizkofler, Eine 156, 5. Geizkofler. For other weddings in the same family biographie, p. 149. festivities of this kind consisted At see luxury only p. 150. in superfluity Janssen, Gesc^. d.deutsch. Volkes, i,373 f.). (cf. Werke Caballero, Ausgew. (Paderbom, 156, 7. Spain. Femau f. 68 viii,67. vii, ; 1865), Th. Wright, Homes of Other Days, pp. 360 and 156, 15. Neville. 267. Lorenzo de' Medici, ii,423-426. Reumont, 156, 20. Salutati. La vie Molmenti, privie de Venise, pp. 287157, 36. banquets.
298.
158, 12. Scuppi. Hiibner, Sixtus V, ii,138 ff. Montaigne, Essais, i, 56. In the seventeenth 158, 26. Tunis. cause beunpalatable for foreigners, century Spanish cookery was saffron. of Cf. the of and of the excess sharp seasoning in Baudrillart,iv, of 700 covers of a banquet great description
218.
158, 33. Montaigne. Montaigne, Essais, i, 51. in the Mimoire pour faire un 159, 8. cooking. Cf. the notices s. icriteau pour un 500 banquet : Baudrillart,iii, XV 1 1 1. siMe Louvois. etc.), (Institutions Lacroix, pp. 383 159, 13.
"
ss.
Foucquet. Vol. ii,p. 152. Baudrillart,iv, 76. 159, 21. Vol, ii,p. 150 f. 159, 28. Conde. under Henri into France Fireworks, introduced 159, 29. fireworks. essential an II, and greatly perfected by the Italians,were the of seventeenth from the festivities element in great beginning Baudrillart,iii, 523. century. de Sivigni, Paris,Hachette, 1862, Lettres de Mme. 159, 31. Vatel. s. ii, 186. Baudrillart, iv, 152 1783.' 159, 40. 1873. Read 266 s. 160, 30. day. Ibid., 161 4. cover. (G. Freytag ?) Die Entwicklung der franzosischen in Grenzboten, 1852, i, pp. 141-155kochhunst,
159, 19. Vatel.
' '
568
i6i, 161,
6.
Notes
Montague.
Letters
ii. [vol.
of Lady M. Wortley Montague, letter 7. writer, 12. v. Rohr, Einleitung zur Ceremonialwissenschaft Deutschland im iSe" der Pnvatpersonen, p. 435, in Biedermann, the Minister Briihl In the house the of Jahrh., ii",530***). 80. of courses usual number was 30, exceptionally 50, or even Briihl in Schlafrock und in Pantoffeln, Waldmiiller, Minister in i886. On Bremen Grenzhoten, 17 June, public banquets cf. Kohl, Alte und neue Zeit, 354 if. Grossvdter Scheube, Aus den Tagen unsrer (after 161, 16. Vienna. in eines reisenden Franzosen e Deutschland) p. 387. [Risbeck,]Brief from the archives of the council of the 161, 20. Deyling. Taken Enge at Leipsic by Bitter, /. S. Bach, i, 163 f. wife '. 'Superintendent's 161, 31. lady superintendent. Read f. writer. Risbeck in Scheube, op. cit., 162, 4. p. 394 Gedichte J. H. Voss, Sammtliche (1825),ii,109-125. 162, 4. Voss. Preserved herbs Indian and 162, II. azia. roots, in particular in cocoanut a,nd pahn vinegar. J. H. shoots of bamboo young
,
Voss.
Scheube, op. cit. Briiggen, Polens Auflosung, p. 303. 30. Catharine. A. Gluck und I. Bruckner, Potemkins Ende, in Baltische N. F., i, 518-522. Monatschrift, und iiber Amerika 163, 16. Philadelphia. Fr. Kapp, Aus (1876), 16 f. i, des Gourmands Almanac Calendrier ou nutritif 163, 20. Grimod. and 3 Paris, An. xi,1803, i8"""(2 par un vieux amateur. annual ed. 1803 and the till sets 1804, 1812),.Cf. 7 following Geist der Kochhunst Rumohr, (1822),p. 14. A. Cargme, L'art de la cuisine frangaiseau ig. 163, 28. Careme. siMe Cf. vol. ii,p. 153. (1833),xii ss. 163, 34. Cussy. Grenzboten, loc. cit. in 163, 39. Morgan. Lady Morgan [Sydney Owenson], France i8zg-30, 1830, ii,411 fl. Trevelyan, Life and Letters of Lord Macaiday, 164, 7. Macaulay.
162, 162, 163,
20.
Hamburg.
Risbeck E.
v.
in
Radziwill.
d.
f. etiam
Licinius,tum
et Menas Columella, xii, 4, 2 : M. Ambivius C. Matius, quibus studium fuit pistonset coci nee minus cellarii diligentiam sui praeceptisinstituere. Jd., xii,44, I : (C. Matius) illi enim propositum fuit urbanas et lauta convivia mensas instruere,libros tres edidit, quos in-
nominibus scripsit
was
Coci does
et Cellarii et
Salmagarii.
what
That
Apicius
an
author
not
follow
from
Teuffel
mentions,
283, 4 ; Sueton., Tiber.,c. 42 : Asellio Sabino sestertia donavit ducenta pro dialogo,in quo b :leti et ficedulae et ostreae et turdi certamen induxerat. 164, 18. Berlin. Nationalzeitimg, 7 February, 1877.
RLG*,
164,29. Hong
p. 403.
Kong.
I
'La.Ay 'Bvassey,Voyage
in the
Sunheam*,^"^^,
165, 5. civilization.
had already dealt with this subject in a with the aid of the valuable book of K. W. lengthy essay, chiefly Volz Der zur {Beitrdge Culturgeschichte. Einflussdes Menschen der Hausihiere und der C'.dturpflanzen,, aufdie Verbreitung iSjz),
57"
et
Notes
tubures.
.
[vol.ii.
S. Volz, op. cit., p. 98. aggeribus praeci. . .
The
.
.
translation
after
Papirius
pue
silvae cf.
scandunt. p.
no.
168,23. Egypt. Pliny, h., xix, 107; 168, 23. radishes. Ibid.,xxi, 87.
Volz,
168, 24. Pliny. Ibid.,xix, 81, also Marquardt, Prl., i',328. 168, 28. plums. Hehn, p. 346. Ibid.,p. 339. 168, 30. Vitellius. Ibid.,p. 256. 168, 35. melones. Ibid., 168, 35. carob. p. 369 f. 6. investigator. Ibid.,p. 362. 169, Ibid.,p. 360 fi. 169, 13. China. 169, 15. Pliny. Pliny, N. h., xv, 57. Ibid.,xix, 59 : pars eorum (pot-herbs) ad condi169, 19. India. fieri solitam,atque non menta pertinensfatetur domi versuram Indicum maria trans piper quaesitum, quaeque petimus. Cf. it is true, grew I2 i. Marquardt, Pyl.,i^ 28, ; ii, 783, Pepper, in but the berries not sharp enough (xii, also were Italy, 29 ; xvi, 136). 169, 20. diet. Pliny, N. h., xix, 52 : ex horto plebei macellum, victu ! quanto innocentiore Almanac des gourmands, iv. ann"e 169, 40. Restoration. (1806), 78-89. pp. Pliny, N. h., xvi, i. 170, 5. animals. 170, 7. grafting. Ibid.,xvii, 8. 170, 18. gluttony. Ibid.,xix, 52-54. Ibid.,xix, 152 sq. 170, 25. day. Ix)ndon. Briefe eines Verstorbenen,iv, 390. 170, 27. Ibid.,iv, 37. 170, 30. Rothschild. unknown. Marquardt, Prl., ii',325, 14. 170, 32. diamond. E. J. Planchon, La truffeet les iruffidres artifi170, 34. in Revue des deux mondes, i Avril 1875, p. 633 ss. On cielles,
the
efiect of truflSes
on
the
cultivation
no.
of woods
see
p. 653.
170, 36.
Carpentras. Ausland, 1870, 24, p. 576. BSLhr,Eine deutsche Stadt vor 60 Jahren, p. 58,from The deutschen f. ; cf. p. 24. Retches, xlii, 102 million beer amounted in to amount on Germany 922 spent
per
annum.
cigars. Lady
John Maimers,
in Nat.
p. 17. 171, 9. treatises. Galen, ed. K., Pliny, N. h., xv, 171, 15. time.
vii, 227.
102.
171, 16.
171, 171, 171, 171, 171, 171, 171, 172, 172,
Ibid.,xv, 191. 18. Provence. Hehn, p. 347. 18. casia. Pliny, N. h., xii, 98. Hehn, p. 240. 23. maple. France. Ibid., p. 352 f. 25. 28. wine. Ibid., p. 117. Ibid., p. 95. 31. olive. Ibid.,p. 95. 38. civilization. 7. profitable.Ibid.,p. 69. Ibid.,p. 68. 9. Cato.
Flaccus.
VOL.
II.]
10.
Notes
571
Ibid., p. 74. v., i, 8, 13 ; Pliny, 2V. h.,xiv, 71 etc. inhabitants. Hehn, 172, 14. p. iig. 416, p. 164 C. 172, 16. port. Strabo, iii, CIL, ii, 2029 Wilmanns, (of. 1280) : 172, 19. Falemian. 1279 Baetic, ad. Aug. proc. per Fal(ernas) veget(andas) 172, 23. oil. Hehn, p. 70. Diodor., v. 26. 172, 25. beer. Strabo. Strabo, iv, i, p. 178. 172,25. Moselle. The the beginof about Neumagen 32. monuments, ning 172,
172, 172, 13.
east.
Africa.
Varro, R.
century, indicate
trade
were von
that
the und
cultivation
the
of
the
very
on flourishing
Moselle.
Hettner,
St. Prex.
Kv.ltuv
Germania
Gallia
Belgica,in
of Liber (inscription
J. J. Miiller, Nyon xviii,214. Hehn, p. 73. 172, 36. Probus. 172, 40. vintage. Volz, p. 142. Claudian, De laud. Stilich., ii, ed. Gessner, 172, 41. Claudian. xxii, 199. _i.75^4^-srine. Hehn^jp^Tj. Ibid., p. 146. 173, 20. handkerchiefs. Marquardt, Prl., ii^, 485-487. In Juv., 3, 150 : century. 173, 21.
--
Schweiz in rom. Zeit, p. 23 n. the of Cully '). Cocliensis Father pater in ZUricher zur Romerzeit, Antiq. Mitiheil.,
'
vel si consuto
una
volnere
crassum
atque
mended Cf.
recens
linum
cicatrix,apparently
tunica
was
the
tunic
woollen.
Petron., c. 56
Martial,xiv,
muslin.
_,
cording to Alwih
z.
Z.
SSr Minne'
a velvet, but sanger, p. 259, close silk with and tissue, strong generallyfigured gold very silver threads, thus later called was corresponding to what brocade Cf. ', in different colours, usually green and red. im Mittelalter, 689. (Hiillii, Heyd, Gesch. des Levantehandels Gesch. des. byz.Handels, p. 69 : purpura mann, quae vulgariter
samite
mean
samyt.)
Marquardt, op. cit., p. 535. ff. Ibid., p. 542 Cf. Marquardt, op. cit., 40. Agrippina. Vol. i, p. 245. p. of A robe silver cloth worn by Herod Agrippa, Joseph., 536, 2.
extravagance.
est aurea omni J.,xviii, 6, 7. H. A., Vit. Elagab., 24 : usus Persica. et de gemmis An auri et purpurea, usus tunica, usus via auri netrix CIL, vi, 9213 : Sellia Epyre de sacra ; lb.,9214 vestrix (?). TracMeu^und FaJfce,Deutsche ModemwelLJ^.f.ES^ 174, I. Charles. i, 262 ; cf for cloth of gold and silver in the beginning of the de Montespan sixteenth century, ii,76 ff. A dress of Mme. et rebrodi"e d'or dessus rebrochee d'or sur un or frise, par or,
A.
'
572
d'un
or
Notes
mele
avec un
[vol.ii.
fdit la
de
certain
'
qui
174, 4.
ait et6
jamais imagin^e
qui (Madame
or,
Italy. Marquardt,
Paulinus of
174, 6. South.
Perigueux (bom between 367 and 371) to get {Euaharisticon, 147 sq.) tliat in his youth he strove says muris leni Arabi and beautiful new clothes,quaeque fragraret odore. Cf. Jerome, "^is"., 127, 3 : lUae enim solent purpurissa Adv. Jovin., et cerussa ora fragrare mure. depingere etc. ii, 8, examples of odoris suavitas : peregrina muris pellicula. The that (d. 1881) was opinion of my colleague,Prof. Zaddach of the genus animal meant was an Myogale, the musk-smelling more (M. moschata) of desmans, and probably the desman which Russia is 9 in. long, than the smaller M. pyrensouthern the the aica. to garnish Even skins of desman serve to-day
. . .
caps
and
other
174, 15. prices. Lacroix, Moeurs Cf. also on the same p. 575 s. in jKarajan, p. 193. 174, 174,
20. 22.
moyen
dge,
Clara
luxury
Abraham
Sancta
costly.
centuries.
Valke, op.
174, 24.
change ii,115,
174, 29.
VI
the remarkably rapid Cf. Falke, i, 192 f., on of the fourteenth about the middle century ; of German fashions in the
the
fickleness
sixteenth
century.
ducats. of A hat of King Amadeus Polack, Persien,i, 151. ducats cost 1000 (20,666 francs). BaudriUart, Savoy
iii, 214.
174, 30. 174, 34. 174, 175, 175, 175, 173, J75, Panama.
the
Sunbeam*, 1878, p.
184.
Juvenal. Juv.,
Persia. wool.
Polack, Martial, ii,46. 6. wardrobe. Id., v, 79. Meinhard. II. Falke, ii, 149. Clive. Essay on Macaulay, 14. 38.
I.
Clive, ad
fin.
16.
Briihl.
Vehse^^GescA.
d.
wigs. Falke,'ii,312^: dandy. Briefe eines Verstorbenen (1826-28),iv, 39. 175, 20. Persius. 26. Pirs., i, 32. 175, To M. any one who Martial,i,96. Read 175, 27. moralist. a effeminate, was hypocrite'. Atedius. Stat.,Silv.,ii, i, 128 sqq. 175. 33N. scarlet. coccum Pliny, h.,xxxvii, 204, mentions among I75" 34precious natural products. For the Cornel. Nepos in Pliny, N. h., ix, 137. 175, 36. wool. for the wool ; the best be deducted best quality 100 sest. must from the Padus is the same N. h., Lower viii, price, quality 190. were hardly dyed with Tyrian purple. qualities cloak. Martiod, viii,10; iv, 61, 4. 175, 39. shawls. Polack, Persien, i, 153. (A single shawl costs 176, 3.
175, 19.
'
. .
there
sometimes
200
ducats.)
VOL.
II.]
5- cloaks.
Notes
W. p.
A.
573
Gebiete des
176,
AUerthums,
157
176, 7. Caesar. Sueton., Cues., c. 43. 176, 8. Augustus. Dio, xlix, 16. Mommsen, SIR, i', 409 ff. 176, 10. Tiberius. Dio, Ivii,13. 176, II. Nero. Sueton., Nero, c. 32. Domitian. As appears 12. from 176, Martial, loc. cit. auction. M. Anton., 17 ; Per176, 15. Schmidt, op. cit., p. 175. tinax, c. 8. On luxury in dress in the thirteenth and fourteenth 176,17. dress. centuries of. Alwin Das Zeit der Leben zur Schultz, hofische in particularp. 235 f. Girdles for Minnesinger, p. 202 fi., ladies cost 1000 marks rpbes of King (;^2,ooo) ; the coronation
Wenceslaus
II of
Bohemia
are
said
to
have
cost
4000
marks
\
1
Lucrezia Borgia, p. 236 f. Lorenzo de' Medici, i, 267 f. Reumont, 176, 29. Giuliano. 176) 34- PoUajuolo. Ibid.,ii,423. Gregorovius, op. cit., 176, 41, ducats. p. 189. Ibid.,p. 237. 177, 7. Lucrezia. Janssen, Gesch. d. deutschen Volkes, i, 366 ff. On 177, 9. Geiler. the value of the gulden (florin) cf. note on vol. ii, p. 136, i. 12, England. Falke, op. cit., ii, 109. 177, Bassompierre. Ibid.,149 and 152. 177, 20. K Schweden und Grauert, Christine Konigin von 177, 23. Christina. ihr Hof, ii, At the time of Louis XIV a certain Madame 87, 19. de
and
et
Puysieux
wore
lart, iv,153.
of the court
On
Genoese icus. lace worth Baudril50,000 the extravagance in lace of Gabrielle d'Estrees, of Louis XIII, see Lacroix, X VII. siicle. Lettres
sciences, p. 514. forth. so Lacroix, XVIII. siicle, 177, 31. p. 486. Baudrillart,iv, 291. I77" 35' year. Lacroix, XVIII. 177, 38. cuffs. s., Lettres etc.,p. 544 ss. 177. 39- a-lb. Vehse, G. d. H., 46, 59. E. v. d. Briiggen, Polens 178, 2. Rzewuski. Auflosung, p. 316 f. sable. Beckmann, Waarenkunde, ii,263. 178, 5. 178, 7. Potemkin's. According to Kamovioh (see n. on p. 136, 24). of George The robes of a peer, at the coronation 178, 10. occasions. IV of England, in 1820, cost ;"45o (Eberty, W. Scott, i,350) ; the gala uniform Minister of a Prussian (1879) cost about "100. The value of the national worn by Prince Hungarian costume Nicholas of King George IV was Esterhazy at the coronation estimated at several million florins. Liszt,Fr. Chopin, German transl. 26 i. by La Mara, p. tion 178, 12. shawl. Ausland, 1865, No. 44, p. 970 (the dearest imitaFrench long shawls cost 1500 francs). Rothschild at her by Miss Hannah 178, 12. veil. The veil worn cost of with the Earl Rosebery wedding 700 guineas. de Remusat, M^m., ii, Lady 178, 21. paltry. Mme. 347, 349, 379. in Nat. Rev., March, 1884, p. 2, says that many J. Manners their toilet. rich spend ;"6oo a year on not very ladies who are
574
those
a
Notes
who
[vol.II.
;
court
go dress
much is
no
into
60
guineas for
178, 28.
Pliny, N. h., vi, loi : digna res (?) nuUo anno India et mercis minus HS |DL1imperi nostri (?) exhauriente veneant. nos apud xii, 84 remittente, quae centuplicato milia sestertium centena computatione milieus minumaque
Indian. annis omnibus
nostro India adimunt. enim et
Seres
Tanti
perio
feminae vel ad
stant, con-
quota
pertinent?
mistake
Rome,
portio jam quaeso quote these passages verbatim, to show Hock's he speaks of imports into (Rom. Gesch.,i,2, 288) when instead of the whole empire.
ad
I
inferos
'our hobbies'. Read 178, 31. amours. To which belong also,according to Aelius Mar178, 33- luxuries. 16 xxxix, " 7, spices,gum, laser {asa dulcis), cianus, Digg., 4, and wild eunuchs animals. The last sentence of the opium, from that he was not quoted Pliny, shows thinking passage only of the expenditure on dress and jewels. Tac, ^., iii, 178, 37- countries. propria 53 : atque ilia feminanim ad externas aut hostilis pecuniae nostrae quis lapidum causa ? gentis transferuntur Asia. Cf. the trade reports for the year 1869 [Ausland, 178, 41. in the 9 years 1861No. 1870, 13, p. 200) according to which 69 ;^I22, sterlingwere paid to Asia, a yearly average 250,000 of I3f millions ; by far the greatest part to British India,only about to Humboldt's China. mate esti;"20,ooo,ooo(in 9 years) of the yearly export of specie from Europe to Asia was "5,3^^,75" ; Jacob's for the period 1788-1810 only i million ; Jacob, Product, u. Consumt., ii, 130-132. iiber die Manufacturen in Deutschland, Bedenken 179, 2. Homeck.
,
179,8.
Oesterreich
Ra-udel,Annalen
(1792),
P- 13Kloden, Handbuch 179, 8. 1853. the time of Colbert England per 179, 19. 179,
20. annum
spent
than
11
and
on
gold.
179,
21.
45. Chinese. See n. on p. 180, 11, below. betel, Pliny, N. k., xii, 129 : cf. Marquardt,
9-12.
H.
French
Baudrillart,iv, 437.
Prl., ii',
784,
179,21.
179, "79,
179,
juice'. Pliny, ib., 99: pretia (juris cinnami) quondam fuere in libras denarium milia, auctum id parte dimidia est incensis, ut ferunt, silvis ira barbarorum. St. Mark says that in Jerusalem a litra of oil of nard cost 300 denarii : Mark, xiv, 5 ; John, xii, 5 ; cf. Herzfeld, Handelsgesch. der Juden, p. 100, cf. 191. 22. pearls. Sueton., Caes., c. 50. Galen. al 7r\ou"r(ai yvvaiKfi 30Galen, ed. K., x, 492 (Ixowct 7ap ain'k TToXXax^^i Trjs i}irb 'Fto/Maliav dpxv^, Kal fid\i"7Ta ^v fieyti'haii ^v afs elffiToWal toioi^tuv yvvatKoSv). Twf TTyXectp, ed. women. Id., K., vi, 440 33{De sanil. tuenda, vi, 13) : t4 ^;" 4 tfiovVmi 'Pii/ij; to"s Tuv nipav ir/teuaf6/te;'o vXovalaisywaiilv,
cinnamon.
Read
'cinnamon
VOL.
II.]
re
Notes
575
irKovtrluv irpoffayopeOovtriv. Id.yxii, 429 : rb twv 8 KoKoOnv iv 'Pci/ijj iJ.6f)ov, lb.,604 : ri re Ka\tpoiiKlarov. XiffTOj'vapSivov xal t6 SouffivjK ical nipov koX /lera roOro rd Ko/i/iayriphv Tct iro\vT"\fi fiipatiSv ir\ov"rlav ymaiKiSv " Ka\ov(rip aSrai airiKUTa Kol tJMvKlaTa. Cf. Marquardt, Prl.,ii^, 783 f This does not exclude the probabilitythat perfume merchants in were (seplasiarii) all the prosperous places. lb. id.,782, 16. Marquardt, op. cit., ii",498. 179, 35- classes. is from Fr. Hirth, Zur Geschichte 180, II. drugs. All the above
yvi/aiKWf
"
Kai airlKaTO.
des
antiken
Onenthandels,in
Verhandl.
der
Berliner
GeseUsch.
f. Erdkunde, xvi, pp. 46-64. Cf. note on vol. i, p. 308, 11. 180, 17. Mithridates. Pliny, iV. h., xxxvii, 12. diamonds. Id. ib.,xxxvii, 55. stones Cf. King, Precious 180, 17.
and
preciousmetals,
p. 47
180, 180,
Trajan. H. A., Vit. Hadriani, c. 3. Agrippa. Juv., 6, 156 sq. Hiibner, Hermes, i, 23. 3386 : on a silver statue of Isis in digito minimo CIL, ii, duo gemmis adamant. Martial, v, 11 :"
20.
Sardonychas zmaragdos
versat
,
adamantas
iaspidasuno
meus.
in articulo
Stella,Severe,
King, pp. 282-284. 180, 29. hierarchy. Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 85. 180, 36. emerald. King, p. 48 s. market. 180, 41, Ibid., p. 304s. 181, 8. Egypt. Ibid.,p. 297 s. 181, 10. sesterces. Hiibner, Hermes, i, 357. 181, 12. filbert. Hehn, Culturpfl. etc., p. 321. N. sesterces. 181, 14. h., xxxvii, 81 sq. The reading viginti Pliny, milibus gives an impossibly low price ; presumably |xxlwas
altered
by
mistake
into
xx.
181, 19. Pliny, h., xxxvii, 197, ib.,83 (imitation 128 (leucochrysus) Seneca, opal),98 (carbuncle),117 (jasper), Epp., 90, 33. Marquardt, Prl.,ii^ 151. Beckmann, Gesch. d. ff. Erfindungen,i,373 Sardonyches veri.Martial,ix,59 ; v, 87. 181, 21. way. Julian, Orat., 2, p. 91 j3: roirois {rots XiBoyvdifiocri) ffvvUvrei olfjai tuv yhp od /da 656s ivl t^v i^4Ta"nv aTrixPVt dWa edeKhvnov Kal Kal rh TotKiXtjv iro\uTpoirov iravQvpyeiv ttjv fwxGyipio.v els diraa-iv Kal eiriTexyiiP'O'Ta 56va.fji.iv AvTird^avTO, iivT4(TT7j(rav e\4yxovs Tois ix rijs rixviis, 181, 25. jewellers. King, p. 291. 181, 28. pearls. Pliny, N. h., xiii,91 : mensarum insania, quas viris contra feminae margaritas regerunt. Pliny, Epp., v, 16 mentions vestes margaritasgemmas as things to be bought by
N.
.
industries.
'
'
the
bride's
father.
181, 29. jewels. King, p. 266. Romae in promiscuum ac 181, 29. pearls. Pliny, N. h., ix, 123. Alexandrea venisse in dicionem redacta, frequentem usum circa Sullana minutas autem et vilis primum tempora coepisse manifesto Aelius Stilo Fenestella cum tradit, Jugur^errore, unionum thino bello nomen maxume grandibus imponi cum in the second only mistaken margaritisprodat. Fenestella was refuted this his aijd only statement, by Pliny. was part of
576
Notes
[vol.II,
181, 36. exploited. Hiibner, Sixtus V, p. 94. xvi. au Yriarte, Vie d'un patyicien de Venise 181, 37. Pompe. Molmenti, Vie pnvie A Venise, p. 255 (thejewels sUcle,p. 50. called ladies who of 25 young (in the fifteenth century) on an at 100,000 estimated aristocratic lady in childbed, were ducats). iiber die inneren Zustdnde Haxthausen, Studien 182, 4. necklaces. Russlands, i, 87 and 309. Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 17. 182, 4. Nero. similar shoes, Caligula wore 182, 10. slippers. Id. ih.,ix, 114. xxxiii,14. For Indjy tchipxxxvii, 17. Margaritarum, sacculi, worn by women only in the slippers, ship (pearl-embroidered but there at 200 are some tres, piashouse) ;"io-20 are often paid, at "30 and and ones gold and silver embroidered "^a ; C. White, Three Years in Constantinople,1845, ii,95. vii,9, 4. Seneca, Remed. fort., 16, 7 ; De benef., 182, 13. ears. Sueton., Caes., c. 50. 182, 16. Servilia. Pliny, N. k., ix, 117 : margaritisque opertam, 182, 27. Gaius. texto alterno fulgentibus toto. capite crinibus [spira]auribus enclosed in brackets coUo [monilibus] digitisque. The words Acad. are Alb., 1867, iv. Cf. programm, glosses; cf. my CIL, ii,3386. For s. Stones, p. 299 luxury 182, 37. Algiers. King, Precious of Spanish women in trinkets and jewels in the seventeenth s. century see Baudrillart,iv, 222 Die Personlichkeiten in Nadir. Ct. geschichtl. 182, 37. e.g. Barthold, Casanovas Mem., ii,48. Life of Lord CUve 183, I. Madras. Macaulay, Sir John Malcolm's in then mode He invested sums a jewels, great (' very common from India of remittance ') 183, 2. wife. Vehse, G. d. H., 19, 220. der Stadt Konigsberg 18 ss, p. 183, 5. thalers. Schubert, Jubelfeier 76, I. his on Augustus the Strong wore 183, 6. necklace. King, p. 116. million thalers' worth of than more 2 jewels (Vehse,G. person of the at the festivities in honour der Hofe, 32, 38) ; Louis XIV Persian ambassador livres' worth 12 J million iv, (Baudrillart, 86). The diamonds Polack, Persien,i, 146, 157, 162. 183, 12. ducats. of Mme. de Durac, who owned than any other lady at the more of Napoleon I, were valued francs. court at more than 500,000 de Mme. de Remusat, iii, 18. Mim. 183, 14. Shah. Baudrillart, GohineaM, Hist. desPerses). i,331 {a,fter 289. 183, 17. clothes. Baudrillart,iii, ornaments. 21. 183, Falke, op. cit., i, 262 f. Cf. the description of his hat, p. 269, and King, pp. 63-66. siScle. Lettres et sciences, 183, 25. worn. Lacroix, XVII. p. 531. 183, 28. florins. Falke, op. cit., i, 153. 183, 30. export. King, p. 267 s. of zitella aspires to necklace a Every Tuscan 183, 34. back. of if in and of bad strings pearls (even irregular shape many colour) ; this generally forms her dowry. King, p. 268. The in the Government of Vologda, jacket of a rich peasant woman
.
5/8
Notes
[vol.ii.
Pliny, ib.,xvii, i, 2. l86, 2. ^ome. i86, 3. Lepidus. Ibid.,xxxvi, 100. 186, 7. Pliny. Ibid., no. Vol. i, p. i fi. 186, II. world. 186, II. Macaulay. Macaulay, History of England, chap. iii. (on Bath and London). Plutarch, Pompei., c. 2. 186, 21. Demetrius. 186, 27. Palatine. Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 5, 6. Ibid.,xxxvi, 49. 186, 28. Lucullus. incrustation. 36. 186, Ibid.,xxxvi, 48. Semper, Der Stil, i, 493. towns. c. 12. 186, 37. Sallust,Bell. Catilin., Drumann, RG, iii, 318 and 617. Pohlmann, op. 186, 39. Caesar. cit., 87. p. Sueton., Caes., c. 38. Drumann, RG, iii, 616, 52 186, 41. much. of in (remission rents in the year 46) ; Dio, xlviii, 9 (remission Rabirianam Cic, Ad Attic, i, 6 : Domum 41). Vol. i, p. 18. Neapoli quam
M'.
tu
jam
dimensam H.
et
exaedificatam animo
habe-
bas, Fontejus 187, 3. Clodius. Cic, Pro Caelio, 7, 17. Drumann, 187, 4. Crassus. RG, ii,309. 8. Ad sum. 187, Cic, Attic, iv, 2, 5 : Nobis
consules
valde de
emit
S. CCCIOOOXXX.
superficiem aedium
HS. consilii sententia aestimarunt viciens ; caetera ilUberaliter. In Pliny's Pohlmann, op. cit., p. 82, 2.
statement,
a
N.
h.,xxxvi,
the
house
a
on
Palatine
mistake, RG, ii,367, 31 ; the is right. Northumberland amount House was sold for "500,000, to be demolished to make the Avenue. Roin Ferien in Deutsche Rundschau,Feb. 1876, England, denberg,
believes p. 231.
i, p. 2. Vitruv., ii,7. But the temple of Apollo on the Palatine (dedicated28 B.C.)was already built of squared of Carrara stones Cf. Bruzza, Iscr. dei mdrmi marble. grezzi, 166 ff. 16 O. Richss. AdI, 1870, p. Jordan, Topographie, i, Fasti ter, Topogr., p. 827. qui videntur coUegi lapicidarum (16-22 A.D.) found in the quarries of Carrara in 1810, CIL, i,
1356.
Rome. Horace. between Taenarum.
Vol.
Strabo,
Horace
29 and
v,
222.
published
24
the
first three
a
books
of the
b.c,
the
Epistles
little later.
Horace, Carm., iii,i, 41-46; TibuUus, ii, 3, 43 ; Propert., vi, i, 49. 187, 31. soffits. Horace, Carm., ii,18, 1-5, 17-19 ; cf. Lucret., note. ii,28 with Munro's Marquardt, Prl.,ii', 721 f. Gilded and floors in Scandinavia in the sixteenth ceilings century. Troels Lund, pp. 209, 217 f. 187, 32. Carthage. Pliny, N. h., xxxiii, 57. Manil., Astron., ii, 287. Cf. also Varro, if. r., iii,i sq. inter varias nutrir 187, 34. trees. Horace, Epp., i, 10, 22 : nempe silva columnas. tur Inter pulchra : nemus Carm., iii, 10, 5
satum tecta.
187,31.
Statues
VOL.
II.]
in the
Notes
579
ii, Verrein, i, 19, Atticus, 13, 2.
of
c. on a :
silva in the house of Verres, Cic, In silva in the domus Tamphiliana, Nepos, fountains.
at
51 ;
187, 34.
in
I that
only
know
one
mention
fountain
aestate
"
courtyard,
time.
"
Sueton. cubabat.
Aug.,
But
82
saliente aqua peristylo one houses, Pompeian may in Roman them there.
the
analogy of
easy
N. to
the existence
it
was
of fountains
struct con-
187, 36.
25-
moss.
Ovid, Metam.,
595
sq ;
Pliny,
k., xix,
Marquardt, PyL, ii',627, 4. 187, 37. Sulla. Sueton., Caes., c. 46. 187, 38. tent. Vitruv., iv, 8, 2, ed. Rose and Mueller-Strue187, 41. TibuUus. bing. Vol. i, p. 11. 188, 6. Livia. small. Nissen, Pompejan. St-udien, 188, 9. p. 605. vied. Tac, A., iii,56. 188, II. Valer. Max., iv, 4. 188, 16. small. Vellei. Paterc, ii, 10, i. 188, 19. senator. Cf. note Molmenti, Vie privie A Venise, p. 247. 188, 23. nobles. vol. ii,p. 136, 1. on 188, 26. greater. Yriarte, Vie d'un patncien de Venise au XVI siMe, p. 106 s. Money certainlyhad a higher purchasingpower francs each 2 were than assigned to-day, if in this household and for the daily rations of valet, majordomo secretary. Mme.
de the
Maintenou Comte
estimated
at
the
household
expenses
of her
brother
and of them 1000 were livres, d'Aubign^, 12,000 162. house the for the Louvre. rent near Baudrillart,iv, im Bundestag 1851-185^, Poschinger, Preussen 188, 26. Vienna. iv, 76. 1883 '. De Varigny, Les grandes 1863 read 188, 31. Paris. For Rev. des deux mondes, i Sept. 1888, p. in fortunes en Angleterre, 76. Seneca, Epp., 90, 43. 188, 35. towns. estates. Ibid., 114, 9. 188, 35. Martial, xii, 50 ; cf. Olympiodorus in Phot., 189, 2. scant. ed. Bekker, p. 63 A. Bibliothek., hill. Vol. i, p. 114. 189, 5. Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 152 sqq. 189, 8. winter. Martial, xii, 66. 189, 10. Martial. double. 12. Id., iii, 52. 189, drive covered read nade colonJuv., 7, 178 sq. For 189, 13. more.
' ' '
'
'
'
'.
Gell.,xix, 10, i. 189,14. Fronto. i, 495 f. 21. Augustus. Semper, Der Stil., 189, Seneca, Epp., 86, 6. 189, 24. Numidian. Helbig, Beitr. z. Erkldrung d. campan. Wandbilder, 189, 29. Nero. Rhein. in N. {1870),p. 397. Pliny, N. h., xxxv, Mus., xxv
2
189, 36.
190, 190,
I.
2.
Pliny, ib.,xxxvi,
Letronne,
60.
Stephan, Aegypten, p.
43
f.
ss,
Recueil, i, 136
(ou porphyry).
^8o
Bruiza, AdJ, 1870,
p.
Notes
169 (on the
[vol.ii.
granitobigioin
the
mons
Claudianus).
igo, 4. Aurelius. ii",262, 8.
190,
I
Novae
Awelianae, lapicidinat
Marquardt, StV,
5. forty. Bruzza, op. cit. If. Martial says go, 8. alabaster. baths, vi, 42, 14, 15 :
"
in the
of description
the
same
anhelat aestus Siccos pinguis onyx tenui calent ophitae ; et fiamma corrects this mistake i,3, 36 certainlyintentionally Stat.,Silv., of his rival with the words : moeret longe, queritnrque onyx exclusus
190, 190, 190,
ophites,
Vol.
17. beneatii.
21.
sea.
i, p.
45.
23.
Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 147 sqq. marble. Martial, ix, 75, 6. Carrara. Hirschfeld, VG, 83 ff.
200
36.
few
A.D.
The
dates
on
marble
blocks
begin
with
verj'
bers, num-
exceptionsin the year 64 and continue till 206. how blocks were hewn which show in many
of
a
The
a
particular
at Porta
part
190,
quarry,
or
in the
year, Lists
range of the
to
1095
Bruzza, op. cit. 37. periods. Bruzza, op. 620 in Marquardt, Prl.,ii', Layers of ivory, of sea-sand
Santa. the polishing p. 224 marble have
principalspecies
Rom, i,272.
Reumont,
G. d. St.
been
190, 191,
Richter, Topogr., 853, 2. ; 251. 38. palaces. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 87, 4. Keller, Romische Ansiedlungen 3. well.
in
der
ii, Ostschtijeiz,
the
in ZUricker
Cf. antiquar.Mittheilungen, xv, 50. Langres (Wilmanns, EI, 315) in the section on funerals 216). (ii,
igr, 6. Narbo. 155 f191, 6. Vienne. 191, 191,
10.
will of
in
luxury
p. 144
Stark,
Stddteleberi im
siidl.
Frankreich,
fi.,
Ibid.,pp. 576-579. glass. Seneca, Epp., 86, 6. 16. glass. Quoted from i, 504 ; for the first Semper, op. cit., discovery no authority is mentioned, for the second Bartoldi, The Charles Memorie, loi, 102, 118. IV, wishing to emperor imitate the splendour of the ca-tle of the Holy Grail,lined the walls of two chapels in the castle on the Karlstein {1348-57) with immense slabs of jasper,amethyst, onyx and cornelian, and had the jointsbetween larly the stones heavily gilt ; he simiadorned the
chapel
of
Wenceslaus
in
the
cathedral
of
St. Vitus at Prague. Schnaase, G. d. K. d. M.-A., vi', 281 ; Alwin Schultz, Hof. Leben z. Zeit. d. Minnesinger,ii, 424. 191, 17. 191, 18. 191, 24. 191, 27. igi, 29. 191, 32. 191, 33.
ceilings.Pliny, N.
gold.
set.
course.
Ibid.,XXXV,
Semper, op.
cit. 90, 3.
Seneca, Epp.,
simple. Becker-Goll,i, 115. city. Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, ni. known. Richter, Topogr., 831.
VOL.
II.]
Notes
Suetoa., Nero,
581
c. 31 ; cf. Becker, Topogr., 431 832. built. Martial, Sp., 25 sq, 2, 6. pearls. Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 17 ; cf. vol. ii, p. 182. Ibid., xxxiv, 84. 7. decorate. 8. FabuUus. 120. Ibid.,xxxv, According to Mau, Gesch. d. dehorativen Wandmalerei in Pompeji (1882),p. 454, the rooms of the Golden House still preserved below the Baths of Titus 909) are painted in the latest Pompeian style. (Richter, 16. shut. Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 163. axis. Cf. Varro, R. r., iii, 19. 5. Otho. 22. Sueton., Otho, c. 7. Louis XIV's expenditure on Versailles is estimated millions in the curat rency 664-1 690) (i 107 of that time, corresponding to more millions than 400 at the present day. Saint-Simon reproached the King, de s'itre plu A tyranniserla nature. Everything had to be created to earth had be even here, brought to take the place of swamp and From driftingsand. 1684 to 1685 22,000 soldiers and 6000 horses laboured there, and multitudes perishedbecause of the unhealthy exhalations from the soil. Baudrillart,iv,
96-105192, 192,
192, 29.
Becker, Topogr.,
220,
n.
341.
Ibid., 433 f. Cf. on his buildings (palace, gardens [Adonaea] and stadium) Richter, 832. Plutarch, Poplic, c. 15. 35. Midas. soffits. Stat., 2. Silv., iv,2, 18-31. On impetus (23,effusaeque of span of an arch ', impetus aulae Liberior campo) in the sense
'
limitation.
Vittruv., p. 14. villarum Tac, A., iii, 32: residences. Vol. i, pp. 113, 329. improvements. Plutarch, Marius, c.
consules villam
.
infinita
spatia.
iv, 2, 3 Tusculanam
ducentis 193) 25. 193. 27. wind. land.
aestimarunt
. . . .
milibus
Formianum
HS.
Pliny, Epp., ii,20. i93i 39- sesterces. Martial, vii, 31, 9 and i, 12, 82. 193, 41. Tibur. 194, 3. plateaus. Sallust,Catilina,20, 11. ii,2, 52 sqq. and 98 sqq. Stat.,'Silv., 194, 9. Nereids. Seneca, Epp., 55, 6. 194, 18. Baiae. Ovid, Am., iii,126. 194, 21. waves. Horace. 22. C, Horace, Carm., iii, 24, 3 ; the interpolation 194, Epp., i, I, 83. Manil., AsSr., iv, 262. Seneca, Epp., 89, 21, 194, 23. Vitt. soph.,ii,23, 3trees. Philostrat., 194, 31. 194, 33. Pliny. Pliny, Epp., ii, 17 ; v, 6. iii, I,
33. Seneca. 195, 3. fountain. The fact that fountains
were
universal
in gar-
582
dens
Notes
is shown
[vol.II.
An ego fundum lilia et violas et culane-
tiorem
monas,
surgentes,quam
?
fructu quam
eant
Sterilem
et uberes
marltam
ulmum
praeoptaverim
Hab-
ilia divites.
Beloch, Campanien, p. 269 S. ; Atlas, PI. x ; work, p. 334 and n. 195, 23. generals. Stat., Silv.,ii,2'. Beloch, op. cit., p. 274. 195, 26. Puolo. Stat., Silv.,i, 3. 195, 27. Tibur. lucentia marmora Stat.,Silv., i, 3, 34 : Picturata 195, 36. veins. in the described vol. obviously painting ii, vena; p. 189 is is wrong. Luna instead of and vena Bentley'sconjecture meant, Ibid., 13. 196, 2. villa. Delete and Italy. Niebuhr, Vortr. ubey R. G., iii, 209. Ig6, 4. Italy'. in the walls of that place range from 196, 10. villa. Brick marks 651 in Gregorovius, Nibby, Contorni di Roma, iii, 123 to 137. Kaiser Hadrian^, 486, 4. H. A., V. Hadr., c. 26. 196, 14. Hades. 196, 18. Labyrinth. Vol. i, p. 354. iv,20, Galen, Desimpl. medic, temperam. el facult., 196, 18. Galen. ed. K., xi, 692. H. A., Gordian. c. tert., 196, 25. scale. 32. Molmenti, Vie privie d. Venise,pp. 247, 254, 261 s. 196, 38. ducats. Clement, /. Coeur, ii,5 ss. and 261 ss. 197, I. francs. in Ku^ler, Gesch. Rouen. der Baukunst, Burckhardt iv, 197, 7. The in Frankreich), p. 44. 2 price {Liibke, Die Renaissance is given at 153,600 livres. 422 According to Baudrillart,iii,
' .
. .
n.
the
middle of the thirteenth century the p. been is stated to have valeur intrinsique 19 francs 97 centimes, at five times as and the puissance de V argent is estimated great
as
the
value
of
12
francs
in 1550
{Ibid.,
at
present). Baudrillart,iv,
Voltaire, Siicle
de
XIV, ch. 24. million. Baudrillart,iv, 75. 197, 17. si"cle (institutions), p. 463. 197. 25. Friendship. Lacroix, XVIII in H. d. in Friedrich Gr. Landeck, Fechner, 197, 29. fairyland. f. Grenzboten, 1878, no. 25, p. 451 d. Bruggen, Rolens V. Auflosung, p. 211. 197, 29. Pulavy.
197,
54. Louis
197,
i9i
Ibid., p. 189. Ibid., p. 198 f. 35. Briefe eines Verstorbenen,iii,213, 216 ft. ; v. 37' Woburn. Ompteda, Woburn Abbey, Bilder aus dem Leben Englands (1881),
31.
Tulczyn. nothing.
ff.
Ibid.,iii, 223
De
ff.
Varigny,
Les
des deux
mondes, 15 Haxthausen,
i, Angleterre,
VOL.
II.]
9.
Notes
58;^
199,
mondes,
199,
199, 199,
200,
E. M; de Vogue, En Crimeef in Rev. d^s deux Decembre, 1886, p. 503. Sueton., Caes., c. 46. 23. Caesar. 22: Dio, Iviii, 25. Marius. Horace. Horace, Epp., i, 83-87. 30Strabo. Vol. i, p. 155. 33tial, c. 2. Cf" also MarPlutarch, Cupid, divitiar., 37- Plutarch. iii, 48. Cetronius. Juy., 14, 86-93, 38. Horace. Horace, Sat.)ii, 3, 307 sqq. 4. Martial, x, 79. 4. Martial. 16. Macaulay. Trevelyan, Life and Letters of Lord Macavlay, A notice by H. Gurlitt on the rediscovery of the 1908, p. 360. ancient quarries in Laconia by H. Siegel (d. 1883 in Athens) in Berliner philol.Wochenschrift,1886, p. 1555. of [The mxrble PenteUcus is now an extensively quarriedby English company.
i
wilderness.
Trl.]
200,
39.
De
i, in 875.
201, 6.
deux in
en Varigny, Les grandes fortunes Angleterre, mondes, 15 Juin, 1888, pp. 872 and
and the lilies were Ages roses most popular flowers (Alwin Schultz, Hofisches Leben z. Z. d. mint strewn at festivities (like Minnesinger, i,43) ; they were and i, 65). columbine) {ibid.,
roses.
the
Middle
201,
6.
violets.
Verus.
Cf. Vol.
Appendix
xxiii.
201,
201,
8. Nero's.
g.
10.
Aelius
5.
Hehn*,
3.
201,
201,
Varro's.
f.
Varro,
i, 16,
Topogr., ii,
219
12.
201,
201,
202,
city. Rodbertus, Z. Gesch. d. agrar. Entwicklung Roms, Jahrb. d. National okonomie, 1864, p. 216. 15. glass. Hehn, loc. cit. 18. iinported. Martial, vi, 80'. Hehn, pp. 419-424. 32. addition. Volz, Beitrage zur Culturgesch., 37. England. p. 505. und z. ErdVolkerkunde, N, F., 39. Pegli. Peschel, Abhandl. specimen '. (ii), 478. Read L. v. Ompteda, Bilder aus dem Leben Englands, 3. species.
Hildebrand's
'
Marquardt, Prl.,ii^ 723. well assume, If, as we may to such that tiine amounted already at pudet 138). Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, ii : nee
salariis
emere.
the
a sum
pay
of
bune trimili-
(vol.i, p.
tribunorum
cious 767 from King, Hist, of PreMarquardt, Prl.,ii', of The murrea pocula boilingor heating Stones, p. 239. nientioned by Propert.,v, 5, 26, was perhaps done to bring out
agate.
Gerthe colours of the agate, a process stillin use. enhance d. Erythrdischen Meeres, p. 121. gens in Fabrioius, Periplus 18 sq. N. Nero. xxxyii, h., Pliny, 202, 30. Briihl. 326. Vehse, p. 33, 202, 33. siede (Lettres Lacroix, XVIII etc.), p. 485. 202, 34. Saxon.
or
584
202,
Notes
[vol.II.
ia Im unseres Ktntstgewtrbes, {.TSO. Buss, In Sachen ntuen Raich, 1870, no. 41, p. 332. ot in his furor). 35. Pliny. Pliny, ih.,29 (alius A xxvi, 195. gobletfor 200,000 S. (-without 39. goblets. /6ti., of the material), mention Dio, Ixxi, 3. material. 2. Pliny,ib.,xxxiii,147 (nee copia argenti tantum furit vita, sed valdius manipretiis). In English silver paene 35.
plate the
Briefe
203,
artistic
value
is often
ten
times
the
bulUon
value ;
eines
3.
4.
was
sum.
rapit.
203,
more.
Pliny,I. c.
favour. furniture This
In Martial's
was
time
case
just this
in the mentions
sort of
luxury
in
still the
fourth
as
PaulUn. house
Petrocord., Eucharisiic,
:
209,
Argentumque
pondere
praestans.
203,
Pliny, N. h., viii, 196. Cf. Marquardt, Prl., ii', 7. Nero. with the needle after Carlo A piece of tapestry worked 537. fetched Dolce iv, 125. guineas: Brisfeeines Verstorbenen, 3000 N. 18. Seneca. h., xiii, Marquardt, Prl.,ii*, gi ; 723. Pliny, 203, 62. Martial, iii, 203, 23. Martial's. of the wife of Marshal house Ney (une des 203, 29. palace. The plus somptueusement
1,100,000 35francs.
203, 203, value.
meubUes)
de Mme.
cost
d'achat
et
d'ameublement
203, 203,
204,
204,
204, 204,
Rimusat, ii,383. Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 19. Seneca, Brev. vit.,12, 2. 38. bronzes. heller. Roscher, Grundlagen, " 100, 7. 39. Vehse, G. d. H., 21, 148. 40. Decameron. talent. 2. Lucian, Adv. indoctum, 13 sq. Cf. also the Kunsi im Hause, p. 120. 16. ivory. Falke, Die of well-to-do of the furniture of houses bourgeois description in Paris in the fourteenth century : Baudrillart,iii, p. 226 ss. Molmenti, Vie privie i Venise, p. 260. 23. zecchini. week. Baumgarten, Gesch. Karls V, i (1885),p. 180. 25.
Mim. de
XVIII 204, 31. porcelain.Lacroix,X'FZ/"ic/"(Le""'eietc.),p.556. siicle (Lettres etc.),p. 450. Paris. I. Ibid., p. 459 s. The description(pp. 434-460) of 205, all the rooms of a rich house maisoti) (givenin a novel La petite at the time of Louis is a true pictureof the luxurious furnishing XV. 205, 205, 5. Barry. 8. inside.
Ibid.,p.
471
ss.
Ibid., p. 474. Directoire Consulat et Empire, p. S16. L,3.cioix, Bonaparte. 205,11. 60. Paris. Keyssler, Reise, i, 205, 15. Cf. on the furnishing of the Vehse, 32, 152. 205, 16. Pillnitz. tus, AugusBsterhazy palace 42, 165 ; on the treasures of Clement Elector of Cologne 45, 319. On the furnishing of elegant
middle-clasi houses zS. Jahrh., ii", 333 ao5, 19. bookcases. 205, 32. masters. Vol. 203, 40. law.
in t. f.
im
5^6
at
Notes
the
[vol.II-
Adolphus tin vessels had to be borrowed. Schweden, i, 531. Grauert, Christine,Konigin von harness. Das Weichseldelta, Passarge, p. 28 f. In 1806 209, 5. had weather-cocks. farms there gilt wealthy Baudrillart,iii, 265. 209, 7. articles. d. Tiirkei,p. 49. exile. a. Briefe Moltke, 2og, 14. St. 16. Matthew, xiii,45. Cf. also vol. ii, pearl. Gospel of 209, p. 183. Sueton., Galba, c. 8. 209, 18. Galba. 26. rate. Hultsch, Metrol.^,p. 312. 209, exacted. Martial, xi, 23, 3, with my note. 269, 27. Intpp. ad Petron., cc. 31, 33, 59, 67. Wieseler, 209, 28. weight. in Philol., f. ; cf. R. Schone Hildesheimer Silherfund, p. 10 fl. ff. and CIL, iii, 469 Hermes, iii, i, 1769 ; ib., xxviii,369 Hiibner, Arohdol. Mommsen, Hermes, iv, 377. V, 2, 8242. xxxi (1874), p. 115, table 11. Zeitg., wedding
of Gustavus
209, 209,
Cf.
Appendix
xlix. For
a
'
as
big
a
as
medler and
as
'
read
sixth of
pound
much
as
needle mother.
Ambrose.
39.
Juv., 11, 17-20. Ambrose, De Tobia, 3, ib. Pliny, xxxiii, 143; cf. Nipperdey
on
Tac, A.,
210,
211,
Alex. Sever.,c. 34. wife, Fortunata, Petron., c. 67. Trimalchio's silver. lb. of in wears compedes 6^ weight, probably 160. mirrors. N. h., xxxiv, Pliny, 23. Becker-GoU, ii,375. 23. Pompeii. Marquardt, Prl.,ii',698, 3. 30. Bernay. 2. dentistry. Also the Talmud speaks of false teeth fastened Z. z. Delitzsch, Handwerkerleben by gold and silver wire. Jesu (1868),p. 55. 3. funeral. Tertulla. Wherever
no
211,
references
are
mentioned
cf. Marquardt,
Prl., i^ 340-385. Tac, A., iii,76. 211, 19. 28. Claudii. Ibid.,iv, 9. 211, Plutarch, Cato m., c. 11. Henzen, 7177. 211, 33. friends. Pliny, N. h., xii, 83. 211, 34. heaps. Three Henzen, 7178 CIL, xiv, 413. 211, 38. pounds. 7004, the burial of of fourteen Parentium at at a boy (Istria), pounds In the case of tjie at Parma H., 7177. expenditure of a mother HS M M M for the burial of her daughter ; statua, odoramenta ex the price the S. includes M, CIL, xi, I, ici88, apparently 4000 8 kg.) of of both. At the burial of Jesus Christ 100 litrae (32' of myrrh and aloes were a mixture used, Joh.,xix, 39. Herzd. idi n. feld,Handelsgesch. Juden, p. 211, 38. Pliny. Pliny, N. h.,xii,65. in, 40. fragrances. See note on vol. ii,p. 179, 33. Ten N. h., xiii, pounds folei(apparentlyfoliati, 211, 41^ Rome.
=
15) at
in
the
funus publicum
IRN,
2517
=
of
distinguished lady
x,
at
Puteoli
187
A.D.,
CIL,
1784.
VOL.
II.]
2.
Notes
5^7
Crispinus. Juv., 4, 109. Cf. also Martial,xi, 54. carriages. Plutarch, Sulla, c. 38. incense. II. Pliny, N. h., xii,83. 17. perfumes. Stat., Silv., Cf. ii,i, 157-162 v, i, 210-214. (Funeral of Glaucias, page of Atedius ii,6, 85 ; (of Melior), Philetus, slave of Flavius Ursus), iii, 3, 33-37. flames. 22. Herodi"j,n, iv, 2. 23. pyres. Pliny, N. h., xxxv, 49.
8.
212, 29.
Philetus.
ornaments.
Stat., Silv.,6,
62.
36.
2.
212, 39.
Wilmanns, Inscr.,461. glass-work. Overbeck, Pompeji*, pp. 406 marble. Sueton., Nero, c. 50.
Ex.
and
626.
8. Lucian.
14.
20.
213, 24.
26. 28.
Lucian., Philops., 27. Pliny, Epp., iv, 2. pyre. fragrances. Plutarch, Cato m., c. pyramid. Wilmanns, E. I., 216.
aediles.
11.
213,
213, 213, 213,
213, 214,
Mommsen, StR., ii',i, 510, i. Day. Sueton., Nero, c. 50: purple. Stat.,Silv.,v, i, 225. 29. 33- obsequies. CIL, x, 1019 IRN, 2337. CIL, x, 1024 33- duumvir. IRN, 2339. 36. 500. CIL, viii,3079. IRN, 2123 CIL, x, 688. 39. sesterces. sesterces. N. Without Pliny, h., xxxiii, 3. 35. is right in reading |xi| reads) would ; xT (as Sillig
= =
doubt be
too
Jan
small
an
amount
to
be
mentioned
as
remarkable.
214,
Sueton., Nero, c. 50. Id., Vespasian, c. ig. On funereal luxury in drillart, iii, 613 s.
15. times.
20.
the
Middle
Ages
in
see
Bau-
My
dissertation 5 and
6.
on
the
games
Marquardt's
243
sqq.
CIL, i, 1199. family. Wilmanns, 2037 Africa. Pliny, Epp., vi, 34.
games. classes.
=
215,
215,
Sueton., Tiber.,c. 37. Wilmanns, 307 Orelli,1368. Wilmanns, Ind., ii,p. 695. 3. extant. 8. ineffective. Cic, Ad Attic, xii, 35 s. (aedes hypogaeum). Brunn, 15. storeys. Wilmanns, 293 Monum. degli Aterii,AdI, 1849, p. 388. Petersen, Sepolcro via Latina, ib.,i860, p. 350. s. in Wilmanns, CIL, i, 1418 : singuleis 316, 17 24. Sassina. frontb p. X in agrum x. p. 28. Rome. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 100.
"
215,
28.
708
(Hadria:
tomb
13
garden).
Mitth. d.
Id., 557.
per
Eutyches.
Memoriolam
ped. viginti in
quadrato.
Barnabei,
p. 206. 215, 32. 25
Rom. archdolog.Instit., Cf. vol. i of this work, p. 188. 242 (Roine). by 25. Wilmanns,
ii (1887), Abtheil.,
588
*i5. 33" Ostia. tiie tombs
NotcB
Id., 382,
at
[vol.II.
the
x
dimensions
of
300
ft., Kchler,
ViruHum,
"I5, 34. 213, 34.
acre.
more.
p.
119.
jugera
viniolae
x.
Fabretti, p. 323, n. 393 (300 x 19S ft.)'_ cedenti agripuri Gruter, 399, i : huic monumento CIL, xi, i, 3895 (Capena) ; tomb with rosaria and
at
=
the
end
et
collige jug,,i.e.
"
one
jugerum
in
all.'
iiii Orelli,3688 ( ^jugeraagri p. m. ita uti depalatum est). CIL, xiv, 3342 (Praeneste) : [agerad] aedifici defen[sionem relic]tus p. m. jug. xi p. dc terrae silvae et cultae, praeterea jug. v. p. m. 215, 36. lodge. Petron., c. 71. CIL, vi, 3, 23, 851. Cf. Appendix 1. 215, 38. ground. dust. 216, 7. Martial, vii, 3, 5 ; x, 2, 9. Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*, p. 402 f. 216, 10. foundation. Wilmanns, 307. 216, II. Gabii. Basil.,1863. Huebner, Iscr. 216, 16. Langres. KiessUng, Anecd. AdI, 1854, p. 203 ss. Wilmanns, 315. lot., CIL, vi, 2, 13,830 : Caeciliae Sex. f. Justae ossa 216, 21. ashes.
lb., 3932
Cutuleniani
"
"
"
tuto
tecta
Tiburtino
Mus., xxxvi, 1881, p. 333 ff. ; Bonner Jahrbb., Ixxxiv, 1887, pp. 257-261, and Verhandl. in Trier, 1879, p. 24 ff. Mommsen, Philologenvers. RG, v,
Pilate.
Lesbio
lapillo.
105-
Stark, Stddieleben im siidi. Frankreich, p. 20 f. der Julier zu St. Remy, and HiibSenz, Grabmal 217, in d. archdol. Bildwerke, Instil., iii, 1888, pp. 1-36 ; Jahrb. ner, also Antike The Sex. L. Denkmdler, plates 13-15. inscription M. c. f. parentibussueis,CIL, Jv.liei xii, ioi2. in Tarraco, Hermes, i, 127. 217, 4. Augustus. Hiibner, 6. cots. on Lebas-Waddington, Voy. archiol., (p.504); 217, 2145 cf. 2381, 2412 K., 2474. Rev. archiol., vii,1850, p. 386, p. 140 ; cf. vi, 797. 217, 13. officer. und Berbers. H. Reisen 21. Barth, Entdeckungen in Nord- und 217, cf. 121. i, 39 ; Centralafrica, 73-73, Ibid., pp. 125-133. 217, 29. pyramid. Ibid.,pp. 164-166. 217, 33. deserts. 1. 217, 36. inscriptions.Cf. Appendix 218, 7. Praetorian. Bdl, 1885, p. 72 (ex den. 1. milibus). Cf. 316,
34.
2.
parents.
Appendix
1.
ff. Hadrian^, p. 302 Rom, in Sitzungsb.d. Berl. O. Richter, Topogr. von Akad., 1886, p. 1160, 62. Rom, in Iwan Miiller's Hdb. d. Kl. Alterlhumsw., 1888, iii, 880. 318, 17. Procopius, Procop., Bell. Goth., i, 22. 318, 25. buried. Hirschfeld, op. cit., p. 1161. De d. R., 1886, p. 335 *. Bull. com. ai8, 36. preservation. Rossi, slaves. juertt 'Pujuaibi Strabo, xiv, p. 668; irXoi^o-iai Yeyt/xcoi ;2I9, I, "rijr Kapxv^iyos iKal KoplvBovKaracKeviirolKerelaii ixpiSmt iroXXait. 219, 16. squandered. Roscher, op. cit., p. 414. Haxthausen, Studien iiber Russland, i, 59. On 319, 30. Moscow. number the enormous of servants kept by the Spanish grandees
VOL.
ii.J
(the duchess
see
Notes
of Ossufia had
s.
589
women
300
and
in girls
her
service)
BaudriUart,iv, 223
huntsmen. Land
Ce
219,
Jiumdnien, in Pf. Jahrb., s'est beaucoup r6duit toutefois, 1866, July, p. 63. depuis r^mancipation des Tsigalnes surtout, et il est rare de trouver, aujourd'hui, plus d'une vingtaine de domestiques des deux sexes dans les maisons oil ils se comptaient, jadis,par
in luxe
28.
und
Ltufe
translation
of
this
etc., iii,139
(notedu
work
by
Ch.
multitude 180
d'esclaves
s.
Henren-Orelli, 319. 32. garments. Juvenal, 10, 216. 3i9" 33- hours.
319, 39219, 220, 220, 220,
220,
iii,Index, p.
Horace, Sat.,i, 3. Tac, A., xiv, 43. 39. Democritus. 2. Stob., Florileg., Ixii, 43. 6. one. Mommsen, RG, iii", 474. 9. einperors. Vol. i, p. 33. 16. Seneca. Quintilian, xi, 128. Seneca, Brev. vii.,12, 6. 27. down. Lucian, Nigrin.,34. 32. attendant. Sabinus. Borghesi, (Euvres, v, 156 s. takes him to be C. 34. Calvisius C. f. Sabinus, cos. 4 B.C. Seneca, Epp., 27, 5-8. 3. slaves. 10. cupbearers. Marquardt, Prl. d. R., i', 147. hair. II. Petron., 37. Seren., 11, 3 ; Stat., Silv.,v, 5, 66. 14. guests. Seneca, Ad Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 153, i. The children 13. chatter. to whom some people used to lay at night on their abdomens also slaves. doubtless assist digestion(Galen,xi, 727) were twenty.
Secundus.
16.
221,
For
'
previous centuries
'
read
'
recent
periods'.
on
Cf. e.g. Vehse, G.d.H., 33, 141, 455. of giants Augustus the Strong. Lady M. W.
favourite
221, 23.
in 1717 dwarfs.
(letter 3i) :
All the
cj"., cripplings.Marquardt, 0/). p. 132, 4. Cf. Cf. latter. Appendix v. 222, 17. Gesch., i, 2, 288. Hock, Rom. 322, 24. Hock. Roscher, Ansichten, p. 450 fl. 222, 31, Roscher's. all. Ibid., 223, 3, pp. 431-449.
223,
18. Severus.
20.
223,
century.
among
coaches
at
H. A., Alex. Sever., c. 17. Paulinus Petrocord., Eucharistic,212, numbers house the accessories of his splendidly furnished
223, 323,
evectio tuta decoris). Burdigala (tunc et carpentis cities. Cf. Appendix vi. 22. Cf. CIL, i Romans. Nissen, Pompej. Studien, p. 334. 25. semitas" 1166 omnis) ; i, 1231 (Aeclanum crepi(Aletrium : Henzen, 6614 CIL, v, i, 2116 dinem). Orelli, 3844 cum crepidinibus) CIL, ix, 442 (Venusia) (Tarvisii:viam str. xiv, 4012 et crepidin.ob honorem N. N. aed. viam (Ficustravi c. clivum cum : vidi 9 marginibus. Petron., lae):
"
"
"
590
Gitoua viam
in
Notes
[vol.II.
: 7046 (Cirta) CIL, viii, crepidinesemitae stantem. com{meanti]bus incomm[odani] partim adstruct[iscrepi]-
dinibus.
In
pavements
: Cirete)
Sicca
part of an old street with Barth, Wanderungen dutch Mitielmeers, i,224. CIG, 2570 (Lyttus in Claudius the proconsul C. empowered
construct rits odoii Kal rois
'
Agrippinus to
avSpo^Afiovas.
27.
32.
Roscher, op. cit., p. Vol. Southerner. i, p. 425 i. splendour. Vol. i, p. 18. veneer. Marquardt, Prl., 722
Nature.
431.
f. of
The
imitation
jewels
been
discussed
above.
The
art
gilding(Pliny, N. h.,
224,
224, 224,
still very backward and (W. Jacob, Production xxxiii,61) was Metals, 1831, ii,143). Consumption of On the aqueduct Lanciani, .(icgwe, 14. builders. cap. 16, " 14. of Alatri,CJL, x, p. 980. Bassel, AdI, 1881, p. 204 sqq. 16. Canosa. Rein, Aquaeductus, StRE, i*, 1376. Edict Augusts iiber die W asserleitungen Mommsen, 17. purse. von Venafro, in Zeitschr. f. gesch.Rechtsw., xv, 305 f 22. Ibid., 316 f. poor. K. in Mommsen, RG, v, 458. 32. drinking. Liban., i, 354 Vol. i, p. 348. Pohlmann, Ubervolkerung d. 34. Smyrna.
.
antiken
4. water. 7. say.
Grossstddie, p.
150,
2. c.
Ibid.,Bell.
Cf
.
Alexandrin.,
Das romische
5.
my p.
ix, 4,
225,
essay 55 f.
Afrika, in
Deutsche
schau, Rund-
7. Verecunda. 8. Lambaesis.
10.
13. 15.
21.
lb., 2728.
lb., 51.
f. N.-W.
von
conditions.
Africa,iv,
de
la
con-
Boissiere, Esquisse
dans le nord
d une
histoire
quite
31.
Romaine Vol.
de
I'Afrique, 1878,
p. 72.
course.
i, p. 381.
226, I. people. Auson., CI. urb., 14. im siidl. Frankreich, p. 221. Stark, Stddteleben 226, 2. Bordeaux. Ibid., p. 97 ff. and 106. 226, 5. NImes. 6. savant. Boissieu, Inscr. de Lyon, p. 446 (Marquardt, Prl., 226,
ii",716). Roms im Anf. d. Kaiser226, 19. long. Bauer, Die Wasserwerke Volhsund in f. lii, Kulturgesch., 1876, p. Vierteljahrsschr. zeit, 87 ff. V' Jahrbb., Ixxxii, 1886, pp. 212-214 226, 26. long. Bonner der Die von zum rom. Wasserleitung Eifel Rhein, ibid.,, Veith, Ixxx, 1885, pp. 2 and 21. Reuleaux, Remagen im Mittelalter u. d. Romer226, 29. admired. Ixxx, ibid., zeit, p. 176 8.. Felix Rome. Fabri, Evagatorium (1483),iii,61 : Non226, 30.
'"
nuUi
volunt
dicere
quod
non
fuerit
aquae
ductus
cum
urbs
VOL.
II.]
alias abundet
Notes
sed aquis Tiberis, olim vinum per in urbem
591
ilium
ductum per de
Neapali
viae
intromittebatur
et oleum
longum
spatium.
226, Cologne. C. A. Eick, Die rom. Wasserleimng aus dev Eifel Coin in Lin. (Bonn, 1867). Cf. Bursian CentralUatt, 1869, p. 150 and his Aventicum Helveiiorum, Heft i,p. 12, n. i. Sidici226, 37. Italy. Gell.,x, 3 : public baths at Cales, Teanum
30.
nack
num
and hoc
Ferentum
of
Gracchus.
a
of
vicus
near
Laurentum
balnea
6985.
Lex metcdli in Vipascensis,
227,
epigy.,iii,165-189. to Galen, xiii,597, prescribesin a certain case abstain four days from bathing : ivel di diroXoiXev iv rtfi vuv pitfi irdvrwv {riov Tra\cuCiv7) ijSri "v6piirav, fUxpi Kal tuv iv t6!s "q KapTepla irdvv KaS' toi)s eliodiru'v dypots Xoiico'^at, fi^v ijijUpav rpu^wcras, eUv fiij
Galen.
5' "v ol ir^VT]Tes **'S " ttoXO,Toiis irXouffiovs 8^ oSrot,Trecdofiivovs ^x^f^^^ Kal fidXtcra airCiv 6"tol iroKif dt^vavrai f/ SvffTreLdoOvTCis ^ rcXefcis dTret6ouvTas.
18. week.
21.
23.
35.
37.
Seneca, Epp., 86, 12. Roscher, op. cit., pp. 436-439. Cf. vol. i, p. 384 ff. Romans. country. Roscher, op. cit., p. 439. Vol. i, p. 329 f. year. value. Ibid., p. 386 f. literally. Becker-GoU, ii,286. windows. Vol. i, p. 10 f.
Doberan.
public.
Ihid.
ubi
sua
38. gardens. CIL, x, 5971 : iiiivir. 3. d. cruptam et locum ubi viridia sunt municipio Signino de crupta est et arcam
peq. deder.
coronatus
Also cistifer
temples parks
usual
a : cum
parterres were
frequent,
bessa) :
suis.
solo
and
228, 3. laboriously. Roscher, op. cit., p. 441. 228, 25. duty. Martial, ix, 22. 228, 28. frequent. E.g. Gruter, 434, i ; Orelli,2172, 5323, 6759 ; CIL, ii,1573, 2782, 4468 ; CIA, iii,687. Hirschfeld, Philolo(1869),p. 84. Cf. Orelli, 114. gus, xxix 228, 31. Augustus. Marquardt, StV, ii*,142 and 144, Hirschfeld, VG, 122, 3 ; CIL, xiv, 350 (Ostia). 228, 32. aged. Paul. D., xxx, 122 pr. Hoc amplius, quod in aliinfirmae menta aetatis,puta senioribus,vel puerispuellisque
relictum fuerit.
228,
32.
burial-places.Orelli,4404,
13.
CIL,
;
. .
v,
2, 5228.
: (Volsinii) 2704 libris et statuis
.
228, 40. enlargement. Ibid.,i, 8, 2 is bybliothecam a solo (t)estamento dedit. Pliny, Ad Tr., 116 229, 9. instead.
.
CIL, xi, i,
mque K.
;
592
219, a29, 229, 229, 229, 230,
II.
Notes
legacy, "",,xxxiii,i, 23 ; OrelU, 80, CJL, ix, 2226. c. 14. expressions. Sueton., Tiber., 37.
19. 32. 41.
21.
[vol.ii.
81.
IRN,
4869
""
Petron.,
c.
43,
Schweic, p. 24. Id., in the If an angel of the Lord were to weigh them "R^i V, 3 : whether the district ruled by Severus balances, and determine
Mommsen.
'
Antoninus then
or
was
governed
with
more
now,
in favour
doubtful
III.
231, 231,
20.
22.
THE
Rimini. CIL, xi, i, 367. countries. On the Roman bridge spanning the giant gorge
of the until
Rummel,
it fell in
which
formed
see
1857,
f.
the
to Constantino
im
N.-W.
von
28 Africa, iii,
231, 23.
existed.
v,
mie,
provinces.
Minor)
;
Gallienus. 423
Mommsen,
Capitol) and
214. 232, 233i 41.
3-
Mommsen, RG, CIL, viii,p. 284 (erection of the Hirschfeld, Oesterreich. Mitth., v, 1881, p.
cf. 373 f. v, 65 f.
(Cappa-
Algeria. Jung, op. cit., p. 137 f. Die rom.Lagerstddle,Comment. sen, Mommvillages. 'V/i\manns, Die torn. Mommsen, Hermes, Lagersiddte, pp. 190-212.
ff.
town.
vii, 299
233, 333, 233,
4.
Ztschr.,i, 498-515. Bergk, Westdeutsche Oesterreich. Mitth., x, 1886, p. 14 fi. Domazewski, 7- rights. II. Tac, H., iv, 22 : opera baud procul castris in camp. modum municipii extructus, cf. i,67 : longa pace in modum locus (Baden near Ziirich). municipii extructus Castel Mainx Hedtown. von u. J. Becker, Urgeschichte 14. jahrbb., Ixvii,1879, p. x ff, dernheim, in Bonner 16. way. Marquardt, StV, ii',21. Aristid., Or.,xiv, pp. 223-225 (dated 145 by Wad19. East. Vie du rhiteur Aristide,Mfmoires de I'Inst., dington, 1867, p. 255)I. Aelian. Aelian, V. hist., ix, 16. Marcus. Cesch. Hock, Roms, i, 9, 151. 4. Vol. i, p. 9. 9. Rome. t. 10. Empire. Auson., CI. urb., Vibo. B. II. Appian, C, iv, 3.
15.
18.
20.
234,
Procopius. Procop., BG, ii,7, Vol. i, p, 333, Naples. Stat., Silv.,iii, 5, 81 sqq. N. 88 h.,iii, ; Marquardt, StV, i",944. Sicily. Pliny,
594
237, 237, 237, 237, 15. spectators. d. antiq. Ges. in 18. Antonines.
20.
Notes
Bursian,
Zurich,
Cf. vol. Aventicum
I
[vol,II.
Helvetiorum,
in Mitth.
vol.
(1867).
Denkmdler,
2.
prosperity. Hubner,
ff.
s.
in
Hermes,
i, 77
22.
Augustus.
sesterces.
ruins.
Marquardt, StV, i', 257, Strabo, iii, p. 168 ; p. 173 Kiepert, p. 488.
my and essay, 5. Roman. Das romische
sq.
Afrika, in
121.
Deutsche
hamlets. Africa.
Jung,
Landschaften,p.
237, 41.
2.
7.
8.
II. 12.
ss.
Marquardt, StV, i',477 ff.; Pliny, N. h., v, cities. Marquardt, 478, 31. rights. Ibid., 479, 1 and 2. explained. Cf. vol. ii,p. 232.
century.
Beaux
29.
arts, pi. 46 ss. 238, 15. prosperity. CIL, viii, p. 173 s. 238,21. Rome. Herodian, vii, 6, i; iv, 3, 7. On lb., p. 133; Utica fieri Strabo) CIL, viii, (^ Seuripa Kapx.v^Sua, p. 149. 238, 24. standing. Barth, Wanderungen, i, 114 f. ; Gufirin,Voy. archiol. dans larigence de Tunis, ii, 282-284 (Uthina). Ibid., ii, ff. (Seressita). CIL, viii, (Thubursicum) 354 p. 489 238, 24. Sufetula. GuSrin, i, 324 ; 369 ss. und Hesse- Wartegg, Tunis, Land 238, 30. duwars. Leute, p. 158 f. 238, 35. columns. Barth, Wanderungen, pp. 310-312. 238, 35- Thamugadi. CIL, viii,p. 259. 238, 36. Thagaste. Ibid.,p. 508. 238, 37. Madauri. Ibid.,p. 472'". 2. v, Africa, preserved. Maltzan, Drei Jahre im Nordwesten 239, ii, 306-314. Barth, Wanderungen, i, 56. 239, 5- Zershel. Duruy, Hist. Rom., v, 200, i. 239, 7. hill. 239, 10. population. Herodian, vii, 4. 239, 10. Vandals. Procop., Anecd., 18. 239, 13- 8,500,000. Cf. Appendix xlv, p. 271. Vol. i, p. 355. 239, 17. 1,000,000.
.
239,
18.
Arsinoe.
Wessely,
Kl.
Mitth.
a.
d.
Sammlung
d.
Papyrus
Rainer, ii,iii,1887, p. 261. i', 439, 12. 239, 20. episcopates. Marquardt, op. cit., whole. Cf. vol. i, p. 309. 239, 23. 239, 25. long. O. Mueller, Diss. Aniiochenae. Mommsen, RG, ii, 458 f. Cf. vol. ii of this 239, 26. Libanius. work, p. 224. in Eph. epigr., Obss. epigr., iv, 1881, 239, 32. houses. Mommsen, P- 538. Mommsen, RG, v, 469- f. 240, 5. well. 8. East. Julian, Epp., 24, p. 392 C. 240, Zeus. Liban., ed. R., i, 594, 14. 240, 10. ruins. Mommsen, RG, v, 423, 428 f.,441 f, 240, 21. houses. Vol. i, p, 5. 2^0, 23.
Erzh.
VOL.
II.]
Berytus.
houses.
26.
Notes
595
Josephus, B. J., ii,18, 9. Strabo, xvi, 753, 758. 240, 240, 27. 70 A.D. Marquardt, StV, ii",121, 2. Hausrath, Neutest. Zeitgesck., 240, 27. Caesarea. i, 255, 283, 5. fE. 206 Schiirer,Neutest. Zeitgesch., p. 240, 31. century. Expos, tot. mundi, 25. 240, 38. belong. Lebas-Waddington, p. 491. is from Mommsen, 241, 29. repair. All the above RG, v, 482for the most 485, part literally. Bab in Gerasa, el Amman 241, 36. necropolis. R. Dorgens, Das Erbkam's Ztschr. f. Bauwesen, xvi (1866), p. 350. 242, 1. buildings. Lebas-Wadd., op. cit. Kiepert, Lehrh. d. a. Geogr., p. 165. 242, 5. centuries. Mommsen, RG, v, 485. 242, 10. dead. mention. Josephus, Marquardt, StV, i", 340, 3. On 242, 13. B. /., ii, 16, 4 see Appendix v. Kiepert, pp. 104, 107 f. 242, 17. Apamea. 26. iv, 55 (xiv,27: ex inlustribus Asiaeurbibus Mng.Tac.,.4., 242, Laodicea). Strabo, xii, p. 578 C. Gibbon, History, ch. ii,
240,24.
81. 242, 28. 242, 242, 242,
Galen, v, 49. h., ii, 120, 125. 30. in the province '. Vol. i, p. 348. 33. Reise im iiber eine G. Hirschfeld, Bericht 37. Stratonicea. sUdwestlichen Klein-Asien, in Zeitschr. f. Erdliunde,xiv (1879), Pergamus.
Asia. Pliny, N. beautiful. Add
'
3"-3i4-
Vespasian.
world.
f.
persecut., c.
7.
13.
Reiske.
14. Trapezus. Kiepert, pp. 92, 93. Zonaras, xii, 23, ed. Dindorf, iii,141. 17. century. iii,4 (ed. Dindorf, Justinian. Procop., De aedific., 243, 22.
iii,
p. is taken, for the most The following part literally, 243, 24. world. in G. Hirschfeld, Bericht iiber eine Reise in Kleinasien, from Zeitschr. f. Erdkunde, vol. xiv, pp. 279-320. from Mommsen, RG, v, part literally 245, 27. city. For the most 327 f. Benndorf fi. ruins. and
254).
Niemann,
Reise
in
Lykien
und
Karien, i,
58
245, 34.
6, 9. Dio, Ixxiv, 10 ss. Herodian., iii, i, 6 sq., iii, it impossiblethat considers 2618 (Byzantium) Frick, StRE, i*, but ous the walls extended by measuring the very numer40 stadia, salient and re-entrant angles (mentioned by Dio) this figure
well be obtained. v, 282. p. 329 Kiepert, op. cit., Goths. Hadrian. Lucian.
might
245, 37. 245,
Mommsen,
RG,
38.
315-
245, 39-
Lucian, Scytha, c.
9 ;
246,
12.
baptistery. Kiepert, p.
359.
cf.
596
Notes
[vol.ir.
246,19. besides. HettzbeigjGeseh.GfiecheniandsunterdenR^mirn, ii,438. Plutairth,Sulla, c. 15, 5. 246, 20. Plutarch. Vol. i, p. 342. 246, 23. Corinth. 28. Mommsen, p. 271 f. populous. 246, Cf. Huebner, CIL, vii,J^. slain. xiv, Tac, A., 31-33. 246, 39.
21
and
246,
41.
23 sq. Wroxeter.
Kiepert, p.
531.
247, 3. temples. Huebner, CIL, vii, p. 24. 247, 4. inscriptions.lb., p. 332. Tac, Agric, c. 26. 247, 8. followed. huts. II. Dio, Ix, 33. 247, romischen Die A.D. Herzog, Niederiassungen auf 247, 15. 250 in d. im Rhei'nl., lix Alterthumsfr. Jahrbb. wurtemberg. Boden, (1876), p. 48. Stalin, Gesck. Wuftembergs, i, 104-109. 247, 16. settlements. RG, v, 145. Belgica. Mommsen, 247, 21. Kiepert, p. 522. 247, 21. Wiesbaden. Tac, Geym., c. 41. 247, 24. Augusta. Cf. Perlach. 26. Appendix xxxvi, p. 194. 247, Kiepert, p. 365 ; Mommsen, p. 180 f. ; Fritz 247, 37- elements. Pichler, Virunum, 1888. Vol. ii,p. 233. 248, I. former. On the newest Hadrian. RG, v, 186-188. Mommsen, 248, 10. excavations in Carnuntum und cf. Bericht
des
Vereins
see
CarHuntum Benndorf
88 (Wien, i88g). On Savaria Oesterr. and Mitt., i, 147. Hirschfeld, 248, i8. Servia. Kiepert, p. 331. Mommsen, 248, 21. Troesmis. 194 f. and 207.
f. d.
Jahre 1887
248, 248,
249, 249, 249,
31.
40.
p. 5.
und Romanefi, Jung, Romer pp. 92-97. i8 and architects. 2. Pliny, Ad Trajan. Ep., 40, ed. K. (cf. 62). StR, i', 368 ; Marquardt, StV, ii', Mommsen, 4. armies.
553, 5.
am
6.
Inschr. CIL, vi, 9151-9154. Becker, Rom. in Bonner liv (1873),p. 146 f. A Mittelrheiti, Jahrbb., liii, Archipraefectusarchitectus (Concordia), CIL, v, i, 1886. erat cura publicarum fabricarum, Augustine, tectus, cui maxima GH architetti e I'architettura presso i Promis, vi, Conf., 9, 13. in Mem. deW acad. di xxvii (1873),pp. Romani, Torino, S. ii, from inscriptions, 1-187 mentions p. 86 ss., 29 civil architects citizens,13 freedmen, 3 slaves)and 13 military {13 Roman architects tutti soldati e (adettiagli arsenali ed agli eserciti, cittadini Romani). Herodian, iii, 2, 8. 249, 14. Hellenic. 16. capital. Gell.,xvi, 13. 249, Tuscus. Bormann, Var. obss. de anUq. Rom. (Ind.Marburg, 249, 20. aestiv. 1883, p. 5) and CIL, xi, i, p. 76 sq. Salerii. 21. CIL, xi, 249, i, 3126. Ostia. 22. 5civ, lb., 324 (Campus Martis). 249, De la topogr. osservanioni intomo Rossi, Nuove 249, 24. Vatican.
numerous.
VOL,
II.]
Pnteolana,in Bully Nap-, iii, index, p. 169 sq.
Notei
N.
597
vol. Heuzen-Orelli,
249,
Castan, Le Capitolede Vesontio et les Cwpitoles monde provinciaux Romain, in M6m. lus A, la Sorbonne, 1869, (where 24 Capitolsare enumerated), and in his Les pp. 47-77 to provinciaux du monde Romain, 1886 (only known Capitoles from De di Bvill. Rossi and me comun. Gatti, Miscellanea, in, in the text against R., XV, 1887, pp. 66-08), proves the statement Kuhfeldt, i)e capitoliis (Regim. 1882),by citing imperiiRomani of Capitols, to which De Rossi, loc. ciL, adds those of 40 cases in Lower Moesia and Caralis (church of S. Arsinoe, Nicopolis in Cap.). Jordan had Nicolao already written to the same Die Marsyasstatue auf dem Forum Rom zu effect. (1882),p. 18 f : colonia received Little Rome, the civium_ Romimoru.m as half of the empire Marsyas, in the west eastern a symbol, in the and south, as in Italy, the Capitol'. Marsyas iii Airica,Eph. and epigr., (1264 and- 1269). The signum lupae 551 v, pp. 549 at the insignibus suis as a symbol of Roman cum citizenship, lage end of the secofld or beginning of the third century, in the vilof Aurelia Vina, which raised to the rank of a municiwas pium, CIL, viii,958. Jordan, Topogr.,i, 2, 36. 249, 29. Treves. Cf. AdI, p. xxiii, Henzen-Orelli, Ind., p. 161. operum. 249,32.
du
'
.
28.
colonies.
P- 15. Stadtrechte v. Salpensa u. 249, 33. completion. Mommsen, d. Sacks. Ges. Ph. hist. Classe,iii, in Abhandl. 445 f.. An vitiositas c. Plutarch. Plutarch, etc., 3. 249, 35249, 41. erections. 250, 4. beautiful.
Ifaalaca,
Rein, StRE, v, 229. Pliny, Ad Tr. Epp., 23 sq., 70 sq.. 37 sq. 250, 9. Pliny. Ibid-., Ibid., 49. 250, 12. forum. baths. Ibid., 39. 250, 22. Ibid., 90 sqq. amenity. 25. 250, 28. city. Ibid.,94 sq. 250, Huebner, CIL, ii,pp. 89-96. 250, 33. Lusitania. Marquardt, StV, i', 180-183. Cf. Digg., 1, 12, 250, 34. money. 6, " 2. CIL, x, 1074, 2378 250, 40. Pompeii, IRN, Marquardt, StV, i', 180-183 and, 206. 251, 3. sevirate. Henzen-Qrelli, 6001. 251, 4.. Calapia. 8. Justinus. 76., 7080. 251, lb., 7057 ; cf. 6984. 251, 13. market.. Bdl, 1862, p. 185 s. 251, 16. thermite. Henzen, law. 22. Digg; 1, ip. 251, ?5i, 27. sacrifice?. Vol. ii,p. 228. 251, 36. amphitheatre. Digg., 1, 10, 3. nundinandi gijatia, cons[isPorti.Gofor those qu[i] 252., s. measures. i", 3208 (Nepet). terent?] CIL, xi, Cf. e.g'. Henzen-Orelli, Rein, StRE, v, 228. 233, 3- Nerva's. CIL, xii, 1357 (Vasio Voc. ; cf. p. 161). 6943 ad Ed, Praet.,1)., xxxv, 2, stadium. Gai., 1. iii. de legatis 254, 5. Iterum ut c. fiber., : Cf. e.g. Sueton., censenter, 31 80, " 1.
= =
598
Notes
theatri
etc.
n. [vol;
pecuniam
CIL,
v,
ad
muni-
i, 969, 4039.
8. Cremona.
13. 16.
18.
21.
252,
252,
24. 27.
29.
Tac, Hist.,iii, 34. gates. Pliny, Epp., v, 11. CIL, ii,3221. games. sesterces. CIL, viii,5146, 5147. Naples. Pliny, N. h., xxix, 8 sq. Lebas-Waddington, 2735. expense. Dio drachmae. Chr., Or., xlvi, pp.
Asia.
519-521
M.
252,
252,
33. On the
Lebas-Waddington, p. 713 s. Oc, x, p. 70 J.,ed. Dindorf, i,116 s. everything. Aristi'd., certain Rufinus the buildings of a (perhaps the father of sophist Claudius Rufinus, probably at Smyrna) Waddingde
in M6m. ton, Vie du rhileur Aristide, ed. (Aristid., 253, 253, 253, 253, 254, 254, 254, 254, 254, 254, 254, 254i 255,
I.
I'instit., 1867, p.
257
s.
7.
Dindorf, i, 510, 514, 526). Cotyaeum. Lehrs, Qu. Epp., p. 9, 7. Vitt. sophist., ii,23. Philostrat., money.
Keil, Herodes
Read
'
fi.
roofed
Philostrat.,Vitt. soph., ii, i, 8. Vol. i, p. 116. Comum. 10. 14. banquet. Pliny, Epp., iv, i. 16. region. Lanciani, Acque e acquedotti, p. 303. 18. temple. Pliny, Epp., vii, 24 ; Orelli, 781 ; Haakh, StRE, v, 743. des D., in Ztschr. /. gesch. Rudorff, Testament 23. experts. Rechtsw., xii, 335 fi. 27. building. Henzen, 6622. Vol. i of this work, p. 46. 33- cities. Dio, Ixxii, 12. I. rain. Josephus, B. J., i, 21 ; Schurer, Neutest. Zeitgesch., Ibid,, p.
234 Tr. f.
Epp.,
e.g. in
8.
The
context
shows
that
Tac,
Hist.,iii, 30)
there
was a
refers to
255,
buildings.
In
the
imperial house
:
offispecial
cium
18.
20.
CIL,
Pliny, Ad
Tr.
Epp.,
Henzen-Orelli, Ind.,
33
Marquardt, Frl.,
ii',585.
21.
Kohl, Alte u. neue Zeit, pp. 37 and 40 f. Seneca, Epp., 91. Perhaps Lyons also had 235i 25- Lyons. for the date Inscr. de : Boissieu, L., p. 4. The reasons vigiles of in the and that text, Jonas (64/65 a.d.) will against given be found in Hirschfeld, Lyon in der Romerzeit,1878, p. 26 f. Rome. Tac, A., xvi, Burning of Lyons in 197: 13. 255i 32Herodian, iii, 7, 5. A., xii, 58. Cf. also Marquardt, StV, 255, 33- Bologna. Tac, ii',loi, 5. Mommsen, RGDA', p. 159 sq. 255, 39- Tralles.
255, 39.
sails.
13.
VOL.
II.]
Notes
599
Tac, A., xiv, 27. 256,2. state. 256, 6. rebuilding. Nipperdey on Tac., A., ii,27. Jahn, Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1851, p. 119. Vie du rhitev.r Aristide,in Mim. de Waddington, 256, 12. Caria. I' Inst.,1867, p. 242 ss. Vit. Anton. 256, 13. Pius. P., c. 9; Pausan., viii, 43, 3. Stratonicea. 256, 14. CIG, 2721. und Cichorius, Rom 256, 14. Lesbos. Mitylene, p. 50. Waddington, op. cit. 256, 17. shaken. Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands, 256, 21. Smyrna. ii, 371. Cf. IRN, Seneca, Qu. n., vi, i ; Tac, A., xv, 22. 256, 24. curse. CIL, ix, 1466 (earthquake in the district of the 1356 sq. CIL, ix, 3046 (at Interpromium) ; Ligures Baebiani); 5331 Alex. Sev., c. 44. Jonas,De ord. libr. Senecae phil., 256, 26. extent. p. 53 sq., decides of the Consuls in Seneca, Qu. nat., for 62, he believes the names vi, I, 2 to be interpolated. Sueton., Tiber., c. 47 ; but cf. Teufiel,StRE, 256, 29. Tiberius. vi, 1940.
= =
House
servants, freedmen
and
perhaps knights
to employed building operations. superintend the Mommsen, StR, ii',950, 2 and 3. 256, 35. lighthouse. Sueton., Claud., c. 20, Haakh, StRE, v, 582. 256, 36. Ravenna. 256, 36. Vespasian. Teuffel, StRE, vi, 2484. 5809. Buildings of Titus at Naples : CIG, iii, 256, 40. Titus'. 82 Domitian. ff. Imhof, Domitian, p. 256, 41. 257, 5. undertakings. Pliny, Paneg., c. 51. Pliny, Ad Tr., Epp., 18. 257, 6. artisans. conduit in the Forum Clodii Great waterworks. 8. (Brac257, fisci : CIL, xi, i, 3309. ciano)impensa aedificans. terrarum provinces. Eutrop., viii, 4 : orbem 257, 9. Gesch. in VnterII. Dierauer, Trajans, bridge. Biidinger, 257, ff. zur rom. Kaisergesch-, suchungen \,96 fi., 127 Dio, Ixviii, 13. 257, 14. man. CIL, vi, 967 805. OreJH, 257, 15- taxes. 18. man. Hadrian*, Gregorovius, p. 468 ff. 257, artisans. Vit. c. Hadrian., 19 ; Aurel. Vict.,Epit.,14, 7. 257, 24. Haakh, StRE, iii,1036. 257, 34. Nemausus. Marquardt, StV, i', 414. Palmyra. 257, 39marble. 16. ii,305-330 ; Bursian, StRE, Hertzberg, op. cit., 258, i', 1980. 258, 19. Epidaurus. Hertzberg, ii,358-360. Vit. Anton. P., c. 8. 258, 25. anew. 26. Carthage. Pausan., viii, 43, 3 ; cf. vol. ii,p. 255 f.,and 258, Kaisergesch.,198. Sievers, Studien z. rom. c. Severus. Sever., 23. Sept. 258, 27De mortib. c. 7. persecutor., 258, 37. plan. ed. Jebb, p. 515 (i, Or.,xli, 766, Dindorf). Aristid., 259, 12. decay. M. C. Vit. cities. Antonini, 23. 13. 259, Vol. ii,p; 239 f. 259, 26. Orontes. mosaics. Stark, Stddteleben in Frankreich,pp. 224 f.arid 609. 260, 7.
=
6oO
260, 8. Moselle. 260, 15. view.
Notes
fL [vol.
Auson., Mosetla,iS sqq. ; Epp., 24, 90, sqq. Trier,in Verhandl. d. Phi(olor Hettner, JD. fom. and ZufKultur Germanien und Gallia von genvers., 1879, p. 27 "., Westd. ff. Zeitschr., ii,1883, p. 14 Belgica,in Stalin, Cesch. Wiirtembergs,i, 104^-109. 260, 17. bronzes. vor 260, 20. paintings. Cf. e.g. Hettner, Ausgrabungen bei Bonn Ixii in Bonner dem Coiner Thor, Jahrbb., (1878),p. 64, plates
F. iii-v.
260,
22.
ii,Mitth.
and
der
i,
260, 261,
29.
I.
camps.
statues. at
theatre
Hadriani, c. 10. Marquardt, StV, iii',533, Tusculum, CIL, xiv, 2647 sqqstatuas
"
Vit.
4.
Statues
in
the
: (Falerii)
ad
exornandum
:
CIL,
viii,7960 (Rusicade)
theatri
"
Praeter
HS
m.
n.
"
in
opus
cultumve
statuas
duas.
261, 3. Victory. Donaldson, Architectura numismatica, especially In the year 405 the senate nos. 55-58, 60-66, 73 s., 77, 79-83 s.
and people erected for Theodosius decoratum lacris eorum tropaeisque sita 25,000
sest. for omamenta
and
his
sons
arcum
simu-
AtSeres^
a
"
riga, quad-
CIL, viii, /6.,828(Turca ?): apodyterium cetera 937. marmoribus statuis tabulis pictiscolumnis restaurata atque cellarum cathedrebus alvibus ornata sumptu proprio. lb., : : porticum et zothecas. lb., 7957 (Rusicade) (Cirta) 7079 omnibus ornamentis et pictura. templum cum Cf. Jordan, Topogr., Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 121. 261, 17. marble. fi. 2, 58 Sueton., Claud., c. 20. 261, 19. basins. CIL, ii,3240 (Hugo suis ornamentis. Tarraconensis) : lacus cum Preller,Regionen, p. 130 f., 136. 261, 21. named. Sueton., Domitian, c. 13. Pliny,N. h.,xxxiv, 261, 21. Domitian. attolli mortalis et arcus novicio : significant 127 super ceteros
" "
invento.
261, 261,
30.
building. Donaldson,
Arch,
num.,
no.
57 ; Martial, viii,
6535. 7,
ters.
Napoleon. Dierauer, Gesch. Trajans, in Budinger's Unz. rom. Kaisergesch., nos. p. 133 ff. ; Donaldson, op. cit., 56, 66 s. ; Jordan, Topogr.,i, 2, 467.
Acratus.
262,
Dio, Or.,xxxi, p. 3.55 sqq. M. it is a great exaggeration of Dio's shows, robbed of most then of its columns. was i, 681 f.
2.
But,
that
as
Pausanias
the
Acropolis
Athen,
Wacbsmuth,
262, 4. lists.
Dio, Or.,p.
325
M.
262, 263,
Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 36. It is said of Delos in the pseudo-Ovidian Hcroid., low. et in cunotis stantia signa locis. : miror old. ed. Liban., R., i, 566 : dX\o iiprd^vTo TroXaiol
6o2
CIL,
X,
Notes
7222
[vol.ii.
(Lilybaeum) : aedem genio 7223 imaginem gen. muuicipiiLilybitanonim ex arg. p. v p. s. p. Id., xii, 119 (Carcoloniae liiiilviri. : : viii, torate) genio (Rusicade) pen 7990
Dextros duos ? Pro Rose.
263,
31.
plate. Cic,
Amer., 45,
133.
De
i,35, oral.,
161.
Sallust,Catil., 20, 12. Ostia. R. r., iii, Varro, 263, 332, 8. curiosities. Sueton., August., c. 72. 263, 34. 264, 8. paintings. Cic, Ad Att., i,5, 6 (686),8, 9, 10 (687), ; 4 (689) Ad Fam., vii, 23. 264, 15. library. Juv., 3, 215 sqq. Seneca, Epp., 86, 7. 264, 15. statues. 264, 17. gardens. Juv., 7, 79. Martial, vii, 50. 264, 19. Hercules. 264, 22. statues. Pliny, Epp., viii,18, 11. 264, 22. Silius. Ibid.,iii, 7, 8. Ibid.,iv, 264, 24. Regulus. 5. The work of 264, II. giaXlo. Justi,Winckelmann, i, 2, i86-i88. dei Pisoni, D. Comparetti and G. de Petra, La villa ercolanese i suoi monumenti e la sua bibliaieca, Torino, 1883, I only know in Bdl, 1883, pp. 87-96, according to from the review by Mau riuscito which de Petra 6 ad identificare tutti gli oggettiche ad ad il posto che da essi provennero, e ognuno assegnare nella villa. On unsuccessful Comparetti's attempt occupava
to
was
and that the so-called bust of Seneca villa, found there is his portrait,see Moinmsen, Aus Herculaneum, in Archdol. Zeiiung, 1880, p. 32, and Mau, loc. cit. Ibid.,i, 277. 265, 15. Frascati. v. Hiibner, Antiken Madrid, pp. 19-21. 265, 18. Tivoli. Museum. G. d. Winckelmann, K., xii,i, " 7. Information 265, 31. villa (1735-1748) by regarding the excavations in Hadrian's di antichitd, in Fea, Miscell.,i, p. cxxxxiiii. Ficoroni, NoHzie Winckelmann, ii,i, 24 ; R. Forster, Ueber bildende Kunst Justi, unter Hadrian, in Grenzboten, 29 Jan. 1875. Gregorovius, Hadrian*, 461 f. 265, 34. Peace. Josephus, B. J., vii, 5, 7. Rome. 266, 32. PauUus, 1.xxxiiiad Ed. {D., xviii, 1, 34) : plerasque enim res emimus, sicuti cum aliquando propter accessiones domus et statuas et tabulas pictas ematur. propter marmora 1. Sed siaedium adSabinum : {D., vii, Ulpian, xviii, i, 13, " 7) ususfructus immittere filius et lumina eum legatus sit,Nerva
owner
prove the
that
L.
Calpumius
Piso
Caesoninus
(consul58 b.c.)
of the
posse
to
ait
sed
et
colores domus
et
picturas et
et si sigilla,
quid
ad
omatum.
reliefs (cf.Cic, In Verr.,iv, 22, 48 ; chiefly cf also vestes sigillatae ', stuffs with figuredpatterns, Marof reliefs were Prl.,ii", quardt, chiefly 533, 4 ; 540, 4). The stucco. and N. clay (Marquardt, Prl., ii*, 461) h., .Pliny, et aedificiorum xxxvi, 183 : usus gypsi in albariis,sigillis coronis gratissimus. D., xxxiii,7, 12, "23 : Papinianus quoque 1. vii Responsorum ait : sigilla et statuae affixae instrumento continentur domus sed domus non portio sunt. lb., 36 : be understood
'
.
VOL.
11.]
quae
tas
Notes
eae
603
solae Passio
legataevidentur,
I V coronatorum
omasigillis cum
aliquo
.
omatu
villae fuerunt.
d. (Sitzungsber.
. .
Wientr
et
Acad.,
cum
x,
119) :
conchas cantaris
:
conchas artis.
lacus
et
tenuitate
CIL, vi, 3,
ornamentis
et
sarcophago (Alciatirestored Signino, Also in Eph. epigr., v, 535, 1214 (aram in signis suis)signa probably mean figures
basibus
et sigillis 1. 18,378, 9
magna
aeterno
relief.
266, 266,
34.
39.
njonphs. Overbeck-Mau,
shown.
Pompeji*,
p.
546 ff.,Becker. . .
G611, ii,266.
t4s re Diodorus, v, 12, says of Malta : (x^i Kal KaTaffKevaa/iii'as Kal Koviifnan A^toS"yovs oifcijaets ^iXori/nois yelaois irepLTrdrepov. in Martial Martial, ix, 47 ; Juv., 2, 4. Where 267, 2. beards.
and be
Lucian
2 (Nigrin.,
TroXXai cUoves
iraXoifiy ao(j"uv ev
KiK\(fi
may
the Kel/ievai)
material
bouse In the assumed, adroO eUovesrav iir Athens at xal of Julianus the Sophist Vitt. iviKcivTo. sophist., Eunapius, 6avima94vTO"v iralpuv 121. Prudentius, Contra Symmach., i,436 speaks of images of the gods on Texerat, infido which, mollis si bractea gypsum rarescit
cheapest
glutinesensim. 267, 6. represented. Marquardt, Prl.,ii^ 640, 5. Tectorium picturSemper, Der Stil,i, 450 f. 267, 12. stucco. combined: " iv, lb., 38. Digg., xv, 3, 3, 4 : Sed i, aeque
' '
si
domum
. . .
dominicam
; cf. O.
as
elsewhere
i.e. wall-painttectoriis, ings, d. Arch., " 319, 5. CIL, fronte exhedra(m) cum
]
be
In the corrupt(am) opere tector(io)et pictor(io). of the fastiMaffeiani, CIL, i, 303 : expoliendu(m) praescriptio et pingendum. : Pers., 5, 25 pictae tectoria linguae. CIL, Aelia villa xiv, 391 1, 10 (Aquae Albulae): frontibus et pictis nitet.
267,
16. tures
I.
Empire.
Lysons, inid.,198. Ansiedlungen in der Keller, Rom. at Pictura porticus Ges. in Zurich, 1864, pp. 52 and 57. antiq. De TertuUian, idoloL, iv, 74 ; Sarmizegetusa, Ephem. epigr., c. 8. Philostrat., ApoU. Tyan., v, 22 ; Lucian, De domo, 21fluous superPlutarch, Conj. praec, 48 calls ypaiphs oIktiijAtoiv 31. luxury. ed. Boecking, p. 64, says iii, 267, 21. Mythology. Dosith.,Interpr.,
in the introduction
to
Brit. Reliq.
the
mythological
section
Picturae
igiturhujus laboris multis locis dant at the time of Nero) 115 {Anthol. 267, 22. Troy. Lucillius (inRome iv toIxv T. : ypan^v ii,p.. 34i)_ Gr., ed. Jacobs, 1794. i". 52, vavffl k.t.X. IBoseanv, ISitv TTiveirl fiaxv KaKwoipvios6 (TT/jaTKirijs'fis R. 1876. Brizio, Pitture e sepolcrisulV Esquilino, 267, 24. Rome.
-
testimonium.
'
Cf.
Bdl, 1876,
p,
ss.
6o4
Notes
[vol.h.
a67, 26. Jewish. Apoll. Sidon., Cafm., 22, 201 ss. 267, 30. letter. Ibid., 353 ss. ledge read had no knowFor had never seen a battle 267, 30. Greece. of war '. Lucian, Conscr. hist., e,d. Liban., R., iv, 29. '.rivas iv etiroi Xd^ouj Sei\6i decufdiievos ir6\enoy evrif oUfUf p. 1021 otKifi yfypaii/iivov,, 267, 34. life. Helbig, Wandgemdlde Campaniens, p. 383 f. Phaedrus, Fabb., iv, 6. Also App., %6 : Gallus 267, 3". Weasels.
'
'
'
felibus vectus apparentlydescribes a picture, Dosith., enim of Aesop : per eum picturaeconstant. p. 24, says "dit de fixed. DiocUtien, p. 18 s. 268, 3. Waddington, 268, 12. gratuitously. Cod. Theodos., xiii,4, 2 and 4.
a
lectica
I. c,
268, 268,
18. concha.
22.
ornament.
Passio
sanctorum
IV
posuit). coroncitorum,e^iedhy
suo
d- Wiener with a preface by v. Karajan : Sitzungsb. and in Biidinger's Untersuchungen z. (1853),X, 115"137 annotations rom. iii, Kaisergeschichte, chronological 323 f. with Benndorf The and ones archaeological by question by Biidinger of the five of the connexion of the legend of the martyrdom
Wattenbach Acad.
.
Pannonian
with for
that
of the four
(coronati
Hirschfeld
in Ost.
Roman
quattro Celio,Bull, crist., 1879, p. 45 ss., C. Erbes and Edm. (Ztschr. /. Kirchengesch.,v, 1881/2, p. 466 f .), Meyer, Ueber die Passio SS. IV cotonatorum, Progr. d. LouisenDe Rossi dates the martjrrdom of gymnasiums, Berlin, 1886. the Pannonians earlier (after one 288), the 305/6, the Roman writing of the first (by a certain Porphyrins, censualis a gleba) in the time of Galerius, for who"e name that of Diocletian was afterwards substituted. dates the Pannonian Meyer dom martyrlated 293, the Roman 303, the legend of the first he says circucoronati
e
and why Hie p. 23 f.), SS. IV coronatorum, is the results, by De Rossi, / Santi
subject
sul
for
time
among Kritik
the
und
it
was
Passio
268, 27.
Wiener
KilipvKos.
etConstantin.
Kunstsinn der
c. [306),
268,31. plume. Inc. paneg. in Maximian. 268, 32. lion. Auson., Epigr.,6. 268, 36. Cupid. Id., Idyll.,6. Cf. my
27
6.
Rdmer,
p.
f.
amours.
Libanius, ed. Reiske, iv, 1097. lb., pp. 1048 and 1056 {eK(ppa"ras 268,41. background. ypaipm iv PovXewTTipiif.) Romfitt, 269, 7. grip. Apoll. Sidon., Epp., ii,2 ; Kunstsinnder p. 31. Anthol. ed. Riese. II. 269, (Baehreas, Plin., i),i, 304, girl. Lot., meretri:; barbam 3*^5" 374 (Pe Diogene piotq,ubi. lasciydenti veUit et Cupido mingit in podice ejus). Cf. also Ba^irens, oculos habecite, Plin., i, 334 (De venatore picto in manibus 268, 36.
because he
never
missed). Sculpture,312,
347.
VOL.
II.]
Notes
269, 17. flesh. Faulin. Nolian., Poem., 25, 542 ss. H. A. O. Reichard in at Avenches heard 269, 21. Switzerland. 1811 that five or six mosaic had been discovered, pavements but destroyed by the peasants ; he himself iri a bairii, one saw it was at least 60 ft. long, but already half destroyed. The noble and in a grand style,and the colours very drawing was fresh. Uhde, Reichards SMstbiogfophie, 1877, p. 406. Marquardt, Prl., i', 319, 3. Juv., 3, 203-207. 270, 1. centaur. sigillaria. StV, iii",581. Blumner, feclmoMarquardt, 270, 5. f. logie,ii,124 Martial, xiv, 170-182. 270, 10. Danae. Horace, C'arm.,iv, 8, 5-8, 270, I2. Parrhasiusi Phidias. Martial, x, 87, 16. 270, 15. ed. 18. rich. a Eberhard, p. 97 mentions PhilogUos, 278, o-opot reckoned for 5 mytiads. Perhaps it was with the d'en'arius time (of. of Diocletian's Appendix 1,jp.283), when the amount be "62 2s. would at Tanagra painted inside: Grave Fabricius, 270, 27. interior. Instituts in Atken, x, 1885, p. 138 H. ; in Mitth. d. Arckaol. Thurn Carniola the Hart near on (Helios in the quadriga,, DeHhmal the RSm. in CilH, Ostevr. bull).Homes, Europa on Mitth., 1884, p. 237 f. i,452. Jerome, it is true, says. 270, 30. painted. Semper, Der Stil, Pharisaica foris dealbata. Adv. no. Vigil., 9 : sepulcra
271, in Jahn, Die Wandgem"lde des Columbariums d. bai'Hschen Acad., 1857, vol. de4f Villa Pamfili,in Abhcmdl. yiii. A curator of a edlleg.funeraticiuriiha.dei wall of the columbarium 8 painted, a.d., CIL, vi, g, 41,383.
3.
so on.
O.
271,
Livy, xl, 34. CiCj Phitipp., ix, 6, 13 : statua inaurata qualis L. Bullae primum statuta est equestris, the first in the is there mistaken. Perhaps Sulla's statue was
22.
.
"
Glabrio.
Forum.
Romanor. arte Detlefsen, De antiquissima 21-26. P. ii, (Gluecksfedtj1868), pp. 271, 26. Capitol. Jordan, Topogr., i, 2, 59 f. Detlefsen, p. 26 ; Livy, xl, 51 ; Pliny, N. h., 271, 34. Octavi'a. xxxiv, 30 Sq. Bdl, Lanciani, Scavi nel portico d'Ottavia, 271, 36. discovered. iv, 1881, C7Z-,vi,2, 10,043 and Ephem. epigr., 1878, p. 209 ss. pp. 284, 816. 272, II. liberty. R. ROchette, Piint. inid., p. 303 ss.
271, 25.
Republic.
Appendix xxvi. Semper, Der Stil,i, 292. 272, 17. tone. 22. pfoclalnatlons.Burckhardt, Zeitalter Constantins,p. 272, Rom. Rome. Mythol., i', 233. Preller, 272,23. 272, 24. Rienzi's. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, vi, 435 ff.
272,
13. Arlcia.
310.
wished to write writes to FrontO, who L. Verus Si Parthian war : of the quod picturas qUOque quashistory Ver, ad L. Fulviano a dam accipere. Epp. desideravis, poteris Aug., 9, 6, ed. Niebuhr, p. 173. Josephus-,B. J., Vii, 5. 272, 41. streets. Jahn on Pers., 6, 47. 273, 7. Rhine.
purpose.
6o6
273, 9. asp.
Notes
[vol.ii.
RG, i, 501. Plutarch, Anton., c, 86, 2 ; Drumann, 2. Herodian, eagle. iv, 273, 17. Semper, Der SHI, i, 314 fi. 273, 23. crimes. if G, iv, 176. LucuUus. Cic, Pro SesWo, 43, 93 ; Drumann, 273,25. Cf. R. Sueton., Galba, c. 10. Rochette, p. 273, 28. tyranny. 358, I. Qumtilian, vi, 3, 72. 273, 33. won. Id., vi, i, 32. 273, 37. himself. P. a., p. 329, i ; Horace, A. P., 20. R. sea. Rochette, 41. 273, 28. Isis. 2. Juv., 12, 274, Hence Horace, Sat.,i, 1, 76; quo fit ut omnis 274, 3. ex-votos. Votiva pateat veluti descripta tabella Vita senis. Cf. R. Rochette, op. cit. Tac, Hist., iii,74. The alleged picture of the 274, II. marble.
adventures
Daphnis and Chloe in the grove of the njrmphs to have in Lesbos (at the beginning of Longus' novel) seems lovers. been regarded as a votive picture of the two
of Read
'
274, 13. Pasitales. 274, 18. atrium. 274, 274, 274, 27. threads.
Pasiteles
'.
Cic,
De
div.,i, 36,
79.
Apulei.,Metam., vi, p.
29.
129.
De seuiris August., p. 82 ss. ments. monupaintings on sepulchral kvBaSe : -riivS' avie-qKa, Lebas-Waddington, 1164 (CiusJ {sic) rifi^ov. ypatpijv^iTTjfi'^opa RG, v, 105 f. F. Hettner, Die NeumaMommsen, 275, 5. apace. in Rhein. Monuments, Mus., i88i, p. 435 fi. ; Bonner gener Jahrbb.,Ixxxiv, 1887, p. 257 fi. Herodian, ii,9, 5 s. 275, 14. Forum. 183. Dio, Ixxii,7. 19. 275, Lebena. Kaibel, Epigr. gr., 839. 275, 19. 275, 29. required. Burckhardt, Zeitalter Constantins, p. 309 f. H. A., Vit. Severi, c. 21. 275, 36. son. Mosaic of fall. Herodian, vii,2, 8. Vit. Maximini, c. 12. 275, 40. in Naples, Procop., BG, i,24. Theodoric on a wall in the Forum in the Mosaics imperial palace in Byzantium, representing achievements of Justinian, id., De aedif.,1, 10. Isis. Vit. Pescenn. Nigri, c. 6. 276, 3. iv Aiovvjlif CIG, (Teos), 276, 6. cities. EfKuc ypairTri re\ela of an aiXtjriis Cf. 3085. 2775 c. d. (Aphrodisias): eUdvas ypaTrd.;iv 3068 B. SirXois iirixpCKToii. Orelli,3701 (Cyme). C/L, xiv, 2410 3524 in clupeo quod ei (Bovillae 158 a.d.) : quod permiserunt posuerun[tante]templum noum pingere efi"giemMa[nliae] {sic) Severinae virginis Albanae soro]ris suae post maxi[mae tion Erecvitae eju[s]. Cf. Marquardt, Prl.,i', 244, 4. excessum of a statue of a patron cum picturam similitudinis ejus (Aquinum) Wilmanns, E. I., 2047 CIL, x, 5426. N. Nero. Pliny, 276, 7. h., xxxv, 51. Herodian, iv, 8, 2. 276, 9. Caracalla. wavrbs ^oi;toC). 276, 13. Victory. Id.,vii,6, 6 (tUbvaiJ,pyi"TTiiv ypd\f"a! Vit. c. Elagabali, pandar. 30, 276, 14, cf. the table. There
were
Petron., Sat., c. 34- gorging. lUd., c. 71. 36. Augustales. Joh. Schmidt,
also
276, 15.
Tacitus.
Vit.
Floriani,c.
2,
VOL.
II.]
17.
19.
21.
Notes
A. 42. Aurelianum and of
omnes
607
c.
pictures. Julian,Oral.,i, 7
walls. Aurelian. haberent. De moriib. Vita A
persec,
tum "in
picCrinitus
Ulpius
10.
the
temple
of the
sun-gOd,
13.
Vit.
Aurelian., c.
4. Cf.
on
portraits.
accession. latter. Claudian.
Vit. Alex.
Seven,
11.
c.
lb., c.
on
Victor., Epit.,44,
Cod.
picturesof
4,
i.
the
perors, em-
Gothofredus
Theodos., xv,
el Mariae, 23-27. Claudian, Nupt. Honor, East. externorum Regum consuetudine, Tac, A., xvi, of Oriental according to the custom kings.
276, 34. Aristobulus. Josephus, A. J., xv, 2, 5 sq. Forum. 276, 39. Plutarch, Pompej.,c. 2 ; Becker, Topogr.,299, 9. 276, 41. Epicurus. Cic, Fin., v, i, 3. Pliny, N. h., xxxv, 147 sq. 277, 4. mirror. Pliny. Ibid., xxxv, 277,13. Nep., Attic, 18, 5; Teufiel, 11; RLG*, 166, 5 and 172, 2 d. Crusius, in N. Rhein. Mus., xliv,1889, p. 455. 277, 17. Martial's. 277, 19. Virgil. Martial,xiv, 156. beards. Id., ix, 47, 2 : Quidquid et hirsutis .squalet 277, 20. imaginibus. Galen. Galen, ed. Kuehn, iii, 776. (De usu part. corp. 277, 21. hum., X, c. 3.) Caes. vilic. thermar. Henzen, 6282 : Onesimus 277, 27. hermae. hermar. should be read for thermar. bybliothec. Gra., where Hirschfeld, VG, 191, 5. Pliny, Epp., iv, 28. 277, 33- artist. Scribon. ed. Larg., Ep. ad C. Jul. Callist., 277, 35. commissions. interim nemo ne Rhodius, p. 4 : quum imaginem quidem suam committat pingendam, nisi probato prius artifice per quaedam experimenta atque ita electo. Hermes, iii, vii, 84, Cf. Mommsen, Martial, 277, 35. Secundus.
79. 277, 37. 277,41. 277, 41.
n. r.
Avitus. Statius.
x,
32.
Stat., S., i, 3, 278, 3. family. Pliny, Epp., iii,10, 6. Pausan., viii,9, 4. 278, 7. Mantinea. Marcia. V. Commodi, c. 11. 278, 7. Eumelus. 278, 10. Philostrat.,Vili. soph.,ii,5. 278, ri. Varus. Ibid.,ii,6. Porphyry, Vit. Plotini, c. i, i. 278, 14. memory. blacker. Lucian, Quom. hist.,13 ; Pro imagg., 6. 278, 17. Plutarch, Alexander, c. i, 3. 278, 19. character. Cf. Eunap., lam278, 21. girl. Libanius, ed. Reiske, iv, 1097. blich., 33. StR, ii',450, 814. Tac, Hist., i, 36: 278,41. city. Mommsen, Galbae statua in suggestu, in quo fuerat, paulo ante aurea medium inter signa Othonem. Ibid.,iv, 37 : Vitellii tamen imagines in castris et per proximas Belgarum civitates repositae, c. cum 13 : misit et jam Vitellius occidisset, Vit. Elagabali,
6o8
Notes
[vol.ii,
.
titiilos luto tegeret. Gf O. Hirschqui in castris statuarum ejiis feld, Ausgrabungen in Carnuntiim, in Epigr. archdoL Mitt,,ii, 1 79 f and on 3058 (Nemausigna castrensia the note on CIL, xii, deorum castrensia. argentea sus) : signa Dio, xliv, 4. 279, 2. Rome. Sueton., Tiber., c. 26 ; Die, Ivii, 9. 279, 4. temples. 6. Caligula. Dio, lix, 4. 279, Josephus, B. J., ii, 10, 3. 279, 8. gods. n, censers. Becker-Marquardt, Hdb., ii'-, 1183. 3, 272 279,15. God. and Gothofred., Theodos.,viii,11, 4 Moinmsen, SiR, 5. is, X (cf.366, 3). 36. Lips.,Exc. ad Tdc. A., iii, 279, 15. asylum. shed. 21. c. Paneg., Pliny; 52. 279, Id.,Epp. ad Tr., 96 (97), 5 sq. 279, 23. Christiaiis. Cod. Theodos., xv, 4, i. 279, 26. God. e. 58 perhaps Augustus. Tac, A., i, 74. Sueton., Tiber., 279, 33.
.
to
another The
case.
Digg., xlyiii,4, 4-7. of Napoleoii and his family were broken and Carrara to piecesin 1813 at Massa : Eggers, Rauch, i,131. 280, 4. Palatium. Martial, i, 70, 6. 280, 5. weight. Sueton., Domiiian., c. 13 ; Stat.,Silv., v, i, 189. 280, 5. Capitol. Pliny, Paneg., c. 52. 280, 6. empire. Dio, Ixvii, 8. 280, 10. blotted out. Sueton., Domitian., c. 23. Also the equestrian in the forum statue described by Statius was certainly overthrown. Jordan, Syll. inscr. fori R., in Eph. epigr., iii, A mutilated found statue, probably of Domitian, was 257. in 1878 in the Tiber: Mayor, A'/// Satires ofJuvenal,ii,Tp. ^^$ a. cit. loc. 280, 16. flames. Pliiiy, 280, 22. Jiistiniah. Ptocop., Hist, arcana, 8, p. 55 Dind. Vit. Cofnmodi, c. 19, 20 ; Vit. 2 ; 280, 23. Commodus. Dio, Ixxiii, Pertinac.,c. 6. Exc. ad Tac. A., vi,2. 280, 24. black. Euseb., H. e., ix, 11. Lips., 26. 280, antiquity. Marcellin. Comes, Chron., 512 : Areobindaift sibi imperatorern fieri clamitant, imaginibusque deinde statuisAnastasii in terram dejectis etc. que untouched. 280, 31. Jerome on Hdbacuc, ii. 280, 38. Liberty. Herodian, i, 14, 9. Vit. Severi,c. 12, 19 ; Victor,Cdes., 20, 31 ; 280, 41. Commodus. Dio, Ixxv, 7. Vit. Macrini, c. 6. 281, 6. attire. 281, 9. Vespasian. Sueton., Claud., c. 45. O. Hirschfeld,Gdtting. g. Am., 1873, p. 747 fi. 281, 16. Hadrian. CIL, ii,4230 ; cf. Hirschfeld, 1870, p. op. cit., curandas (ad statuas 1095 (not aurandas). 281, 20. Trajan. Pliny,Ad Tr., 8 (24). Negotiator vinarius a VII Caesaribus, Wilmanns, E. I., 25 n. 281, 25. personages. Marquardt, StV, iii', 466 f. Mdmmsen, consecration of Julia Domna SIR, ii', 818, 833. 2, (The ently appartook place after 224, perhaps together with that of her 28b,
I.
criminal.
rage.
statues
sister
Maesa.)
6io
stantine
Notes
[vol.II.
xal
twv
KoKeiaOai ineivuiv (the Athenians) "iiilov a-TpaT-qybs "Ik6vos Tvyx^vojv fi"T ^avvro vXiov ^ ^TiypafifiaToi TOtavTTj^ TifiCjv d^iw5e"s,Julian, Or.f i, 8 C, D. fieyiiTTiov
'
Read '. may 284, 4. must. founders. RGDA*, Mommsen, p. 97. 284, 16. d. Berl. Mus., Marmoystatve Hiibner, Augustus' 25. emperor. 284, f. d. 1868, Winckelmannsf., Progr. p. 7 Rauchs, i, 120. Eggers, Leben 284, 32. Carrara. Dio Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 324 M. 284, 35. Prusa. Plutarch, Anton., c. Cic, Ad Attic, vi, i, 26. 284, 40. Antony. 60. Wachsmuth, Athen, i, 664, 3 ; 668, 3. Pausan., ii,^7, 3. 285, 2. Orestes. Dio, ib.,p. 343 M. 285, 14. emperors. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., " 20, p. 565 M. 285, 27. person. 28. alteration. Pliny, JV. h., xxxv, 285, 4. Hdh. d. Arch., " 157, 4 ; Kohler, Verm. Miiller, 285, 32. cases. Schr., V, 357. Dio, ib.,p. 312 M. 285, 33. habit. 285, 37. free. Ibid.,p. 342 M., 348 M. ^ 285, 40. role. Ibid.,p. 357 M. 286, 4. images. Sueton., Tiber., c. 13. his On the relations of Nemausus to Agrippa and 286, 6. Nlmes. house (whence the erection of a temple to Gains and Lucius after their death, the maison Caesar cartie)see Hirschfeld,Zur in Gesch. d. rom. Sitzungsb.d. Berl. Acad., xxxv, Kaisercultus, 1888, p. 845, 58. Statues of the family of Augustus in Athens, CIA, 286, 7. house. iii, 439-453Orelli,643 CIL, xi, i, 1421. 286, 12. both. H. A., Ael. Ver., c. 7. 286, 13. Hadrian. 2. Dio, Iviii, 286, 21. Dio. Id., Ivii,21 ; Tac, A., iii,72 ; iv, 7. 286, 24. Pompey. Dio, Iviii, 286, 25. side. 4 ; Tac, A., iv, 74. 26. c. 48. Syria. Sueton., Tiber., 286, Cf. Mommsen, theatres. 2. 28. StR, i', 450, Tac, A., v, 286, 286, 37. chamber-pots. Juv., 10, 56-64. H. A., Sever.,c. 14. Dio, Ixxvii, 14 and 16. 287, 2. Empire. c. 52. 287, 9. temples. Sueton., August., Cic, Ad Attic, v, 21, 5. 287, 9. Cicero. Cic, In Verr.,ii,2, cc. 63, 67 ; iv, cc. 41, 62. 287, 15. away. 18. Rome. Ibid.,ii, 2, cc. 59, 69. 287, Dio Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 317 sq. M., 323 M. 287, 25. power. 287, 29. plight. Ibid.,p. 344 sq. M. Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands, ii, 68, 22''; 287,33. Athens. CIA, iii, 865-884: mulie561-641 : tituli nobil. Romanorum,
=
rum
Romanarum
(875-77 :
Vestals).
287, 36. Marcelli. Cic, In Verr.,ii,4, c. 40 (86). bronze. 287, 41. Apulei.,Metam.., iii, 11, ed. Eyssenhardt. 288, 5. inscriptions.Sueton., Vespas.,c. 1. 288, 8. provinces. Id., Titus, c 4. CIL, ii,4536-4548. 288, 12. councils. Strabo. 288, 15. Henzen, Acta fratr.Arval.,p. clxxi.
VOL.
II.]
Notes
6ii
288, 17. statue. Apulei., Florida, iii,16. 288, 25. tombs. Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 17. 288, 29. capital. Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji, ii",359. Vol. ii,p. 263 and note. 289, 2. Cirta. 289, 2. stolen. CIL, viii,7063. Dio 289, 10. time. Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 344 sq. 289, 17. temple. Id., Or., xliv, p. 509 M. CIL, xii, 6038. Hirschfeld, Z. Gesch. d. 289, 24. themselves. rom. Kaisercultus,in SiUungsb. d. Berl. Acad., xxxv, 1888, p. 859 finter flaminales viros CIG, ii,4248 : statuam 289, 25. Tarraco.
positam.
CIL, ii,p. 541. 289, 29. diet. 289, 30. dignity. lb., Ind., p. 751. Sueton., III. gr., 9, 17. 290, 8. calendar. Dio Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 346 M. Menander. CIA, iii, 769 290, 14. Wachsmuth, Aihen, i, 679 n. (after Kumanudes). 1618, 1619. 290, 23. place. Lebas-Waddington, 881 statue. CIG, 3672. Kaibel, Gr., Epigr. 290, 24. town. CIL, xiv, 474. 290, 29. lb., 2977. 290, 31. town. Cf. e.g. Mommsen, CIL, ii, 3251. Borghesi, parents. 34. 290, 185. Bdl, 1853, p. CIL, v, i, 4441. Orelli,4051 290, 37. father. Cic, Philipp.,9, 6, 13. 290, 39. age. in bigae, e.g. IRN, Statues 4059 290, 40. ";hariot. x, i, 6090 1086. cf. CIL, ii, (Minturnae) ; CIL, xiv, 2991. 291, 3. statue. Id., x, 7295. 291, 8. statues. Themistocles. Keil, N. Rh. Mus., xviii (1863), 291, 14. pp. 58-62. CIA, iii,1, 642-644. Ber. CIL, xiv, 375 sq. Mommsen, 3882 291, 16. gilded. Orelli, d. Sachs. Ges.,1849, p. 295. Id.,Ephem. epigr., ss. iii, 317 Artemis. Lebas-Waddington, 1572 bis. 291, 20. Cf. the Ibid., 1594, inscriptionof Colossae, 291, 23. select.
= = = =
1697.
291, 24.
priestess. Henzen,
6001
CIL,
viii,5365/66.
Cf.
vol.
ii,p. 251. 291, 27. Priscus. ib.,xiv, 353 291, 30. African.
291, 291, 291,
291, 291,
Borghesi, Bdl, 1853, p. 185. CIL, viii, 7066; (Ostia): in foro ante statuas filii. SIR, iii,100, 2. Mommsen, CIL, viii,5276. 34. services. towns. Schmidt, Add. ad CIL viii ; Eph. ep., v, p. J. 35nos. (Sufetula). 289, 313, 314 (Abbir Cella),p. 568, 1322 Troas. CIL, iii,384, 386. Of the statues there of one 36. C. Antoninus of one Rufus of the Sex. Quinctilius and some which the those to former set viz. were are left, by up pedestals latter the vici i x. and to ii,vii,viii, by vic{us)dec(imus), Pliny, N. h., xxxiii, 132. 39. Sulla. Inscr. Mommsen, HelVet., 192. Id., Rom. 41. Aventicum. in Schweizer i8 iv, Hermes, Nachstudien, xvi,1881, ; Schweiz, p.
p.
456 t
6i2
292, 292,
292,
Notes
5. Hadrian.
12.
[vol,II.
des Herodes
Dittenberger, Familie
f.
Atticus,
in
Hermes, xiii,72
reimbursed.
Orelli,3807 Orelli,4039.
CIL, xi,
i,
3258 (Sutrium);
Greece. Delta.
Lebas-Waddington, ii,244,
Bahr and Dio
243a,
294a.
Westennann, Aristides,StRE, i*, 340. Statue of ProaeChr.,Or.,37, p. 104 R. 23. disappeared. resius in Rome Vitt. sophist., : Eunap., 157. 16. forthcoming. Florid.,iii, Augustine, Epp., Apulei., 27. sibi statua 138, ig : (Apuleius)qui apud Oeenenses pro adversus contradictionem civium locanda quorundam quod posteros ne lateret, litigaret. ejusdem litis orationem scrip. . . . . .
tam
292,
Demon., 58. c. Aurelian, 24. 292, 32. 292, 33. Archippus. Pliny, Epp. ad Tr., 58-60. TertuU., ApoL, c. 46. 292, 36. Severus. artists. CIG, ii, 4315". (Add. p. 1188) : 293,2.
31.
Tyana.
T"f
ttjsvaiSelas
time of
dvSptavTL.
293, 6.
Senate.
Mommsen,
the Senate The
Diocletian
2, the
1 1
4. the
From
the
emperor.
was
86,
4.
permission of
of in the
senate
293,
293, 293, 293, 293, 293, 293,
generals who celebrated earlier Hadrian) and, period, of statues erected the buildings which they adorned. Tacitus. Tac, A., iv, 15. 9. c. 10. Caligula's. Sueton., Calig., 34. Dio, Ix, 25. 19. Claudius. Musa. 21. Sueton., Aug., c. 59. 26. Dio. Dio, Ivii,21. 28. living. Mommsen, StR, i', 451, 1. Cottius. Pliny, Epp., ii,7. 31. Vit. M. H. Anton.,c. 13 and A., 34. Trajan. Drusus. Sueton., Claud., c. 9. 39Vit. Anton. dead. 2. P., c. 5.
cases
,
of statues
of those
who
22.
2.
Marcus.
5. wife.
rumore
belli Parthici
lacuna,
after
read
perhaps][propinquisl
xi.
Appendix
of
Pedestal
of
the
II.
lifetime.
Mars.
Augustus, CIL, vi, 1386. Anton., cc. 2, 3. Henzen-Orelli, 372 (Orelli, 3574). CJL, ii,3272. Ammian., xix, 6, 12.
in the M. Statues
in
last centuries
Jordan,
in
1875, Jahresber.,
Sueton., Calig.,c. 34. CIL, i,p. 282*. 29. Jordan, Topogr., i, 2, 465 f. p. 232. Sueton., Otho, c. i. 33. Claudius.
pedestals. Mommsen,
Preller, Regionen,
VOL.
II.]
Notes
6i^
Tigellinus. Tac, A., xv, 72. 294) 39- Julia. Sohol. Juv., 4, 81. A.D. Jordan, Tempel der Vesta und Haus der VesicUinnen 295, II. (1886), pp. 44-47. CIL, vi, 2131-2145. of a patrona collegii Bronze statue with that of 295) 15- patrons. her husband in schola coUegi fabrum civitatis Volsiniensium : CIL, xi, I, 2702. CIL, xii, 4393 Henzen, 7215 (the signa of Augustodunum the town at collegiorum used to decorate of Constantine, Paneg., vii,8, 4, were the entrance probably erected images of gods). Portraits of the cosmetae by the of the ephebi {Neubauer, Hermes, xi, 140 ; CIA, iii,735 ss.), ofi"cials of the fliacroi erected by the latter D ie dionys. (Liiders, Kiinstler, p. 40). Orelli, CIL,v, 2, 7007 (Aug.Taurin.) 748 295, 15. commanders. decuriones alae Getulorum bello primipilari quibus praefuit Judaico. Lebas-Waddington, 2589 (142 a.d.), (155), 295, 16. Palmyra. 2590 ( avaKOiMiaavTO, Tijv 2596 (193), 2599 2603 (247), apx^/J-iropoi'
294,35.
= =
"
"
awodiav
257/8). Cf. 2606a. e^ ISLuji', irpdtKa Cf. vol. ii,pp. 23, 290. stranger.
Nero. 8. Dio, Ixiii,
Sueton., Nero,
c.
24.
athletes. Philostrat., Heroic, ed. Kayser, p. 292. associations. 1620, 1620a. Lebas-Waddington,
SflXa ri re : Xa^uv BiiM koI rbv prize. CIG, 4352 (Side) ffiv TJj ^daet. avSpicLVra 28. Leonidea. Lebas-Waddington, ii, 194 C. Kuhnert, De 26. ciiratorib. statvar. Regim., 1883, p. 31- gratitude. CIA, iii,773, 775. Lanciani, Suppl. ad vol. vi del CIL, Bi-ll., 1884, 32. teachers.
(ofthe
fourth
century) :
Ravennates
monumentum
perennis memoriae
statuali
veneratione
dicaverunt.
physicians. CIA, iii,778. Vol. i, p. 163. advocates. atna. Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 17. Lebas-Waddington, guests. CIG, 1076
=
ii, 55 (Megara)
rtoxXtoP cauToS
Mif.ifiiov VijyXov
^ivov (between 41
Tvacos and
Oult^Wios
Vi^aiov
{iidsKpiinros rbv
a.d.). 44 CIL, vi, 2131, 2132 (cf. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 190). CIL, ii, 1955. 296, 2. expense. Vol. ii,p. 288 ; CIL, ii,4536-48. 296, 6. freedman. 16. 296, 10. city. Apulei., Florid.,iii, CIL, ii, 1721. 296, 18. children. 296, 20. property. Statues of distinguished people in their villas : De N. S., iii (1872), Rossi, Bull, crist., pp. 96, 104 s., 109. 296, 23. Pliny. Pliny, Epp., iv, 2, 5. Ibid.,iv, 7, i. 296, 27. marble. wax. Stat., S., iii,3, 200-202, 296, 31, Pliny, Epp., iii,10, 6. 296, 33. carved, Atiims, StRE, i', aioi. Keil, Herodes 396, 34. Anna. Vitt. sophist., them. ii, i, ed. K., p. remove Philostrat., 296, 40. in Cefisia, Iscr. d'escorazioni cf. CIG, 989 sq. Lolling, 241 ; CIA, iii, 810, 811, 813-818 (810 : BdA, 1873, p. 218 ss.
295, 39libraries.
6i4
Notes
[vol.II.
dJ
IloKvScvKluva (sic) ir' iyuvoOiTOv Oii^ovXKlov HoXuSei^fceos "Hpftia CIA, iii, fia^Soipipoi). 2, 1417 ss. 297, 297, 297, 297, 297, 297,
I.
E.g. CIL, ii,339, 2063, 2131, 2188, 2344 ss., 3251, 4268 (statua post mortem adjectis ornamentis aediliciis). Wills. I. E.g. CIL, ii, 1923, 1941, 4020. CIL, v, i, 4462. 4. persons. 8. statue. CIL, viii,924 (civitatis Zuccharitana) 14. ring. CIL, ii,2060. testator. 21. Kiessling,Anecd. Basil.,p. 6 sq. Cf. CIL, ii,
graves.
.
3165a.
297, 24. 297, 297,
28.
lead. marble.
Petron.,c.
Cf.
71. cf.
=
i, 55, 2, and note. Interp. ad Stat.,S., ii,7, 123 ; 29. rule. c. Orelli,4585 Wilmanns, E. I., 240 7.
=
simulacra
Claudiae
on
Semnes
monument
in
formam of
Atilia
deorum.
the
scription in-
the
Pomptilla
I understand
Carahs
(Crespi,Ephem.
verses :
"
p.
493)
by
the
[J]unonissedes
numine
mutato
that
Pomptilla was
"
represented there
her
name
Proserpina and
a
changed ex-
therefore Mommsen
with
that
of
queen
of the
world. under-
explainsotherwise, /. c,
p. 488.
Herodian, iv, 8, 1-5. 297, nobles. 298, 3. Ammian., xiv, 6, 8. 298, 5. Trajan. Teuiiel,RLG*, 408, 2 ; 439, i ; 467, 2. 298, 8. pages. Auson., Gratiar. act., ed. Toll.,p. 722. Zeno. 298, 9. Preller,Regionen, p. 233. 298, 10. Rusticiana. Procop., B. Goth., ii,20. 2 (cf. 298,15. command, /d.,De ae(fi/.,i, i,11, statue of Theodora). et pictura (Rusicade) : ornamentis cum 298, 22. places. Templum sumtii vetustate Bdl, 1859, p. 50. Tem{plum) conl(apsum) suo cum pictura refe(cit) 2, 4800. (239 a.d., Virunum), CIL, iii, 699), Aed(em) Herc{ulis) ^fac(iendam)ping(endamque) (a.u.c. CIL, ix, 5052. 298, 34. Bacchus. Mythol., ii',299. Preller,Rom. time At is at the same 298, 39. towns. Aphrodisias a veunroiris of the ^Tri^ueXijraf, function is rds avSpiavroB-^Kas whose one Kara(TKevdacLL, CIG, 2749. Serv.,Aen., 298, 40. Treves. Braun, Die Capitol, pp. 19 and 24. colebantur. deorum simulacra ii, 319 : in Capitolioomnium On the multiplication of shrines in municipal Capitols see Jordan, in Diana f. An of cf. n. image Topogr., ii,i, 42 ; p. 50 the territory cleric with other of Treves, overthrown sigilla by a (signum immensum quasi deum quod populus hie incredulus adorabat, Greg. Tur., Hist. Fr., viii, 15) was probably a Celtic
"
38.
Hannibal.
h., xxxiv, 46. i, p. 148. Henzen, however, CIL, vi, nine for geniarii. At Verecunda 363 and 9177 reads ar]gentayii dedications to genii (sanctissimiordinis,patriae Aug., popnli, vici Aug.) have been preserved {CIL, viii, 4186).
Cf.
vol.
Pliny, N.
VOL.
II.]
20.
Notes
The fabri fabri subaediani subidiani
615
(Narbo), Henzen, C/i, (sifjs^^orduba),
299,
decorations.
=
7215
CIL,
1, the
xii, 4393,
ii,221
marmorarius subaediani
subaed. (Rome) CIL, vi, 2, 9558 .sq., the corpus subaedanus (Rome) Henzen, 7245, the (amici)
=
5699
CIL, x, (Antium), Lanciani, Bdl, 1870, p. 15 et subaedian. [CIL, viii, perhaps (cent?)onari 10, 532), are
to
artisans,or
relation
and
some were
cases,
which
stood
for the
decoration
them.
in
those who worked sub aedibus, i.e. they were from the who worked sub as intestinarii, distinguished tignarii divo. Similarly Marquardt, Prl., ii^,624, 5 ; 721, 2, where Abode Mau declares the word to be obscure. near a place is within in and sub summoenianus a subrostratus, expressed by Di isor. della via O. Marucchi, una place in subbasilioanus Flaminia, in Bull.comun., v (1877),p. 255 ss., thinks that the coloro che aveano subaediani were negozianti sotto barache '. stored una CIL, vi, 2276 ( Orelli,2342) is rebottega coperta fictore cum : ico]noplastes(componendus by Mommsen
that
'
"
pontificum)
.
299, 299,
21.
Glycon.
Artemis. Feronia. f.
26.
18.
299, 29.
229 299, 35.
Oesierreich. Mitth., x,
1886,
"
p.
299,
300,
300,
CIL, xi, 1, 3948. (eborar.negotiator) Athen., xv, 18, 676 ; Hesych., dcrrpads d7aXPaphos. ^Tlbv TL ^A"ppo5iT7]S. 36. Cyprian. Vidal-Lablache, Rev. archiol.,1869, pp. 341d'Athenes (one of a set of chypriote du musee 344, Statuette in of that the collection place). (The passage 14 examples cited there, Lucian, Amoves, 11 : Trepijeii'rijvKvtSov oOk ayeKaarl iroXei a/coXafffas "p cus ^AtppodtTr]^ /ier^wv TTJs KepafievTiKTJs in the show refer obscene to on potters' can clay figures, only shops.) On the places where the images of Aphrodite were Griech. and Preller, cf. Ross, Insekeisen,iv, 100 found (Idalion) mythol.,i', 304, 5. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom im Mittelalter, 36. Florentine. vii, 566 f. von Madrid, p. 292. Hiibner, Antiken 38. Alicia. MuUer's O. 8. Curiosum. Richter, Topogr. v. Rom, in Iwan 728 ; 915 fi. Handb., iii, Zacharias. II. Jordan, Topogr. v. Rom, ii, 149-152. Constantine. Notit. dign., ii, i, p. 200 sq. ; Hirschfeld, 17. VG, p. 160 f. Palatine. 20. Richter, pp. 827 and 917. centuries. p. 5 ss., According to De Rossi, Bull, cr., iii, 32. indeed of the Christian fault they not the this was Emperors ;
"
adorned other
Those
the
towns
with ad
be
pagan
statues, taken
:
from
temples and
statuarum
a
buildings. CIL,
urbis
can
vi, 1651-1672
locos
praefecto
his
care
omandos dated
cippi publicos
which
for the
monuments
collocata,rum. On Theodoric.
on (elephants
the
via
sacra),at
Comum,
ii,35
Var., x, (36).
30
6i6
301, 301, 32.
statues.
Notes
Vol.
[vol.II.
i, p. 10. Preller,Regionen, p. 233. Batanaea. 21 18 Lebas-Waddington, (Eitha : a 2097-99, 302,9. triv : a ayiX/JUKTii') 2308 (Soada temple Ganymede), 2232, the Great, of. 2365), 2380, 2410, 2364 (Seia:statues of Herod 2413!, 2413 j. Ait (Aera : toi"s T^virapas\a/j.ira,3Ti"p6povs), 24i3g
36. left.
,
koI \eovTapioLS /cai Kvpi^ TTjv dipav critvveiKabloi^ koX ^eyaXy 'SeiKrj 2506, 2526 i^lpijvriv), 2528a. (EZtru'), 2527 Trao-i) 7Xi/0i;2479,
roj
302,
10.
statue 302,
12.
2582 ss. (honorary (271 a.d.). completed. Moltke, Briefe aus Palmyra.
of Zenobia
statues
at
Palmyra),
222.
2611
der
Tiirkei, p.
302,
17.
Moesia. Dacia.
CIL,
O.
iii,i, 6147
(Nicopolis).
.
CIL iii zu Hirschfeld, Epigraph. Nachlese 302, 17. no. 48 (Sarmizegetusa) (1874), p. 38. Inschr. aus Cf. Ohlenschlager, Rom. Bay em, Sitz302, 18. spot. of a pedicrown ment ungsber. d. b. Acad., 5 Mar. 1887, p. 210 f. {' iiber die at Reichenhall). Oesterr. mitt., viii,Berichte fully 1883 {Syrian sun god very careAusgrahungen in Carnuntum it that is of provincialorigin') executed, considering '. Cf. vol. ii,p. 217. Hammada Read Hammara. 20. 302, im Rhein Dey 26. models. Urlichs, Altertkum, Bonner Jahrbb., 302, ff. E. AUerthiimer in Cf. Ixiv (1878), p. II Hiibner, Rom. liv (1873),p. 163 S. Lothringen, ibid.,liii, O. Keller,Vicus AureliHWinckelmannsprogramm), 302,36. places. Bonn, 1871, p. 23 ff. and pi. ii. Niederlassungenauf wiirtemHerzog, Die rom. 302, 36. Rottweil. bergischem Boden, Jahrbb., lix, p. 60. Urlichs, op. cit., p. 15. 302, 39. Bilbel. CIL, vii, 37 : Sulevis |Sulimis |scultor (sic) 302, 40. England. f. e. m. Brucetif. lb., 180 : Celatus aerarius fecit. |sacrum of it in Carrara, On finds at Virunum (inpart good work, some in Virunum, Grenzboten, 1880, no. 37, marble), see Kammel,
' '
.
'
"
p.
442
v.
(1870),p. Germanien und- Gallia von Belgica. Hettner, Zur CuUur Belgica, in Westd. Ztschr.,ii,18 ; cf. 26, 14. vol. ii, p. 216. See Conze, Ueber d. Relief,in 15. times. d. Berl. Acad., 1882, pp. 564 and 572. Sitzungsb. Mommsen, RG, v, 104-106. F. Hettner, Die 32. influence. Neumagener Monumente, Rhein. Mus., xxxvi, 1881, p. 435 ff.; cf. Bonner Jahrbb., Ixxxiv, 1887, p. 257 ft. Id., Zur Cultur Germanien und Gallia Belgica,ii, von 1883, p. 10 f. Cf. vol. ii, That Remorum dence at Durocortorum (Reims), the resip. 216. under of the governor of Belgica, art stood Italian influence is in itself very probable, and is indicated by the following fact. the statues door of Reims at the great west Among cathedral,examples of the sculpture of the best Gothic period female two are figureson the right side,apparently Mary and
'
Kdrntens AUerthiimer rom. Jabornegg-Altenfels, Fr. f. 266 f. 98 Pichler, 56 ; Fj"mmm"(i888), pp. fiE.,
Elizabeth,
the
rest.
the
artistic character
are
They
they
VOL.
11.]
Ravenna,
Notes
619
"
Cassiodor., Vm., iii, 19. Lebas-Waddington, 25 AipriXla ^\i.Ki"7ffi./ia dyopauatra aopbv llpaKovvr]criav (alsoMitth. der Arch. Inst, zu Athen, 1887, 248 ; cf. Bliimner, TechnoL, iii, 36) dva'y\v"l"ov i ; AdI, Helbig, Campan. Wandmalevei, 309, 33. hand. p. 31, Benndorf and Bildwerke d. lateran. Schone, 1863, p. 433. The Museums, expression 6 t^s iraiSelas dpSpiasin p. 125. the inscription CIL, iii,4315". [p. H48] (vol. i of this work, leads vol. that there were 2 to suppose ii, one n.), 293, p. p. 176, of learned in also statues and authors men ventional stock, in conkept
(Smyrna)
forms,
feet. 310,
II.
e.g. with
roll in the
hand,
or
scnnium
at the
Zu Vol. i, p. 318. C. Neubauer, d. griech. Kilnstand the other Arch. hand on lerinschf., Ztg., 1876, p. 7of., NeuLowy, Inschr. griech.Bildhauef, nos. 364-367 and 549. Zeno.
bauer's
as
(p.68) of interpretation
a
the
CIG, inscriptions
247, 5923,
referringto
sculptor,M.
brother pp.
a
(with
Blesamus.
his
Tullius
observes,
300-307.
3,
CIL, vi,
Kunstlergesch.,i,
614.
of a mosaic at LilleIbid.,ii,312. Inscription 310, 16. Perinthus. Felix T. Sen. bonne : c(ivis)Putoleanus fee, Renier, Revue archSoL, N. S., xxi (1870), p. 274s. Vol. ii, p. 299. Rome. Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 46. 310, 21.
Lucian, Somn., 7. Cod. Theodos., xiii, 4, 310, 34. 310, 35. Thysdrus. Barth, Wanderungen des Mittelmeeres, i, 172. See vol. ii, p. 307. 310, 36. Rome.
310,
22.
Dream.
classes.
2.
durch
die
KUstenlander
latter. but
Read
'Pompeii'.
In
Overbeck-Mau,
Not. dei
Pom^e;'i*,
scavi, 1882,
cf. p.
646.
Brunn,
Urbisaglia ?
Minor.
pi. vii.
311,
Lowy,
Inschr.
Kunstlergesch., i, 551 (Athenian ff Greece) ; ii,304 (painters) sculptorumque, p. 193 and griech.Bilds., pp. 404 f., 407 f.
.
.
3. descendants.
E.g.
the
artists
#iS(as
of
the
and
Laocoon. mosaic
Brunn,
artists at
Father Cf.
311,
vol.
ii, p. 310.
paintings at
5.
Wall-
Jabornegg-
rom. Alterthiimer, p. 62. Altenfels, Kdrntens Germanien und Gallia Zur Cultur von Hettner, 311, 25. similar. Ztsch., ii, 16-18. Belgica, in Westd. Dalmatia. Araeth, Sitzungsber.d. Wiener Acad., 1862, p. 311,31.
714.
312,
24,
art.
women.
O.
Jahn,
313, 23.
Wandmalerei,
620
Notes
il. [vol.
In part verbally from O. Jahn, Ueber antike Gruppen 313, 32. new. welche Orest und Elektra darstellen, Berichte d, Sachs. Ges., 1861,
121-132. Josephus, B. J., i, 21, 7. Also the Juno of Poly37. Argos. in Rome. cletus in Martial, x, 89, is probably a copy f. statues. cit., Helbig, op. p. 31 314, 5. copies. Bliimner, Arckdol. Studien zu Lucian, 93 (Lucian, 314, 10. 313, pp.
Philops., 18).
314, 314,
314, 314,
314,
Jahn, Ber, d. Sachs. Ges., 1850, p. 43. Inscr. Brunn, Kunstlergesch., i, 610. Lowy, of the a work griech.Bildhauer, no. 377 : express designation Cf. however in the artist's inscriptionis unique. as a copy of this period of the existingworks for the prevalent character notes on nos. with artists' inscriptionsp. 238, and 369, 374.' d. Arch., " 126, 5. K. O. Miiller, Hdb. 24. paedagogus. Jahn, op. cit., 1861, p. 124, n. 35. 25. Mattel. Bdl, 1859, p. 48. 33. sea. ava64(r"(n Kal Joseph., A. J., xx, 9, 4 {ivdpidi'Tai' 35. Berytus. dTroTt/irois elKdaLv). rals ruiv ".px'^^(^v der Romer, incunabula. My Kunstsinn 38. p. 38 f. 8. Quintilian. Quintilian, 6 : quidam quemadmodum x, 2, tabulas mensnris student, ut describere pictores in id solum
16. Venus.
O.
21.
Troas.
'
ac
lineis
sciant.
10.
Lucian. Calamis.
13. Diadochi.
27.
Bliimner, op. cit.,p. 89 f. Helbig, op. cit., especially pp. Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 46.
' ' '
iii,
228,
331
f.
der Alterthumswissenschaft, Jahn, Aus 2^1-2^. read the profession of art craftsmanship '. Hermann, Studien der griech.Kiinstler, p. 6. Marquardt,
Cf.
Prl., ii',607. ii, i, 380 f. Fabri ocularii. the scalptor uclarius, Orelli, 317, 35. eyes. is the same Prl.,ii*, 695, 6). (otherwiseMarquardt, 4276 2457 and the 6. Cf. also on Overbeck, f., 318, Pompeji^, p. 571 required. after of decoration since wliich 63 a.d., Mau, style prevailed
317,
II.
Paris.
Justi, Winckelmann,
Also
Gesch.
d. decorativen
Of about
in
Pompeji, 1882,
names are
were
p. 447
ff.
318,
II.
period.
125
G.
artists, whose
others,
or were
known,
about members
collaborated of the
same
the
latter
as
mostly
and 51
ss.
family
Roman
connected
teacher
pupil.
Hirschfeld, Tituli
statuar.
of (similarinscriptions
times
171).
cf. p.
405
f.
(artist
Cic,
Juv., 9,
Cf. also
318, 36.
sq. ;
Artemidor.
200
Digg., vi,
i, 28.
Sever.,c, 41. Cf. the inscriptions of painters, CIL, vi, 9786-9794 (slaves, freedmen and free). 318, 37. Julianus. Digg., ix, 2, 23, " 3.
Vit. Alex. 319,
319, 4. mentioned.
12.
16.
pound.
Waddington,
Ed.
de
Dioch,
p.
18.
The
rates
VOL.
II.]
were
Notes
denarii
to
621
of
a
vel statuis 4
the
( 0-298 pound.
=
penny)
in
sigilHs
319,
18.
price.
ad CI Lii, 16.
Ephem. epigr.,
38.
Grenoble.
E. I., 2486 Wilmanns, Orelli, 2983. CIL, xii, 2231 ^subpraef.equit. alae Agrip=
"
1030
in
statuas
let
. .
et
aenearum
[test,relijquit.
320, 9. 320,
19.
Pliny, N. h., xxxv, Nero. Sueton., Vespas.,c. 18. Mercury. Pliny, ib., xxxiv, 45.
Amor.
Octavius.
155
sq.
Lacroix, XVIIl
siicle
18.
argued.
Ernst Rieischel, p. 287. Oppermann, Plutarch, Pericles, c. 2. Studien der grieeh. Especially by K. F. Hermann,
8.
Kiinstler, p. 6,
321, 24.
321, 26.
astronomy.
fashion.
ed. Haase,
iii,
P- 443-
Plutarch, Praecept. gerend. reip., 3, 7. Lucian, Somn., c. 9. 321, 33. Philostrat., Apoll. T., viii, 331, ed. K., p. 321, 37. Philostratus.
321, 32.
oratory.
Dream.
155322, 2. Galen.
322, 322,
Galen, ed. K., i, p. 38 (vol.i, p. 156). 12. A., vi, 847. Virgil. Virgil, G. Hirschfeld, Tituli Brunn, Kiinstlergesch., i, 602. 17. few.
no.
"
sculptorumque, p. 186 sqq. Lowy, Inschr. grieeh. : Bildh., 'ASpiavhv'OXii/nriov tpa'Cavbv ij 357 (Athens) /ii}Tp67r6Xts ASXos JlavrovX'/itos 'Iwi/fas TToXts T7J(s) MiKTiffLiav AvSpLavToiroids Valov 'E^ffios KoL MeiX^iriosiirolei. 368 (Olympia) : 0 Kopv-rikio eiroiei. CIL, x, 1896 (Puteoliin basi) : Ex o"6cina 'Ai/"po5io-ei"s Sextili Clementis. Saturninus Cornelius of Oea (Apulei., Apol., than wood-carver. c. 61 s.)was a apparently more 28. Greeks. Pliny, iV. h., xxxvi, 38. Lowy, p. 238 ff.,
'
"
statiiarior.
266
ff.
Stil,i, 490. 32. painting. Semper, Der 8. Fabius. Valer. Max., viii, 14, 6.
Furtwangler, Plinius und seine Quellen iiber Kiinste, in iV. Jahrbb. f. Philol., Supplementband, who ix (1877), pp. 25-38 (against Brunn, Cornelius supposes : biographies of bronze-founders Nepos to have also written und die bei Kunsturtheile Cornelius Plinius, Nepos Sitzungsb. d. phil.hist. CI. d. Miinchener Acad., 1875, i, 311-327). 16. Encyclopaedias. Pliny, N. h., vii, 213 (xxxiv-xxxvi) of the Verona. same family at Verona, CIL, Inscriptions 24.
14.
Nepos.
Ad.
die
bildenden
v,
I,
3432Cf. note
on
26.
Virtus.
Ludius.
2.
323, 27.
385-389.
622
323,
Notes
Darstelhmgen 40. requisites. Jahn, d. Sachs. Abhandl. Ges., v, 298"304.
des
[vol.ii.
Handwerks,
etc.,
323,40.
Koi Sn ol roiiruv Justin. Justin Martyr, ApoL, i, 9: of the re re ehl) Kai Trairoi' (images gods) rex'^Tal da^eKyeis [suppl. rds iTl(rT"ur$e' /cat ix"^'^^^ 6.KpL^Cos KaKiav^ IVa fi^ KaTaptdfiut/j."v 6.
324,
tpdeipovfftv. avvefyya^of/Jvas antiquity. Augustine, De civ. D., xxii, rg, i : complete Boetius of a faulty statue. (d.525),De instil. Anthm., recasting ceterarum scientia needs i, praef., ed. Friedlein, p. 4 : Each in Nam statuis artium m armore effigiandis adjumenta. quoque molis labor est, alia formandae alius excidendae imaginis ratio, nee politioperis nitor exspectat. At ejusdem artificis manus
naidiffKas
picturae manibus
observatione
iem
coss.
tabula
fabrorum,
fuci
mercatorum
cerae
rustica sollertia
mater-
decerptae,
Marcellini
coss.
textrinis Chronic.
multipHcem
Anastasii
quo
nam
Theodosii
Trajani
in
lachrum
columsuper immanem Boetio facta est. solo cos. (510) : Simuforo residgns et Strategii super fornicem
Magui steterat,
comucopiae
bustumque Eunap.,
Fortunae
tenens
incendio
tamen
proflammatum
. . ,
est
com-
brachium, quod
Vitt.
statuarii continuo
(cari
solidarunt.
philos., 118:
'Wapiov
iv rais iKdvov fiffre oix iTeBv-qfiei il"iKo"ro4"^(TavTa, cf. On ivory carving Marquardt, Prl., ii^,741 ff. 16. stupefying. Semper, Der Stil,i, 479-486. 16. c. 22. justification.Frontin., De aquis_, Vol. lucrative. i, p. 155. 27. 28. overcrowded. Prl., ii', 613 f. Cf. Cod. Marquardt, mentioned in note on Theodos., xiii,4 and the list of Promis
"
ii. 249,
324,
39.
5.
refuse.
Brann,
ii,3^4. Kiinstlergesch.,
1.
Aug.
Martial, vii,56.
of the
Brunn,
19.
epigram.
c.
I. 2.
Roman.
Vit. Hadrian.,
Mustius.
8. Lacer. tectus
10.
C. Sevius de la
Lupus
archi-
Aeminiensis
Verenius. 74.
Lusitanus.) epigr. du
midi
p.
II.
15.
Galen, De
a.
anatom.
Cf.
17.
Clinton, ad
The
by
most
the
147. been in question seem to have never passages In the poem Anthol. Palat., ix, 656 the xo^fi? Anastasius (491-518) is compared with emperor
famous
:
buildings ;
the
poet
says
"
1. 13
Kpi'ipov (rTeivoi/ieyov ai\ats, dp.erp'^TWV /ieydpuv dyaXfia reov, ^Vov(piviov Il4pyafie, (ftaiSphv SXffos^
thinks of the
where
Diibner
splendid buildingsmentioned
by
VOL.
II.]
Claudian,
VII from In orb. spectacc, p.
"
Notes
Rufin., ii, 448. 146, is a
In Orelli's edition of
623
Philo, De
world
of the
Georg. Cedren., Comp. Hist., c. 81, p. 140, ed. Basil., concluding thus : Kal 'PoxKpiveiov (SXffoj h rif Hepya/xi^, (in Orelli 'Pou0ii'(oi' fiXXos)
t6 od-rrep
One
at
Ephesus,
ad
Lebas333.
architects not frequent, according to are G. Hirschfeld, Monatsberichte d. Berl. Akad., i888, p. 888. 326, 13. art. Marquardt, Prl., ii^,960 f. Read Pasitales. Pasiteles '. Jahn, Kunsturtheile des 327, 10.
'
CIG,
2976
Append,
Anthol.,
Plinius, in Berichte
De Anthol. Gy.
der
Sachs.
Benndorf,
5,
epigr.quae
ad arte's spectant
52-65.
327,
Ritschl, Ind. Scholl. Bonn. 1856-57, Rh. Mus., 19. architects. of painters,Quintilian, xii, 10, Hebdomad xiii, 460 ft. The 6 ; the statuarii,Plin., N. h., xxxiv, 54 sqq.
23. life. Lucret., v, signa polire). 29. girls. Vol. i, p. 33.
1450-53
229.
(carmina picturas et
daedala
Paulus.
Plutarch, Aemil.
An
Paull.,
c.
6.
36. favoured.
inscriptionfrom
a branch painting formed in there which CIG, 3087, offered for the prizes are irpiff^mipa iiXida (elder boys or The youths), viz. : u7ro/3o\^, dvdyvdxns, iroXvfw."La, j^ypatpia. Liiders of supposition {Die dionysischen Kiinstler, p. 138), that in Teos there existed an academy for Dionysian artists, is very improbable, because of the subjects of instruction tioned. menof a CIL, viii, Epitaph 724 (prov. Byzacena. 17 year old youth) : gratus apud magistros fui, qui dixi scribsi pincxsi
that in Greece Teos shows of education at least in some places, is a list of the subjects for which
bene.
328, 4. sculptor. Brunn, op. cit.,ii,309 Ibid., 306. 328, 12. Labeo. Vol. i, p. 368 ff. 328, 29. Atticus.
329, 6.
f.
5,
; 7, 2 ;
8,
2.
329,
Victor, Caesares, 14: general. ipse (Hadrianus), beatis locupletibus mos, palatia exstruere, curare epulas, signa, tabulas pictas. CIL, vi, 2270 : Eutychus Augg. lib. officinator a statuis (199 a.d.). Julius Friedlander (Zeitschrift that the Romans used to iii,167) concludes fiir Numismaiik, mode collect coins, from Sueton., Aug., g. 75 : Saturnalibus
7.
ut
munera mos
dividebat,
omnis
vestem
et
aurum
et
argentum,
ac
modo
numas
notae,
etiam
veteres
golden
329,
329, 13.
fine silver
regies pieces
peregrinos('such
of
Syracuse', J. Fr.).
Damasippus.
Pliny.
carved.
329, 329,
329,
15.
18.
22.
Pliny,
329, 31.
der Romer, 38, 55. Quintilian. My Kunstsinn in Vitruv., vii, 5, according Diadochi. By aniiqui,
to
624
Helbig,
the time N. Rh. of the
Notes
Mus.,
[vol.II.
are ff.,
1870,
p. 395
meant
the
artists of
Diadochi.
Stat., Silv.,i, 3, 50 sq. reads according to the copy 339, 33. Tibur. of Cod. Sangallensis (Baehrens, praef., p. 13) : Quicquid et
minori Lusit et enormes mauus argento primum, vel in aere Since the ed. princeps,Myronis has been est experta colossos. read instead of minori. Bergk, Philol., xvi, 20, proposed
privum
means
for
'
primum
a
and
ut for et.
Baehrens reference
thinks
that
primum
colossi,
excellent
', and
that
the
which and
to
had
collection
I take
together
passage
to
the it
studies
silver
(minori refers
as were
argento
the Ed.
well
as
aere),in which the artist colossal figures which to were Ind. lect. Rostoch. Conjecianea,
the
same
tried
effect of the
be
executed
later. 7,
Schwartz,
aestiv.
i88g, p.
gives essentially
explanation.
Stat., Silv.,ii,63 : Si quid Apellei gaudent ani329, 36. Myron. admirabile Pisa masse tamen vacua colores. Si quid adhuc I do Phidiacae rasere manus iv, 6, 28). In this connexion (cf.
for
329,
as a synonym Apellei can be taken in a general sense painting. 40. Apelles. Stat., Silv., iv, 6, 10-21. I. Polycletus. Exceptionally Columella, R. r., i, praef. 31 and mentions haps Bryaxis and x, 30, Phradmon Ageladas. Perhe read the first name Of number of on a a pedestal. in the Forum, the pedestals and inscripstood statues, which tions still exist (according to the shape of the letters rather of than the the second third century) : Opus Praxitelis, Opas Polycleti,Opus Timarchi ; a fourth inscription. Opus Bryaxidis,belonging to the same series,only exists in manuscript.
not
think
330,
De
Rossi,
La
base basi
di
una
statua
di Prassitele
esse
tests
scoperta
comun.
la
serie di
simili
alia
quale
apartiene. Bull,
ii,
Cf. CIL, vi, 10,038-43. Rossi (p. 179 s.) De p. 174 ss. the that erected statues were shortly before the supposes Basilica Cf. Inschr. Lowy, Julia. griech.Bildhauer, p. 319 S.
1874,
330,
330,
I.
Juvenal.
masters. Tullus.
Romer, p. 37. Cf. vol. and n. 22 ii, p. 264, 330, 19. collection. Martial, xii, 69. 330, 27. I. 'j,Codd: Detrito Phaedrus. 'Ph.z.e"r. ,v, praef., 330,29. argento. fabulae exaudiant. Bergk, Philol., xvi, 620
17.
sqq. der
Myronem
f. : rubbed
'
trito De-
Detrito
'
either
'
',
finelypolished (Apulei.,
detrimento The
'
limae
.
tenuantis
con-
spicuum Myronem
argento,
for 330, 39works.
ipsius
auri
damno
'
pretiosum).
alteration
of
Myronem
Zeuxidem
Pausiam.)
et Leutsch edd. Zenob., v, 82, Paroemiographi, Schneidewin, i, 153), cited by G. Hirschfeld, Tituli statuar.,
sculptorumque.
331, 5.
Julian.
Brunn
admits
'
Ars
626
334,
Notes
[vol.II.
nonnuUa Disserlatio scriptorum Graecor. 40, Dionysius. qua de aytibus judicia yecensentur, Progr. Acad. Alb., i886, iv. marble. ii, 19, 3. II. Quintilian, 335, Memnon. Memnon, xvi, 52 ; Mueller, Ff. hist, Gr., iii, 335, 14.
. . .
Dionysus.
Herodian,
v,
3.
56, i. xiv, p. 642 (Ephesus). Stephanus Byz., s. 'AXe(avKC6vos, HXeKTpide^ vrjaoL, ttjsKapias). Avdrj^thv, dpeia {wpbsT(pAa$fi.i$ Des Reisebeschreibers P. LebensPausanias. Pfundtner, 335. 34und Glaubensansch., Progr. des Kneiphof. Gymnas., Konigsberg, Pausanias der Perieget, i886, p. 1868, p. 7 f. Cf. Kalkmann,
Strabo,
' '
Plutarch, De glor.Atheniens., c. 2, p. 346. 3"- lost. G. Hirschfeld, Tituli statuariorum, p. 33- included.
336,
18.
Kretsclunann, De latitudine Die Chr., Or., xii, p. 209 M. Ibid., xii, p. 210 poetry. sqq. M.
that
Apuleji, p.
It
8.
appears
to
from
tMs
passage
(p. 214
no means
M., 218
like
t4
Phidias
in
regard
Cf. in
himself, by
336,
25.
ner,
46-52, and Croiset, Lucien, pp. 264-285. 336. 33- physicians. Galen, ed. K., x, p. 36 sq. 336, 34. Aristides. Or., xlv, 30 sq., J., ii, 38 sq., Dind., Aristid., aXXi Kal SiarauTa Kai av/X(l"0LTT}Twv ov pidvovoil (edd. ol fikv)xe^/Jous 6 6 6 e v e/cdffT)) [(cai $ etSIas, Aij/xoff S^kij! Zfu^is, l7r7roKpa77;s, KpelTTOvso Also the rhetorician SvTLva fioikerai. davpia^iiv tis. T^X'TI ""Ss] his who shows wrote knowledge of the occasionally Ilepliitpovs
Vie
el
ceuvres
contempt. express Praxiteles. Lucian, Amores, 13 sqq. Archdol. Stud, zu Lucian (1867), pp.
de
generalBlum-
'
'
when plastic effect of high lights (c. 17, 3) : the light, even all colours the and in the the same as same shadow, on ground
the
01) udmr l^oxov dXXa xa! eyyvr^pu traph ttoXiJ.' appears Furtwangler, Plinius und seine Quellen iiber diebildendenKunste, in N. Jahrbb. f. Philol., Supplementbd., ix, 37, 7.
same
336.
Music.
In
this
section
to
me
I have
been K.
von
able
to
use
some
notes
kindly supplied
Ambros,
337,27.
et Cn.
by
Musik
Dr. is
Jan
from
of the
coss.
Saargemiind.
first edition.
Geschichte Domitius
der
quoted
639:
ludicram cantore
s.
holes.
Cassiodorus,
censores
CAcoM.,
artem
cum
A. u.
His
ex
L. Metellus
removerunt
urbe ludum
Ind.
tibicinem De
liido
et
talanum
(I.
talario
1873: erant)
337,
337, 37.
ubi
ludiones
palla ac
composition. Westphal,
p.
8 ff.
Melopoie
der
Griechen,
338,
on
the
games
in
543
f-
338, 9. lyre. Quintilian,i, 10, 29. et chonim ,338,10. choruses. Pliny, Epp., vii, 17: lyrica Cf. Gell., xix, lyram poscunt. 9. O, Jahn, Wie wurden dieOden des Horatius vorgitra338, 13. times.
, , .
VOL.
II.]
gen
2,
Notes
Szj
} in p.
Hermes, ii,427, 3. But in Plutarch, Qu. conv., vii,8, D., S. dvaKeyo/MhTitshould probably be read for 711
C, iv, 9, 3. Jahn, p. 429. The Id., p. 433. objectionsof TeufEel, RLG',
least valid
338, 338,
14. 17.
4
are
lyre. Horace,
were.
not
in the
some
edition
they
are
34, withdrawn,
with
reservations) ;
Beitrag zur Lynk /. osterr. Gymn., xxx (1879),p. 881 ff. ed. Aristid., 22. Dindorf, i, p. 330 338, boys.
Afistides, p. 50
f.
;
Baumgart,
4. cantare
Aelius
338, 338,
23. 24.
cithara. Catullus.
iv,
take
19,
'
CatuUum
'
in Horace, S., i, 10, 18. literally Roman, Theogn. 241. ^.'RdhAe.Dergnechische 338,30. treated. K. fi. Auletischer aulodischer in und V. Nomas, Jan, p. 139 N. Jahrbb. f. Pkilol., 1879, p. 589. Ovid, A. a., iii,345. 338, 31, 2. vocalist. 338, 37. poets. Gell., xix, 9, 3-5, 8 (cantilena). admodum suavi 339, 5. indifferently. Ibid., 10 : voce quam cecinit dixit. In Trimalchio Petron., c. 78 13 : says to the cornicines : dicite aliquid belli. Ann. Flor. p. 106 sqq. : urbem illam ubi versus tui a lectoribus concinuntur. Apollin. et cetera Sidon., Ep., 8, 4 : jambos, elegos,hendecasyllabos Cf. carmina Narbonensibus cantitanda. Jahn, p.
. . . ... . . .
Donat.,
Odaria
:
gestures.
saltare
421.
suos.
26 Tac, Dial.,
Vita
p.
II.
7, 25.
loc. cit.
Jahn,
16.
sung goes
'.
'
18.
poetry.
180 form
etc. of
Jahn,
a singing,
monotonous
339"
antiquity among indissolublyassociated with poetry, for what in call the declaiming of a poem consists among the Arabs we modulations a singsong recitation,with certain conventional of the voice and a constant Kremer, adaptation to the metre.' CuUurgeschichte des Orients,i, 28. de la chevalerie. Cf. Bartsch, Fauriel, Romans 23. violin. Grundriss der Provenzal. L6on 22. Litteratur," Gautier, Les i^ Les Chansons de Geste (1878),p. 158 : (popies Franfaises,
back
furthest
the
peoples,and
was
n'^taient
po6sie
et
non
chant^s. le
La
decadence
de
notre
devait
la lire
339) 339"
339,
plus la chanter. Weinhold, Die deutschen Frauen, p. 103. 29. both. lute. Montaigne, Journal du voyage en Italie i$8o-8i, iii, 31de voir ces fus (en Toscane) un luth k frapp6 paysans 37 : je c6t6 les et de leur la main berg^res ayant I'Arioste dans la c'est ce qu'on voit dans toute I'ltalie. Hubner, bouche ; mais Sixtus V, p. 96. Ranke, Serbische Revolution^, 66, 34, verse.
628
340,
I.
Notes
text.
[vol.II.
Ambros, Gesch. d. Musik, Westphal, op. cit., p. 13. on of i, 446. Cf. the transcription p. 451, n. i of the hymn Dionysios to Helios, as adapted by Bellermaon.
'
340, 7. successful.
The
ancient the
musical
not"s
g",if
the
octave
one
secondary
compares with
primary
was
keys
the
of
pianos.
been
2
The
principal
for all
is f to f. c-c'
most
convenient
or
octave 3 tones
singers,so
about
its absolute
or
pitch must
have
lower,
musica
d-d'.
p. 12 Greeks. i, 44. Mendelssohn-Bartholdy, Gesch. Griechenl., 340, 13. Anthol. carm. [Christ. christian., Bourgauld-Ducoudray, p. 113.
(1841),introd.
scnptio de
6tudes
s.
I.
was
harmony Japanese
Also
bros, Am-
340, 340,
340,
340,
f. ; [nor to modem Indian, Arabian, Chinese or Allg.Musikzeitung, 1879, p. 583. Chappell,History K. V. J.]. of Music, p. 304. 16. together. Westphal, p. 19 f. Ambros, p. 452 it. Pliny, Epp., ii, 14, 17 (mesochorus) CIG, iii, 19. unison. rd Ke"pi\aia : 6231 apx^XopoS' Dio, Ivi,35 : e/ioO aVoffjj/to/cD io aal rd \oi7ra (rvDewiixoivTuv. OPTO! ifuSv Chr., Or.,Ivi,365, 19 M. : Kopv^aiovi Toi"s fftjiuaivovrai Kal fi4\osevSiSdvTas. rots g!dov"n canentium 2 : ubi chorus non ad certos modos Colum., if. r., xii, numeris consensit etc. De praeeuntismagistri Apulei., neque in triremi mundo, p. 749 : quod est gubemator, in curru rector, praecentor in choris etc. Guhrauer, Zur Frage der MehrsHmmigkeit in der 27. sense. Musik, in Philolog.Abhandlungen f. M. Hertz (1888),p. griech. 177 f. Gevaert, Histoire et thiorie de la musique de I'antiquity, se 1876, p. 350 (p. 370 : la polyphonic hellSnique rapla chez les de de manifere chanteurs luth en au prochait usage in xvi N. K. v. Jan, aert et XV Jahrbb., sifecle). 1879, p. 583. Gevto Helios has (p. 374 ss.)set the hymn to the accompaniment of a stringedinstrument, to give an idea of the application of harmony in ancient times, as he imagines it. Cf. Ambros, i, 461-494. 32. developed.
i, 156
:
340, 37.
The tuba did not trumpet. but the of the German bugle note,
resemble army
; K.
the
v.
trumpet
d.
to
in
its
und Jan,Signalkl.
Schlaginstrumente, in Baumeister, Denkmaler admitted was iii, 1657. The (rahriyKT-fis {tubicen)
agones. list of
Toii/To
orum
Alterth.,
Greek
the
In
the
record
of
s. :
an
=
(raXiriyKry
4
:
ktjpvkl"
eyK(aiuoypa4"if
"
theatrum
et
Neapolitanconcursum.
habet judicatur.
praeeo
6, 7 : interdiu (ii, theatro Seneca and consumitur). Most probably both Aurelius Marcus refer to the pentaeteric Augustalia at Naples
it is known
agon, Niebuhr
are
mentioned
in M.
that
Silv,, V,
3, 225-227,
VOL.
11.]
C". 25. Details
Notes
Appendix xlii. Quintilian,ix, 4,
of the instrument in
in
11
629
;
341, 8. audience.
i, 10,
of the construction K.
no a v.
Chappell,
in
an occurs
Jan
in writers
seems
scriptio in-
like
to have
used especially
the 341,
signals.
The simple flute is regarded as the instrument virtuosi. of 10, the soloists by Ambros, i,487, Guhrauer Gesch. der Av.los{Zur musik, in N. Jahrbb., 1880, p. 289 S.) and apparently Gevaert v. {op. cit., Jan {op. cit., pp. 696, 699, i). On the other hand
the double 581-584) thinks it was flute,which as a in half two of the instrument was played parts, the one rendering the melody, and the other maintaining a high note as an Festspiele accompaniment. Cf. v. Jan, Die musikalischen der Griechen {Verhandl. der 39. Philologenvers .) p. 80, 4, where
1879,
pp.
rule
the
aulas
is
designated
'
double
Floten in Roman
in
8
Baumeister, i, 553
theatrical music
clarinet '. See also his article the kinds of double flute ff. On article in
341,
Marquardt, StV, iii^ 545, (K. v. Jan, op. cit., p. 591, 21 and in Baumeister, i, 569). r2. hautboy. Westphal, p. 21. Fortlage {Rhythmica, St RE, On the other hand K. v. Jan (in vi, 608). Ambros, p. 476. not an Baumeister, i,553) considers the Greek aulas was oboe,
but
a
cf. my
clarinet.
Westphal and Ambros, opp. cit. cithara. On the between the two cf. K. v. differences 341, 17. Jan, Die griechischen Saiteninstrumente,in Archdol. Zeiiung,
341,
16. instruments.
De fidibus 1858, p. 181 (plate cxv) ; also his Dactordissertatian, article Graecarum and his mente Saiteninstru(Berol. 1859), p. 5ss., 341, 24. 341, 341, 341, 30.
32.
Baumeister, iii,1539 if. Hebrews. Ibid., 1544 ff. fingers. Jan, Mus. Festsp., p. 80. antiquity. Ambros, i,461-476. On
in
the
structure
of the
cithara
cf. it.
38.
esse,
'
to
Gevaert, p. Westphal,
:
254SS.
viii, 3, 79)
in which due to the slight favour as this understands the recital of an he By however Guhrauer and auletes who alternatelyplayed sang. der Auladik Geschichte bei and Zur 1880, p. 689 ff., {op. cit., aulodic
'
Cic, Pro Murena, 13s. (Quintilian, p. 21. artificibus eos aiunt in Graecis auloedos fieri non potuerint. K. v. Jan, N. Jahrbb.,
ut
held.
den
Griechen,Progr. v. Waldenburg
it
as
rightlyunderstands by
by
a an
auletes.
an or
in Schlesien, 1879) probably recital of a solo singer, panied accomvoice in unison baritone accompanied the
sort
of oboe
octave
even
attractive,
the solo reality did not require a from its the
use
as
voice second
to
the solo
been particuhave higher, cannot larly definite to adapted requirements. In the was accompanied by cithara,which musician of the flute (apart ; the function of the auletae) to accominstrument was pany lead them with its
more
choirs and
powerfultone.
636
Guhtauer, ZurGesch.
p. 80. 342, 2. voice. 342,
4. song. of song
or
Notes
so also etc., p. 15 f.;
[vol,II.
now
v.
Mus. Ja,a,
Festsp.,
Meyer,
be
Anthol.
Westphal,
might
either by several wind instruments, stringed instruments, or finally by a combination of the two. So Pindar, 01., 3, 6 : (pdpfiiyyd Kttl re 7rotKiK6yapuv ai\wv eTr^wp deffLv cv^iKi^at re ^oav Tpewdfrios. Fortlage, op. cit., A of wind and changing accompaniment p. 607. stringed instruments is assumed on f., by Jahn, op. cit., Horace, p. 430 mixtum tibiis carmen Epod., 9 (1.5 : sonante lyra, Hac Dorium, illis barbarum). 6. choruses. Pliny, Epp., vii, 17 ; Gell., xix, 9. alike. Aristides ii, ed. Meibom., p. 91 : oi ydp Quintilian., 9. kv Tairhv (^Sri^ eldos ^v re Ktddpa, Kai ai\i^ irphrov. Pollux, iv, 80. Ibid., 83 : 'Miiv-qai 5i m 14. husband.
p. effected
by
several
(TwavkoitiV' Tts twv ev "TvpL"t"wvla aih-rj XlavadTivatots elSos (hs Tcav. irpoo'avX'rjffews tt]v at)Xw5^ap TT)v Aristides QuintiUan., ii,ed.Meibom., p. loi, cf. also p. 108 sq Plutarch, An seni ger. s. resp., c. 5, 6, p. 786. Cf. 342, 39. Canus. Plutarch, Galba, c. 16 ; Martial, iv, 5, 8. Philostrat., Vit. Apoll. Tyan., v, 21, ed. K., p. 343, 5. devout.
Tts
(TuvavXia
eKoKetTO
ol
S^
avvavXlav
93-
343,
19.
Arions. i-
Gesner
on
i, 12 Quintilian,
p.
22
cf.
Bitter, /.
S.
Bach,
from
i, 304
343, 26. 343. 37eine
vases.
Westphal,
i, 510.
I follow
f.
I borrow
the
comparison
Ambros,
[Der pythischeNomas, griech.Musikgeschichte, in Fleckeisen's Jahrbb. f. cl. Philol., Supplementband viii, pp. 310-351), except that with K. V. Jan (in Philologus,xxxviii, p. 378 ff. and Jahrbb., view has since been 1879, p. 577, whose adopted by Guhrauer himself [Zur Gesch. der Aulosmusik, in N. Jahrbb., 1880, p. 703 the co-operation of two I do not assume other instruments ff.)] in and Guhrauer, rightly a-iipty^). {triXiriy^ opinion, prefers my the account in Pollux, iv, 84, to that in Strabo, ix, p. 421 C I regard as very probable his conjecture that ; and (p. 322 f.)
triumph.
Studie
zur
here
H.
Guhrauer
Strabo Guhrauer
not
as
composer,
a
but
as
his
authority,
contains
lacuna
(p. 316).
Roman that the
designationfor
Pythian
3.
nomas
rightly points out (p. 341) that the solo flute-player, a pythaules,shows
was a
solo. Cf. K.
Athen., viii, 338 B. 344, Horace, A. P., 202. 344, 14. trumpet. ter, i, 558.
344,
16.
boiled.
v.
Jan
in Baumeis-
spinets.
W.
v.
eines alien
Mannes,
and
348
'
There
was
as
much
difference
tween be-
the instruments
of that
day
(1817)and
this, as
between
toy
344, 344, 344,
20.
28. 34.
drums
together. Ambros,
i,
155.
VOL.
II.]
Notes
6'}i
on
344, 39. singers. Id., i, 163. I do not 344, 40. Alexandria. of O. Miiller statement
know
what
of
(Gr.L.
the
and that
G., i, 293,
the
i, 313
from hundreds ments
f.)is
based
'
At
courts
rulers,
with
state* of that the
Alexander
of ancient
onwards,
writers
'
symphonies
we
were
performed
from
music
of instruments,
must
believe
the
instrumental
less rich not was day, especiallyas regards wind-instruments and varied than ours (?). There is nothing of the kind in the 18. c. quoted by Miiller, Plutarch, De mus., passage Eastern. Ambros, i, 183. 345, 5. Livy, xxxix, 6 : Tuncpsaltriae sambucistriaeque 345,6. sambuca.
(Ambros, i, 181)
epulis.
345, 8. fife. Mommsen, 345, 9. kettle-drums. 345,
II.
et
convivalia
ludionum
oblectamenta
addita
Nero.
3, 62 the
sqq.
pythaules
e
the
Alexandria.
nel
de'
Romani,
345, 27. 345. 3"345,
34.
E.
44,
105
5, 13, 31 ; Pro
Coel., 15, 35.in Caecil., 17, 55; In Id., Divin. Verr., ii, 345, 36. symphoniaci. Milone, 21, 55. 5, 15, 64 ; Pro The collegium symphoniacorum qui sacris publicis 345. 39- Ante. than the coll tibisunt (Henzen, 6097) is no other praestu
' '
cinum
et
fidicinum
iii
Romanorum
qui
3369
:
s.
p.
p.
of inscription
2191-93.
226, iii'',
vixi
ann.
8.
CIL,
Ode
C. Cassi
symphoniaci
xiix. Moschion
contubemali.
346, 5. Pylades. Cf. vol. ii, p. 102. the scabillum often more 346, 17. foot. In monuments appears the instrument on an standing ground by independent Villa der Columbarium dancer. Doria-Panfili, pp. Jahn,
47. et
as
the 24,
The
scdbilla
seem
to
have
been 3, K.
i v. :
sometimes
furnished
with
bells.
iii,1662. i, 292n.
Mendelssohn,
Cf.
Reisebriefe,
346,
31.
Horace.
Horace,
Carm., iv,
1, 22,
Jahn in Hermes,
ii, p. 432. Athen., vii, 361 E. 346, 37. drums. Max. Tyr., Diss., xxxii, 4. Cf. also the description 346, 41. song. in the Epithalamium Laurentii, Anihol. of the wedding music ,xxvii), Lot., ed. Riese, ii,p. 742 (of the time of Claudian, praef. in remarks :" Hermes, ii, 14) 60-64 (with Haupt's
632
Notes
[vol.n.
Tympana, chorda simnl, symphonia, tibia,buxus, et fistula, sistrum, cymbala, bambilium, cornus carmina aeratas fauces, inspirant per quaeque bumida exclament voces. folligenas organa
K.
V.
i, 563) reads
with
Burmann
boniba-
lium, which is said to be a deep flute, instead of bambilium. Seneca, Epp., 84, 10. According to Phrynichus, p. 347, 8. stage. Lob. is probably speaking only of Greek theatres) 163 (who Kat the Xoyeiov,but aiX-ritai Kai TpayujSoi appeared on Kiofit^Sol i^^^^ xat ftXXoi rivis dyoivl^ovTes Kal 0! x""po^ dpx'/l(rTpa KiOapifdot
. . ,
called (incorrectly
evfi.i\ri).
c.
347, 19.
347,
21.
flutes.
Vit. Carin.,
19.
great.
347,27.
Ilia
quondam
modis,
Varro
n. nunc
compleri jucuuda
Livianis oculosed.
paritercum
melodies.
modorum
in
347, 32.
Non.,
7,
16
(Buecheler,Petron.,
:
min.', p. 199, Conjectanea,p. 16) Saepetotius 365. crebro flectendo Commutari theatri tibiis, mentes, frigi (Jrigier Cf. Horace, A. P., 211 eorum. v., erigiB.) animos sqq. As Westphal, Harmonik Plutarch, De mus., 15, i. 348, 2. divine.
Vahlen,
u.
of
great
extent
plagiarized
Plutarch, Quaest. conv., ix, 15, 17 : ^ 6pxn"'^s tCjV fj,kv Kal dvO'/jTdJV ilJ.ir\T]KTLKQv KpaTci de6.TpU}V, "(TTep Tiiipavvos kavT^ TeTOLTjfi^vri VTT^Koov fiovtTLKijv 6\iyov Ti]vdTra(ra.v. 348, 7. virility. Quintilian, i, 10, 31. 348, II. tickling. Plutarch, De esu carnium, ii, 2, 3. Ueber der Reinheit Thibaut, Tonkunst.$ te 348, 37. unnatural. Ausgabe (1851, Iste, 1825), pp. 10 ff.,77, 92, 112 ff.
.
'
chapels '.
Prince
Read
not
'
bands
'. Borisovich
had
Nicholas
Yusupov (ii, p. 137) large orchestra, but also an operatic corps de ballet consisting entirely of his Gesch. Russlands, iii,677. only
a
Vol. ii, p. 349, 28. inheritance. In Verr., ii, ; 5, 15, 64. 55 flutes. Pro Roscio Cic, 349, 33. 349, 349, 349. 349, 349, 353737-
112.
in Caecil.,17,
Amer., 45, 134. Pro Id., Milone, 21. Pro Id., Coel., 15 ; Seneca, Epp., 51 ; vol. i. p. 338. song. Maecenas. Seneca, Quare aliqua incommoda etc.,c. 3, 10.
musicians. table. Was writes the
custom
37. derived
:
from vitasses.
Greece
Cic,
Vit.
Pam., xvi, 9
musical
c. beat.,
banquet
11,4:
Symphoniam
auras vocum
Lyconis (a
Seneca,
sono,
vide
hos
eosdem
speC-
suum
delectantes.
Horace,
P., 374 (ut gratas inter mensas S3rmphonia discors). C, 18. At the music. of Nasidienus there is no iii,19, banquet Lib,, ed, R,, i, 192 ; ol Si wepl Ti.s rpavi^as ifuv ^Sovresrhi Koi
634
laria etiam 351, 39.
age
Notes
in defectionis duces cannina
[vol.It.
lasciveque modulata
c.
. .
"
gesticulatus est.
Leucothea.
Pseudolucian.,
also at
210,
=
NeVo,
a
there
was
Olympia
331
:
contest
3. for
In
the
imjperial
Afchaol.
singers.
Zeitung, 1879,
01. 253 lioXir^s,
cent.):
351, 40.
'ilet.aaioi T^wepxeiiv d/tii/iovos eivcKa ibid., 1884, p. 54, n. 339 (second delaas 'OKiixiriov iiiivov 'Iff4[5i)l/ios SSpv/iai ^ovXijs yjii]ijiif
n.
233
A.D.
Barrfe, Pompeji
'
2610. OreUi, 2609. X0PAVLI2, ii, p. 345. d. Ercol., v, 4, p. 201. Ant. Roux and Hercul., ii, 13. Helbig, WandgemUlde, p.
:
352,
348 f. of the citharoedi. This is the usual attitude I 5. plectrum. that the therefore lude interconjecture they only played prelude, with the plectrum, but accomand postlude (the Kpoifj-aTo.) panied the singing softlywith the left hand : Ascon. (intuscano ad Verr.,ii, I, 20; Athen., iv, 80 ; Plato, Lys., 299 B ; Archdol. Ztg., 1858, p. 190) '. K. V. Jan. Cf. his article on stringed in Baumeister, instruments iii,1542 and his Mus. Festspiele
der PGriechen 79instruments.
v,
(Verhandlungen
der
jg.
Philologenversammlung)
,
352, 352,
10.
c.
4.
Cf.
e.g. Phaedr.,
14.
solos.
That
atque
u.
tubarum
Juv., X, 210 sqq. are a prelude to the (Ueber das canticum Grysar assumed not follow with certainty from the any possible. Principium (Sueton.,Nero,
fhs citharoediitseli.
ita sit
solo of the
', as citharoedi,
conventus
d. Chor, p.
c.
passage, 21) is
:
Cic, De
conexum
tamquam
oedi citharvel in
prooemium
352,
afi"ctum
aliquod
videatur.
ilia certamina Cyprian, De sped. : Graeca 15. Nero. vel in fidibus vel in vocibus vel in viribus. cantibus Vol. ii, p. 119. 352, 18. festival. Tac, A., xiv, 20. 352, 25. airs.
352, 26.
is ii, p. 120 ; Appendix xlii. Domitian in Dio M. Chr., Or., iii, ai)\i7"reus epaimjs 57 Appendix xlii. 353, 9. discontinued. scriptio The inCIG, 3053. 353, 15. technique. Lebas-Waddington 81 to belong to the middle of the second seems century Domitian. the
=
Vol.
B.C.
of the xal KcBapurr^i iroiriTiis inscription P. AeHus vol. A certain Nicocrates, i, Sempronius p. 319. Kal 6eov TrXeiffToi/elKTjs, /xeXoTroiJs ^a^j/ifSlis Pompeianus, iroi.riTiis Hellin., ix, 1885, p. 124. ^ASpiavov (Nysa), Bull. d. corr. in poematis Tigellius. Aero, Hor. Sat.,i, 2, 3 ; dicebatur 353, 22. 353,
21.
time.
M.
suis
et
placere voce
:
non
carminum
probitate.
Cantor
optimus
Hor., Sat., i, 3, 129. Menecrates. cantica. Petron., Sat., c. 73 : Menecratis 353, 23. Mesomedes. ad Euseb., an. Chron., 353, 23. 146 a.d. : Me(ro/")5))5 vbauv 6 Kpjjs Ki0ap(pSiKuii iMVffmbs 7roii;Tl)s yvapl^erai. Cf. Suidas,
modulator
VOL.
II.]
s.v.
Notes
635
note and Jacobs, Anthol., iii, des Dionysius und Mesomedes,
with Me(ro/iM)Ji)s Bernhardy's Bellermann, Die Hymnen p. 6. Berlin, 1840. 353" 27.
Ambros, i, 450. Inscription of a 353. 33- Musaeus. of Argos who dorus had gained
ai^T-oOKiBaptfiiiv inrd M. (poivaiTKdv
Helios.
citharoedus
as
M.
Ulpius
ISiov
Helio-
many
victories
dftros oi)Scisirp6
OHXtiov
QedSapov riv
i,de\^6v,
mean a
edited of
by
Liiders victor
(who wrongly
142.
as
Eclectus
tjiavtuTKhv fibvov ruiaiBivTa ^e\(j"avdvSpidtn iirl (pojvaaKit}. Kai Trp'jjTovTuv CIA, iii,1 29. xi, 3, 19 sqq. (praeparareab imis Quintilian, 353. 38- prominent.
Sinope,
in Kiipv^
MouTaiox Xip-qkiov
sonis 354, 6.
so
vocem
ad
summos).
Nero, c. 20, 25 ; Quintilian, loc. cit. ; Sueton. vi, 6, ed. K., viii,451 : Scroi 5' eiBi^ i^ Galen, De locis affectis, dteriXKrav tSv d(ppoSi.iriai' dSKovvTes ^ tpavaffKoOvres Svreipot "PXVS fl c. K.T.X. Choricius, IT. r. iu Aiociiirou t. j3ioc 15, 9. ilKovifbvrwv, vol. ii,93). InfibulcUio Rev. de philol., vii, [Cels., i, p. 240 (cf.
forth. sqq.
:
25, 3) e.g. Martial, xi, 75, 3 ; xiv, 215 ; Juvenal, vi, 379 Silver fibulae,Pliny, N. h., xxxiii, 151. blood-vessel. Galen, ib.,iv, 13, ed. K., viii, 287 354, II.
Tunv
yaX
354, 354,
distinctions.
Vol.
i, p.
;
319.
Statues
of citharoedi of
Koh-
ler. Verm.
21.
Schy., vi,
209
Dio, Ixiii,8.
for
performances.
at
crowns.
Prizes
citharoedi
500,
1500,
3230
provided
TraiSorpt^ai
drachmae
;
ypaixnaToiiSAaKoXoi
;
drachmae
drachmae
Kal To^eiieiK
each
one
or KiSapio-T^s
fdXrTis 700
;
one
one
300
drachmae.
pp. 501-503. citharoedus. Martial, iii,4. 354. 34Id., v, 56. 354, 40. choraules. Vol. 8. favours. i, p. 246 f. 355, 355,
187s,
Strabo, xiv, 41, p.. 648 C. i, p. 83. 355, 16. Augustus. 60. Vol. i, 22. p. pain. 335, Nero, c. 30. Menecrates. Sueton., 333, 23. iv, reduce. StRE, 1874 ; Suid., Bahr, 333, 27.
12.
Anaxenor.
Vol.
s.
v.
V%t.
Anton.
P.
c.
7.
Phaedr.,
In
v,
7.
On
divina
i, p. 34, 13.
the
from inscription
domus Amaria
on
vol.
Augustus
or
Tiberius
uxor
tibicinis 1 Cassia
principis tibicmis \ cappae sia Casregards the latter (fatherof (?)Bucheler, probablyrightly, Rhetn. married L. Minius) as the princeps of Phaedrus. who
| L.
Cassi
of time Mini L.
Mus.,
xxxvii, 332.
636
356,
19.
Notes
II. [vol.
Tig"llius,Cic, Ad FaM., vii,44 ; of. Ad Attic, xiii, 49-51. Sat., i, Horace, 1-19 ; 2, day. 1.^4. 3, 356, 36.
357, 4. made. 357,8. dress. Cf. Dio, Ixiii,9. Sueton., Nero, c. 23. Tac, A., xvi, 4; Sueton., ib., C. 24. Dio, Ixi, 20. hearing. 9. 357, hearers. Tac, ib. 357, 13. :" Martial, xiv, 166 (cithara) Pompey. 357, 20.
De quae
Pompeiano
duxit
saepe
silvas
357,
21.
9.
oral.,
Oral., 51, 173; Parad., 3, 26. 357, 24. profession. Martial, iv, 5, 8. Sat., ii, 10. 357, 37. Scipio. Macrob., 23, 86 speaks of the difference 358, 2. boy. Cic, De orat., iii, iii,50, 196;
dilettanti and artists
:
tween be-
Valerius
enim scenicus, quid faceret aliud ? 87 est commodum, cantat. familiaris noster, quum didicit familias, est eques Romanus, quod puer 5. offence.
pater
fuit.
358, 358, 6. Nepos. Cornel. Nepos, Praef. Epam., i. Cie., Caiil.,ii, 10, 23. 358, 9. Catiline's. 18. subjects. Seneca, Mpp., 88, 9; QuintiUan, i, 10, 22. 358, schools. Colum., if. r., i, praef.,5; Lucian, Amores, 358,24. 440, "}. 358, 21. Augustine. Teufiel, RLG\ SuetOn., Tit., c. 3. 358, 30. cithara. Id., Nero, c. 33. 358, 30. Britannicus. Tac, A., xiii, 15. 358,41. year. Sueton., Nero, c. 20. 358, 41. Suetonius. Seneca, Apecol.,c. 4. 359, 3. Apollo.
359,4. 359, Andron. H.
Macrob.,
loc. eit.
44.
359,
359,
359,
A., Vit. M. Antonini, c. 2. Vii. Commodi, c. r. 6. Commodus. chairs. Horace, Sat., i, 90. 10, 14. Vol. i, p. 231. 16. instruments. Caesar 18. women. Ovid, Trnt., ii,23 : Ipse quoque Ausonias Carmina turrigerae dicere jussitOpi. I matresque nurusque
am
not
aware
that
anything
c.
is known
about
8.
this festival.
^
359, 359,
19.
20.
Diana. games.
CatuU.,
359,
Marquardt, StV, iii",393, enim frustra Apollo says : neque 4, 96. sOnuistis Carmina honora patriciopueri Sueton., August., c. too. 24. Augustus.
melodies.
2,
Stat., Silv.,i,
(88 A.D.)
359, 29.
Herodian, iv, Dio, lix, 7. 359. 3"- Caligula. Tac.yl., xvi, 21 359. 35- Paetus.
of the
two
5.
Dio, Ixii,26.
cecinerat
The and
writers
habitu
tragico
expressions Tpwyifiliui
359,
exactly correspond. Cf. vol, ii, 98 f, ivoKpi.vi.iJ.evoi S. C, c. 25. 41. Ser"pronia. Sallust,
i, p, 63. Lucian, Imagg., 13 sqq. 360, 360, 27. youth. Seneca, Controv., i, prooem. Seneca, De brev. vitae, c. 12, 4. 360, 35. tune. 360, 7.
18. modulation.
Pliny's. Cf.
vol.
VOL.
II.]
38.
I. 2.
Notes
637
360, 361,
361, 361,
else. ladies.
circles.
Manil.,
Ovid, Horace, Manil.,
v,
329
a.,
sqq.
A.
25.
;
cc.
3.
9.
12. 20.
22.
society.
Menecrates.
v,
361,
361, 361, 361, 361, 361, 361,
Petron., Martial,
Sat.,
64
nicely.
foe. Hadrian. Fronto. Pius. organ. emperor. difficulties.
war.
Cic,
In Vii.
166-177.
c.
14.
3,
23. 31.
33.
Fronto, Die,
Vit.
Als.,
ed.
Naber,
p.
226.
Ixxvii,
Elagab.,
Alex.
32.
c.
361,
362, 362, 362, 363,
36.
6.
12.
Vit.
Seven, Nero,
cc.
Dio,
it.
40.
4. 6.
Nero, Dio,
14
cc. 20.
49,
41,
40.
Ibid., Tac,
Ixi,
sq.
363,
363, 363,
A.,
xiv,
Dio,
Ixi,
20
Pliny,
N.
h.,
xxxvii,
7.
9.
II.
Naples.
Pompey. 67.
mask. composer.
A.,
xv,
33.
4. v,
xvi,
363,
363,
StRE, ii, p.
This
583
be
f.
14.
15.
99.
363, 363,
363.
cannot
concluded
39,
with
certainty
K.
i
from
Philostrat.,
28.
V.
Apoll.
Finnic.
Tyan.,
iv,
p.
82,
10
ed.
;
Maternus. sq.
;
Matern.,
iii, 7, xiv,
6, 8
is De
a
14,
14,
10
v,
15 37can
vi,
8. Ammian. be
tombs.
Marcell.,
unless
(where
lacuna.
aev.
howevei
paucae
hardly oblige
church.
right,
P.
there
2.
him.
E.
Mueller,
gen. der
Theodos., ii,
151
;
ii,
123.
18.
on 21.
Forkel,
Allg.
c. v.
Gesch.
Musik,
Jerome
Ep.
Paul.
ad
Ephes.,
Pelusium.
Forkel,
Forkel,
loc.
ii, 140
cit.
Isidor.
Pelusiota,
Epp.,
ix,
Psalm,
i,
90.
Athanasius.
at
once.
Id., Ambrose,
ii,
133
f. ;
Augustine,
740
Conf.,
ad
6.
0pp.,
Harmonik
i, p.
[Praef. Melopoie
i)
Forkel,
40. p.
ii, 131.
period.
24, cf.
Westphal,
157,
und
der
Criechen,
VOL.
I.
I, 26. 1, 28. 2, 12.
2,
III.
LETTRES.
BELLES
phraseology. Tac,
Tacitus. many. Seneca. Id.
13.
2, 31.
2, 2,
youth.
Latin. child.
37. 40.
Dial., c. 30 sq. ib., c. 37. Diodor., i, 2. Seneca, Contr., ii, praef., p. 151, 27, ed. Kiesel. Martial, ii,90, 2 ; Marquardt, StV, ii', 106 f. Rohde, Der griechischeRoman, p. 302, 3. Horace, Epp., ii, i, 126.
in enarratione Programm, De historiarum 3,2. generation. Cf. my led. ludis grammaticis, Ind. aestiv. Regim. 187^. quardt MarAlso
now
3, 7. 3, 14. 3, i6.
days.
poets.
Cf.
Epp., ii, i, 128-131. of Syrus with use. Jerome, Ep. ad Lact., 107, quotes a verse the remark in scholia puer. : Phaedr., iii, legi quondam epil. sententiam mutire Palam : ; Ego quondam legi quam 33 puer plebejo piaculum est (Enn., Trag., 376 Vahlen), obviously also
in
a
Horace,
collection
of
maxims.
2.
3, 19.
Homer.
So 72. Vol.
also in
Augustine, Conf.,
i, 14 ; Paulinus
3, 19. 3, 26.
Quintilian, i, 8, 5.
i, p. 230 used authors principal
i,
Ovid,
were
f. in
Menander
the
and
Greek
schools;
Menander Lobeck.
3, 27. Greek. Iliados et
by Greek
Auson.,
amabilis
On
the
Protrept. ad
ursa
nepot.. Id.,
Evolvenda
4,
46
. .
Conditor Vita
. .
Menandri
tibi.
mater
.
S.
.
Fulgentii episcop. Ruspens. (468-533) : quern litteris imbuendum primitus tradidit, et quamdiu (ut memoriter simul Homerum reddidisset, quando ?) totum nihil multa de Latinis Menandri : permisit percurreret quoque litteris edocere. Migne, Patrol, lat.,Ixv, col. 117. Stat., Silv., v, 146-175. 3, 33. read. countries. On the interpretation of the Greek poets in the 3, 34. cf. Lehrs, Qu. epp., p. 14 ; Aristid., i, p. 142 Greek countries Archilochus, Hesiod, Simonides, Stesichonis, Homer, D, where
Graecis
Pindar,
who
were
as
poets
Cotyaeum.
.
^cXerCf. also Galen, ed. K., xvi, 566: Ka.lyb.p p^npos iJKovffa Kai olpnivov tScTos iv TapaKOT-Q ypajj-ixaTiKov ^i^Xiov avayw"i"rKeiv
640
pupils in
he ed.
3, 40. 4,
22.
Notes
dreamed
read
[vol. III.
that his
own
he
heard
the
;
schools if it
of Alexandria have
hexameters
speaks D.).
could really
happened
(t.ii,p. 310,
12,
Cf. vol. ii, p. 220. Sueton., III. gr., i6. Horace, S., i, 10, 80-84. Cf. Genthe, Tac, Dial., c. 26.
De
vita
Luoani, ejus
p.
Sueton.,
Vit.
Lucani,
/., poemata
etiam
praelegimemini.
made Hence also the use of Martial, xiv, 194. in and and metrical 2 RLG*, 348, by (Teuffel, 4) inscriptions.Pharsal., vii, 1-3, on a tablet found near Treves,
Lucan
Florus
perhaps
is not
as
Biicheler of
a
supposes,
quadratarius ;
be of late date.
Biicheler, Trierer
ff. 5,
I.
(Isuppose in Inschriften,
c.
take.) mis-
Bonner
Jahrbb.,Iviii,
29
schol. sqq.
5, 3.
5, 5. indecencies.
scribere
me
parum
severos,
quos
Comeli
praelegat in quererisetc.
sohola
magister,
5,
5,
n.
213. at
n.
5, 23. 5, 35.
Quintilian, x,
Cf. also
i,
125-131.
latest).
212.
Virgil.
Horace.
16.
et
Caesarem
echoes 47,
aesi.
He p. 23. Renaissance
however
of
Virgiland
jjertz,
Rococo,
M.
hist, iii 7,
I. sewers.
{Ind
I. Vratisl.
caif.^ Horat.,
J
^
Fronto, Ad
Antoninum 162
orationibus,,^^^ I^_^ p.
7, 9.
(according to
Gell., xii, 2. Id., ii, 22.
Naber
A.D.).
Juv.,
Sueton.,
But
out
f. :
not
poemata
from
last
a
ejus praelegi
was n.
perhaps
carried p.
4,
everywhere
long (cf
.
above
in
35).
Certainly he
again
school
author
the
Jerome, In Rufin., lib. ii,opp. ii,p. 639, ed. century. Vallars : puto quod puer legerisatque Lucanum. H. V. Ael. A., Veri, c. Virgil. 35. 7, 5. Cf. edit., i, p. 67 f. 7, 36. antiquity. my
7,
fourth
38.
Ennius.
The
on
sentence
from
Ennius
read in
by
a
Phaedrus
in the of
tences. sen-
school
(see n.
p, 3,
collection
642
II, 29. II, 33. II, lads. Horace.
Notes
ii, 5 (18-21). Quintilian,
[vol.hi.
II,
11, 12,
Fronto, ed. Naber, pp. 17 and 34. Cues., ii, 13 ; ii, i8 etc. Fronto, Ad. Marc. 35. Gracchus. and to Naber, 141 (according 143 A.D.). Id. ib., iv, 3, ed. N., p. 63. 36. heart. Gell., x, 3, 2. 38. Gellius. For the 6. aroused. ii, 4 ; Sueton., following see Quintilian,
De
rhet.,
c.
i.
12, 34.
ed.
Keil.
sq.
i.
12. nn.
RLG*,
60, 214,
der Denk-
215.
u.
parents.
15,4.
tyrannicide.
Glaubens-
freiheitim
15, 6. fathers. 15, 8. death. 15, 15, 15,
10.
Jahrhundert,
Sat.,
c.
"f.
Petron.,
Juv.,
7, 150
sq.
Dio, lix, 20; Ixvii, 12. 18. Petron., Sat., c. i. Seneca, Controv., i, 6. 19. story. Id. ib.,iii,9 ; x, 3 ; Calpurn.,Declam., 10 ; Quintilian, 7. done. Decl., 330. bees. Decl., 13. II. Quintilian, lovers. Id. ib., 257. 12. Seneca, Controv,, i, 2. 13. brothel. father. Decl., 302 ; cf. 10 and Calpurn.,Decl., Quintilian, 17.
Maternus. chains. le, so21.
maidens.
Petron., Sat., c.
Id. ib., 12. 16, 22. victims. 16, 24. cure. Juv., 7, 169 sqq.
Seneca, Controv,, vii, trium fiUgfTrum 16, 24. insanity. Quintilian, ib.,256 (furiosus pater). 16, 25. adultery. Calpurn., Decl,, 2. Seneca, Controv,, x, 4. 16,31. receive. 16, 32. tragedy. QuintiUgji, j,a, img^^i, iii:, Tjiv/ I. I. Some
themes
records' not
a' real apparently^TSiU
'
background
in
the
but
criminal
(MSS""cvsky,Wiener
Cf.
probably
.mSJiy^
ill-treatment.
10.
Mathemalicus,
4.
potio,14,
15.
Philostrat., Vitt. soph., ii, ed. K., p. 270. Id. ib., ii, 4, ed. K., p. 246. Lucian, De saltat., figures. 17, 23. A. W. Cf. Geschichte Schmidt, der Denkfreiheit, 65. p. 425. 18, 5. Isaeus. Pliny, Epp., ii, 3, 2. Gell., xiv, 2, i. 18, 12. rhetoricians. Ennodius, Dictiones, 18, 17. situations. xxiv
who
on
suicide.
wedded of
to another the
same
man).
kind.
The
is by Q. Sulpicius Maximus poem verse. f rom 18, 19. Examples (specially in Teufiel, RLG^, 45, 9.
the
poems
of Dracontius)
VOL.
III.]
schools.
Notes
TertuUian,
Adv. rhetor Latinus Valentin, 8 {a.
643
at
18,21.
Carthage
fortem). H. A., Gordiani, c. 3 ; XXX tyranni, c. 4. Bernhardy, jRLG*, 568 ; Aur. Vict., 47, 4 ; Lactant., Inst.,i, i ; Auson., Proff., i, 15 ; Apoll. Sidon., Ep., 8,
II.
treats
virum
Ennodius,
treated
Controversiae
,
10,
Ethicae, $.
The
list of subjects
by
Libanius M.
iv, pp.
e
1141-1145. Leidens. editae. Pars ii, Ind. led. kib. 187s Jenens. (theme of the tyrant). R. Forster, Achilleus u. Polyxena,tvto inedited of Choricius. declamations Hermes, xvii, pp. 193-238 cod. mentioned the as yet unknown are speeches Choricius, AuSo!, 'M.Ckrii.Sris, STra/jTidrijs) 18,23. pupils. Augustine, Com/., i, 17: verba Junonis irascentis ct dolentis, quod non '. avertere posset Italia Teucrorum regem Ennod., Controllers., 20) in eum qui in lupanar statuam 7 {diet. Minervae locavit. lb., 3 {diet. 16) in eum qui praemii nomine
on
for (specially
(where
p. 206
of
"
'
Vestalis
virginisnuptias postulavit.
Cf.
also
Ebert,
Gesch.
d.
christlicken
latein.
influences. Tacitus
Echoes
;"
of the
rhetorical
loc.
school
Seneca, 32).
19, 3. 19, 16. 10, 19, 19, I9i
20.
Moravsky,
cit.
(see
n.
in Velleius, L. on p. 16, 1.
justified.Quintilian, x,
prose. bricks. Id.
i, 90. 3, ed.
Bursian, pp. J9-21. ib.,ii, 10, ed. B., p. 136. Tac, Dial., c. 20. 29. Petron,, Sat., c. 118. 33- aphorisms. word. omnem Tac, Dial., c. 10 : ego vero eloquentiam 35et venerabiles solum ejus partes sacras omnesque puto ; nee
cothurnum
vestrum aut
quoque tudinem
credo.
jucunditatem
et
heroici
lyricorum
amari-
speciem
studiis
ceteris aliarum
artium
20,3.
20, 20, 16.
20.
Hadrian.
c.
~
3.
Vat.,
106.
On
Bassaeus
Rufus
20,
20,
grammarians non the question whether of egregius is egregie or vocative egregi. sunt vocabula, quibus Id., xvi, 5. Pier que 38. meaning. liquido scimus, quid ea proprie ac volgo utimur, neque tamen et volgariam traditionem sed vere incompertam significent, videmur rei non secuti magis djcere quod volumus, exploratae of the dicimus vestibulutn). meaning (on quam dicitur advocatum 22 advocates. : (for esse) Id.,i, Superesse 41. in plebe volgaria, sed in foro, in nee in compitis tantum non Cf. on vii, 16, deprecari, comitio, apud tribunalia.
the
quarrel of
on
two
parvi
in
urbe
Roma
nominis,
the
644
21,
Notes
inscriptions.Mommsen, proud.
strove.
III. l^voL.
3.
CIL, iii, p.
919.
Cf. Hermes,
xiv,
22, 22,
7135.
39.
23,
Verg., A., vi, 848-854. Lehrs, Popul. Aufs.', p. 367. und Romanisch, Eyssenhardt, Romisch
p.
112
f.
Horace, C, ii, 2. West. 12. Ovid., Tr., iv, 9, 19-24. 23, Ovid. /(i. ib., iv, 10, 128. 23, 14. Prop., ii, 7, 19. 23, 16. Borystheues. in. Vellei.,ii, 23, 30. Hungary. home. RLG^, n. 498. Bemhardy, 23, 39. Horace, Epp., i, 20, 11-13. 24, 3. handling. sea. Id., A. P., 345. 24,4. Ritbeck's Vergil, ed. minor, p. xxiii ; cf. vol. household. 24, 25. ii, P- 3 i28. crowd. Id. ib., p. xxiii. 24, mottoes. Vol. i, p. 153. 25, 3. cf. also Teuffel, 68; 25,8. atrociously. Petron., Sat., 39 and RLG*, 231, 2. destiny. Marquardt, StV, iii*,102 f. 25, II. Renascence. Burckhardt, Cultur d. Renaissance, p. 528. 25, 12. birthday. Martial, xii, 67 ; Pliny, Epp., iii,7. 25, 12. the On of i. partiality 25, 15. Virgil. Marquardt, op. cit.,loi, him G. Christians for cf. the Boissier, Relig.rom., i, 351 f.
25,
22.
25,
Pompej. parieiariae, Virgil: Propertius, Ovid, Lucian Lucretius (i, i); an echo of TibuUus, ii,6, 20 ; 1837 (cf. unknown Mueller, Tibull., p. 63 sq.); from an epic poet probably cavo 1069a (barbarus aere tubicen) ; elegiacni8, 1928. The i, p. 53, n. 166. beginning of the Aeneid, Ephem. epigr., also CIL, ii,4967, 31 (Italicae tegulae stilo inscr. Litterae sacni fallor, culi primi, Huebner). Inscriptionon a tile 66 A.D.,at with Concordia reminiscences of Virgiland Ovid {Memorie Julia del Lincei, vi, p. 245. Jordan, Programm Acad. Regim., 1882, lines of Virgil on brick from a ii, p. 4), two Unter-Esching F. Keller, (Tasgetium) deciphered by Zangemeister. Anzeiger Alterthumsk f. schweizer. 1877 (not accessible to me). Kl. Schr. (Speech in Schiller's honour) i, J. Grimm, 30. old.
CIG, iv,
lud.
promenade.
Zangemeister,
Inscr.
259-261.
Besides
199.
Ariosto. school.
Journal
37. Vol.
du
voyage
339.
de
M.
de
Montaigne
en
Italie
(1580/81),III,
26, 14.
Der
ii, p. Roman,
nightingale. Philostrat.,
Griechische Goethe.
313,
Vitt.
i.
soph.,ii,10,
p. 31,
256) Rohde,
425.
26, 26.
Goethe
Petron., Sat., c. 118. Curiatius Tac, Dial., c. 2 : nam postero die quam Catonem ofiendisse recitaverat, cum potentium in eo diceretur, tamquam tragoediae argumento sui
Catonem
etc. cogitasset
tantum
Bemhardy,
RLG*,
n,
VOL.
III.]
Notes
. . .
645
patroquod plerisque poetarum
sit offendere
28,31. oratory.
quam
29,
studium.
Horace,
Epp., ii, i,
Mim.
de
107-117.
de ii
unpleasantness.
Mme.
Rimusat,
ii, 131,
159 and
163,
161
406-409.
Reumont,
29, 28. 29, 30,
ladies.
Fournier, Napoleon I, vol. Grdfin von Albany, ii, 14. Vol. i, p. 251.
(1888),pp.
36. good-will. For the followingcf. Bernhardy*, 26. throne. Sueton., Tiber., c. 10.
frivolous.
nn.
178-182.
30, 27.
30, 32.
comedies.
for the
n. following
197 ff.
Pers., Sat., i, 51 sq. 31, 33. property. H. Verus. A., Vit. Veri, c. 2. 31, 35. Jahn, Proll. ad Pers., p. Ixxv 32, I. Nero's.
The 32, 3. hair. of the 32,
II.
sqq.
have amber 8
been
carmina : Martial, viii, 70, ii, pp. 119, 352. 32, 15. festival.Vol. talent. Tac, A., xiv, 21. 32, 19. De vita Lucani, pp. 28. public. Genthe, 32, Tac, A., xvi, 28 sq. : Montanum 32, 32. poet. poems. lerit 32, 41.
33, 32. 33,
Neronis.
23,
.
73.
.
quia protu-
ingenium
extorrem
agi ;
cf
Nipperdey's
12.
note.
art.
Argon., i,
Imhof,
Domitian,
133. 25.
Martial,
Ad
v,
"
belli opus. De
;
On
the
Caesarum which hitherto has there this passage, overlooked cf. has note been ; 33, 29. nine.
but
appellationibus apparently
stood, under-
reallybeen
my edition.
in
Martial,
'
v,
16,
18.
' '
33, 32. trifles. Pliny, Epp., v, 3, 5. liked For show that 33. 35- show. Domitian's towards the end of still,
. . .
read
show
that
Nerva
34, 34,
I. 2.
poems.
ix,
c.
26.
11,
on
poem
Oudendorp. Borysthenes,
RLC*, n. 220. A., Vit. Ael. Veri, c. 5. Fronto, Ad M. Caes., ii, 10, p. 34, ed. Naber. H. A,, Maxim, et Balbin., Bernhardy, n. 233. Cf. also Macrin., c. 14. 7. Gibbon. Gibbon, History of the Decline, ch. ii, end. 35, 9. See e.g. Vit. Alex. Severi, c. 34. 35, 14. dearth. Cic, De Orat., i, 5 (quae puerisaut adolescentibus 36, 7. Cicero.
Bernhardy,
nobis
ex
commentariolis
n"stris
inchoata
ac
rudia
exciderunt).
646
and
Notes
i,94
in
[vol.III.
Buchhandler 'ArriKiava in
Hanny,
Id., pp.
und Schriftsteller
on
Rom,
p.
36, 8.
36,
10.
Atticus. rivals.
Demosthenes,
the
arriypaipa (of
Plato).
Attic, xiii,22, 3 : Ligarianam tibi praequidquid scripsero,
p. 356, i. As the result in 2 hours. hexameters
praeclare
conium
deferam.
36,
24.
book.
an
Buchwesen,
450
of
experiment
I estimate
contemporaine, i, 319. Baumgarten, Spaniens, iii,52. Seven. Die in AugsGebrUder 2. Grimm, Braun-Wiesbaden, burg. Allg. Ztg., 1881, 5. February, suppl. Osterreichs vom Kossuth. des 2. Helfert, Gesch. Ausgange Wiener October aufstandes, vol. iv.
Ferdinand.
Pucelle.
Taine, Ongines de
la France
Gesch.
Sulla, 15, 42 sq. 11. h., xxxv, 37, 13. desert. Sulpic,Sever., Dial., 1, 23. 37, 25. Geraud, 37. 37' 3id- Martial, i, 118, 67; xiii, 3.
12.
reached.
Cic,
Pro
Varro.
Pliny, N.
p.
180:
Ces
ceux
qui
ont
cours
aujourd'hui
Denkfreiheit,
charta
Schmidt's
Gesch.
der
136
f.
are
too
low. novusque
constitit
38, 2.
Et
6d. Statius, S., iv, 9, 7 : Noster purpureus mihi binis decoratus umbilicis Praeter me Metrol.^ 317. fish.
decussi
i, p. 14. Pliny, N. h., vii, 115. 38, 25. general. Marquardt, Prl., ii^,615.
Fannius ultro Delatis
Vol.
Horace,
S., i, 4,
21
C, i, i, 29 : capsis et imagine. hederae frontium. doctarum praemia Juv., 7., 129 : ut dignus venias hederis et imagine macra. Pers., Prol., 5, with Jahn's note. Grae(cae) : Henzen, Vilic(us) hermar(um) bybliothec(ae)
6282.
38, 27. library. Apoll. Sidon., Epist., ix, 16. reading. Rohde, Griech. Roman, p. 304 f. 39, 10. PoUio. 10. Gierig, Plin. Epp. (1802), ii, p. 538. 39, G6raud, pp. 186-194. Lehrs, Populdre Aufsdtze. M.
und Schriftsleller 39, 29. Celer. Publicum.
Exc.
i.
Hertz,
Martial, i, 63. A. Seneca, Epp., 95, 2. P., 472-476; 40,28. poets. Horace, Petron., Sat., 90, 91, 115 ; Martial, iii, 44 sqq. ; ix, 83 ; Juv.,
19 ; I, actor. 41, 3. 3,
I
sqq. and
11.
41, 41,
II.
41, 17.
20.
Quintilian, xi, 3, 14; cf. i, 10 Suetonius. Pliny, Epp., ix, 34. solfaing. Persius, i, 15-18, 98 with
silence.
Jahn's
note.
Martial, vi, 41
cf. iii,18 ;
42, 40.
G6raud, pp. 190, 193 ; August. Pliny, ib., viii,21 ; Juv., 3, 9. audience. Pliny, Epp., i, 13 ; Lehrs, op. cit., p.
43,6.
43,
10.
friend.
ii.
VOL.
III.]
20.
Notes
Hertz, op. cit.,p. 38. Sueton., Claud., c. 41.
647
43, 43,
success.
27.
Claudius.
in
Apparently
other cities
theatres
as
were as
commonly
Rome.
well
used Petron., c.
hac
for
90
me :
adventicia
Recitation
of
aliquid intravi, by an
2.
Enniafully doubt-
in the
Puteoli, Gell.,xviii, 5,
auditorium
a
Mau
explains
Auditonum sqq.
901. 43, 43,
nor
the
a
alleged
v.
Maecenas
(neither an
iii,
theatre)as
Rom
greenhouse.
and
Bdl, 1875, p. 89
Richter, Topogr.
Iwan
Miiller's Handb.,
32. 32.
c.
10. c. 2.
Sueton., Domitian,
The site of the
Athenaeum.
buildingis unknown.
Jordan,
A,,
Vit.
Vit. Alex.
Mayor,
/"".,
3, 9, ed.
2,
p.
181.
kind.
44,23. dona
44,
Krause, StRE', Augustalia. dress. Dio, Ix, 6. judges. Sueton., Claud., c. 11. Cerealia corn. Stat.,SiZt)., ii, 2, 6 ; v, 3, 225 sq. (Chalcidicae
coronae).
Vol. Cf.
28.
agon.
ii, p.
120.
35,
90.
Appendix
M.
Ivi.
poeta irag. (Vratisl. 1., Easter, 1869). C. L. Visconti, II sepolcrodel fancivlloQ. Svlpicio 45, 30. Muses. Afassiwo, Roma, 1871. Henzen, Biii", 1871, pp. 98-115. Kai618. bel, Epigr. Gr., no. Vol. iii,p. 10. 45, 31. noticed. Lumbroso, L'Egitto nel t. dei Greci e dei Romani, 46, 2. custom.
Hertz, De
Scaevo
ind.
Memore
P- 153-
46, 24. apostles. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, iv, 207-216. und Werke, p. 155 f. Koerting, Petrarcas Leben 46, 31. competitions. Sueton., Domit., c. 4. quaest. 5, 28 (where Kerckhoff, Duae 46, 32. olive. Stat., Silv.,iii, Tu for writes 28 iv, 65 2, ; v, 3, Ter); rightly Papinianae, p. sq.
crowned Carus Cf. Martial, ix, 23 to a certain 227. wreath with his had crowned bust of Domitian a Albanae cinxerit livere potest pia jjuercus oUvae, invictum quod prior ilia caput.
c. :
there, who
;.
"
47, 2. 47, 4.
deserve
town.
it.
CIL,
in
83.
C.
Concordius
nunaerarius
Syriacus, eq.
R.
com-
47, 47,
et (the name mun(ere) patriae suae place is lost). 6. Carthage. Appendix xliv. 8. proconsul. Augustine, Conf.,iv, i, i mentions
contentiosa
648
carmina
et agonem
coronarum
Notes
f oenearum,
a
[vol.hi.
in which to procure
he
He in this
He
coronam
refused
'
the
offer of
certamen
haruspex
',but
theatricum the
he consulted
an
won
illam
47,
sua prize through the proconsul,qui manu sano capiti meo agonisticam imposuerat non 3). G6raud, S. les livres, Marquardt, pp. 194-200.
47, 19.
47, 47,
20. 22.
X,
lii
poetae
immunitatis
Ulpiano :
Silius.
et
Martial, vii,63,
11
Emeritos
tradidit
annos.
Ovid, Trist.,iv, 10, 21. Id., A. a., iii,403 sqq. 48, 2. idleness. 48, 14. ground. Tac, Dial., c. 12 sq. 38, 37. reputation. Id. ib., c. 9 sq. Petron., c. 83. Cf. vol. iii,p. 47. 48, 37. Eumolpus. Martial, i, 76 ; iii,38 ; v, 56 ; 49, 9. repudiate him.
50, 14. Saturnalia. 50, 16. 50, 17. 50, 40. 51, II. 51, 32. 51, 39.
Homer.
x,
76.
Juv., 7, 16-97. Cf. Appendix philosopher. Jahn, on Pers., i, 24. Martial, vii, 4. Oppian. Martial. Pliny, Epp., iii,21.
poet.
sung.
Iviii.
Cic, Pfo
Archia, p.
54.
9,
20
11,
28
sqq.
;
Pliny, Paneg.,
Silv.,iv, 4, 95
Achill.,
i,
52, 52, 52, 52, 52,
I.
Appendix xi. De carminibus epicis saeculi Augusti 3. explanations. Haube, 1870),p. 4sq.; cf. also Jahn on Pers., 5, 4and p. Ixviii. (Vratisl., Cams. II. Nemesian., Cyneg., 63 sqq. 16. deeds. Julian, Orat., i, i, and 2 D. Horace, Epp., ii, i, 226-228. 31. continue.
Cf. vol. iii,p.
46
also
Macrob., Saturn., ii, 4 sq. Horace, I. c. II. Thyestes. Schneidewin, Rh. Mus., 1842, p. 107. 16. sesterces. Vergil, ed. Ribbeck, p. xxx. heir. 20. Sueton., Vit. Horat. 25. panegyrics. H. A., Vit. Alex. Seven, c. 35 : poetae paneomnes Gallieni, c. 11 : cum gyricos dicentes. poetae Graeci dies dixissent, plurimos. idque per Latinique epithalamia
Haupt,
De
carm.
bucol.
54,
16-26. Calpum, "cd., i Anth. Nero, Lai., ed. Riese, ii, 189 sqq. (Buchepanegyric Rh. N. Mus., 1871, pp. 235, 491). ler, Sueton., Tac, A., iii,49 sq. Dio, Ivii,30. 17. lise-majesii. Tiber., c. 42 does not refer to the matter. Seneca, Apocol., 12, 13, v. 56. 17. Claudius. author 19. epigram. Lucillius, according to cod. Vat. and Med. ad of the Tarent., 23. epigram Leonid. Jacobs, Animadv. dr.,ix, 98. Anlhol. Sueton., Vespas.,c. 17 sq. ; Tac, Dial., c. 9. 23. Bassus.
650
60, 6. Regulus.
Notes
[vol.III.
Id., i, 12, 82, in ; ii,74, 93 ; iv, 16 ; v, 10, 63 ; vi, 38 ; vii, 16, 21 ; cf. v, 28, 6. 20 Id., i,36 ; iii, 60, 8. Lucanus. ; ix, 51 (Lucanus ; Pliny,Epp., viii,18,TuUus). Cf. v, 28, 3 and the notes to this passage in
my edition.
9.
10.
library. Id., ix, Praef., x, 96. Henzen-Or., 6446. Frontinus. Ind. Mart., x, 48, 20, 58. Mommsen,
327.
Plin. ;
TeufEel, RLG*,
II.
60,
60,
60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 61, 61, 61, 61,
Zur Lebensg. d.j. Plinius, Mommsen, x, 19. The Caecilius Secundus of vii, 84 is anHermes, iii,108. other the But : doctus Secundus' Mommsen, of p. 79, i. V, 80, 7 is perhaps Pliny. Stella. Cf. Mommsen, 12. intr. to my tion. ediop. cit., p. 125 and Martial, i, 7, 44 ; iv, 6 ; vii, 11, 59 ; vi, 21, 47 ; vii,14, 36 ; viii,78 ; ix, 42, 55, 89 ; x, 48, 5 ; xi, 52 ; xii, 3, 11. Ind. Plin. Id., ix, 74 ; Orelli,772 ; Mommsen, 14. Saturninus. Sura. Mart., vi, 64, 13 ; vii, 47. 14. 16. Tolosa. Mart., x, 23. 16. others. Cf. introd. to my edition, p. 7 f. 18. knights. Mart., iv, 40, 3. Caelius. 20. Id., ii,69 ; iv, 54, 8 ; vi, 28 sq. ; viii,38. Stat., Cf. also my Silv.,iii,3, I. introd., p. 3. Cf. vol. i, p. 143. 25. centurions. 30. divinity. Stat., Silv.,iii,praef. Cf. vol. i, p. 94 f. 32. table. Stat., Silv.,iii,2, 61 sqq. 34. Alba. Cf. vol. i, p. 53 1. Abascantus. 37. 40. readings. Stat., Silv., v, 2, 160.
Pliny.
Mart,
in
'
5.
16. 18.
Naples.
Cf.
Appendix
Ivi.
14. cattle.
Nomentum.
already
iig
owned
his
Nomentanum
in
to my edition, i, p. ; cf. introd. he owned before then this is one it, 5). compared of his earlier poems in Book the included and i, possessionof
the
year
If
84 (xiii, 42
was
i, 55
the owned
Nomentanum
a
was
no
reason
for
Nomentum large vineyard near Ovidius that considering Q. (who was intimate friend also
a
omitting i, p. (vol.
friend
note
on
it. 160
Seneca
and f.),
most
a see
of Seneca's
Caesonius
Maximus,
40)
had
the
of the
principalestate
to
both
of them.
; x,
61,
20.
lead.
4 ;
Martial, xii, 57 ; x, 58, 9 ; xiii,15 vii, 91 ; xiii, 42. Stella. Id., vi, 43, 4 ; vii, 36. rest. Id., ii, 38; vi, 43; xii, 57. mules. Id., viii, 61.
48,
9 ; x, 94,
ix,
22
,
97.
It
was
situated the
like
vi, 27)
on
Quirinal(x,
61, 28. storey. Id., i, 117, 7. 61, 29. fifty-seven. Id., x, 24,
VOL.
III.]
content.
Notes
Id., xii, 6, Martial, i, 10718. A
651
property given by
xi,
; x,
61, 34.
62,2.
Marcella
108.
62, 62,
62,
16;
73.
taken
amuses
me me.
in.
62,
62, 17. immortality. Pliny, Epp., iii,21. 62, 24. subjects. Martial, xi, 42.
62,
47.
carousals.
Seria
Id.,
cum
v,
16
"
scribere,tu
At
nunc
conviva
est
commissatorque
libellus etc.
Cf. ii, 1, 9 ; 6, 8.
63,
II.
spirits. Stat., Silv.,ii,i, 30 Mart., vi, 21. (forStella)i. 2 and 8 (forMaximus Junius and tiones: i ii, (Glaucias Atedii iii, 3 (Lacrinae Claudii Etrusci
= =
Epitbalamium
of
sons :
iv,
Julius Menecrates).
=
Consola-
Flavium
in
Ursum Priscillam
lion.
de
amissione
; pueri delicati)
(Abascanti
pietas).
Stat., Silv., ii, 4 and 5. Syria. Stat., Silv., i, 4; iv, 11; iii,2. Id. ib., i, 6 (Kalendae Decembres). 63,24. festivals. 63, 25. buildings. Id. ib., iv, 3 (Vita Domitiana). Id. ib., i, i and 63, 27. Forum. i, praef. 63, 30. journalism. So also Renan, L'antechrist, p. 131,
Les
temps. Manilii Tiburtina Stat.,Silv.,i, 63, 33. valuables. Vopisci) ; 3 (Villa i, s (Balneum Claudii Etrusci Mart., vi, 42) ; ii, 2 (Villa Polii Felicis) Surrentina i Melioris); iii, ; ii, 3 (Arbor Atedii PoUii (Hercules Surrentinus ; iv, 6 (Hercules EpitraFelicis) Vindicis Mart., ix, 43 sq.). pezios Novii 63, 37. dine. Mart., ix, 19. 63, 39. do so. Stat., Silv.,iv, 4 (Epistulaad Vitor. Marcellum) ; iv, 5 (Carmen lyr.ad Septimium Severum) ; v, 2 (Protrepticon ad Crispinum). Martial, iv, 31 :
= =
"
de
Martial du
"
reprSsentent
en
beaucoup
d'^gards
honos
creditur
H. A., Vit. Gallieni, c. 11. 64, 5. Gallienus. et Marie-Louise. Par la Mim. sur NapoUon 64, 13. honoraria. 1886, p. 66 f. g6n6rale Durand, In Lucian, Lapithae, 21 a love. 20. S., i, 2, 248 sqq. Stat., 64, the at sends from a wedding feast, Stoic,prevented appearing the to read letter asking for it to be guests : *i\. 'Hirou, ffl
Jj iTiSaXd/uov, oTa iyxiiiMiov AvKlve, TTJsvi/j,"fyiis After that Kal (f-^d-rifiev imels tolovtov d/tAei
.
ttoXXA
a
TotoCaiv
Auk.
who
grammarian
was
present
read
ridiculous
elegiac epithalamium.
6^1
64, 38. Martial.
vii, 21-23. iv, 11-13,
Genethliacon
Notes
[vol. III.
=
Capilli Flavii
Martial, Martial,
of the two see ^^' 3^- For the other parallel poems and lines 11 notes on iii, 33. p. 63, others. Martial, iv, 49 (where, however, as in v, 53, 65, 30. many tragedies may also be meant) ; viii,3 ; ix, 50 ; x, 4. Cf. also 88 to 97. The The the xiv, I. epigrams date from years complete instill worked which Statins 12 was Thebais, on years, ginning in 89/90 (S., i, 5, 8) but already published at the beof 92 (S.,i, praef.). This fact is wrongly contested by Duae Berol. KerckbofE, 1884, pp. 25-27. quaest. Papinianae, the words impossible to understand pro Thebaide timeo refer but to to a me complete, quamvis reliquerit, mea, there be found is to unpublished poem (K., p. 27) nor any reason pleted why Statins should have postponed the publication of the comfor three 26 that K. it not was poem years (on p. says till end of In the the iv, 4, 87 sqq. completed 94). passage For
it is
' '
written that
in the has
summer
informs
Vitorius the
Marcellus Thebais is
he
begun
Achilleis
already safe in harbour, and for its good reception by the doubt no
of
public.
Ivi. For 190,
He
its
completion
23
but and
note two
of
its
success.
Cf.
a
Statianae, p.
Martial De
sq.
see
Appendix
on
in Statins
vol.
ii,p.
8.
other
parallel passages
Martiale
of the
poets, mentioned
imitatore
poett. Aug.
aetat.
by
by H. Nohl (in the Philol. Rundschau, i, no. 20, p. 632 I, and the similarityis only based on the fact that it is not possible f.), certain to avoid poetical expressions and reminiscences, while the divergences (Martial, Stat., i, 6, 73 ; Mart., iv. i, 41, 4 the intention to avoid^ rather Stat., ii, betray 145) 2, 75 ^"^ the expressions of the other. to surpass iv TfulS., xii, ; 65, 39. brilliancy. Stat., Silv., praef., ii and
=
=
/
Martial, i, 3. Id., xi, 20. Id., viii, 69 (toRegulus, who
v,
10.
"
epigrams.
case.
13.
probably
made
the
same
complaint) ;
Id., xi, 24. 66, 15. works. \ Id., ix, 81. 66, 17. cooks. 6 61. Martial, ix, 97 ; viii, ; vi, 66, 20. competence. 66, 22. plundered. Id., xi, 94. Cf.'xii,63. Id., i, 29, 38, 52, 53, 66, 72. 66,25. theft. For 'rank read rank. Id.,vii,12, 72 ; x, 3, 5, 33. 66, 30.
'
'
less blame-
life '.
i, praef. 66, 37. poets. Id., iii,20; iv, 61. 66, 38. Quirinus. Id., xi, i. 66, 35.
view.
Cf.
also
Juv.,
i,
sqq.
VOL.
m.]
An
Notes
aemulatur improbi jocos Phaedri ? Lascivus herois ? an severus elegis An in cothurnis horridus Sophocleis?
653
; iii,64. 67, 26. Vopiscus. Stat., Silv.,13,100 sqq. Id. ib., ii, 2, 144 sq. 67, 27. Felix. mimiambus. 67, 30. Pliny, Epp., vi, 21 (Vergilius Romanus). So Brutianus, Martial, iv, 23 (epigrams);Arrius 67,31. Greek. Antoninus, Pliny,Epp., iv, 3 (epigrams) ; Vestricius Spurinna Caninius Rufus Dacian viii, the (lyrics) ; (epic on 4, war). Quintilian,x, i, 94 : Sunt et clari hodie, et 67, 33. considerable. qui olim nominabuntur. 96 : (Caesium Bassum) longe praecedunt vide98 (tragicpoets) : eorum, ingenia viventium. quos rim, longe princeps (Pomponius Bassus). Lyric poets besides
on
See
him
i,
6i
the above
sennus
are
PauUus,
Septimius Severus, Stat., Silv.,iv, ;, 60 and PasOf satiric poets only Pliny, Epp., ix, 22, 2.
Turnus
is mentioned.
68, 3. Hylas. Juv., i, 162-164. 68, 17. rainbow. Horace, A, P., 15. 18. sunset. 68, Seneca, Apocol.,c. 2 with Biicheler's note. 68, 20. Mars. Juv., i, 7 sqq. 68, 26. Ariadne. Lucil., Aetna, 8 sqq. cules Of the deeds of Her68, 31. legends. Nemesian., Cyneg., 12-47. intended Novius to sing, Vindex, Stat., Silv., sang, or iv, 6, 100 sqq. 68, 38. poetically. Teuffel, RLG^, 2Cj^, 5. 68, 40. Virgil. Martial, xi, 52, 7. H. A., Clod. Albin., c. 11. 68,41. Albinus. 69, 3. life. Cornel. Nepos, Atticus, 18, 5 : attigitquoque poeticam :
credimus
ne
expers
esset
69,
27.
metre.
Pliny, Epp., viii,9, spdtern lateinischen Diohtern, p. Inscr., 2480, 2481. temple. Pliny, Epp., iii,7.
awe.
100
ff.
Stat., Theb., xii, 816 sqq. cf. vi, 15. 70, 27. fidelity. Pliny, Epp., ix, 22; odds and ends. Ibid., iv, 70, 29. 14, 9 :" proinde sive epigrammata
sive ueris
ut
multi
poematia
says
"
vocare
mal3
:
Of
the
versatile
amateur
Martial, ii, 7,
belle. componis belle mimos, epigrammata Epigrammatic Cosconius iii, 69. Cerrinius, (without obscenities), poets: 18. Arrius Antoninus, Pliny, Epp., iv, 3, 18 ; v, 15 (Greek viii, in the style of CatuUus's epigrams and iambics). Poematia the of 8. Also Sentius ix, Augurinus, Pliny, iv, 27 ; poems and Faustinus Proculus i, 25) (Martial, (Pliny, Epp., iii,15) belong to the lesser kinds (libelli). 70, 35.
14.
Cf. introd.
to
my
edition.
70, 37. number. is also in 70, 40. sparrow. 70, 40. TJnicus. 71, 6. Calvus.
Martial, i, 109.
Hermes,
i, 68.
style of
Catullus.
654
71, 19. 71, 23.
72,
Notes
predecessors.
song.
[vol. III.
13. hint.
metres.
72, 36.
thinking.
3.
Pliny, Epp.,
Caecilio
v,
17.
29
c.
GalKcus.
M. inter
Stat., Silv.,i, 4,
Novatiliano etc.
sq.
v.
sq.
(Bene'
inlustri
venti) ;
allecto
praetori et poetae
consulares
viii.
Martial, xii, 11. 73. 39- poetry. education. Patron., Sat., 74, 9. Martial, ii, 20 : 74, 14. verses.
"
emit
recitat
sua
carmina
tuum.
Paullus.
possisjure vocare
xii, 46
:-
Vendunt
carmina
Gallus
nega
et
Lupercus.
poetas.
Sanos, Classics,nunc
cl
i, 29,
335-337.
mannerism.
75, 7. Attic.
290. 373
ft.
Bernhardy,
GrLG,
i^ 519
75, 75,
77,
12. 20. 2.
fi.
7.
Philostrat., Vitt. Soph., i, 25, family. Id. ib., i, 25, 6. repeated. Lehrs, op. cit.,p. 374 f.
easy.
77, 3. Proaeresius.
77,
22.
Eunap.,
above
Vitt.
Sophist.,165.
story. mostly verbatim from Rohde, D. griech. Roman, pp. 332-336. teachers. mihi : heus, inquit, Gell., xvii, 20, i : Taurus 38. 77,
The
I take
tu rhetorisce tum
"
sic enim
me
in
existimans appellitavat,
Athenas venisse.
principiorecens eloquentiae
of this chair
in diatriben
accep-
unius
extundehdae
:
gratia
78, 4. distinctions.
Occupants
were
the
Cilician
the Philager, Philostrat., V. soph., ii,8, ed. K., p. 251s: Phoenician Hadrianos, ii,10, p. 256: the Cappadocian Pausanias of Caesarea, ii,13, p. 258 : the Smyrnaean Euhodianos,
ii,33, p. 274. A., Vit. Antonini, c. 2. Verus, c. 2 (Herodes Atticus). Philostrat., ib., ii, 24, 2 (Antipater). Vit. Hadnani, 16. c. Philostrat., Vitt. soph., i, 8, 78, 21. talent.
200 :
ii,16, p.
Aspasios of Ravenna,
H.
78, 8. presumptive.
22,
3.
78, 37.
79, 17.
Polemo.
3.
79, 8. tears.
Isaeus,
Juv.,
3, 74.
VOL.
III.]
3. rhetorician.
Notes
Pliny, Epp., ii, 3;
in Lehrs,
655
Pop. Aufs.',p.
80,
372
f-
80, 10. Greek. Philostrat., Viti. soph.,i, 8; ii, 10, 5. in SiRE, i',2100. 80, 34. collections. Gell.,ix, 2, i. Keil, Atticus, Polemo. Fronto, Epp. ad M. Caes., ii, 10 (Polemonis tui 80, 35. him, ii, 5, ed. N. quoniam meministi) cf. Verus' letter about 80, 37. style. Fronto, De fey. Als., p. 228, ed. N., and p. 237, ed.
N.
(Arion).
Greek. This 7. is
81,
6.
rightlynoted
by Kretschmann,
De
latinitate
Apuleji,p.
81, 38. riddles. Apulej., Florid., i, 9, 37. Gesck. dev Padagogik, i*,loi. Raumer, Strauss, 82, 23. enemies. 266. Ulrich V. Hiitten,i,49 ff. G. Voigt, Enea Silvio,i,219 ; ii, des Class. Alterth.,ii*, 399. Fr. Haase, Id., Wiederhelebi'.ng
inErsoh and Gruber's Philologie, Encyclop.,-p. 379, 17. Melanch^ thon t. i, p. 409) in defending Latin (Declani., poetry specially in the Roman times out as fact,that, points contempt of poetry followed and in extreme was so by general ignorance infantia, with meliores litterae only set in, Germany the reconciliation after the most educated ceased to be shy of making veymen siculos.
82, 28.
en
239
;
'
poetry
the this views
learnt
und
in Paulsen, Gesch.d. gelehrtcf. p. 240 : the belief that the art of of the fundamental is one ideas of the whole
'
humanism,
so-called
it dominates
Sturm
Drang
as
standpoint
of humanism.
appears
the
poetical literature until period, v;hich regarded from revolt against the aesthetic
of
II.
RELIGION.
85,
10.
satisfaction.
Gibbon,
History,
libentius
ch.
xv.
Tac,
credendi f.
Hist., i, 22:
obscura
(of Otho's
Marquardt, StV, iii",70 17. indifference. Horace, C, 134, 2. 85, 19. creed.
65,
32.
Cicero's attitude resp., c. 9 ; cf. on romaine Boissier, La religion d'Auguste Antonins aux {1874), i, 6iss. 85, 38. stories. Strabo, i, 2, p. 19 C. 86, 3. crime. Epictet., Diss., ii, 20, 32-35. in Dio, lii,36. Maecenas statesmen. 86, 3. 86, 12. assistance. Lucret., iii,48-58. 86, 14. Sulla. Plutarch, Svlla, c. 29. Boissier, i, 67SS. 86, 18. believers. 86, 18. Juvenal. Juv., 6, 342. 86, 38. prompt. Lucret., i, 62-101. fathers. 10. Zeller, 87, Philosophie d. Griechen, iii*,i, 398, 2. Sextus. Ibid., iii*,2, 47, 2. 87, II. I do not, like Nipperdey, recognize in Hist., v, 87, 26. Tacitus. worship, 5, Germ., c. 9 a silent approval of Jewish and German I follow his in other (Tac, commentary respects although
gods.
Cic,
De
har.
towards
religionGaston
Ann.^,
pp.
xiv-xvi).
656
87, 31. interfered.
repente
desecrated valetudo animis
the
Notes
[vol.III.
Tac, Hist., iv, 78 : nee sine ope divina mutatis A., xiv, 22 : Nero terga victores vertere. in it,secutaque anceps aqua Marcia, by bathing
deum
iram
87, 36.
pp.
so
doing. Babucke,
11-16.
affirmavit. De Quintilianidoctrina
(Regim. t866),
88,
9.
h., xxiv, i ; xxvii, 8 (with Sillig's note) ; In xxxvii, 60 he asks how it was xxxvii, 205 ; ii,12-27. ble possithat the blood of a he-goat softens diamonds, to discover
due.
Pliny, N.
and
nee
answers
numinum
quaerenda ratio in So Sillig. 89, footnote. Zeller, iii', 90, 5. theology. i, 288-323.
90,
II.
est
demons.
'
Ibid., 667.
of the which vita deorum Augustine {ep. moribusque in templis populis congregatis read (Marquardt,
'
90,13.
interpretations. The
de
'
salubres
interpretationes
' '
'
tradition
91) heard
90, 90, 91, 91, 91, 91, 18.
20.
StV, iii*,10, 4)
Marcus.
reason.
are
obviously such
allegorical interpretations.
A Rome les Sevires, p. 118. sous Riville, La religion Zeller, iii',2, 122. Id., iii',i, 157 f. 14. Plutarch. matter. 20. 10. Plutarch, Def. oracc, ib. ; Is. et Osir., Id., Romul., c. 29, 18; Def. oracc, 25. gods. 8. account.
c.
30.
overseers.
91, 91,
92,
92, 92,
92,
Id., De fato, c. 9. e. 37. Penelope. Id., Def. oracc, 17. demons. Id. ib., c. 15 ; Is. et Osir., c. 25. I. c. Id., Def. oracc, 25. 4. name. 26 (Plato,Sj/fw^os., Is. et c. 23). c. Id., Osir., blessings. 9. De in 16. bodies. orbe c. lunae, Id., fac. 30. Apulei., De deo Socratis, cc. 6-13. 19. former. 2. Tyr., Diss., xvii, 5 and 11. Tyre. Zeller,iii', i, 187 f. ; Max. 8. Max. Diss., xiv, Tyr., 15. sovereignty. also believed that Walter Scott Id. ib.,xv,6, y. Sir 25. body.
30. the W.
souls
of
good
men
act
as
Scotts,ii, 149.
Orig., C. Cels., v,
oOs fiXXoi
5' eial Kara t6v d.4pa. Trerofievat. j^eiv ypuxcl Cf. Juvenal. especially Juv., 10, 346 sqq. 14. 14. Pliny. Pliny, Epp., vii, 26, says that illness makes better
:
people
Cf. also
tunc
94, 19.
94,
20.
Helvina.
hominem
esse
se
meminit.
x,
IRN,
4312
CIL,
5382.
Juv., 12, 87 sq. Pliny. Vol. i, p. 116. Gellius. Cf. Praef., 22 94,25. see bus) ; Appendix Ix.
94, 28. Pronto.
(deum
M.
voluntate
diis bene
juvantiVerum,
Fronto,
Ad
Cues.,
v,
25
(40),Ad
ii,
6, ed. Naber, p. 83. Zeller, G. d. gr. Ph., iii',i, 738. 94, 41. Galen. torches. Galen, xviii'', 19. 95, 3.
658
100,
20.
Notes
God.
[vol.III.
100,
100,
24. 26.
100,
40.
of
; Welcker, p. 146. Aristid., Or.,xxiv, p. 304. pride. Cf. Baumgart, op. cii.,pp. 66 and 71. will. Aristides, Of., xxvi, p. 333. Baumgart
Ibid., p. 269
commiserated.
called
my
attention
to
Welcker's
mistake
in
the
translation
{elinstead
eh).
Id., Or., xlii,p. 520. or Welcker, op. cit.,p. 133. Ibid., p. 129. Smyrna. illness. Aristid., Or., xxiii, p. 290. soul. should Ibid., xxvii, p. 351 (where 1. 5 avvTp6"pov
this that. for rpatpoxi) and p. 352. epidemic. Waddington, p.
Verus.
loi, loi,
loi,
4. mankind.
10. II.
loi,
loi,
16.
19. be read
22.
249s.
i, p. 28. Athene. Aristid., Or., xxvi, p. 323. Ibid., xxiv, p. 300. 32. done. Welcker, p. 116, 35. 36. fancies. 8. general. Grimm, M6m. inid., vol. ii,p. 381 been the great influence said, and rightly,about
23. 26. Rousseau did Oa
not
See
vol.
'
Much
has
of
Voltaire,
:
and read
the
the
people
themselves
them
aveu
voit
par cet
dans
siicle, p. 359s.
Paris
affluait
les
6glisestous
de la
f Ste.
Taine,
390
encore :
Origines
A
cette
tr^i
ii, p. contemp., a Paris, est (1792) le petit peuple, meme bien religieux, plus religieuxqu'aujourd'hui.
Revolvtion. date
France
104,5.
than
Ammon,
barbarian
who
was
known
Adonis
at
to
the
Greeks Pindar's
den
earlier
god,
at
and
Cybele perhaps
time,
excepted,
who E.
temple
to him
a
Thebes,
least
from
statue
of Kalamis Verhaltniss A
Griechen
pp. 16
in ihrem
and
21.
Gottheiten
jremder Volker,
Piraeus
104,
46, p. 27 f. 22. CIL, vii,p. 97 (Corproselytes. give a examples. ft.' Corbridge) a : 'ktrTApr-qi stopitum itropfs, IIoCXxcpm' Pa/idv CiL, iii,3414 s. aviBriKev; b ''S.pa.KXei Tvpicfj Aioddjpadpxt-^p^^o.. Sol. Deo : lb., 4300 (Aquincum) : Deo Arimanio. (Brigetio) Alagabal. Ammudati (Commodian., Instr., i, 18) mil(ites) leg. i. adj. Ephem. epigr., ii,p. 376, n. 675 (ex Buda vetere): Balti et Diasuriae diae divinae (deae Syriae) ; ib.,p. 390, 722 etc. Dis : CIL, (Pannon. inf.) patriisManalpho et Theandrio An viii, 2627, 2628 (Lambaesis): Jovi O. M. Heliopolitano. idol representing the Carnuntum at Syro-phoenician sun-god
I
Sachs.
few
"
"
'.
Mitth., p. 61 ff. De Bonn, 1S77. Jove Dolicheno 10;, 30. Esquiline. F. Hettner, Marquardt, StV, iii*,84, 2. Isisdienst am Ueber den romischen 104, 40. city. Schaafhausen, in Bonner Rhein, Jahrbb., Ixxvi, 1883, p. 31 fi. with pi. i. Isiscult an der Mosel Arnoldi, Romischer (findsat Bertrich), ibid.,Ixxxvii, i88g, p. 33 ff. Die dgypt. Denkmaler d. Prov. 105, 5. significance. Wiedemann,
in
Osterr.
VOL.
III.]
Mus.
zu
Notes
u.
659
Koln, ibid.,
Bonn from
d.
Mus.
su Wallraff-Richartz
Ixxviii,1884,
statuettes
p. 88
fl.
(Egyptian
Nonsfcerg
is called
und
Wiirttemberg)
the
105, 4.
of the
three
martyrs
the
of
'plena
Romanen,
105,25. 105, 27. 105, 29. 105, 30.
Isidis p.
amentia,
121,
Anauni
Jung,
Romer
3. 49.
c.
8.
toUn.).
106, 6. Tibsrius.
Preller, RM,
ii",
378
106,
10.
f. Roman.
Felix, Octav.,
d' Alexandrie"hors
21.
cultes
des
de l'6cole nSoplatonicienne originesjusqu'A la naissance (1884), pp. 262-264. 106, 21. pirates. Plutarch, Pompei., c. 24. Myth., ii', 412. Marquardt, 106, 23. Antonines. Preller,Rom. f. Cf. De Bull, also Rossi, crist., cit., 1870, op. pp. 153p. 84
Clement) ; Bull, comun. Caffarelli). 1873, p. 112 (under the Palazzo aariixoTaTT]^) 106, 31. comparison. Orig.,C. Cels.,vi, 23 {alp4"rews De and 12. 2. temples. Plutarch, superstit., 3 107, Sueton., August., c. 93. 107, II. contempt.
168
(Mithyaeum
under
the
basilica
of
Joseph., B. J.,v, 13, 6. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 23, 40. ii", 245-248. Philo, ib. ; Schiirer, Neut. Zeitgesch., f. Rome. Neut. Schiirer, Zeitg.,i, p. 393 107, 17. les Sevires, sous professed. R^ville (La religion " Rome 107, 20. Egyptian cults were p. 126) referringto the respect in which be neutralized this factor could remarks that held, by others ;
107, 13. Livia. 107, 15. bull. but 107, 107, it must have
had
some
importance.
108, 108, 108; 108, 15. Corybantes. Id., Icaromenipp., 27. Id., Dear, concil. 108, 39. so forth. vii, Plutarch, Qu. conv., 109, 17. Apollo.
Gesch.
109, 109, 109, 109.
no,
h., xxxiii, 83. 30. cults. Vit. c. 22. Hadriani, 38. Vit. M. ceremonies. 2. Antonini, c. 13. Juv., Sat., xiii, 46. 5. gods. Lucian, Jup. tragoed.,7. II. moon-god.
goddess.
Pliny,
N.
2,
2,
i.
Hertzberg,
Griechenlands Id.
Id.
unter
den
Romern,
ii, 166.
peoples. Plutarch,
names.
De
Is., 67.
ib., 66.
ib., 57.
Typhon.
Id.
2.
3.
10.
II.
ib., 31-45. ib., 9. sphinxes. Id. ib., 11. legends. Id. ib., 55. worship. Id. ib., 7i-7SId.
66o
no, no, no, HI,
12.
Notes
ib.,69. ib.,63. tragedies. Pausan., i, 3,
lamentation. sistrum. Id, Vii. Alex. Id.
[vol.in.
14.
35.
2.
: o
8. Zeus.
Sev., c. 17
both
Mama,
di Jupiter,
meant
immorsame
tales etc.
Apparently
apostrophesare
for the
Ill,
Neut. cf.
and
ii',
On
the C.
cult
of
Dusaris
;
n.
Mommsen,
4,
RG,
:
"
v,
481
CIL,
MdvifiovkcU 'Afifov (HXlif) Cf. p. 154 B. Si "Afifos 'Apujs. Mivi/Mis/jiiv 'Ep^iTJs, avyKa6eSpeiov"Xiv
p. 150
ol Triv "ESe"raav oIkovvtcs in
Also 2413
Ill,
the
Tyche worshipped
be
a
F. must
Hellenized
goddess
:
and Syria, L.-Wadd., of the country. abstinentia,ii,27, p. 149 sq. ed. Infantes penes Africam immo-
Arabia
proconsulatum Tiberii, qui ipsos usque in eisdem arboribus templi sui obumbraticibus votivis crucibus exposuit, teste militia patriaenostrae,
ipsum munus perseverat
been in the
palam
ad
in occulto
hoc
est.
Sed
et
nunc
rius Tibewho
Ill,
of the priestswere still alive at the Borghesi puts him in the year 657 97, of the SC ne homo immolaretur because (in magic rites, cf. referred only to Rome and Sillig's note), a law which Italy, Pliny, AT. h., xxx, 12 ; Tissot, Pastes des prov. Afric. (Bullet, trimestr. des antiq. Afric, Juli,1882, p. 81),agrees with Borghesi. AdI,iS6o,^.Si sq. CIL, 15. god. Henzen, Iscr. dell' Algeria, frugifero Aug. ; cf. 2666. viii, 4583 : Deo frugum Satumo Aug. frugifero. 8826 Deo sanc(to)frug(ifero) H., 840 Plutoni Cf. Eph. ep., V, no. 572 ; 815. It is very unlikely that Aug. 86 ought to of Eph. ep., vii, no. Saturnus the Aug. Achaiae of this designation from the Punic account be distinguished on the veneration of in Greece. slight Kpbvos considering one,
part
crucifixion
of TertuUian.
'
'
Ill,
Seneca,
I.
v,
17.
Thierry,
530:
H.
d.
Gaulois, iii,
Mauris
111.
Dis
et patriis
111,37.
the city of Dio, Ixxvii, 15. Inscription from Sironae sacrum. et Sanctae Rome, CIL, vi, 36 : ApolliniGranno Oriental cf. vol. Romans. cults; iii,p. 104. Especially 112,4. iscrizioni culto nelle II delle divinitd. nuove Marucchi, peregrine
eastern),in
Bull.
com.
d.
124-147.
112, 112,
7. Medaurus. 9. Noreia.
CIL, viii, 2581 ; cf. iii,p. 285. CIL, viii, 4882. Zimidrenus. CIL, vi, p. 720, Tituli Mommsen, 15.
Thracian CIL iv
sacri
a or
the dedicati : 2797 For ss. praetorianisi cf. O. Hirschfeld, Epigr. Nachl. Heros zu L atin f. at stone, (first Bucharest). 41
Heron
(1874), p.
ad
no.
CIL
iii.
368.
841 (epigram
149
A.D.).
VOL.
m.]
xy. Camulus. Herculi NN.
26. seine
Notes
CIL,
Remus
66i
Camulo
in,
vi, 46
Arduinne
vii.
Jovi Mercnrio
und pp.
112,
people.
M. Denkmdler.
coh.
Mutter-
oder
Matronencultvs
1-200,
Jahrbb.,Ixxxiii,1887, pp.
Ve Sulevis
37,
112,
60-63, 70.
Suleviae.
30.
1886;
112, 32.
Ihm,
2.
p.
Siebourg, 78 ff.
Henzen, Henzen,
honours. Aulisua.
AdI,
i860, p. 82.
622,
112, 34.
CIL,
etiam
ut ut 112,
viii, 5504-5518.
provinciaeet
Dusares,
civitati
ut sui.
deus
est, ut
ut
Syriae Atergatis,
Africae
Arabiae
Noricis
Belenus,
5097s.,
Of
Caelestis,
Latobio and
Mauretaniae
Reguli
36. Harmogius.
5320
(Marti
Harmogio), 5672.
113,
2.
the
deities
Mercury
Rosmerta
often
Epigraphie de
always
called
la
Moselle, p. 6533.),the
the Roman
name,
by
latter
never.
Cf. also
la
1 1
Gaule, Rom., i, 381s. Desjardins, ProO. Hirschfeld, Beitr. z. Gesch. d. Narbonens. ii,505, 513. in vim, in Westd. Zeitschr.,viii, 1889, p. 17 ff. Isis Noreia Noricum, CIL, iii,4806SS. 6. Mars. Hirschfeld, Beitr. z. Gesch. d. Narbonens. Provinz, 3.;^ ill Westd. Zeitschr., 1889, p. 19 (worshipped not only as war-god,
Boissier, Rel.
GSogr. de
7.
26.
also
113,
Mommsen, RG, v, 68. Ib., Hirschfeld, op. cit.,p. 17 fi. 34. 94. Cultur Reims. Zur Germania Gallia von Hettner, u. 40. loc. cit., Belgica,in Westd. Zeitschr.,ii,1883, p. 8. Mommsen, f. Gallische Studien f. Hirschfeld, 48 (1884), 94 p. p. 10. empire. VreWsT, Rom. Mythol.,n^,2",8i. Representations also in Gruter, 81, 10. Cf. Marquardt, StV, ii*,128, 4. Orelli, 1810 CIL, vi, 22. 25. bakers. 28. Rome. CIL, viii,p. 684. Mommsen, CIL, viii, 7970, Preller, op. 30. city. Renier, IdA, 2174 cit. Hirschfeld, Philolog., Cf. CIL, viii, xxix, 75, 113. 7959
Douro.
Celtic.
=
(Rusicade) :
114,39. 114, 41. snake. unions.
Gen.
The
col. Put.
Aug.
also
sac. as
jinn were
imagined
snakes: II
Kremer,
Rossi, Bull.
h barbato
esso
com. e
d. R., p. 348
genio degli
coloro trib.
equitessingulares
il cui
munerus
di
tipo peregrino,
loci
come
personificava.
hujus
115, 4.
beings.
Dis
cultoribus
Ju(lius)Victor,
6823.
vii, 980. Genio devii deserts. (Moguntiae), Henzen, 115, 4. cit.,ii', 195 fi. Preller, op. goddess. 7. 115, CIL, iii,1351 (vol. i, p. 312). irs, 10. trade.
Habitancium
(Risingham), CIL,
115,
IX.
paths.
Deo
qui
vias
et
semitas
commentus
est.
CIL,
vii, 271.
662
115,
Notes
Ivii.
[vol.in.
Vol.
Jerome (d. 420) on Isaiah, c. 14. lamp. In Marquardt, SiV, iii^ 126, i. Vallars. Cod. Theodos., xvi, 10, 12 115, 17. Christian. nino secretiore igne, mero piaculo Larem
"
iv, 672
5.
om-
Penates suspenff.
veneratus,
accendat St
Marquardt,
Augustus.
West.
d. Rom.
126, V^iii^,
115,39. Gesch.
XXXV,
cf. p.
463
in
1888, pp.
833-862.
C.
ri5, 41.
dis
demi-gods.
Keil, De
mortuis
publice pro heroibus vel epigr.et onomatol., pp. ff. Marquardt, StV, iii^
116,
58, 46. god. Plutarch, Lycurg., Keil, p. 63. 116, 13. Augustus. Inst. 16. Lactant., 116, Tyana.
(ApoUonet simulacrum
ium)
dicas et adoratum
esse
quibusdam
ejus sub
siis etiam 116, 21. TuUia.
nunc
Hercuhs
Alexicaci
ab
Ephe-
honorari.
Lehrs, op. cit.,p. 352 ff. Gieseler, Lehrb. d. Kirchengesch.*, i, i, 190. 116, 25. Epiphanes. at Ostia, ann. According to inscriptionson a tombstone 203, NN. NN. in fil. dulcissimo latere : pater ; (CIL, xiv, 324
dextro in
:
NN.
pontif. Volk.
deum
et
aedium
sacrar.,
statuam
poni
campo
Martis
infantilem old
the
permisi), and
:
boy
ko,1 6
Keil, op. cit.,p. 6is. Plutarch, Mar., c. 27. Strabo, vii,pp. 298, 304 ; xvi, p. 762. Cf. Ihm, 117, 3. impostor. Der Mutteroder Matronencult., Bonner Jahrbb.,bcxxiii,p. 102. Sostratus 61. Cf. Mariccus. Lucian, on Hist., ii, Tac, 117, 3. 12-16, Vitt. c. 1 ; Philostr., Demonax, soph.,ii,i, follows above Hirschfeld, op. cit.,mostly 117, 36. subjects. The
verbally.
117, 40.
et
m.,
ii,5
imperatoritamquam
praesenti
118, 6. comet. Sueton,, C. Jul., c. 88. Vit. M. visions. Anionini, c. 17. 118, 14. Vit. Alex. Sev., c. 29. 118, 21. worshipped. Pausan., viii, 2, 2. 118, 27. power. Antinous. 28. 118, Hegesipp., apud Euseb., H. Belesticha. Plutarch, Amator., 9, 9. 118, 29.
e.,
iv,
20.
Athenag., Leg.proChristo,30: Kal'Avrboos 118,36. Athenagoras. Irvxe vofiliecirpayivuv Tuv wpbs Tois uirij/cdous "l"i\ai'dpuTrlfi/iercpuv 6ai 6e6s ol Si fur airois dpcuTavlffrm irapeSi^avTO. 118, 40. temple. Orig., C. Cels.,iii,36, p. 132.
"
119,
Boissier, Rel. rom., i, 207. 30. Napoleon. ^ la justice mfime ob6ir aux princescomme
et
Bossuet
:
'ilfaut
ils sont
des dleux
participant en
quelque fa9on
vox.
111.]
Of the dedication Saint of
an
'
Notes
equestrian statue
in the Place
663
Vendome
Simon Le due de Gesvfes, gouverneur de Paris, says : r6v6rt cheval, ^ la t gte des corps de la ville, les fit les tours, y et autres tiroes c^r^monies cons"ration et imit6es de la ences des empereurs ni romains. II n'y eut k la vSrite ni encens victimes feeist
'
il fallut bien
donner
quelque
Academ.
a
chose
au
titre
de
tr6s-chr6tien
a
'.
DSUinger,
throne
sum was
Vortrage,i, 275.
years
took after
given by
over sum
city of Paris
', and
few
Napoleon's
Mim.
coronation,
the
inscriptionin golden
offence.
Ego
de
qui
nobody
de
Mme.
Rimusat,
tio, 14.
121,
2 ; vii, 69 ; astray. ; iv, 92 ; v, Commodianus, viii, 31, 62. i, Justin Martyr, Apol., 14. Instr,, 13 ; Lactant., Div. Inst., ii, 14 sqq. ; Augustine, C. D., xviii,8, 2; Les Gibbon, History, ch. xv; Champagny, Antonins, ii, 290, i ; Soldan-Hoppe, Gesch. d. Hexenprocesse (1880), i, 88-89. ZeitActs Apost., xiv, 11-18. Hausrath, Neut. 7. Lystra. I have is fictitious. gesch.,ii, 545 f., believes the narrative in loc. Index narratione Actis cit., proved {De Regim. Apost.,
his
reasons
are
quite
of
invalid.
To
my
mind
narrative
Athene.
bears
all the
marks
truth.
Herodot., i, 60.
has
121,
introduced
similar
'
scene
(ed.1890,
not
to believe
that
this is
no
We
real sketch
from
nature.
Had have
as
have
described, with
our own
particularsrelated, come
never
to
pass
it
on
under" paper.
eyes,
we
ventured
to
put
;
121, 121,
31.
Paphlagonia.
Tac,
H., iv,
122,
27.
132,
Tyana.
141. of
an
Baur, Apollonius v. Tyana and Chrisivs, pp. 124, Aub6, Hist. d. persic. de I'iglise, ii, 46263. The
intentional
contrast
theory
is contested
d Rome les Sevires, p. 22 733. See sous in Lactant., Instit, i. Sidon., Epp., viii, Teuffel, RLG*, 428, 3, div.,V, 2 and 3. 123, 17. victory. Dio, Ixxi, 9. vol. in Clinton, Fasti Romani, All the passages 123, 28. meant. TheMarc i. Aurile, p. 273, ii.Appendix, p. 23SS. Renan, mist.. Or,, xv, p. 191 B : eXiov eyCi iv ypa^v elKova toO Ipyov, rbv di Tk rois ffTpoTiciTOS iv rg "j"AXayyi, /iivairroKpiropa Tpoa-evxo/ievov KpaVTf
T1^^fi^PVVTTOTldivTaS
K,T.\.
c. 21
123, 30.
Honor., 342 ; Vit. M. Antonini, c. 24 ; 33. ; Aub6, 1^,365. Hermes. Dio, loc. cit. 123, 34. 123,36. legion. Euseb., H. e., v, 5. Ci. Ad Scapvlam.c. 4. c. 5. TertuUian, .(4^o/., 123, 37. TertuUian. Cf. Minuc. C. Ceh., viii, Felix, Ociav., Celsus. 45. Orig., 123, 40.
0.
7.
664
125, 8. 125, 125,
Notes
III. [voiL.
gift. Zeller, G. d. Ph., iii",i, 315. Livy, xliii,13. 13. Livy. Nipperdey, Tacit.,i'; Einleitung, xv, 29. 51.
Bedriacum.
happened.
127, 18.
Augustorum
haruspicum equestrian rank) probably owed its formation to Claudius. Cf, Marquardt, StV, iii", 4ioff. of Dio, lii, /coi iepmras Kai 36 (speech tu'cis Maecenas) tolvtus
of
'
Sueton., Aug., c. 92-97. Cic, Div., ii, 24; cf. i, 26. Tiberius. Sueton., Tiber., c. 63. The Tac, A., xi, 15. employment.
'
do
(inwhich
were
men
of
127,
20.
Pliny, N. h., viii, 102. undertaking. Tac, H., i, 27. concerned. Epictet.,Diss,, ii,7
entrails.
cf. i, i, 17 ; iii, r, 37 ;
iv. 4. 5-
Herodian, viii,3, 7. 128, 2. divination. birds. Artemidor., Onirocr., ii,6g. 128, 7. 128, 13. trial. Pliny, Epp., vi, 2, 2 ; cf. ii, 20, 4. 128, 16. feet. Juv., 6, 385-397. Victor, Caesares, 26. 128, 16. Gordian. De mart, 128, 17. Diocletian. persec, c. 10 sq. Ammian., xxi, i, 62, 4 ; cf. xxiii, 5, 10-13 128, 26. immemorial.
XXV,
6,
I.
12S,
28.
multiplied.
Vit.
Sept. Sev., c.
;
24 ; V. Floriani,
c.
Cod.
enim
de interrogati
Firmic. Matem., Math., ii,33 : Scire haruspices quotiescumque a privatis Imperatoris fuerint et quaerenti respondere
rum
ad hoc fuerint destinata ac venavoluerint, exta semper quae conturbent. confusione ordines, involuta Prudent., C Symmach., ii,892. Augustine, C. D., iv, 2, 3 (a haruspex offers
prize at a poetic agon through witchcraft). ; v, i, 99 ; v, 2, 5598, 5704 ; Inscriptions,CIL, vi, 2161-2168 CIRh, 769 (haruspices iii iv, Brambach, ; Ephem. epigr., Henzen, 6024. Cf. Marquardt, op. cV. publ.,Treves) ; 1002
to
procure
him
the
Firm.
Matem.,
Math., i, 3
Nos
eninjriimeri
coli facimus.
Zeller, iii,i, 317, 2. 128, 37. Panaetius. H., i, 18. 128, 41. astrology. Tac, k.,vi, 22 ; cf. iv, 20; N. cf. vol. h., ii, iii, 22; p. 89. 129, 5. divinity. Pliny, fate. Sueton., Tiber., c. 69. 129, 9. Gustav Wolfi, De 129, 27. signs. Strabo, xvii, i, 43, p. 843 E. Felix, Octav., c. 7. Arnob., Adv. Gentes, i, i ; Euseb., Praep. evang., v, I ; Prudent., Apotheos., 435 sqq. TertuUian, De anima, c. 46. 130, 7. false ones. intentions. Lactant., Inst, div., ii, 16. 130, 10. Kortlng, Peirarcas Leben und Werke, p. 613, i.. 130, 10. Petrarch. E. Hiibner, Bericht iiber eine epigraphische Colophon. 130,25. nach Reise England, in Monatsber. d. Berl. Acad., i866, p. 791 f. ; CIL, vii, 633.
130,
2.
aetate, p.
i.
666
134, 7. command. 134, 9. Alexander. Cf. also
draconibus
Notes
[vol.iil.
CIL,
'
CJL, iii,1021, 1022. Mommsen, ii,p. 331, no. 493. Ephem. epigy., 'Sanctis vi, 112 Orelli,1797: {CIL, vi, 143
=
is unconnected
cf
.
II.
Lucian.
Amulets
on
which
the
is to
be
less probability in Cumont, or recognized with more 19. serpents. Dio, Ixxii, 7; cf. vol. ii,p. 275. Zeller, ii', 2, 424 and 625. 24. Aristotle. Democritus. lb., i', 644. 24. Pliny, N. h., x, 211. 29. undecided.
later.
pp, 43-45.
Id. ib., xxv, 17. 134, 41. divinity. Vol. iii,p. 87 f. 135. 9- Origen. Orig., C. Cels.,i, 48. Minuc. Fel., Octav., c. 7. 135, 15. Felix. Tertullian, De anima, c. 135, 24. impure. 134, 29. I35i 35- mathematics. 13s. 36. 135.
46
sqq.
Galen,
ed.
Germany. Pliny, Epp., iii, 5. 39- profession. Sprengel, Gesch. d. Medicin, ii, 136 ; cf. 145a, Galen, vi, 833 ; Daremberg, La midicine, histoire et doctrine,
p. 94s-
136, 3. of itself. Galen, ed. K., xvi, 222. Id. ib., xv, 443 sqq. 136, 4. birds. 136, 10. own. Pliny, Epp., i, 18. coins. Sueton., August., c. 91. 136, 15. (Dio doubts it.) 18. Marc. Antonin., Commentat., i, 17. 136, blood-spitting. Herodian, ii, 9. 136, 21. bronze. 136, 22. graciously. Dio, Ixxii, 23. Id., Ixxiv, 3 ; cf. Vit. Seven, c. 3. 136, 25. ear. 136, 30. immortality. Dio, Ixxii, 23. Tertullian, De anima, c. 46. Artemidorus, 136, 32. literature. Onicror., ed. Reiff.,i, pp. 441-446. Artemidorus, iii,66 sq. man. 136, 41. famous Aristid.,Ad Capitonem, p. 315 Jebb, ed. Dindorf, 137, 4. descent. ii,415. Artemidor., ii,70 sq. Cf. Progr. Acad. Alb., 1868, v,
p. 4. O. Hirschfeld's of Artemidorus Maximus is identical is in
tion translaCassius of
philosopherMaximus
Zeitschr.
Tyre,
osterr.
f. opinion plausible (Gomperz, my Gymnas., 1881, p. 501). 137,6. palmistry. Cf. Diels, Atacta, in ifermcs, xxiii, 1888, p. Tivdv toO ^ukS. dWwi' re 287 f (Galen, xv, 444 K ; 'Apre/HSilipov
not
.
ivSi^wi' j3(pAoi/s). Artemidor., iv, 2, ed. Reifi.,p. 318 sq. and i, prooem., init. Artemidor., i, prooem. ; ii,60 and 70. 137, 28. language. Id., iv, 63 and 23. 137, 32. dreams. ii, prooem. Id., degree. i37i 39Isis. A CIA, KoX iveipoKplris apparently of Isis, 138, 12. XvxvaiTTpuL iii,162. Aristid., Or., xviii, ed. Dind., i, p. 413. 138, 19. cure. heal. Orig.,C. Cels.,iii,24. 138, 31. 138, 33. places. Arist., Or., vii, ed. Dind., i, p. 78.
oluviCTUv
137, 15.
thanksgiving.
VOL.
III.]
Notes
667
138, 36. daylight. Kaibel, Epigv. Gr., 802 (where, however, Trairi ifiots ykp [in TeKi]sai!iv i.va[^]av5bv iwiffrrji gives no sense). Artemidor., 22. prescriptions. 5. iv, 139, Aristid., Or., vi, p. 39 J. Cf. Baumgart, Aris139, 39- letters.
tides, pp. 140, 3. used.
50-55.
Galen, ed. K., vi, 41 ; ib., 869 : dXXd toOtok fi.h 0 liiraTO, 'A(rK\i;7n6s 140, 6. fortnight. Vol. i, p. 174. Galen, II. r. ISlav ^i^Xlav,c. ii,xix, 19. emperor. 140, 10. Greece. B. Volksleben der Griechen, p. 77 f. 12. Schmidt, 140, 10. departed. KoP/3a3ias, 'E0r;/ic/)i! ipxaio\., 1883, p. 197 ; 141, K. Zacher, Zu den Heilurhunden von 1885, p. I. Epidauros, in Wilamovitz, Hermes, xxi, 473. Rhegion, in Hippy s von von Id.,Isyllos Hermes, xix, 441. Epidaurus, in Philol. UnterDiels, Antihe such., ix, 1886, pp. 116-124. Heilwunder, in Noid und Siid, Jan. 1888, p. 29 ff. That a Apellas was sophist An his not is by (("iK6\oyuv. proved inscriptionof a in 'E"pi]ix. Ti. KXaiiSios 2eouijpos, dpx-,1883, p. 237 ; an inscription of the temple of Aesculapius on the Tiber island, CIG, 5980. P. votive Iscriz. ear. Cabardiacense, a Minerva Bortolotti, 141, 27. in Bdl, 1867, p. 219SS. (3,4), 237SS. (6,8), GIL, xi, i, J2921309. vault.141,31.
Gatti,
Trovamenti
com.
e risguardanti la topografia
la
epigrafiaurbana,
d. R., 1887, p. 154SS., and VisTrovamenti di d'arti conti, etc., ibid.,p. 192 (1-36 list oggetti of votive offerings). Cicero, De Divinat.,ii, 59, 123, had already in Bull.
:
said
Et
sine
?
medico
medicinam artium
dabit
Minerva
Musae
scribendi
non
legendi
ceterarum
scientiam
somniantibus
dabunt
141,
GIL, iv, 68 ; cf. Wilmanns, 38. lady. Orelli, 1518 71 in deae oclatae : eM/coos Lesbos, similarly 'Afn-e/us (Bonae 6ep/j.la Hermes, vii, 411). Mrjrpl 6ewv eiJoxT^rifi la,TpdvQeixvv, GIA,
=
; cf. 137.
worshipped. Lehrs, Pop. Aufs.', p. 158 ff. 13. Asclepius. Aristid., Or., vi, in Aesculap.,ed. Dind., i,
Lebas-Waddington,
Id., 1273. ep., v, p. 457,
no.
deserve. Pausan., viii, 37, 8. The erected. temple of Zeus Lebas-Waddington, 519s. 142, 35. discovered with 400 inscriptions wa.s Panamaros by Deschamps and Cousin, Inscr. du temple de Z. P., in Bull, de corr. HelUn., 142, 27.
373-391-
Cf. vol.
Cf. vol. G.
iii,p. iii,p.
116. 118.
physician.
Archdol.
Hirschfeld,Zwei
athenische
welche Inschriften
Cf
.
-viii, ^S"^-
A.
Michaelis,
F., viii, 48 f.
,
c.
16.
668
143, 13. Alexandria. cf. Wilcken, in
For
Notes
the
[vol.iir.
of Alexander
602 at
priest
that
place
Hermes,
xxiii, 1888, p.
'
"
f,
143, 13.
places. Lebas-Waddington, 57, 58 (Erythrae), 490 (Bar'AX^ovgyUa), 496, 57 : Upia SeoO AXeiivbpov ^T. *X. AipijO'.iov)
Spov. Vit. Alex. Sev., Alexandro urbem nam
dri.
c.
in
templo
natus
"
dicato die
apud
festo
Magno
ArceAlexan-
Virgin. Procop.,
sicknesses.
De
vi, aediff.,
11,
2.
2;
ed.
D., iii,333.
Pausan., vi,
garlands. Athenagoras, c. 26 (Lobeck., Aglaopham., p. 1171). Lebas-Waddington, p. 703. read were put to death perished 34. gifts. For miserably '. Lucian, Philopseud., 18-22. 26. good. Zeller, iii^ i, 290 f. Juv., 10, 346 sqq. 30. body. 33. temples. Pliny, Paneg., c. 3. Cues, et inv., v, 25, Naber 83: 40. protection. Fronto, AdM.
' '
'
Pro
Faustina
mane
cotidie deos
appello:
scio enim
me
pro tua
salute
optare
et
precari.
8.
Martial, viii,24, 5, 6. 145, 7. Martial. sail. c. Plutarch, De superstit., 145, 19. 686 Lebas-Waddington, 145. 33- alike. fi^a/Umi irip rov 'AvSpovlKov : (Mascula) Satumo Aug. de 146, 13. chapel. Orelli, 1523 146, 13. frequently. Mommsen,
=
(Gordus) :
...
'BXa-is
pecora) v.s.l.a.
no.
723":
deos
Bona obtinet
dea
fere loco inter inter deas eodem est, quem refertur loci ad aedificia et potissimum genius
the inscriptions quoted and Preller, RM, i', 404 f.). (cf. Inschr. latein. Griech. und v. 146, 18. divinity. Weisbrodt, Ixxvii, 1884, 48. Untermosel, in Bonner Jahrbb., p.
d.
Meles. power.
CIG, 3165.
no.
900
; Celtianensium) (civitas
146,
33. condition.
CIRh, CIL,
43
Orelli,
2029
cf.
,
xii, 103
explains1.
et
suos
incolumes
146, 39.
Waldund Feldcutte,ii, 121. Mannhardt, im nordl. Europa, Gesch. d. Heidentums Mone, 147, 9. inscriptions. fi. proprie CIL, v, r, 732 ; numen on Mommsen, 416 CIL, v, i, 1827 (Julium Camicum) : arnicum, non Noricum. Silvanus.
g.
restoration
of his
temple.
c. 22.
Herodian,
147, 31. essences. 147, 34. adoration. Orelli,1650 ; cf. 147, 37. kind.
165 1, 469.
147, 40. gods. CIL, i, 623. Orelli,1870. X48, 2. Urbssalvia. Nemausus. Herzog, Gallia 148, 5.
3072.
Narb.,
App.
240
CIL, xii,
VOL.
in.]
Notes
Elem.
669
336 sqq. epigr.,
Greek and
;
148, 14. Nile. Vol, i, p. 362 ff. Franz, CIG, 4832 sqq. 148, 18. temple. CIG, iii,5042 sq. ; cf. Proskynemata at the temple of Baal
the time
of
5039. Markod
Latin
at
in Phoenicia
Severus
148, 22. Julia. Orelli, 1580. 148,31. nitre-springs. CJL, x, 6786, p. 679; Preller, RM, ii', CIL, iii, 1396 sq. (Thermae of Zazwaros) ; Devotio to 145, 5, the Nymphae of the aquae ferventes(found in the spring of PogE. I., 2749 CIL, xi, i, 1823. gio Bagnoli) Wilmanns, others. MiiUeroder Ihm, 148, 34. MatfonencuUits, in Bonner Jahrbb., Lxxxiii, 94 f. 148, 36. fire. Henzen, 5689. 148, 39. springs. Orelli, 1560 sq. IRN, 7146 (aliena). 149, 3. Lymfa. 149, 7. spring. Orelli,1632, 1634, 1^37 ; CIL, v, i, 3106 ; ib.,iii, (Njrmphis Aug. ^pro salute municipii balneo eSecto). 3047 Lambaesis. Henzen, 57583. 149, 9.
=
"
149,
12.
storms.
CIL,
viii,gi8o.
'
149,17.
iVayfe., App., 283 (Henzen, Bull., 1862, p. 142s.). Hirschfeld, VG, p. 73, 3. boar. Orelli, 1603 CIL, vii, 451. 149, 20. timber-merchants. 22. Orelli, CIL, v, i, 815 : Sil4278 149, vano sectores materiarum sacrum Aquileienses. CIL, xi, i,
Numidian.
Read
Nimidian
'.
Herzog,
GaW.
Aug. nymphs
sacrum
NN.
negotians
as
materiar.
Silvanus
and
the
Schneider, Oestevreich. Mitth., ix (1885), pp. 36-47. CIL, ii, 2660. 149, 29. skin. shirt. CIL, ii, 462. 149, 33Das Hubner, Heiligthum des Nodon, in Bonner 149, 38. temple.
Dalmatia,
29
ff.
in
curses :
grant.
1499.
Chthonic
deities invoked
c.
37;
nos
Statina. Celtic.
39.
Genii
et
Eponae picturisPompei.,
in
AdI,
150, 24.
1872,
MatronencvMus,
continuance
und The
of the
of
Epona
(and Cloacina) is
' '
attested
by
Prudent., Apoth., 197. Preller, ibid.,p. 144 f. 150, 26. Mefitis. CIL, xii, inscription of Nemausus,
reddet
to
votive
votum
libens (sic)
the
merito of the
believes
be
goddess
quartan
ague.
150, 37. Mars. E.g. Orelli, 1348. Id., 1336. ^SO- 37' Neptune. iS"" 39-
of (erection
statue
of
auctionarium).
monuments dedicated to
very
670
Minerva
those
Notes
along
the
[vol.III.
only
exceeded in number 25.
whole
limes
are
of Mercury: Keller, Vicus Aureli, p. by Horace, S., ii, 2, 124. 150, 40. Ceres. Tertulhan, De anima, c. 39. 150, 41. Lucina. Eros. Plutarch, Amator., c. 2, i. 151, 5. sickness. Lobeck., Aglaoph., p. 1172. 151,10. 151, 151, 151, 151, 151, 151,
12.
Henzen-Orelli, Index, p. 31 sq. Petron., Sat., 44; Preller, RM, 15. i", 194, 2. Poeninus. 20. Livy, xxi, 38 sq. 25. Jovis. Saussure, Voy. d. I. Alpes, iv, 189SS. Nissen, Ital. Landeskunde, p. 160. 27. passes. Ex travellers. Galliae parte septentrionaliGermaniisque 30. CIL, v, 2, 761. Cf. H. Meyer, Die Raetiaque : Monamsen,
god.
rain.
rom.
Alpenstrassenin
fi.
der
Schweiz,
in
Mitth.
61
d.
antiq. Ges.
;
zu
d'Aosta, p.
ss.
CIL,
v,
2,
6865-6895.
Orelli, 1269 CIL, iii,i, 1090. 151, 34. destinies. Lebas-Waddington, 2573 (Palmyra) : Ad 151, 36. danger. and (husband wife) eO^dfiepotxal iiraKovcrBhrei
=
"
'Tfiffrip
.
CIL,
^hoc in
iii,1918
loco
151, 41. 152, 3. Brescia. 152, 7. Trocmi. 793 152, 152, 153,
II. 22. 10.
(Novae in Dalmatia) : J.O.M. majestate et numine ejus servatus health. Orelli, 1267.
Henzen-Orelli, 5619
=
NN. etc.
centurio
"
CIL,
1192
=
v,
i, 4241
(224 a.d.).
Kaibel,
Epigr. Gr.,
Dacia.
153, 14. 153, 17. Providence. 153. 32. ^53. 154, 154, 155,
262
Pfeiff.
Tac,
A., vi,
De
22. c. superstitione,
13.
barbarians.
Lucian, Jup.
Tragoed., in
Fel., c. 7. gifts. Minuc. i, 6, 40. 155. 34- unintelligible. Quintilian, i. StV, iii*, 156,2. 382. Marquardt, 433, 6. Rome. CIL, i, 362. Mommsen, 156, und WaldFeldcuUe, ii,p. xxxvii. Mannhardt, 156, 9. cross. fi. Ibid., 156, 13. spring. p. 265 Ci.id., Mythol. Fotschungen, J6id., ii, 156, 16. contended. p. 315.
in
Nachlass, pp.
156,
20.
Mary.
i.
association. Uebef
161
Ackerbrudey,
in
Gfenzboten,
156,38.
SIV
metal.
,
Henzen,
fi. ;
iii^ 447
Marquardt, jr. Arval., p. 132; Jordan, Topographie,i, 396. CIL, V, 1, 725 (Aerecura), 763, 1809, 4935 (Cautus (Alus), 4200SS. (Bergimus) etc. lb., p. 390 (Cuslanus,Jupiter Feluennis).
VOL.
III.]
38. Bolsena.
tivus deae
Notes
CIL, xi,
ser.
671
Dis deabusq. Primi(Volsinii),
157,
i, 2686
ex
Nort.
act.
voto.
157.39r.
158, 420, 158,4. Feronia. Marquardt, StV, iii^ 33, 6. 158, 5. Italy. Preller, ibid., i', 426 fi. ; Henzen-Orelli, Ind., p. Lanciani, Bdl, 1870, p. 26ss. ; CIL, i, 776; vi, 146s. 27; Valine lake. 158,10. Preller,i', 408; Horace, Epp., i, 10, 49; CIL, ix, 4636, 4751. TertuUian, Apol., 24 ; Ad Nation., ii, 8. 158, 16. Sutrium. Hadrian. Preller, ibid., 280; CIL, ix, 2594 Orelli, 158,18. of the name on work, p. 502, Mommsen 1852. Cf. in the same ?"""' the city. 158, 19. quarters. Feast of Juno at Falerii, ibid.,280; of Diana
i.
=
i', 189,
2;
Juv.,
10,
74.
at
Nemi,
Pausan., ii, 27, 4; 158,25. slaves. 158, 33. ground. Hertzberg, Gesch.
der
d.
Herrschaft
Romer,
ii, 477 Pausan., vii, 18, 7. Dionysus. Id., vii, 19, 20. lot. Id., vii, 25, 8. Medea. Id., ii, 11, 6; 12, i. temple. Id., ii, 31, 5 ; 32, i. blows. Id., iii,16 ; Plutarch, Lycuyg., c.
fi.
18,
2.
Lebas-Waddington,
ii, 175b
(Sparta) : ft
ir6\is
Kal eiyev^ffra/rov koX AvSpeLdraToif M. AOpl K\id)vvix^Lo\oy(j!)Tarov KoX '^v"Ka. rbv "T/Mvov Bw/xoj.etKijv dper^s fxov 27. flogged. Pausan., viii, 23, i. Plutarch, Qu. Gy., 38 ; Hertzberg, op, cii., 37. election. p. 259. 38. Cyprus. Lactant., Inst, div., i, 21 init. S. Cypriani (bishop of Antioch, Rome. Cf. also Confessio 2.
who
is said to have
suffered
the
concerning
of in that
time.
cletian) martyrdom under Claudius or Dioof tion divinamysteries and different kinds Preller, Beitrag z. Religionsg.d. Alterth.,
For the survival of i, 349. Philologus, iii,310 century, see Hertzberg, op. cit.,
f. Cf. vol. iii,p. 102 161, 8. times. 161, 12. islands. cit., ii,267 ff., 485. Hertzberg, op.
already
in
Athens
c.
(Kohler, Hermes,
Delos
{Deutsche Rundschau,
xli, October
161, 16.
Thera.
1884,
I
p.
113).
ii^, 411,
agree 3.
Preller, RM,
cannot
161,
23.
ascendancy.
V, 257,
'
RG,
which
that
long
more
opinion, reUgion,
the in the
became
and
specialpossessionof
for this ger.
learned passage
I find
any
support
view
Plutarch, Pmec.
reip.,30.
11. 161,28. Demonax. Lucian, Demonax, ed. Oudend., ii,p. 518 sq. 162,2. garlands. Apulei.,Apol., Martial, x, 92. 162, II. wish. Prudent., C. Symmach., i, 188 sqq. 20. 162, prayers. Vol. i, p. 131 f. 162, 25. senator.
672
162, 30.
return.
Notes
Seneca,
Vol. the
2
[vol.III.
27. 3 ; 369, Terrebasse, Inscr.
ex annua stipe
; 5 ; 385, 3 ; 456, de FieMMe, iii, 533 = den. XXXV et. d. 162, 41. Minor. Mommsen,
et
Aug.
Ant.
Waddington, ii, p.
,
10 ; ApoL, 13, 42 ; Lebas(Gythion). Lehmann, Quaestiones sacerdotales P. i., De titulis ad sacerdotiorum Graecos apvd venditionem pertinentibus(Regimonti,1888). Sale of the priesthood, hi ^afjLodpdKjj fiviTTdvdeuv Twv XP^"^^ iTTii x^^i^^^ e^Kovra. in Oesterreich. MitTocilescu, Inschriften atis d. Dobnidscha, theihmgen, vi, 1882, p. 8.
Rom., ii,24
Tertullian,
124
nat., i,
ad
243
"
Wilcken, Kaiserl. Tempelverwaltungin Aegypien, in Hermes, xxiii, p. 592 ft. 163, 2. existence. Henzen, 6113 CIL, vi, 820. Christians. Ad in Hermes, Tr., 96, 10; Mommsen, 163, II. Pliny, iii,50, 3. Sueton., Calig.,c. 14. 163, 15. months. List of eight oxen. 163, 17. Prudent., C. Symmach., i, 215 sqq. 163,
I.
=
Ptolemies:
animals
sacrificed
by
two
priests of
1161-1168.
Saturn
to
eight gods
CIL,
Marquardt, StV, iii',67. 163, 35. eighty-two. RGDA^, (nuUo praetermisso quod eo p. 86 another Tiberius restoration tempore refici debebat). Under
was
v,
necessary.
dream.
Tac,
E.g. Orelli, 1344, 1790. for a temple of the Dea HS Calva 164, 9. building. E.g. 100,000 in the district of a.d. Henzen, Trier) 124 (Gerolstein 5681 Brambach, CIRh, 853. For a temple at Gabii a.d. 140 in tutela et ornationibus (sic)5000 sest. ; CIL, xiv, 2795.
164, 5.
=
164,13.
Aricia.
Appian,
Dessau, Due et Augus[torum]). [auro] Herculis vol. i,p. 116 towns. Orelli, 781 {Ummidia Quadratilla), 164,16. cf. vol. vol. ii,p. 249. i, p. 46 (Oleander etc.); (Phny) ; Titttli Ostienses P. Lucilii Gamalae, in Mommsen, 164, 22. Tiber. iii,319SS. ; CIL, xiv, 375, 376. Ephem. epigr., Sassina. Martial, ix, 58. 164, 24. Other examples CIL, 164, 27. Apollo. Henzen-Or., 6124, 6126. xiv, 2795 ; viii,1574 (Mustis,prov. proc. 164 a.d., a temple for
/idXiora7r6Xeo-iKai kCj/ CIL, xiv, 3679, 3679a Iscr. Tiburtine,AdI, 1882, p. 116 sqq. (sub thesv,
B.
C,
24:
^"/ols
(col.Julia Karpis) :
Plotinae
'
temple praised by
et
maritus
et
filius
et
(aedem)
sue
solo aedificatam
A.D.
d.d. marmoribus
et museis statua
ib., (cf.
Pudici-
marmoribus
musaeo)
ornaverunt.
tiae
et
thorace
Caelestis
Augustae
164, 30.
estates.
i, p. 116. E.g. Orelli, 1515 ; Henzen, 5669 etc. CIL',ix 3075 (Sulmo) ; ib.,xiv, IRN, 5435
=
674
167, 4. Smyrna.
For
' '
Notes
the Mother
at
[vol.III.
of the
Smyrna
Matrem
'
read Deorum
the Nemesis
Smyrna
N
e m e
Sipylenen,
Gods
from
libr. jur. Anterightlyadopted by Kriiger {Coll. Studemund, ii,pp. 24, 26). Kriiger, Mommsen, 167, 5. Carthage. Ulpian, Fragm., xxii, 6 (Huschke, Juhsprud. Antejustin.^, p. 597). 167, II. annually. D., xxxiii, i, 20, " i. P.
justiniani,ed.
167, 167,
16. 26.
face. God.
Zeller, iii^
Max. B.
i,
292.
Tyr., Diss.,
viii.
Volhsl. d. Neugriechen, p. 49; Schmidt, 167,32. Panagias. Gr. D. Mythol., Vorr., Gotterlehre,ii, 121 ; Grimm, Welcker, xxxiii.
in Fr. agriculture. B. Schmidt, Demeter Eleusis, and N. Rhein. f. Mus., 1876, p 27S Lenormant, ; Cic, Ven., iv, For the veneration of the images of Greek deities in 51, 114. the Middle inid. yelat. d I'hist. de la Ages cf. Sathas, Docum. Grice au dge, i. S6rie, T. i (1880), p. xiv. moyen note (where Cic, Fee*'., 168,2. devout. Lucret.,i, 316 with Munro's iv, 43, 94 is quoted). Eunap., Vitt. sophist., 148 : xal rb. aTipva. ToD cro(purToS Trcpi.'Kixi'.wif^^oi KaOdwep dyd^/iaTos iv8iov Trdxres d
167,
41.
ol fiiv ol Tr6Sas ol 8i X"P**^ TrpoaeKOvovv^ Trapdvres, Si 'EpfioO \oylov tOttov. 168, 4. hearing. Seneca, Epp., 41, i. 168, 5. secret. Jahn, on Pers., 2, 4 sqq. desires. on 168, 8. Intpp. on Juv., 10, 55 and
Se 0e6v
oi ^tpaffav,
Apulei.,Apol.,
Volkes, iii,
515,
Oudend.
168,
10.
deutschen
Nolan., Carm.,
Cf.
18, 220-465.
7.
168, 168,
16. 23.
also
the
fable
in
Babrius,
to
in
finds
treasure
breaks
his wooden
Hermes
Peschel, Volkerkunde,
p. die
528
Neapolitaner ; Meiners,
Schomann,
168, 30.
von
Land bairisck u. Volk, 1875. tale. Die Schicksaie des h. Pancrazius March informs
1883) is
me.
founded
on
true
occurrence,
the
author
Geschichte, i, 357. Treitschke, Deutsche Bernhardi, Reiseerinnerungen aus Spanien, p. 476. c. Sueton., Qalig., 169, 10. streets. 5 sq. ed. Haase, 169, 17. Capitol. Seneca, in Augustine, C. D., vi, 10; 'Alius nomina cf. Preller, RM, i', 144, i. iii,p. 426; (so 168, 34. march. 168, 37. arms.
'
Haase
:
for
'
numina)
'
deo
subicit
names
'
means
perhaps
as
Hertz
poses sup-
announces
the
of the
suppliants '.
PH., i', 256, 4. Byzantium certain divinities (Demeter, Dionysos, Nike, Tyche, Diva Faustina) are indicated as
cityby
M, prefixed
and
VOL.
III.]
the
Notes
even
675
time
; a
second, third, or
seventh So
in
thing which
:
no
doubt
et
z.
happened
antiken in
119
elsewhere.
M." und
Samothrake
etc.
Augusto)! iterum
Miinz-
Acilio
Diirr, ibid.,1886, p.
18 : cum 169, 36. processions. Tertullian, De idolol., c. etiam idolis induantur ipsis praetextae et trabeae
praeterea
et lati clavi
Spanien.-p.^'jQ.
part
i.
Virey,
note
on
Tac,
Philo's relations d. Ph., iii^ 2, 298 ; SeligCassel, in Ersch and Gruber's Juden (Gesckichte) Encyklopddie, p. 20 f. 10. and religion, Lucian, Alexand., 25 171, Justin Mart., 37. Apol., i, 6, 13 ; Euseb., H. e., iv, 16. Hillel Gibbon, Hist., ch. xv. 171, 24. Gibbon. arranged under heads of the the till eighteen Torah, which prescriptions then divided commands into were 248 according to the number of parts of the human body, and into 365 prohibitions
Jewish popular
faith and
paganism Zeller,G.
,
171,
171, 171,
172,
of the days in the year. according to the number Hausrath, Neutest. Zeitgesch., i 417 ; cf. also Schurer, Neutest. Zeitgesch., p. 438 ff. Cf. i Maccab., xv, 38. people. Schiirer, ii',495-513. 16-24 Oracc. Sibyll.,iii, 271 (composed 140 B.C. (139/138 B.C.). according to Schiirer,ii',494, and 124 B.C. according to Gutschmid) in Joseph., A. J., xiv, 7, 2 ; cf. xv, Strabo 38. Strabo. 13, i. B. Cf. also Joseph., J., ii, 16, 4. Philo, De 41. Josephus. 8 exsecrationibus "" and 9, and De pyaemiis et poenii, "" 15-20 in Schiirer, Neutest. Zeitgesch., pp. 573, 589. 6. Arabia. Acts Apost., ii, 5-11. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., p. 587 M. 14. Libya.
.
i, p. 313. Herzfeld,
f.
Alteythums, p. 204
f.
Zeit Jesu zur 172, 28. life. Delitzsch, Handwerkerleben and Slave-trade of the 36. 25 Jews, Herzfeld, p. 172, 41.
arms.
(1868),pp.
128.
The
above Akad.
juden in
Europa,
from f.
DoUinger,
Die
Dio, Ixvi, 4. 173, 6. Parthia. Mommsen, 173, 14. government. Schurer, Neutest. 173, 16. seats.
172, 19.
empire.
at
S.
621.
Zeitgesch., p.
synagogue
Schiirer, Neutest.
of
a
Callinicum 40.
A
Jewish
:
Christians
Ambrose,
173, 19.
Epp., Jews
Palmyra.
Jewish
CIG,
nos.
4486.
13 and
at
Palmyra,
Vogii6,Inscr.
Palmyr.,
676
63
224 173,
21.
Notes
; ;
[vol.III.
Derenbourg,
Lebas-W.,
A.D.
Essai
sur
2619.
von
173, 24.
Vogu6, Syne
Dr.
Euting
Ber.
in
Palmyra
Akad.,
Synagoge, in
d. Berl.
in Sallet's Zeitschr. f. Numismatik, v, 183, 28. Egypt. Mommsen (Derenbourg, Journal Asiat., Mars-Avril, 1869, p. 373s. 229-231 not accessible to me). was Arabia. S. Cassel, op. cit,, 173, 29. p. 165. in Axumites. Gutschmid Sharpe, Gesch. Aegyptens, ii, 173. 36221 f., 285. 38. Procop., B. Pers., i, 19, ed. D., i, 99, 7. Justinian. 173, Schilderung der abessynischen 173, 41. population. M. Flad, Kurze Cf. juden (Falasha), 1869. i, 216. Krapf, Reisen in Ostafrica, Place, 582 M. : koS' iKiar-qv irSKai irafx174, 3. Syria. Philo, In 'AWas KttiSup/os. Scbiirer, p. 621. j-Xijfleis Les apdtres,p. 223. 174, 5. contingent. Renan, 174, 6. magnificence. Schiirer, p. 636. Mommsen, RG, v, 465. development. 174, 10. 174, 14. physicians. Usener, Religionsgesch.Unters., i (1889), p. 227 174, 15. ff.
war. 2
ii, 20,
from the time of Aristotle, Mueller, 174, 18. Diaspora. Evidence Fr. Hist. Gr., ii,323 ; Gutschmid, Neue Beitr. z. Gesch. d. alien
Orients, p. 77.
174, 174, 174, 174,
20. 22.
Phjygia. Josephus,
Cilicia. Acts
A.
J., xii, 3,
4.
174,
Afosi., vi, 9. Heraklitischen Die Brief e, p. 28; Bernays, privileges. 24. Ads 8-20. Apost., xix, 26. Mommsen, 'Pov"p"'va 'lovSaia Smyrna. i,px'-'""'dy"^os, des Studes juives,1883, p. Reinach, Revue 490, I, from op. cit., 161 ; CIG, 9897. 28. honour. Reinach, Synagogue juive d Phocie, in Bull. de corr. Hillen., x, 1886, pp. 327-335. (For rpoeSpla cf. St. Matth., xxiii, 6 ; James, ii, 2, 3.) Eckhel, D.N., iU, 132-139. 38. Apamea. Cic, Pro Flacco, c. 28. 3. Pergamus.
Acts Apost.,xiii, 14 ; xiv, i. schmid S. Cassel, op. cit., According to Gutp. 174. in of Moses of there is no value the testimony Chorene, the Erdkunde, ii,294.) To him also I owe 486 A.D. (Ritter, of Faustus of Armem'a, that another historian information I'Arde Collection des historiens Byzantium, iv, 55 (Langlois,
12.
Lycaonia.
of Jews were minie, i, 274) states, that incredible masses the when Artaxarta and other Persians, (367) by away
towns
were
conquered. Tcheng-Ki-Tong [Ch'en Chi-t'ung], The Chinese 175, Painted Also Richthofen, China, by Themselves [1884],p. 191. the of from Persia at the i, 513, I. regards immigration Jews of the Han time dynasty as certain.
20.
extinct.
VOL.
III.]
21.
Notes
Bursian, Gsogr.
v.
677
i
175,
J., xvii, 12, Id., Vita, 76. Id., A. J., xiv, 10, 8.
lb., 7, 2 ; lo, 15, Die, xlviii,32.
=
Joseph.,A.
J., ii,7,
i,
again.
Jewish inscriptionsin Aegina, CIG, 9894, Patrae, CIA, iii, 2, 3547, ibid., 9900 3545, 3546. Jewish De Rossi, Aiene, suoi proskynemata in Syra (Grammata), in Bull, crist., monumenti cristiani e giudaici, 1876, p. 116. Cod. and Theodos.,xvi, 8, 12 21. 175, 40. injured. (S.Cassel, op.
175. 37' Acts. 9896, Athens
cit.,p. 121.)
176, 2. workshops. S. Cassel, p. 53. Add., p. 1005, no. 2114''and 2114''''. CIG, ii,2. 176, 5. Kertch. 1008 Cf. p. 1006 (2126'') (2131''). ; p. Stephani, op. cit.,p. 244 ff. 176, 6. Anapa. Jewish sepulchral inscriptions {Hebrdische 176, 8. Judaism. The
de I'Ac. des Sciences de St. Krim, Mim. viii. s6rie,ix [1866],no. 7) edited by Chwolson, are Pitersbourg, not genuine. Cf. A. Harkavy and H. L. Strack, Catalogder hebrdischen der hais. off. Bibl. in St. Petersb., Bibelhandschnften ii^ 499, 22. 1875 ; Schiirer, Neutest. Zeitgesch., 176, 10. population. Philo, In Place, p. 523 M. Schiirer, ii', 505, 53. 176, 12. Alexander. Ptolemies. Schiirer, pp. 621, 623 f. ; Gutschmid-Sharpe, 176, 15. in Cf. index. dtruXos i, 226, 267, 269 ; ii, 3 etc. npa"revx-") time of Ptolemy at the Alexandria Euergetes I or II, Eph. Cf. vol. iii of this work, p. 173. epigr.,iv, 26. Philo's. Later Schiirer, ii", 501. only one ? Mommsen, 176, 15. RG, V, 524, I. Vol. i, p. 357. 176, 18. trees. Reckerches, p. 62 (Ewald, Gesch. 176, 24. Scriptures. Lumbroso, Israels,iv, 274 ; Philo, In Flaccum, p. 528). in 176, 25. navigation. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 564 M. 'TSpyarr-fipia M. In Herzfeld, Place, Alexandria, id.. Handelsgep. 525 schichte der Juden, p. 236. Z. Jesu, p. 38. z. Delitzsch, Handwerkerleben 176, 26. trades. 26 Lumbroso, L'Egitto, (Josephus,C. Apion., 176, 29. century. p. A custodiae. fluminis custodiam ii, 5 : MaXxaios totiusque Grabsteine
aus
der
under
Trajan guardiano
Bull.
di
Delta.
Siene). 178.
Cyrene. Josephus,
i.
Thrige, Cyrene, p.
Schiirer, p. 623. Josephus, Vita, c. 78. note. Bockh's CIG, B.C. 177, 9. 13 5301 with S. Cassel, p. countries. Ixxviii, Dio, ; 32 177, 13.
177, 6.
Jonathas.
13 ;
Euseb,,
to
Chron.,
177, 18.
Ol. 224
.
to (according
which De
the
revolt
spread
the
Thebaid) 334)-
Christianity. Procop.,
aedif., vi,
6y^
177, 19.
Notes
itt. [vol.
Carthage. TertuUian, Adv. Judaeos. inscriptions. For 'later' read 'late'. 177,22. Eph. Epigr., v, Cf. and 1222. vii, no. pp. 537, p. 538 147. Henzen-Or., 6145 CIL. viii,8499 (pater synago177, 23. Sitifi. gae) and 8423. Inscr. de I'Alg.,2072 CIL, viii, 7155 177, 24. Cirta. : (Cirta) Restuto etc. Other Pompeio Judeo Jewish inscriptions there,
= =
CIL,
177, 27. 177, 31. 177. 33-
viii, 7150, 7530, 7710. Valerius. Valer. Max., i, 2, " 3. Rome. Schiirer, ii*, 505, 53. Sabazius. Marquardt, StV, iii",82,
i.
from According to a communication 177, 34. Sabaoth. who had formerly wrongly disputed the identification.
Schiirer,
Cf. my
programm,
De
Judaeorum Leg.
coloniis,Acad.
ad
Alb.
Philo, loc. cit. 178, 2. Tiber. of a man twice chief of a synagogue 178,3. synagogue. Inscription ('Uauv Sis ipxuv as elsewhere, Schurer, ii*, 518, 112) found
"
in
Trastevere.
i, p. 257. Rome. Schiirer, p. 625 ; cf. ii*, 505 f. disturbances. Sueton., Claud., c. 25 :
assidue
see :
Sardinia.
Vol.
Chresto Christus
tumultuantes
Roma 4 ; cf.
Schurer, p. 625,
sed
ii',509, 70
Lactant., Inst,
ratio est propter exponenda hujus nominis immutata littera Chrestum solent qui eum ignorantiam eorum, De dicere. Cf. TertuUian, ApoL, 3 and Bull, Rossi, crist., 1873, pp. 21 and 62. Dio, Ix, 6. Tillemont, H. d. E., ii, 481. 178, 13. extent. Acts Paul. Apost.,xxviii, 17. 178, 14. ^." in vigna Randanini, Garrucci, Cimitero 178,17. seven. p."38: those of the Campenses {GIG, 9905, Orelli,2522) ; Augusfenses {CIG, 9902 sq., Nuove Epigr. Giud., p. 11) ; Agrippenses (CIG, N. 9907) ; Siburenses {ib., 6447) ; a new Apxav "Zov^ovnaiiiiv Miiller,Le catacombs degli Ebrei presso la via Appia Pignatelli, in Bull. d. 1st. Germ., i,1886, pp. 49-56. Cf. Gomperz, Oestetr. Volumnenses Mitth., X, 1886, p. 213 f.) ; (Orelli, 2522, more Fabretti, 465, toi) ; Elaeenses Spon, Misc., x, 220. correctly Hebraei {trvvaywy/i {CIG, 9904) and Al^piav, CIG, 9909). der Juden in Rom in der Cf. Schiirer, Die Gemeindeverfassung and Neutest. Kaiserzeit (1879), ii^ 516 ff. Zeitgesch., pp. 15-17
"
div., iv, 7
Burning
church
of
in Rome
synagogue claimed
in
Rome,
Ambrose,
Epp., ii,17.
synagogue,
now
Casstands
'
Mysia, where
Castle
in
Roman d.
ruin
called
Tchifout-Kalcssi,
name
not a {''EppcoKdffTpo,
uncommon
Jew Anatolia),Reinach,
Bull.
of the Great
Samaritans
Derenbourg (Renan, Marcp. 330. these Hebraei to be the community in Rome (mentioned under Theodoric the
Schiirer, ii', 511, 81).
VOL.
III.]
All the synagogues
were
Notes
situated outside the
679
Pomerium.
Jordan, in Hermes, vi, 319 1 178, 26. post. Sohurer, Geweindeverfassung, p. 18 ff. 178, 27. grounds. Ibid., p. 17. 178, 27. five. Garrucci, p. 3s. (Juv.,3, 17 sqq.). De Rossi, Bull, crist., 1867, p. 16 ; 1883, p. 79 f. Cf. Schurer, ib.,p. 13 f. 178, 28. inscriptions. Garrucci, p. 63. RG,v, 490 f.,who believes that the 178, 31. language. Mommsen, kings imposed the Greek language on the Jewish communities of the Macedonian towns. Latin of a Jew in Rome, inscription CIL, vi, 3, 18,532 (Samso Barocho). Eph. epigy., iv, p. 291, 838 :
Aemilio
Va{l)entieq.
p.
Romano
metuenti
(Bernays, Comment.
Mommsen.,
563 sq.).
sayer Apdtres, p. 289s. A Jewish soothSb^av iirX ToiT(f jroXX-i)!' ^wi-, Procop., B. G., i,9. 'Many Hillel. Hausenchantments,' a saying of Rabbi women, many Neutest. rath, i, 299. Zeitgesch., Bosio, Roma 178, 38. chandelier. sotten., p. 142 sq. I. Garrucci, Cimitero, sjrmbolical. 65s. Nuove 179, Epigr.,2s. Portus. De Bull, 2. Rossi, crist., iv, 40. 179, 179, 5. Italy. J. Derenbourg, Elazar le Peitan, in MHanges Renter, pp. 429-441. Four them
unpublished inscriptions, probably from irar. aw. (?), Kap/capi/o-iwc p. 438 sqq.
;
i, p. 351.
Pliny.
fit
80.
e
Pliny,
N.
h., xxxi, 95
( garum
dicatum
castimoniarum
etiam superstitioni
sacrisque Judaeis
quod
440, 179, 13,
carentibus.
Christian.
Inst, archeol., 1885, p. 97. Lumarcheol., 1883, p. 37s. Ser. vol. Lincei, xi, 3 giugno 1883, 3,
dell' Inst,
dei
picture with the legendaryEgyptian King BocchoPompeji*, p. 583 f. De Rossi (likeMarini) in a Pompeian also connects princeps libertinorum tion inscrip[CIL, iv, 117) with a Jewish community, because the Italian Roman or Bull. crist., so called: Jews {ActsApost.,vi, 9) were
Overbeck,
' '
the
ii,69SS. and
179, 17.
92,
5.
Nap.,
;
ii
(1854), p.
8.
Capua.
IRN,
O.
note
3657
CIL,
x,
3905
cit.,p. 144.
179, 18. Venusia. inedite 0 mal Giudaici del di
Ebraiche Out
of
Napolitano, 1880.
ground
"
47
inscriptionsof
the
ipogeo
Venosa, Hebrew
occur
above inscriptions
about
two
179, 179,
CIL, ix, p. 66oss., 6195-6241. Ascoli, 55, 10. physician. Ib., 6213 B. 20. CIL, G., i, 8 and 16 ; IRN, 6467 Naples. Procop., Aster audia Henzen-Orelli, 5302: (CI) X, Hierosolymi1971 Claudius tana (ca)ptiva, Aug. libertus Masculus curam-egit (Ti.)
20.
= =
Mommsen,
etc.
CIL,
ix, 6400-6402
at
cf. Not.
d. scavi, 1882, p.
x,
Taranto).
CIL,
6299,
68o
179, 27.
Notes
decree.
Brixia.
[vol.in.
Cod.
S. Cassel, p.
141.
1 :
Theod., xii,
mater
i,
157
CIL,
v, i, 441
Coelia
Paterna
synagoges
Brixianorum.
Cassiodorus, Var., ii,27. ib., v, 37. Ravenna. Anonym. Valesii, 81. 179, 36. Exhortat. c. i. Ambrose, virginitat., 179, 41. Ambrose. 88 CIL, Orelli, 2523 180, I. Pola. v, i, (Pola):
Id.
=
"
Aureliae
Soteriae
matri
pientiss. religioniJudaicae
Mediolanum
:
metuenti and
(?).
Le
Two
Jewish
Rev.
from inscriptions
Renan
Blant,
p.
180,
3. 62.
in
vigna Randanini,
S. Cassel, p. 147. 180, 6. slaves. 180, 7. Caecilius. Plutarch, Cic, c. 7 {i.Te\evBtpiKhs bBpuiroi, Suidas Kai/tfXios : Ifoxos Tip 'lovSat^eiv) SiKeXiiirris piJTCij/) iv iirl rod '^ujfi-g ffo^iffreOtras ^e^aarov Kalcrapos aTb doOXuv ad Aelian., Kuester h. 1. Perizon. : (ex servitute manumissus Var. hist., koI "s xii, l) nres laTop-^Katn, Trpbrepov KaXoiJ/iei'os
"
"
Hist. Gr. fr., Following Miiller, and the many wars iii, Syrians in 331, who I as Sicily, regard improbable Bernhardy's assumption of a confusion A with the quaestor of Verres. Jewish inscription at Syracuse, CIG, 9895. 'lovSaios. recalls the Servile
Si si^ai/ 'Apxi.yo.8os,
16.
taxes.
180, 18.
20. 22.
LiWeyaiKj", p. 484!
Spain.
intention.
Romans,
Renan,
xv,
23
sq.
L'antechrist,p. 106, 3 ; Ranke, Weltletter of Clement, 0pp. patr. apost., after the i iii, gesch., i, 192, ed. V. Funk, p. 63 : K'^pv^ y^vopt-evoi iv "tq avaroX^ ko.1 iy t^ dOret iirl rb ripiia t^s Wtreios iXBdv. 180, 25. Spain. Josephus, A. J., xviii, 7, 2 ; B. J., ii, 9, 6. Concil. Illib., can. 180, 28. Jews. Cassel, p. 55. 49, 50, 78. Salonula nia CIL, ii, 1982: 180,31. century. Huebner,
"
an.
mens.
|Judaea.
d.
in Frankel's
Ztschr.
f. Wissenschaft
of
of
Majorca (Migne,Patrol.,xx, 730) ; Dahn, vi, 420. Le Blant Dahn, vi, 421. 180, 32. Sisebut.
of inscription
a
Jewess
at Tortosa in the
(Dertosa)in
before
of persecutions (Greek, Latin, Hebrew) the p. 83 Jews, about the sixth century ; Chwolson, op. cit., of the Greek) in the time before the immigration (on account of the Visigoths. time
180, 36. Archelaus. Josephus, A. J., xvii, 13, 2 ; Cassel, p. 61. note 37. 180, 40. Gaul. Cassel, p. 12 f., According to Derenbourg, de la Palestine,p. 418,Akiba Essai sur I'histoire et la giographie is said to have visited the ports of the Mediterranean, Zephyrium in
Cappadocia, Nisibis,Iberia
or
Georgia
and
other
tries. coun-
682
183, 15. mankind.
Renan,
these
Notes
Apdfres, 289,
LfiAj'6. d.K.
III. [vol.
i. Schiirer, p. 387 fi. G.*, i, i, 51, 4. Schiirer,p,
183,
19.
origin. Gieseler,
ff. On
also is dependent Posidonius (= Diodor., Neron. xxxiv, i). Arnold, Christenverfolgung(1888),p. 47 f. Schiirer, p. 633. 183, 20. outbursts.
388
183, 23.
sisters.
183, 25. Jew. Josephus, C. Apion., ii, 7. 183, 29. Greeks. in Renan, 183, 39. life. Authorities pp. 288-291. Zu households. Ronsch, Juvenal (3, 14; 6, 184,2. Jahrb. f. Philol., 1881, p. 692 ff. ; 1885, p. 552.
Tac,
5.
542). kept
Neue
Schiirer,ii^
warm
486
The
for the
the
Rabbis
allow
food
to be
herbs.
Hausrath, Neuiest. Zeitgesch., iii,76. 184, 4. theatres. Josephus, C. Apion., ii, 39, 41. 184, 12. confidence. 184, 16. philosopher. Schiirer, ii^, 553 f. Vol. i, p. 257. Renan, p. 202s. 184, 27. faith. De Seneca, superst., ed. Haase, iii,p. 427. 184, 30. conquerors. xvi nominae PauUa Sara an. proselita Inscription of Beturia Bolumni et note mater on (cf. Campi synagogarum p. 178, Cf. also Schiirer, p. 645. Orelli, 2522. 17) in Rome. and 184, 35. Jerusalem. Horace, S., i, 9, 69 (where Stowasser Graubart [Zeitschr. J. Osi. Gymn., xl, 1889, pp. 289-295] punctuate it as the day and understand hodie Tricesima, sabbata
"
'
'
of the
210
new
moon
"
Rosh
Chodesh).Ovid,
Cf. De
A.
a.,
i,
415 ; Rem.,
14 ;
Juv.,
Cues.,
M. quam
14, e"i
97
sqq.
Fronto,
Ad
Naber,
Nee
aliter
Kal.
stellam superstitiosi
eis
qui
exorbitantes
: vos
et
...
ipsia Judaico
ex
Ad
nationes, i, 13
otium
et
diebus
praelegistis, quo
differatis aut exorbitantes
die
et
lavacrum
prandium
subtrahatis curetis.
in
185, 185,
vesperam facitis
Josephus,
90.
/., xix, 5,
: ac
Rossi, Bull,
cogemus
crist., 1865, p.
in banc
Horace,
S.,i,4, 142
veluti te
Judaei
concedere
turbam.
185, 28. proselyte. Cf. Hausrath, RG, 185, 32. Israel. Mommsen,
9SS.
6vangiles, p.
made have
RG,
V,
549.
185, 36.
185, 37.
force.
conversions.
VOL.
III.]
Notes
vofiovs Kal
ra
683
'lovSatoiscvyxe-
Kal oitK ^ffriv dKoOcat SiKaffToO TrvudavoX03p't}lJ'^vo. iwvois dvatpovvTai el Kara fiivov^ T^v5e r^v vofii^opt4vrjv 0 XiKdpios deoffi^eiav dywvL^afievos Si /SioCk, lieraBi/icvos iwl tih diroXv8i}(reTai, t^v iii/ifvuv 6avdT(j) dirax'AWct yap dpKei decx^e'taa BittTeTtu. toO ttcijTrepLTOfirj irpos dvaipcfriv TTOV"OTOS ainiiv, Schiirer, ii', 564-575. 185, 41. food. Eusebius, H. e., iii,37. 186, 23. another. 186, 25. Origen. Orig., C. Cels.,iii,9, ed. Klotz. Vol. i, p. 259. 186, 36. weed.
187,
I.
Christians. issued
G.
Boissier's between
assumption
and
112,
Christians
64
of a law is considered
against the
very bable pro-
by Arnold, Neronische Chfistenverfolgung, 1888, p. 112. cf. Trajan's answer But to Pliny's report (Ad. Traj., 97). 187, II. gods. Momipisen, RG, v, 522 f., note. Cf. the very cautious 187, 25. image. See Gieseler, Lehrb.*, i, i, 107. and pertinentstatement in Aub^, Histoire des persecutions la fin des Antonins de I'igUse jusqu'd, especiallyi^ 74(1875), 185. TertuUian, Apol., 10 : sacnlegii et majestatis rei 187, 31. law. convenimur. Cf. Renan, Cf. Le Blant, Evangiles, 401-403. Comptes-yendus de I'acad.,1866, p. 358 ; De Rossi, Bull, cr., 1867, p. 28.
igo, 34.
denunciations.
Pliny, Ad
Traj.,96
11.
cf. De
Rossi, Bull,
Rossi, Bull,
di marmi
Cyprian, Epp., apud metallum Siguensem to Cyprian) ; Artemidor., Onirocr., i, 21 ; Cyprian, Epp., 77 ; Clinton, F. R., ad a. 173, 183 ; Euseb., Chron,, 2185 ; H. e., iv, 23, 10 ; TertuUian, Apol., 39 ; De pudic, 22. Orig., C. Cels., iii,8. 193, 34. rest. Netherlands. Cf. Buckle, Hist, of Civilisation in England, 194, 22. Beitr. iiber rom. ff. Niebuhr, Gesch.,iii, 1869, ii, ; 295 {Histor. 445 On the statements fabulous of the Vortr., i, 3, 295). polit. Christian in cf. the Hausof numbers martyrologies martjrs Zeitgesch. iii,391 f. Kraus, Roma sotlerranea, rath, Neutest. Rome alone. in martyrs 13,825 alleges 149, 2, Clem. Al., Cohort, ad gent., c. 10, p. 85 ; Stromateis, 194, 36. end. iv, 18, p. 827 ; Tzschirner, Fall des Heidenthums p. 524 f. 76,
2,
De'
cristiani condannati
79
of the (letter
commorantes
Keim,
Rom
u.
d.
Christentum,
1881, p. 360,
i.
unfortunate.
Cels., in Orig., C. C, iii,59. Ronsch, Itala u. Vulgata, p. i f. Corinth., xi, 5 ; xiv, 34 ; cf. Hausrath,
Vol.
lu,
Paulus,
p.
reasons
184.
for the
mentioned
Chnstiamty, christianisme by Voltaire, Hist, ch. xiii {Impr. de la sociiti Httiraire-typogr., 1784, vol. xxxv, which the this is one betrays 'a only PhilosopMe,iv,p. 301) the and nature of Chrisof nature human deeper knowledge of
all the
spread
of
de V MaUissement
du
684
Notes
[vol.in.
tianity than Gibbon's' (J. Bernays, Gesammelte Abhandlungen, ii, 1885, p. 225) Herder judges Christianity says that Gibbon very mildly {Ideen z. Philos. d. Gesch., Th. iv (1820), p. 97).
Tac, A., i, 22. Gieseler, Lehrb.*, i, i, 225. 196, 29. ministers. Iren., Adv. haeres., ii, 32, 4, p. 166 (Euseb., H. e., V, 7). Gibbon, Hist., ch. xv. Other in Tzschirpassages f. Cf. "vangiles, Renan, Marc-AurSle, p. 529s. ner, p. 524 p. 65. 196, 37. sick. Arnob., i, 42 sqq. Vol. iii,p. 138. 196, 38. heal. 6. north. Dehio, Gesch, d. Erzbisthums 197, Hamburg-Bremen, i,83. Mamas. Mommsen, 197, II. EG, v, 461 f. (Jerome). Riese, Anthol. lat., i, 2, 893. 197, 26. men.
196, 16.
196, 8. Tacitus.
century.
197, 39-
ceased.
198, 9. himself. Tertullian, ApoL, 50 ; Gieseler,i, 70, 21. 198, 13. Pliny. Vol. iii,p. 190. 198, 24. meal. Hausrath's Pliny, Ad Tr., 96 and 97. opinion, Neutest. Zeitgesch., iii, 383, that the form of faith in that place the Essene, is refuted by Arnold, SHidien z. Gesch. d. Plinwas
ian.
Christenverfolgung. 1887,
p.
56.
199, 199,
Gieseler, op. cit.,p. 168. Hausrath, f., 410 f. ; Neutest. Paulus, p. 330 f. Cf. Die Koriii, Heinrici, Zeitgesch., S42 Christengemeinde wiss. in Zeitschr. On "E. inths, the degeneraTheol.,xix, 508 f. tion of the agape {CypTia.a,Epp., 65, 3) id..Die Anfange -paulinischer Gemeinden, ibid., xx, f. 129 I. lewdness. Gieseler, op. cit., p. 112.
4.
were
advantages.
it
was
People
who
abandoned
Christian
their
faith
church. Sanctis
Prudent.,
Foedis egens in
praedia
77 Successor
gemit
Ecclesiarum
occuluntur creditur
pietas
dulces liberos. Paul. II Cor.,xi,i3-30 ; Hausrath, Neutest. 199, 10. Hausrath, Paulus, p. 416. 199, 14. fraud.
200,
200,
Lucian, Peregrin., 11-13. II. Gieseler, p. 245, 41. Grig., C. Cels.,iii,12. De offic, Ambrose. II. Ambrose, ii, 16. 26. Celsus. Gieseler, p. 195 ff. Bunsen, Hippolyt u. seine Zeit., p. loi ; De Rossi, 30. 235. Bull, crist., 1866, p. 97. Epilogo sulV autore de' Filosofumeni. follows. ix. Refut. haeres, 41. De Bull, Rossi, crist., 1866, p. 7. 40. 190. done in great detail by Rossi, This has been 35. judgment. Bull, crist., Esame archeol. e critico delta storia di 1866, no. i.
9.
time.
faith.
nel libra
e
delta
de'
P. ii. Delia
VOL.
III.]
7.
Notes
68s
i, 550.
reproach. De Rossi, op. cit., p, 7, Gesch. d. St. Rom., period. Reumont, 203,27. So Tertulhan, ApoL, c. 39. 203, 29. other. cities. 203, 30. Orig., C. Cels., iii,30.
203, 204,
2.
assemblies.
Paulus, p. 373.
Neutest.
.
See the
Korinthische 537-550
{363-392), and
Rom.,
(Chnstliche Gemeindeordnungen)
204,
Ep. ad Corinth.,c. 47. Heyne, Quo tempore Heymae pastor sit scriptus (Regim. 1872), p. 25s. ; cf. also the complaints d. against the clergy, p. 21s., and generally Keim, Rom u. Christenthum, p. 338 f. cc. Cyprian,De lapsis, 32. usury. 5 and 6. At first the bishops
were
artisans
and
tradesmen.
Hatch-Harnack,
Gesellsckafts-
christl. Kirche, 1883, p. 152 f. them. In i. Epist. ad Timoth. horn., x, 3 (xi, 204, 35. 602) in V. des Gesch. d. Schultze, Heidenthums, p. 315. Unterganges gr. rom. xxvi so. Augustine on Psalm 204, 40. acted (iv, 116), ibid. Ammian. Marcell., xxii, 5, 4; cf. xxvii, 3, 12. 5. another. Zeller,Rom. u. gr. Urteile iiber d. Christenthum, 205, II. resistance. in Deutsche Rundschau, April, 1877, p. 66. 205, 205, 205,
16. in
verf.d.
Lactant., Inst, div., vii, i. Schiller, Nero, p. 607. Socialistic passages the Fathers, Baudrillart, Hist, du luxe, ii, 404SS. Le Blant,
et le christianisme
Lactantius.
I'dge des
u.
in persecutions,
d.
Rev.
arch., N.
205,
22.
in
Jahrhunderten (2
De
christliche Aufl.), p. 62 f.
Kirche
crist., iii, 1865, p. 33SS. ; esp. and a nd 1875, pp. 12-16 (Insigni 41s. (with illustration) pp. 36 cimitero di Domitilla). But according to Renan, scoperte nel le caract^re est Marc-Atirile, 536, r primitifde ce monument
'
44.
trfes incertain
'.
See Gesch.
also
De
d. St.
iii,p. 163. d. Narbonens. Hirschfeld, Beitrage z. Geschichte 35. in Westd. 20-22. Ztschr., 1889, pp. Provinz, in Gieseler, i, i, 159. 37. Christianity. The passages Scapul., c. 2. 14. population. TertuUian, Ad forum. Id., ApoL, 37. 24.
28.
world. in
According
amounted world.
In
to to
Max
Miiller
{Essays) the
tians Chris-
tion 30'7 per cent, of the total populasaid to have been are 1885 there and miUion nonmillion Christians [30-8 per cent.] 1004 445 estimates the Christians. [The Blue Book of Missions, 1907, at 559 millions Christians (34-4per cent.)out of a total of 1623 du paganisme Hist, de la destruction millions. Chastel, Trl.] Christians the estimates dans [in the West ?] I'Orient, p. 36, 1865
the of
at
on
the
an
time
at
o!eConstantine
at ; Keim
average
fV of
Gibbon
^^
in the East perhaps at '"^, y'^, population (so also La Bastie) ; [Rom. ". d. Christenthum, p. 419) at -J(a
at
the
686
little
over
Notes
i6
[vol.hi.
Gesch. does d.
not
millions); and V. Schultze, f. d. gnechisch-rom. Heidenthums p. 22 too high. 206, 32. empire. Orig., C. Cels., viii,69.
,
Unteygangs
think tins
207, 3. 207,
207,
women.
Vol.
i, p. 257.
6. rabble.
207,
207,
207,
208,
208,
ad Galaias, c. v. H. Euseb., 9. e., v, 21. C. Cels.,iii,9. Orig., 13. Origan. Vol. i, p. 258. 23. community. domains. 29. Cyprian, Epp., 80; Clinton, F. R., ad a. 258. theatrical. Epictet., D., iv, 7; M. Anton., xi, 3. 5. 6. Lucian. Vol. iii,p. 199 f. Cf. vol. iii,p. 198. 7. Galen. Galen, ed. K., viii, 579, 657; ib., p. 171. 9. contempt.
Jerome, Epistola
Eusebius.
the solar eclipse Phlegon apparently mentioned the and earthquake during the crucifixion of Christ without of doubt expression (13th or 14th book of the Chronica), any C. filled) fulCels.,ii,33 ; a prophecy of St. Paul (which was Orig.,
22.
writers.
who
can
to Christ, id. ib.,ii,14. author With an fuU of interest in all sorts of marvels, no conclusion be drawn from these passages wards respecting his attitude toindeed it. his of or Christianity, knowledge attributed
was so
he
Minuc. 208, 24. mob. Felix, Octav., c. 13 ; Pronto, ed. Naber, p. 263. Cf. Aub6, Hist, des persic, ii,196SS., who thinks 208, 25. Celsus. he
can
find
in
TertuUian
wahres
reminiscences
Alteste
of
Celsus, p. 193SS.
Keim,
Celsus'
Heine, Uebey
antikey anschauung WeltStreitschrijt das Christenthum O. vom J. (1873) ; iy8 gegen Celsus' aXijflijs M . Heytz, X070S (Schyiftenf. pp. 197-
Wort,
because 214), who believes Celsus to have been a Greek freedman of his knowledge of Greek literature. C. i. Cels.,iii, 208, 31. shadow. Orig., Domitilla. Vol. "vangiles, i, p. 258. Renan, 208, 35. pp. 228to have Clemens and Domitilla professed a kind 233, supposes of Jewish Christianity, and the latter at least to have been a real Christian.
208,
40.
therefore
It is Sueton., Domitian, c. 10. 1865, p. incomprehensiblewhy De Rossi, Bull, cyist., 14. allude
20, says : II biografo di Agricola (c.45) manifestamente ed Acilio Glabrione in especie ai consoli Flavio Clemente alle due (?) Domitelle ed agli altri ad un tempo dannati
causa
uccisi,
per la
du by him : Les nouvelles fouilles paper des Acilii Glabriones cimetiire de Pyiscille, (contained sipulture A, tenu in the international des catholiques Congyis scientifique de philodes Annates Paris 8-13 Avril, 1888, Tome II, Bureaux sible was unfortunately inaccessophie chyitienne, 1888, pp. 261-267 medesima.
A to me.
De
as a
the
ApoUonius
(Euseb.,
who
was
beheaded
21 was :
H.
e.,
v,
TitjTlav eirl TraiSeiq. kclI 0i\ofro0/9 pe^oTjtUvov) Tore "vSpa Twif in the a senator, relying on untrustworthy statement
De viy. ill., tions For these tradi42 ; ed. Vail., ii, 883. cf. Aub", Les chritiens dans I'empire Romain de la fin des milieu du Antonins au j siMe, 1881, p. 35SS. In the inscrip-
Jerome,
VOL.
III.]
tion
no :
Notes
Rossi
687
finds
less
s.). AubS,
that the
Atticus
is baseless. TertuUian. De Tertull., anima, c. 20. 20g, II. Lactant., vi, 24 ; cf. v, 22. 209, 13. faith. Augustine, C. D., vi, 10 sq. 209, 16. studies. hated. Vol. iii,p. 184. 209, 17. Augustine, ib., 11 (ed. Haase, iii,427, 43) : mira209, 18. God. batur haec dicens et quid divinitus ageretur ignorans.
209,
21.
tradition
of Domitian's
161-185, persecution
p. clearlydemonstrated
65
feelings. Angustine,
Seneca
scribit
C.
D.,
vi,
11.
Casaubon
says
multa
209,
aut credi sine verae intellegi pietatis sensu non cum ipse caruerit, sequitur ut queunt : quo bono ab illo scripta non certa dicamus scientia aut fide, sed ea ex veluti fiavTivoiievov et more ivdovtai^ovra(Wiese, poetarum Tagebuch des Casaubonus, in Zeitschy. f. Gymnasialwesen, 1851, p. 289). Urspyung der Sage, dass 24. forgeries.E. Westerburg, Day it very Seneca Christ gewesen sei (1881), has made probable the fourth that only letters 10-12 date from century, and all
quae
the
others
from
of the
the
Carolinian
age,
a
and
that
the
basis
of
the
latter
on
(and
Ebionite
played
with
part
he
of mediator
between
Nero
apostle. Afterwards,
Seneca
the
thinks, anti-
Pauline
work,
Kreyher's Urchristentum. 5887, 1 Beziehungen zum from the review by Gertz {Berlinerphilol.Wochenonly know in the M. Anneus and nos. sees 2 schr., 1887, 3). The author Petrus Paulus of the inscriptionin Ostia a son of the philosopher
tendencies und Seneca
seine !
latter.
209,
211,
scriptio v Rossi, Bull, crist., (1867),p. 6. The inthe ones. xiv, 566 among pagan II. sources. Zeller, G. d. Phil., iii",i, 637, i and 644 f. 22. Felix, c. 12. yourselves. Minuc. Orig., C. Cels., viii,69-72. 37. understanding. Lasaulx, Untergang des Hellenismus, p. 51. 41. paganism. there senators. 2T. Ibid., p. 99 f. Also in Firmic. Matern. of heathen is evidence of a strong survival 6, 9 ; cults, e.g. iii,
De
in CIL,
fabricatores
aut
deorum
ornatores
"
vel
divinorum
cultores conditores
simulacrorum
aut
deorum
sive
templorum
"
hjrmno-
logos.
tores
Cf. iii, ; 11, 9 (vesti7, 9 ; 11, 5 (sacrorum sculptores) divinorum simulacrorum autdivinarumbajuloscaerimo;
'
niarum)
91
(202)
According to Augustine, Epp., 12, 3 ; 13, 3 ; 13, 9. in tempi s populis congregatis salubres interpreta"
read
"
concerning
the
ter-
gods (recitari legends audivimus). Marquardt, St., iii^,10, 4. V. Schulze, Untergang des Heidenthums, 27. only one. vol. See iii,p. 197 (del Magnis qui colitur solus 316, I. urbibus)
.
heri et nudius
i,
in
211,
29.
persecution.
Cf. De
Rossi, //
and
rac-
Jl
Notisie
688
colte da
un
Notes
inedito
carme
hi. [vol.
212,
212, 212,
1868, scoperio in Parigi, in Bull, crist., 61 ss. un Morel, Recherches sur poime latin du p. 49 ss. and IV Slide, in Rev. arcMol., 1868, Juin, Juillet. Mommsen, Carmen cod. Parisini 8084, in Hermes, iv, 350 "E. Libanius. f. I. Lasaulx, p. loi f. 17. rescript. Id., p. 131 18. martyrs. Id., p. 140.
212,19.
Hypatia.
V. mob.
The
least doubtful.
212,
21.
212,29. Ktti
f. Tribonian
ought
212, 33.
p. 145 f. d I'histoirede la inidits rilatifs Sathas, Monum. 213, 14. prayers. Grice au Serie T. xiv. Cf. also vol. i, 1880, i, dge, tnoyen p.
"BXXijv Air^^X'f*'**"" 'KpitmavtSvTritTTeut (Suidas S. T/)tr^s tu"v accusations brought against him there with be received great caution.
iii,p. 167.
213, 26. des 6. Jahrhunderts,p. 274 ; GriechenGrimm, D. M., xxxi ; Lasaulx, p. 141 f ; Wachsmuth, das alte, p. 22 land im neuen ff. ; Lecky, History of European Morals. On the of the to the time shifting of Christmas
.
Kirche
22,
29
Baur,
Die
christliche
Ende
(25 December) ; and Lupercalia cf. The mas original of CandleMarquardt, StV, iii*,446, 4. pagan the very ancient called amburwas expiatory procession, bale. Usener, Religionsgesch. Forschungen, i, 305 fi.
i,
410 to
CIL,
the
time
of the
213
op. cit., p. 271 fE. Ihm, Der Mutter- oder Matronencultus, in Bonner 214, 7. Maries. Jahrbb., Ixxxiii, pp. 74 and 162, 385. Schiirer, Neuiest. Elijah. Lebas-Waddington, on 2497. 214, lo. substitute for pagan On to the tendency ii', Zeitgesch., 21, 85.
37.
erroneous.
Baur,
in (especially
the Greek
of the
liens, p. 63.
214, 214, 14. Attica. 15. Theodoret.
DoUinger, Hippolyt
Baur,
Callistus,p. 55 f.
op.
AS
cit.
III.
PHILOSOPHY
MORAL
EDUCATOR
216,
216,
Lactant., Inst, div., v, 10 in f. Augustine. Augustine, C. D., ii, 10 and 25. Horace, Carm., iii,7, 9. 25. sin. lawful. Dionys. Hal., Ant. R., ii, 20. 30. 8. chains. Aristophanes, Nub., 904. Clemens iyKihiuw); Roman., Homi/., v, 9-19 (/uoixf'ar 19. gods.
21"26
.
^Airiuva (lis iirurroKrii irap' {avrlypaipov irpbs ipia/JLivrji) Ovid, Trist.,ii, 287-302. 216, 31. anything. Seneca, De vita beata, 26, 6 : quibus nihil aliud 216, 34. minds. ut pudor hominibus actum est, quam peccandi demeretur, si tales deos
credidissent.
690
225, 225, 225, 225, 226, 14. 28. 31.
39.
Notes
danger. Tac, A., xiv, 57. liberty. Id. ib.,xvi, 22. Cassius. Juv., 5, 36.
school. Suetonius.
[Vol.hi.
221;, 34.
Diss., i, 2. Epictet.,
Sueton., Vespas., c. 15. Mucianus. Ixvi, 12 sq. ; Fy. Vat., 102. Dio, 7. F. Clinton, R., a. 74. 226, 24. 75. islands. Dio, Ixvi, 13. 226, 27. Zur Mommsen, 226, 28. banished. desj. Plinius, Lebensgeschichie in Hermes, iii, 84 f. The passages in Clinton, F. R., a. 90.
227, 227, 227, 227, 227,
3.
10
Mommsen,
in
Hermes,
iii,36 f.
10.
Pliny, Paneg.,
Vales., Dionis
Trajan. sq.).
13.
47. vita
xxxii
Dio, Or.de
to Theodosius ut erudiendis
18, writes
urban curatum
prefect
est,
saepe
philosophipraeceptores ex Attica posceNunc vestri saeculi bonitas ultro optimatem sapientiae rentur. Romanis gymnasiis arrogavit. Si quidem Celsus, ortus Archememoria litterarum Aristoteli timo patre, quern supparem artium fuisse sentit, juventuti nostrae magisterium bonarum nullum affectans : atque ideo poUicetur, quaestum professionis ut in ordinem animum vitiis cooptari, dignus amplissimum avaritiae liberum praemio muneremur. dignitatis
28. the schools.
Vol.
227,
i, pp.
the
of
Zeller, iii^ i, 608 f. On 341, 361. from cf. Kuhn, Rom. taxes teachers
Dio, Ixxi, 35 ; cf. vol. i, pp. 32, 254. 32. show. consul for the Vit. M. honour. Anionini, c. 3. He was 227, 41. in in urban time second 162, prefect 167. Borghesi, (Euvres, Cf. Teuffel, RLG*, 358, 3 (and 4 on the Stoic Claudius V, 58 ss.
227,
Maximus).
i, 247 (with Renier's Borghesi, (Euvres ipigr., 228, 3. son-in-law. note. Zeller, iii', i, 695). V. Sept. Severi, c. 18 ; Geiae, c. 2. 228, 4. Severus. TertuUian, Apologet.(199),c. 46. 228, 8. statues. 228, II. philosophers. Vol. i, p. 254. Martial, i, 61, 10 ; ii, 5 ; cf. i, 24 and 39 ; 228, 22. martyrdom. 8. 2 ii, prooem., ; i, 228, 28. ground. Seneca, Epp., 14, 11 sqq. Ibid., 73. 229, 8. brought. Ibid., 103, 5. 229, 28. letter. 229, 35. repeated. Ibid., 5. 229, 41. sign-board. Ibid., 68. Dio, Ixvi, 12 ; Fr. Vat., 102. 230, 19. Dio. Greece. 28. Dio, Chr., Or., Ixxii. 230, Pers., i, 126-134. 231, 5. Persius. Vol. i, p. 194. manner. II. 231, Greeks. Pers., 5, 189-191. 231, 17. Id., 3, 77-87. 231, 28. nostrils.
VOL.
ill.]
II. 21.
Notes
691
p. 320,
2.
Quintilian, Inst., vii, i, 38 ; 4, 39 ; Fortunatian., p. 43 ; Quintilian,Decl,, 268. In the catalogue of Lamprias, no. 207 (Byzan40. Plutarch. tine according to Diels, Doxogf. Gr., p. 27) : Tposrois Sii, to fiij "pL\otTO"povyTai. prjTopeJ^eiv
41.
I.
232, 233,
seriously. Id.,
et studiis
233,
19.
Seneca, Epp., 108, 22. Ad Cf. vol. i, p. 253. Helv., 17, 4. in The De are Babucke, passages
(Regim. 1866),
pp.
i-ii,
234, 6. Fronto. 234, 10. renunciation. whole-hearted Bis accusatus, Vitarum Lucians 161
treatises
on
which
contain
unqualified,
Dialogi mortuorum).
it after were Immediately auctio, Piscator, Pevegnnus, Fugitivi. Ivo philosoph.Satiren, in Rhein. Mus., xliii,p.
Bruns,
86 ff. ;
ff. wisdom. Preller, StRE, iv, 1173 ; Zeller, iii*,i, 732. 234, 17. Cf. also Lucian, Hermotim., 2, 6, 48-67, 77, 79. 235, 5. faces. Paras., 43 ; Ver. hist.,ii, 175 ; Dialog, mort., 20, 5. Aristid., Or., xlv, p. 96 Jebb ; ed. Dindorf, 235, 18. education.
ii, 128
235, 23.
sq.
Aelius
philosophy. Baumgart,
time. sqq.
Arisiides, pp.
sqq.
235,28.
397 23s,
Jebb;
36. practise. Id., Or., xlvi, p. 307 J. ; ed. D., ii,397 sq. (on like dveiStof the meaningless Te\uiy,a word p. 398 instead
^ovTiiivor
the is required). Jebb's "KoiSopoviiivijiv whole needs
no
componenda declaratione (Greifswald, 1884), pp. 58 and 64. Cf. viripTerrapav Choricius, Apol. mimor. Baumgart, p. 2", 19. (ed. Graux, Rev. the de philol., 6 i, 222), 6, 27, understood right : passage Kal oOs tpTjtrly ffv^-^v^ 7' 'ApcaTeiSijs,XotSopei tpi\o(r6"povs irKelaTTj aKoKafflq. tides TOiy So^o/fX^ouff direi/cd^et (p. 307 J.). Perhaps ArisffariJpois was thinking here especiallyof the Cynics, but certainly of them die not (Lucian und alone, as Bernays supposes This is shown the f. and 100 excuse Cyniker, pp. 38 by ff.). Quibus
in
usus
Haas,
to
the
ring refer-
philosophers by A.
of
consideration
not
for wife
as
and
were
children,
an
which
Aristides
tions, men-
merely
if it
p.
103).
236, 21.
wise. Aristid., ib., p. 309 sq. J. ; D., 404 sq. (p. 405, 6 should read of Sxrirep oi Kal Tois SoiXovs instead perhaps we instead of dSov S' and 2 Kal to//s SoiXovs, (yuye otSafici/ p. 407, Sicrircp Minuc. iv (fw/iiyS^jt). Kat iv \j/a\ij.ifSlii, Felix, Octav., : BepaTrovras Inst, take the same div.,iii,15 view, which 38, 5 and Lactant.,
is
rhetorical
training.
692
337i 23237i
30-
Notes
pale. Gell.,xix,
employment.
i.
[yoL.in.
i,
Digg., L.,
13,
"
4.
238, 238,
de vita beata, c. 17-23Seneca, .^ii Gallionem Seneca, "^/"., 29, 5. Tac, A., xvi, 32. 238, 25. cloak. Martial, xi, 56. 239, I. courageous. 239, 12. ignore. Appian, B. Mithridat., c. 28. infamies. Babucke, loc. cit. 239, 20. schol. 239. 33- Vespasian. Schol. Juv., 4, 53 (cf. Mathias, De Juv., p. 14). Dio, Ixviii, i : tv oh /coi X4pas (read SiJ/ios) fjn 0 tpiXoiroipos. Martial, xi, 84, 7. 239, 34- beards. On the other Id., ix, 47. 240, 6. necks. hand. Martial perhaps
was (xiv,106), who evidently very well known, as a Juv., 2, 1-43. oiSi 240, 15. civilization. Julian, Orat., 3, p. 119C. : oSkow ef o6Si ev/)\tTrerd.!' oiSi 'EXXiiKUKjrajreXas o?xeTOi"f"i\o(ro"pla, AS-qva! Si i"rn {roiruiv) T^ivKopivBov ^/ciffTO toKvtuv to 'A-pr^os vrtyuv Iktjti K.T.X. bl^tov wisdom. Vol. iii,p. 230. Or., 72, 383 R., 388 R. 240, 21. Gell., xvii, reality. 19. 240, 25. 240, 29. perfection. Epictet., D., iv, 8, 9 sqq. Gell., xiii,8, 4 and 5. 240, 36. themselves. Florida, i, 7. Cynics. Apulei., 241, 4. Platonists. Utrum Apulei., ApoL, c. 39: igitur putas 241,5. secundum rudi et inphilosopho non Cynicam temeritatem scholae docto, sed qui se Platonicae (esse)meminerit, utrum ei putas turpe scire ista an nescire etc.
acknowledges
Fronto
real
Stoic.
241, 241, 241, 241, 241, 241, 241, 241, 242, 243, 243, 243, 243,
9.
12. 21.
Cynics. Lucian, Bis accus., 6. Cf. vol. i, p. 32. in Gell.,vii,10. loc. cit. Taurus philosophers. Epictet.,
cocks.
vices.
Lucian, Piscator, 34 sqq. Id., Hermotim., 16 sqq. 25. Id., Lapithae, 32 sqq. 27. another. vol. i,p. 254 f.) Laws. Id., ; Gell., xv, 2. Fugitivi, 18 (cf. 30. 32. thinking. Lucian, Lapithae, 34. Cf. Aiistid.,0"'., xlvi, 309 J.; ed. D., ii,398 sqq. 36. vices. above, vol. iii,p. 235 f. Gr. iv, 308 (352). Com. 3. joke. Meineke, II. era. Zeller, iii^,i, 684 ff. 19, 48. 23. pestle. Lucian, Demonax, iv, 11. D., 27. philosopher. Epictet., to the decision to declare war authors. the 36. Apparently
knife
Lucian made about the time when against Cynicism, was published his Auction of Philosophers. Bernays, Lucian und die Cyniker, p. 48. Petron., c. 14. 243, 38. money. shoulders. 2. 22, 80 {oiSivlujiovvrai cKelvovs Epictet., D., iii, 244, "t Hn ij dpa yivovrai. TTopSwifes 244, 244, 244, 3. Atticus. 25.
luxury.
him.
38.
Fugitivi,12
sqq.
245, 14.
3, c. 2, 1-28.
VOL.
III.]
minimum.
Notes
Tac, Agricola, c. 4* Seneca, Epp,, 53, 8-11.
32. 3.
695
Cf.
gods.
v,
Haupt,
Varia, bd;
Hermes,
; cf.
63
A.D.
23.
Tac, A., xv, 71. 247, 9. young. classes. II. Pliny, Epp., iii,11, 5. 247, 16. Massilia. Strabo, iv, i, 5 ; p. 181. 247,
247, 17. Greeks.
Zeller, iii^, i,
491.
Biicheler
(Conjectanea de
Silio, Juvenale etc., in N. Rh. Mus., xxxv, 1880, p. 390 ff.) the Roman Italicus plausibly supposes philosopher (6 /jaXurra SokSv elvai: airuv D., iii, 8, 7) to be 4't\6(To"j"os Epictet., the poet Silius Italicus. he was That Stoic is as good as a proved by Biicheler's arguments. Zeller, iii^ i, 599 ff. Seneca, Epp., 100, 248, 14. sentiments.
247, 28. Sextii.
12;
52,
11.
248,
CIL, vi, 9783 (viromagno To those mentioned 248, 30. empire. Zeller, iii', i, 348, 3, 353. there add the author Lucilius of Ciris, v, 3s. On Junior cf. Teuffel, RLG*; 307, 3. Petron., c. 132, calls Epicurus 'pater
veri
27. school.
Inscriptionsof
Epicurean philosopherfrom Rhodes at Brundusium, CIG, iii, 5873 CIL, ix, 48. Oi X9iivii"n,v 0IXocro0oi, CIG, 1148) cureans Epi'EirLKoOpetoi {Add., p. 43150. 5i of Alexander of Abonuas {woWoi ^a-ai/) antagonists
an
'
=
'.
of Inscription
teichos,
Survival
to
z.
in
at particular
Amastris.
Lucian, Alexander,
fourth
:
of the
century
c. 25. according
H.
V.
Psalmenhommentar
,
in
A.
Philol.
histor. kl., 1884, p. 969. Assertions tinction concerning its exmade by opponents like Julian and Augustine (Usener, Epicurea, p. Ixxv sq.)must be regarded with caution. 249,
2.
city. Plutarch,
De
curios., 15.
friends
Hertzberg,
Gesch.
on
Plutarch's
unter
Roman
d. Romern,
ii,
i
Plutarch, Otho,
7 ; vii, 4 and
6 ;
c.
Quaest.Conviv., i, 9,
iii, 4
V,
Asbach,
Consularfasten von
68-g6,
pp. 107, 128. Cf. Plutarch, Qu. conv., i, i. 249, Musonius. 6. De ira Id., cohib., 2 ; De tranq. an., i. 249, def. oracc. 249, 8. patron. Id., De Paccius Saturninus (Juv., 7, 12 ?) : De tranq. an. 249, 8. others. Saturninus Adv. Coloten. ? Teuffel, RLG*, 341, i) : (Pompeius
6. Lives.
in Bonner
Jahrbb.,Ixxix, 1885,
Sulla ; treatise
De De
cohib.
ira, De
Plutarchi
relevant.
249,
12.
lectures.
Gell.,i, 2,
xviii,2,
2,
694
249,
Notes
III. [vol.
ed. Vail., ii,865. Clinton, Jerome, De vir. ill., 14. Crescens. ad a. 153. F. Rom., Lucian, Peregrin., Bernays, Lueian und 249, 18. Proteus. 4 sqq. die Cyniker, p. 14 ff. Galen, Method, med., xiii,15, ed. K., x, p. 909 249, 28. servants. sqq. 249, 249,
29. 30.
(written
162.
after
165).
c. 2
sqq.,
ed.
K., xiv, p.
605
249. 33P249,
249,
praefect. Clinton,
F. R., ad
a.
175.
Lebas-Waddington,
73134. behaviour.
Galen, ed. K., ii, 218. Id., xiv, 612 sq. ; cf. xix, 13. 37. Athens. I. Clinton, loc. cit. Galen, xiv, 627. 3. teacher. 6. rank. Philostrat., Vitt. soph.,i, 8; Gell.,xii, i, 1-3. Gell., xviii, i. 9. Rome. Tibur. II. Id., xix, 5. CIL, viii,117 (Municip.Aelium Avitta, 159 a,d.): 15. Africa.
Aristotelian.
Q. Egrilio (sic)Plariano
12.
Fronto, Ad amicos, i, 4, p. 176 Naber Joseph Klein, Zu Fronto, in AT. Rh. Mus., 1876, p. 639 below, vol. iii,p. 261.
18.
23.
200.
AquiUnus.
cf.
f.
Cf.
original. Apulei, Apol., c. 64. philosophy. Zeller, iii*,i, 6io Virgil. Gordiani,
statements.
c.
n.
Clinton,
F.
R., ad
a.
25.
28.
".iroWilivios {IVjpiiirdpxov uo4"hs (^ Bull, comun., writing. v, 1877, p. 32). TeufEel, RLG*, 358. 7
:
"
guests.
century.
ff.
i, p. 218.
schriftdes
xix, 186
Sidon.,
adherent inter
Seeck, Die InPorphyry, Vit. Plotini, 7-9. Albinus Rufius (336/337), in Hermes, Caejonius
C. R.
A.
V. c. cons.
" "
filosophum. Apollinar.
Galliarum, an Epp., iii,6 (to Eutropius, praef.praet. nostro sub Eusebio of Plotinus) ; iv, i (Probo) : Tu
AristoteUcas
1 1
categorias
artifex
dialecticus salva
non
atticissabas ;
iv,
at
: (Claudianus) qui
indesinenter
pharetur
clavam
tamen But
et
nunc
licet criuem
barbamque
etiam
irrideret, nunc
fide
'
dissociabatur.
Aristotle mis
"
multa studies.
in
250, 38.
dicendi a Quintilian,xii, prooem., 3 : orator auxiUa sibi ex ipsis sapientiae magistris dimissus majora penetralibuspetit. Paulus Aegin., i, 14, designates the years
from
14
to
21
as
the
time
for instruction
in mathematics
and
philosophy.
250, 250, 251, 251,
38.
40.
Gellius. Aurelius.
Cf.
Appendix Ix,
p.
324,
c.
2.
Vit. M.
Antonini,
VOL.
III.]
12.
Notes
695
(juvenis).
251,
Seneca, Epp., 49, 2 (puer) ; io8, 17 Plutarch. De audiendo, cc. i and 2. 251, 23. importance. Id., Cupid, divit.,c. 7.
Sotion.
Plutarch relates e.^. that Arulenus ing Rusticus dur251, 25. school. in of his lectures Rome one received a despatch from the De Id., cc. cunosit., 15. emperor.
Seneca, Epp., 76, 1-4. globes. Lucian, iVijn"., 2. 252,1. 252, 3. questions. Plutarch, De audiendo, c. 10. Ci.,Conj.pyaec., 18. ,De adulai. et amico, c. 7 : Kv ^k b k6\o.^ c. ij"L\b\oyov Brjpe"Q Kai ij"i\oiJ,adri Kat wilryiav vkov,aSBis h ^i^Xtois itrTt, Kaffetrai, rroS'qpTis
251, 33.
Kat Kat Kat to Tpi^(i}vocl"opia xpVt^o.^ Kai dStaipopia, Kai rplyuva IIXaTWJ'OS. TCt ipBayilivia Sia (Tto/iaroj oire
idlers.
dpidfiot
sqq.
The
6
are
mathematical
not
18,
derived,
as
as
of Taurus, but,
M.
Cf. also Pers., I, 131 reminiscences in Gell., i,20, i ; xvi, I formerly thought, from the teaching Hertz remarks, from Varro (Ritschl, 6.
Quaest. Varron., 30s., 38s.). Epictet., D., i, 17, 252, 5. dialectic. 252, 6. subjects. Zeller, iii",i, 65 f.
252, 7. 257,10. 252, 252,
II.
II.
philosophers. Seneca, Epp., 71, 6. superfluous. Marcus Aurelius' opinion : Zeller,iii', i, 676, Rufus. D., i, 7, 32. Epictet., Epictetus. Id. ib.,i, 17, 1-12 ; ii, 25.
Zeller, iii',i, 664. Quintilian,xii, prooem. Cf. Epictet., Gell.,xvi, 8, 16 sq. D., ii, 23, 41, 252, 28. Sirens. life. Seneca, iii, Epp., 5. 252, 34. Zeller, ii^ i, 188 f. 252, 41. the like. 253, II. sophistic. Plutarch, De prof, in virtute,7. Seneca, Epp., 108, 23. 253, 16. philology. Id. 18. ib., 88, 42. living. 253, thereby. Gell., ii, 8. 253, 22. Epictet., D., iii,6, 3. 253, 26. success. Id. ib., 26, 16 ; Plutarch, De prof, in viri., morsels. 8, 253, 33Vol. conclusion. i, p. 227. 254, I. Gell., i, 2. 254, 3. Gellius. xii, 2, 20. Quintilian, 254, 27. universe. Zeller, iii', i, 664 f. 254, 34. Epictetus. 622 f. trammels. Id., iii^ i, 255, 2. Seneca, Epp., 117, 29. 255,6. health.
18. existence. Prop., iv (iii), 5, 23-46. Musonianae life. Wendland, Quaest. 255, 22. 255,
12,
2.
(Berol.,1886),
p.
Plutarch, De educ. puer., c. 10. Ib., c. 7. 256, 2. passage. 256, 31. field. Plutarch, De vitioso pudore, c. 2. Suid., s. MapKiavis. Cf. vol. i, p. 14. 256, 34. iron.
255, 26.
Boys.
696
Notes
[vol.ni.
Id., vii, 13. 258, I. considered. 258, I. ill. Id., xviii,10. 258, 8. day. Id., xx, 4. 258, 16. uprightness. Id., x, 19. Id., ii, 2. 258, 18. Crete. 258, 28. -with it. Seneca, Epp., 108, Leben Volkmann, 258, 36. so forth. ff. 64 Gell.,xiii,22. 259, 4. Gellius.
259, 259, 259,
II.
3 sq. und
SchriftenPlutarchs, i,
15.
28.
23.
259,21.
Gell., xii, i. 260, I. Nodes. 8. 260, judge. Id., xiv, 2. D., iii,9. 260, 15. derived. Epictet., A certain T. ^Xaouios Mafi/ios 261,1. children. ^iXoo-o^os K/jtjs Topri^i'ios
(J. Schmidt,
buried may
as
Add.
ad
CIL
in the have
of burial-place
imperial servants
in
439) Carthage,
no.
well
as
belonged (as tutor) to the imperialhousehold, just there. the medici and paedagogi also buried
32 ; H., iv,
10
261,
26 ; Tac, A., xvi, give. Dio, Ixii, Cf. vol. iii, Juvenal, 3, 166. p. 238.
10.
and
40 ; Cf.
251, 15.
Brambach,
14.
CIRh,
Enaretus
449.
(1878), p.
probably
Cf. vol.
261,
261, 261, 262, 262, 262,
Seneca, Epp., 77, 5-10. Tac, A., xvi, 18. soul. Seneca, Tranq. an., c. 14. Plautus. Tac, A., xiv, 59. 30. Id. ib.,xvi, 34. 39. body. Ammian., xxv, 3, 23. Juhan. 40. Id. ib., xvi, II. 32 : P. Egnatius employees. (vol.iii,p. 261). 16. family. Lucian, De cond., 2 and 4. mere, Id. ib., 25. 23. cloak.
Petronius.
"
cUens
Sorani
33. practices. Id. ib. 11, 12, 40. Id. ib., 19. 5. money. Id. ib., 24 and 40. 14. Greeks. Id. destitute. ib., 39. 17.
22. 2.
tavern.
assistance.
etc.
2, 12-
14,
6.
5. Domna.
i, p. 254.
Vit.
Elagabalus.
for
Elagab., ii ;
cf.
10.
alxim-
read fuffdo^opel
Sopvtpopet).
4.
Seneca, Ad
Marc,
Vol.
i, p. 82 f.
birthplace. According to Julian,Ep. ad Themisi., 265 B, he offered him the prefectureof Egypt. (is 0o"rt') 264, 28. wrangle. Tac, A., xiv, 16.
264,
26.
698
277,
II.
Notes
monks.
ol
[vol. Itt.
rtvas
fowiK
Julian, Om"., vii, 224 B : awoTaKTia-Tat TaXiXaioi k.t.X. Du Cange, Gio5S. Suo-o-e/Seis
:
Sjio/ui-
Graecitatis
et vitam
'kiroTaTTeirBai Renuntiare
"
Item
monachicam
amplecti.
277,
Demonax,
Philostrat.,
277, 29.
277,35-
Syncell.,p.
352
B:
"
eavrov
hevfniiie/u/ioi/iems
KaKavov,
quoted by Bernays, 430, 5). Prudent., viUs sapientiaclav^m Hamartig., 401 : Hinc gerit Herculeam Ostentatque suos vicatim gymnosophistas. Augustine, C. D., videmus xiv, 20, 5 : Et nunc adhuc esse philosophosCynicos ; hi enim solum sunt, qui non amiciuntur etiam pallio,verum clavam gerunt. Also in the rescripton the colluvio of the false
p. 99
Athenag., c. 26. 3. statue. 5. philosopher. Ammian., xxix, i, 39. 10. Cf. besides the passages numerous.
f-,Macrob..
i, 7, 3 (TeufEel, RLG*,
the year 369, Cod. Theod., xiii, 3, 7 (withGothothe Cynics seem to be chieflymeant. Cf. Zeller, iii',1, 775 f. the assertion in Vit. 278, 28. friendship. Zeller,who had doubted fred's
in philosophers
commentary)
Hadrian.,
c.
16
he
went
20
Epictetus, who
years
2.
exiled
278, 37.
279,
19.
see
concerned.
influences.
no reason
Antonin., xi, 7.
second
me
for
Renan's
are
assertion it
Sicarti
and the
Zealots
text
meant
here, and
seems
passage
possible. quite im-
(where
has
oi
Xpumaxoi)
Boissier, La religion rom., 279, 27. influences. iii of the present work, p. 222.
279, 279,
30. 37.
n,
426.
Cf. vol.
antiquity.
benefits.
267
f. etc.
660
683 (Epictetus) ;
have among
(Marcus AureHus).
the
von
Goethe und
thought
the
Stoics
an
Christians
heathen
(Riemer, Briefe
Goethe, p.
f.
315).
280,
8. fellow-slaves.
;
; (Plato)
2, 537
totle) (Aris-
2.
An of the
mony testiinteresting
the doctrine
Epictetuswas
second
held
half of the
sanctuary of Apollo in Pisidia. The author also a man of servile descent, trained was inscription in the Stoic school. in Kaibel, Hermes, xxiii, 1883, p. 541 fi. 281, 14. guilt. Seneca, Beneff.,i, 10 ; Epp., 97. adeo vir281, 17. events. Tac, A., iii, tamen 55 ; H., 1, 3 ; Non
in century)
tutem
sterile
281,
19, each,
M,
et bona saeculum, ut non exempla prodiderit, Antonin., Comnt., vii, i ; vi, 48,
VOL.
III.]
BELIEF IN Cf. dem
Notes
THE
IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL
699
IV.
282, 4. assumed.
Fortleben nach
der Griechen ubef das Lehrs, Vorstellungen Tode, PopulSre AufsUtze (2nd ed. 1875),pp.
303-362. 283,
Pliny,AT. H., vii,188-191 17. future. cf. Zeller, i", 620, i).
(on the
omitted
passage
283, 25. stars. Pliny, 16., ii, 95 ; Zeller, iii^, i, 388. Palat., ix, 49 : 'B\Tr"s koX Tixri lieya 283, 29. destiny. Anthol. to')s /nev' e/U. Xalpere'tov 'Kt/i.kv^ eSpov; 065iv inoi x'"/"'"'vraifere Laieyan. Benndorf-Schone, Mus., 345 ff. : Evasi effugi: Spes
et
Fortuna
1
valete
74
Nil
mihi
vobiscum
ludificate
alios.
Cf.
luce si excessi, Spes et ix, 4756 : Hac vobis amplius in me per saecla licebit. vestrum hie est. These fuerat erat meum amisi, quod Quod of not course are thoughts necessarily Epicurean. Lucret., first iii,398 sqq. (Horace, S., i, i, 119). The figure occurs in Bio, Borysthenit. (Stob., ix o-v/iirojlov Floril., v, 67) : ""rirep
Orelli, 1
Fortuna
and
CIL,
Nil
valete
diraWaTTOfiai
Heinze,
of
mala De
oOdh
oOra Sutrx^po-i-^^v
tov
Horatio Catiline's
imitators
Similarly Caesar
declared
in the
: curae
cuncta
mortalium locum
esse
dissolvere, ultra
neque
gaudio
dis immortaUbus ab non Catil., ji, 20) ; mortem (Sallust, naturae necessitatem aut sed causa constitutam, esse supplicii laborum miseriarum aut ac quietem. Boissier, Relig. rom.,
I,
313.
I-
283,34. sleep. Orelli, 1192. Somno aeterno : Orelli, 4428 ; cf. Henzen, 283, 35. character. Index, p. 200. CIL, iii, 5825 : Perpetuae 283, 36. immortality. Orelli, 3743 O. M. securitati ; Orelli, 4448: J. (D. M. ?) et perpetuae securitati ; 4453 : D. m. s. perpetuae securitati ; Clh, viii, secur. ; 3763: 3873: securitati perpetuae ; 4615 (perp. sec.)
=
alwaj's hardly to be taken dead for the a was (Wilpopular expression facta est v Idus Oc[t. manns, 575 ; CIL, xiv, 4276 : secura and Securitati (aeternae) is not only connected sepulta etc.), with D. m. (Wilmanns, 246 ; CIL, 3654 ; v, i, 3322, 2896),
eterne.
These
formulae
are
literally. Securi
but
Dis securitatis,Orelli, 2201 CIL, vi, 2268 securis, Orelli, 3091, were Gruter, 562, 6 ; Dibus
=
; Dis
securis,
for
also said
Dis
manibus.
Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 101. 283,41. inscription. Marini, Iscr. Alb., 117, CIG, 6298. 284, I. Greek. xviii, p.
12
6.
284, 6. image.
xi, 238.
Stephani, Bull.
Lebas-Waddington,
Anth.
hist.
phil.de
Acad, I'
de St. Petersb.,
Asie
min., Add.
=
(Smyrna),
1532.
284,
Welcker, xiii, 798 no. Syll. 44 inscr. Boeot., Keil, Syll. (95) n. 61, p. 93 sqq. Epigr., p. 18 Tit. Kaibel, CIG, Gr., 6745 Epigr. v, 189. Stephani, Gr., 1117.
10.
distich.
Gr.,
700
284, 14. 284, 19.
to
Notes
Marcus.
woman.
[vol.iii.
Cf. the
de
nunc
CIL.
in
the
reader
epitaph
fueras
appeal
=
L'Alg.,717
desines
: nunc
iterum
esse.
desidero. 17
euro.
Mini, D.
Henzen, 7337 : n{on) f(ui) n(on) s(um) n(on) fui. fui. : non non viii, CIL, sum. non 3463 ) des antiquairesde France, xiii,171, tab. 3, n.
i.
=
(Lactora) :
m.
Non
(?)non
sum.
non
ddrrts oix Kaibel, 595 CIG, 6265 : d'ipvxQ Ni/tojti^Sijs, oix Kat 01) Koi iyevonTjv, elfit "/jfiriv XuTroOfuu. CIL, v, i, 3415, 1.6 : scio quit nunc sim nee scio qu(it fuerim); ib.,ix, 4840 : nee Olim fuimus inde quieti. Nunc non ut nati, sumus sumus fuimus. Cura relicta vale. Auson., Epit., 38, ex sepulcro Latinae Viae
:
"
Non non nomen, quo in aeternimi Mutus Non fueram nee sum,
genitus,non
sum,
cinis
ossa
egi.
sum.
e nihilo eris.
856, 6;
sumus
non mortales, immortales sumus. 1597, 3 (Marini, Iscr. Alb., p. 117, 7). Iscr. antiche latine,Bdl, 1878, p. 240.
284, 29.
ib.,1877
same thus (which may inscription use) De Rossi, Bdl, 1880, p. lois. CIL, ii,1434 (epitaphof an eight year old child); Es bibe lude veni. Ib., 2262 : Tu qui stas et leges
the
in
common
meum,
lude
jocareveni.
:
Lebas-Waddington,
798
8".
S.
irainov
Xodtrat
irU
In
CIL,
vi,
19,683
as
the
follows
oiSh ^eis. yitp SiSe kiitu be restored concluding words may Ecce meo : jaceo tumulo neque
Tu,
:
moneo,
fruere, dum
homo
et hoc
tibi vita
nam
data
est.
dum
vibes
vibe,
est
omnia
remanent,
i, i, 3 ;
homo
Marini,
est
severitas.
285, 7. form.
c.
Fabretti,
dom.,
v,
no.
387.
285,
CIL, vi, 3, 17,985a (Henzen, 7410 from an interpolated 9. fire. in Cod. Barberin. ; otherwise Jahn, Ber. d. S. Ges., 1851, copy
p.
178 f.).
manner.
285.22. 285,25.
Der
lost.
See above, note on p. 284, 29. Muratori, 1677, 2; CIL, vi, 18,131; cf. ausruhende Herakles, p. 36 (288), although I do of what
'
Stephani,
not
share
his notion
belief
been
in the
eaten
=
of the
effects produced
by 285, 31.
has
himself. OrelU, 4816 CIL, vi, 3, 15,258. Gruter, 910, in Stephani, op. cit., 16 f. Cf. cum 12 ; vives, benefac (tibi p. tecum hoc feres De Bdl, : Henzen, Rossi, namque) 6042.
1853,
p.
89s.
Henzen,
7407
CIL,
ix, 2114
(Buecheler,
VOL.
III.]
Notes
701
vixi vixi quomodo : Dum spec,anth.,I. epigr., Ixxxii) ingenuom decet. (Nam) quod comedi et ebibi, tantum est. meum these one must count also some which 285, 33. epitaphs. Among presume
a :
dissolution
m.
into
tenet
the
elements.
nomen
=
CIL, iii,3247
(Sir-
mium)
aer.
D.
Terra
corpus,
lapisatque
animam
IRN, 1804 (BeneQuammerus ser(vus). lb., ix, 2042 nudum Zoticus hie nomen ventum) : reliquit. In vanumque
cineres corpus
et
"
in aethera
vita
soluta
est.
(Reg. Lepidum) : Quoius ut est lenis patrium hie mater (i.e. tellus) Spiritus, {sic) corpus operta
cu,
in aer Tociles-
Inschr.
a.
d. Dohvudscha, in Oesterr. Mitth., vi, 1882, p. 30 denies the survival of consciousness after which dXXi fiaviiv Kai 7775 Koi iri/ei^/xaros ^o irapoiBev, toOto tI Si iravr' dvodois. irainv irXf ok, to yuevei
"
irS"ri ri /ceifiai tout' (oBt') iXiSijo'wfia napaivoixevov. iiTToSev ^\8ov ei's Inscriptions cf iv doubts : Kaibel, tis ip8i/ji"voi"rl (aW 700 expressing 7 Si el ris eirTi ; mos ^ ; 722 iiTTiv) aitrdriffti, tckvov, irapa Td/JTOirii'
A'TjO'tj. irapci
ideas : Luxor. ed. (Anthol., 285, 39. jesting. Nor obscene Cf. the Ve ubi sarcophago titrpia sculptafuerant. 319),
in
no.
'
Riese
phagus sarco-
O.
Miiller, Denkmaler
d. alten Kunsi,
548.
Cic, Tusc, iv, 3, 7;
f.
286, 3. half-educated.
iii', I, 348
286, 35. Greece.
n.
3 ; cf. 353
principle.
the
:
survival
of the
soul,
f.
Stoics, especiallySeneca
18. opponents. Cic, Tusc, i, 17, 39 ; 21, 49. Virgil, Aen., vi, 741; 113c; 288,18. fire. Plato, Phaedo, p. ff. Lehrs, op. cit.,p. 308 Gregory, Dialogi, iv, 39, 57 ; Ebert, Gesch. der 288, 20. dogma. christl. lat. Litteratur,i, 522 f, vind., c. 22. Plutarch, De sey. num. 288, 26. Plutarch. cf. For Lehrs, p. 344 f. So e.g. the Elysium 289, 40. epitaphs. Agatherepitaph on Persius' friend, the physician Claudius ed. xxvii, Lehrs, : 346) mus f^er' tiae^iwv Jahn, p. (Pers., p. formulae els 8' iaii^v iv ''SKvaii^.The BaXi/iovs, tvae^ioiv lepois iv eiffefiiuv iir'euae^iav xwpoc, yiteT' is Sbiwv eiire^iav, eiae^iesai, 222*, 253, 338, 569; etc.; Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 21;, 218, 222, of the Isles Tocilescu, Inschr. Blest, 648, 649. Elysium, 338 ; Ost. in 1882, Mitth., vi, ix^is a. d. Dobrudscha, p. 32 f. {pTj(7(rov mens fMKdpoiv).CIL, iii, 1759 (Epidaur. Dalmat.) 5 nam
"
aeterna
Elysiis. Ib., vi, 2, 12,877. raf /le 6euiv imKapuv 290,16. gods. Lehrs., p. 340 fi. Kaibel, 314: Vavra 324 : S."rcrov ypvxh S' ddavaroiv ^ovXatsiriS-/iiii6s So/ios Karex^i iv aWepCoKriv). ' Kai lepov idTiv "Karpois ^X^ IJ-^Kapav 650 (Telpeffnv x"^P"'' dSaviTuv : CIG, 2747 ijpiracev ne Lebas-Waddington, 2771 '' iSavdruv : ^ux'I aWipa CIG, 3847 etc. Ib., 1024 Xopos Ib., I-TT!- : i! Si ffeois ave\v"ra Kat dOavdrouri /ieTfi^i. cftieTaei. haec abit : CIL, viii, 7427 (Cirta) Inscr. de I'Alg., 2017
dixeris
:
.
Pro
meritis
potitur sedibus
vivit
; Elysiis
1992
702
ad
Notes
=
hi. [vol.
CIL, vi, 2160 Henzen, 6008 : cujus spiritus superos. Oestevreich. Miith., viii,1884, pp. 136, inter deos receptus est. beatorum in recipitte lacteus orbis. Sometimes 139 : sede
a god : CIG, 3272 (perhaps of the Lehrs, p. 351 fi. Kaibel, 314 third century, at Smyrna) : Seois ^poinv. The parents of a four year old child, tckvii) yXvKindTif nal BeiflSlif einiKbif. 26. departed. Stat., Silv., v, 3, 19-27. hie Manes nee CIL, vi, 2, 10,764 : Sed non templa 29. stars. Acherusia visit.Ad caeli quoniam toUitur iste pius. lb.,viii, ad. Manes, sed caeli ad sidera pergis. lb., tamen 8567 : Non nexus xi, I, 2839 : linquens et vincu[lacarnis], corporeos
=
accordance
with
the
later Platonism
the
soul
is called
290, 290,
aeternas
sedes
meruit
nuUus
vixit
in
me
ire sub
Sublimes terris
animas
Terrenum sedem
nunc
corpus ; vivimus
2,
superis aeterna
luce
Fabatus.
lb., vi,
13,528
'"
"
ivit Hie corpus vatls Labcri. Nam spiritus illuc unde ortus ; quaeritefoutem animae. ero quod modo Quod fueram non sum ; sed rursum Ortus et occasus, itidem est. vitaque morsque
non
sum.
The
the
soul lives
again
in
other an-
290,
official apotheosis had 32. glory. Pliny, Paneg., c. 89. An therefore not place. Hirschfeld, Z. Gesch. d. rom. yet taken Kaisercultus, in Siteungsb. d. Berliner Acad., 1888, p. 847, 65. immortality. Zeller, iii^,i, 740. TertuUian, De anima, 291, 21. 6 : Soranus vindicat, etsi c. corporalem animae substantiam fraudavit. illam immortalitate
"
291,25.
291, 31.
Cf.
291,35.
292,
body.
life.
; Rep., vi, 9 sqq. ; Ad Atticum, ilia de est 8 nos : tempus perpetua iam, non de hac exigua x, 8, vita cogitare. Lehrs, Pop. Aufs.^, p. 349 8. demand. Cf. vol. ii, p. 309. 295, 10. On what follows cf. E. Petersen, Sepolcroscoperto 16. 295, purpose. via sulla Latina, AdI, i860, p. 348SS. ; 1861, p. igoss. Heracles of the Cf. for the use legend by the 295, 35- death.
38.
Stoics, Bernays, Die Heraclitischen Briefe, p. 45. Cons, ad 10. c. 8. 296, ux., mysteries. Plutarch, from a tomb, ably prob296, 23. fields. A ceiling painting,certainly in the Cod. near Rome, Pighian., published by Jahn. The Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1869, p. i ff. is of an allied kind.
probably the deceased quadriga, to the to heaven), is suri'ounded borne referring by pictures, after life : the and Alcestis, Apollo and Danaids, Heracles Eros and Pan (beforeDionysus and Ariadne),all of Marsyas, which with reliefs on sarcophagi, and are surrounded correspond again by smaller figures,including many Cupids, Peschel, Volkerkunde, p. 270 f, ?96, 38. peoples.
picture (a figurein principal
a
VOL.
III.]
Notes
703
established
from
the did
296, 39. exceptions. Id. ib.,pp. 308 f. and 317. Id. ib., p. 284 ff. The doctrine 297, 12. rebirths.
in
expressly demanded the knowledge of that they should renounce non-existence of the perfectlyblessed. This the hope of eternal bUss. Oldenburg, Buddha
297, 23. husband.
Buddhistic
communities
adherents existence
not
or
exclude
viii, 9691
Gruter,
quam
f. Vol. i,p. 265. Cf. Inscr. de I'Alg., CIL, 3864 mater ad te recipias. (Cartena) : Mi fil(i), rogat ut me
(1881), p. 283
=
Mommsen, Hermes, iii, 376, 5 (cf. 60, 5) : mater rogat, ducatis ad vos. se primum Cic, Tusc, i, 21, 48. 297, 33. darkness. dead. Seneca, Epp., 24, 18. 297, 35 bark. Juv., 2, 149 (Esse aliquidManes, with a reminiscence 297, 39. of Prop., V, 7, I': Sunt aliquid Manes). Plant, performances. Capi., v, 4, i. Cic, Tusc, i, 16. 297,2.
.
Boissier, i, 310.
7. unalloyed. Lucret., iii,37 sqq. 298, 13. departed. Cf. e.g. Sueton., Tiber.,
298
c.
75
morte
ejus ita
Manes darent. et
'
laetatus
est
ne
populus,
mortuo
ut
orarent,
sedem
3,
pars uUam De
Terram
matrem
deosque
nisi inter
10
impios
Schol.,
298,27. money.
298, 33. underworld.
nunc
Juv.,
265.
luctu,
inferos
not ; 3,
Lucian,
'
267
apud
a
Athenienses
: ne
mortuis
solent
nummos
following words
are
apud
I
tamquam
know
later in K.
addition).
ore
do
inserere
nummis 118.
im alien das neue, p. Griechenlands Gesch. i, 46. Mendelssohn-Bartholdy, Volksleben d. Neugriechen, i, 222 298, 41. ferryman. B. Schmidt, ff. ; Preller, Gr. Myth., i",673. Deo Charoni Julius Anabus solvit : CIL, viii,8992. votum
Wachsmuth,
Campanien.,
were
found small
p. with
285.
In
several
coins at
dred hun-
bronze
of
the feet.
and
clay vessels
their
F. Keller, Rom. Ansiedlungen in der Ostschweiz, ii,in Mitth.d. In the graves at Lunnern Ges. zu Zurich, xv, p. 103. Hadrian skeleton coin (of Titus, Domitian, near was a every
or
Faustina).
ages. Lucian.
229,
299,
10. 21.
Marquardt,
Lucian,
cf. B.
Prl. De
f.
On in the the of survival beliefs of the
luctu,
i-io.
conceptions of the
Greeks
under-world Volksleben
Schmidt,
der
Neugriechen,p.
4, p. 1105. cf. Or., xiii,
ft
Plutarch, Non
Jebb
Aristides, p. 94. Plutarch, De superstit., 4 sq., p. 167 A. 300, II. torments. Lucian, De luctu, c. 14. ^00, 37. Lucian. "301, 5. playthings. Marquardt, Prl. d. R., i', 366 f. Pliny, Epp., iv, 2, 3. Cf. vol. ii,p. 213. 301, 6. Regulus.
185.
Baumgart,
Philopseudes. Lucian,
Celtic.
704
301, 25. horns. E. manns,
nature.
Notes
Kiessling,Anecdota
Basileensia,
i
[vol.III.
(1863)
=
Wil-
I., 315. Serv., on Verg., A., v, 769; cf. Marquardt, op. 301, 30. f. Cf. also vol. ii,p. 215. cit., Lebas-W., 2452. p. 369 CIL, viii,7854. Cf. ib., vi, 2, 13,528. 301, 30. Cirta.
301,
39. graves.
On
the
survival
the
modem
Greeks 302,
18.
cf. B.
demons.
was
Schmidt,
also
Hera-
clitus
of the
passage,
Hippolyt., 9,
38).
10, p.
Briefe,
302,
20.
p. others. f.
Templum,
Aglaoph.,
p. 302
148
K
;
Preller,RM,
ii',
115
302, 26.
innocent.
Lemuria. Preller,0^. ci"., ii', 67 f. ; 117 ff. The Parentalia 303,3. not among which were the oldest sacrifices to the dead.Mommsen, for the deus parens or dei parentes {parenCIL, i, p. 386) were
tum), gods of the deceased parents. Jordan, De genii et Eponae 98, 2. Pomp., in AdI, 1872, p. 45. Id. in Preller, RM, ii', pict. si illam videro Bdl, 1880, pp. 188-191 (leadentablet) : diiinferi,
tabescentem,
303, 303,
303,
vovi
sanctum
illud
(?)anniversarium
Homil., i, 5.
facere
dibus
parentibus illius.
20.
303, 26.
Epp., ii, 2, 208 ; Plutarch, Dio, 2, 2. Concerning the 38. philosophy. Lucian, Philops., 5, 6, 29. as his authority Antisthenes, mentioned by Phlegon, Peripatetic
Mirabb.,
3, cf. Zeller, ii',2, 5. world. 14. evil.
26.
2.
ghosts. Horace,
304,
304,
Zeller, iii', 2,
Maxim.
182
xv,
59. ff.
6.
Tyr.,
xv,
present.
burnt.
Id.,
7.
504. habeat titulum sustulerit, 5. place. CIL, x, 2487 : Qui hunc iratas umbras qui hie positisunt (sic). committed. Plutarch, Dio, c. 2 ; Cimon, c. i. 305, 13. Lucian, Peregr., 27 sq., 36. 305, 22. fever. fears. Pliny, Epp., vU, 27. 305, 29. 8. down. (mentioned Sueton., Calig.,c. 59. The ghost-story 306, in the first edition
von
Apulei.,Apol., p.
the D.
subject griech.
of Am-
Roman,
a
p. 391,
2,
Phlegon
took
the
story from
letter of been
Macedon),
the Great. of Alexander Arrhidaeus, half-brother Rh. Mus., in N. Zu den Mirabilien des Cf. also Rohde, Phlegon,
(1877),p.
329
ff.
und ClaubensLebensPfundtner, Des Pausanias 306, 16 anschauungen, p. (Paus.,i, 32, 3 ; viii,10, 4 ; vi, 6, 3 sq., vi,
8. Pausanias. 20,
8).
Corinth.
306,
26.
7o6
8.
'
Notes
[vol.
Bdl,
faciant
iii.
310,
gravestone.
Victor habeatis
a
E.g.
Fablanae
Orelli,
'. deos P.
'
4743 Di
vos
sq., bene
1864,
amici,
p.
et
155
vos
Have
viatores
propitios,
R.
non
qui
Victorem Salvi
Publicum
Fabianum redeatis.
annis 310, 30. 33.
censibus
vos
praeteritis.
vel in
23,
:
eatis,
salvi multis
180.
Et
qui
Other
me
coronatis
flores
jactatis,
E.
faciatis
trees.
'.
examples
Werke
Wilmanns,
43.
I.,
Goethe,
So
(1840),
Diderot
310,
310, 311, 311,
posterity. Epicurus.
blessed. life. evil.
also
Rosenkranz,
3.
Diderot,
p.
292.
34. 5. 7. 14.
33. 39.
Zeller,
iii', Pers.,
1197.
40
i,
354,
3,
Jahn, E.g.
Orelli,
on
105.
311,
311,
Plato,
Apol.,
C. Div.
immortality.
sorrow.
Lactant.,
Inst., xix,
4,
iii,
1
12
;
20.
cf.
vii,
8.
311,
312, 312,
Augustine,
Lehrs, Herodot.,
Cic,
14.
C.
D.,
p. 43
and
17.
23.
good.
life.
op.
i,
cit.,
31.-
f.
312,
25.
sol,
divinities.
ad
Tuscul.
disp.,
i, 47,
113.
Plutarch,
Con-
Apoll.,
312,
312,
27.
30.
Theognis.
birth.
Theogn.,
Lobeck., Theol.,
p.
425
sqq.
(cf.
p.
1069).
802
Aglaoph.,
228
102.
sqq. Stobaei
Nagelsbach, Flonleg.
tfber
den
16.
Nachhomer.
cf. Cf.
373
and
(P
reli-
K), gidsen
312, 312, 37. 39.
ed.
Meinecke,
Charakter
des
'
iv,
also
Bursian,
griech.
'.
Mythos
(1875),
32.
p.
20,
as.
Read
than
Plato,
Die
29
:
Apolog.,
Lebensweisheit
resignation.
pp.
=
Horkel,
23 and
des
Komikers
Menander,
3,
(Menander, Quern
n
Hypobol.,
amaverunt,
Kat
2).
haec
CIL,
moritur.
vi,
19,716
life.
Orelli,
iarl
1.
4797
di
312,
41.
*Ap'
trvyytvei
XiiT'ri
jSte
Menander,
Citharistria,
313, 313, 13. die.
Cic,
Hortens.,fr.,
Pliny,
N.
55,
ed.
130,
Klotz
(90
sq.
Orelli',
See
23
;
88,
Baiter).
282 f. 3
;
14.
41.
Pliny.
bore 17
;
h.,
vii,
176
v,
vol.
iii, p.
49
;
313,
it.
M. 5,
16
Antonin.,
;
Comm.,
33,
iv,
iv,
ii,
iii,
iv,
48.
INDEX
TO
THE
APPENDICES
Amphitheatrum, origin of word,
Anaesthetics, 76 Ancona, amphitheatre at, 207 Ancyra, shows at, 250 12 Ancyranum, Monumentum, Andabatae, 178 f 6 Andromeda, Anemone, 145 f
Animals used in 181 venaiiones, ff 199
Abascantus, 43, 303 i Abella, amphitheatre at, 202, 254 Acco, goblin,91 f Achaia, amphitheatres in, 242 ff Achillets of Statins, 304 Acta diuma, 6, 8, 160 f Acta Martyrmn et Sanctontnt,193 Actian agon, 263 f Addax, 1 88 Addison, Jos., 139 Adrianus, ab epist., 47 Adulescentia, meaning of, 324 Aeclanum, alleged amphitheatre at, Aegae, shows at, 251 Aequum, amphitheatre at, 216
262
Pisidia,shows
at, 250
;
Aesop, folklore in, 97 Africa, age of maniage in, 127 ; amphitheatres in, 238 ff ; gjTnnasticcontests in, 269 i
African beasts,1S2 Agathias, 130 Agendicum, amphitheatre at, 224 Aginnum, alleged amphitheatre at, 219 Agon, Actian, 263 f ; Alban, 303 ; Capitoline, 152, 264 ff,267 f, 303 Agrippa, Herod, 251, 270
Syria, amphitheatres at, 251 earthquake at, 312 f Antipater of Hierapolis, 47 Antiphanes on table delicacies, 277 Antipohs, alleged amphitheatre at, 216
Antoninus
Pius, friends of, 71 ; games by, 268 ; shows of, 183, 188 Aphrodisias,amphitheatre at, 248 ; spectacle at, 288
founded
Aphrodite
Apio, 94
as
woman's
name,
88
Ahenobarbus, L. Domitius, 183 Alba Fucentina, amphitheatre at, 206, 254 Alba Intemelium, junphitheatre at, 212,
254
Albanum,
Apolaustas, pantomimes named, 258 Apollinaris, Sulpicius, 322 f Apollonius of Tyana, 94, 243 Appellatives, Homeric, r3i f Apta Julia, amphitheatre at, 217 folkApuleius, use of domine in, 83 f ; lore
in, 93, 96 f
Alcon, physiciansnamed,
Alexander Alexander the
of, 73 Alexandria, amphitheatre at, 199, population of, 271 AUifae, amphitheatre at, 205 Alphito, goblin,92 A Iruna, alraun, 77, 94
Amastris, shows at, 250
252
Apulia, amphitheatres in, 206 Aquae Neri, amphitheatre at, 222 Aquae Segete, amphitheatre at, 223, 254 Aquae Sextiae, alleged amphitheatre at,
217
Aquae
Vicus, alleged amphitheatre at, 227 of, 51 Aqueducts, administration Aquileia, alleged amphitheatre at, 194,
213
Amber, 133 ff Amid, 58 ff amphitheatre at, 207 Amitsnum, Ammianus, 17 Amoebeus, cithavoedi named, 261 Amor and Psyche, 88, 99 ff ; tale of, re; constructed,102 ff Amphistides, 92 Amphitheatre, Flavian : see Colosseum of, 198 ; dimensions Amphitheatres, age other and ments punishexecutions o^ 253 ; in, 190 ; list of, 193 ff ; velarium
in, 190
ff
_
.
Aquincum,
Aquinum,
amphitheatre at, 234, 254 scription amphitheatre at, 203 ; inat, 317
Capua,
194,
200
707
7o8
Index
to
the
Appendices
Ausonius
on
Arena, survival of name, 194 ArgenUus, value of, 284 Ariminum, amphitheatre at, 209, Aristides on nursery tales,90
Armenian
war
Automedon
Trajan, 313 Arpinimi, allegedamphitheatre at, 203 Arpocras, a glutton,8 Arretium, amphitheatre at, 196, 210 Axtemidorus, athletes named, 26r, 266
street-traffic, 30 * Arthur's Round Table ', 231 f Artists in Rome, of 11 ; use
on
of
Auximum,
as appellative, 131 alleged amphitheatre at, 207 Aventicum, amphitheatre at, 3z6, 254
Artemidorus
names
Asclepiades,physicians named, 262 Asculura Picenimi, amphitheatre at, 207 Asia (province), taxation of, 273 Asia Minor, gladiators and amphitheatres
in, 246 ff Asiaticus, Valerius, 63 f Asisium, amphitheatre at, 208 Aspasius of Ravenna, 48 Aspendus, amphitheatre at, 248 Asprenas, Nonius, 61 Astor, W. B., wealth of, 273 f Atella, amphitheatre at, 200
AUllana
trade, 132
ff
at, 269 Bdrlisgrub(Viemia),195 Bathyllus,pantomimes named, 257 f,afo Bears for amphiexhibited,183 ; names theatre derived from, 194 f modem, Beast-fights, 189 f Beast-hunts in amphitheatre, 181 S Beasts, capture of, 189 ; kinds of,used la shows, 181 ff Bekri, E1-, quoted, 238 f Belgica, Gallia, amphitheatres in, 226 ff Beloch, J., on population, 19, 27 Beneventum, alleged amphitheatre at, at, 269 205 ; games Berenice, amphitheatre at, 253 Bergomum, alleged ampbitheatre at, 2x4 Berlich, 194 f, 230 Berolais, Berolassi, 194 Berytus, amphitheatre at, 251 BesanQon, amphitheatre at, 227 Bessarabian folk-tale,115 Betrothal, age of girlsat, 123 ff at, 189 Bharatpur, beast-fights Bignor mosaic, 168, 171 f, 174 Birds, folk-lore of, 9, 89, 94 f, 105 Bhth-rate, 20 f Births, multiple,8 " Bison, 187, 189
fabula,91
Ateste, alleged amphitheatre at, 212 Athenaeus, comic fragment in, 276 f
at, Athens, gladiators
243 assumed Athletes, names by, 261 Atina, alleged amphitheatre at, 203 Atrides
as appellative, i3r Attianus, 7r Atticus, Aug. lib., 33 Atticus, Ti. Claudius, 318
194,
232
at, 227
Suessionum, amphitheatre at, 229 Taurinorum, amphitheatre at, 2r4 Treverorum, amphitheatre at,
254
Augusta
232
Vindelicorum,
(Bologna),amphitheatre at, 2ir on elephants, 13 ; on Juvenal, 310-12, 314, 316, 318 Bostra, amphitheatre at, 252 Botrianense oppidum, amphitheatre at,
BoQonia
Borghesi
240
Boxing in Capitolineagon, 266 Boy poets, 264 f Bracara at, Augusta, allegedamphitheatre
226
^dominits*,
of
8r ; Palestine, 270
talked
to
sleep,go
Augustus, use of title, 199 d', in Aulnoy, Comtesse
Aurelian
wall
in his own Brantdme day, 19a on gladiators Breviarittm totius imperii, 22, 271, 273, 285 sies Britain,amphitheatres in, 231 f ; embas-
in,178-
and glutton,8 ; triumph of, z6 of, 23, 285 Aurelia Vina, amphitheatre at, 240 Aurochs, 187
Bronze
as
mode Brothers,
Bubalus, 187
Biicheler
on
Index
to
the
Appendices
709
Bucolas, imperialfreedman, 50 f ^ddhist embassy, alleged,14 Buffalo in Italy,187 184 Bull-fights, Burdigala,amphitheatre at, 219, 254 Bumis, Afranius,4I, 66 Buirus, ab epist.^ 41 Bursian,C, on Swiss amphitheatres,226
Celsus,L. Publilius, 69 Celtis (tree), 5 Cemenelum, amphitheatre at, 216, 354 Cenabum, amphitheatre at, 225
Cena recta, 77 ft
Censennia, 319 Censibus,a, 38 ff Cepus (monltey),186 Cerealia, 184 Ceylon, 15, 17 Cfiairi (flower), Caerleon, alleged amphitheatre at, 231 i 144 Julius,on British chariot-fighters, Chama "Caesar, (lynx),185 f 178 ; his municipal law, 38 ; his taxation Changelings, 96 of Gaul, 272 f Charibael, Sabaean king, 15 Caesarea (Mauretania), gymnastic contests 178 Chariot-fighters,
at, 270
Caesarea (Palestine), amphitheatre at, 252 Caesarodunum (Tours),amphitheatre at,
225, 254
Chariot-races, 148-166 ; in Capitoline 267; inscriptions on charioteers, agon, 148 fi ; prizes, 157 f
Cheiranthus Cheiri,143 Chilperic, 224 ft
(Beauvais),alleged amphitheatre Caesaromagus at, 230 Cajatia,allegedamphitheatre at, 202 Calabria,amphitheatre in, 206 Cales,amphitheatre at, 202, 254 Caligula: see Gaius C. Julius,37 Callistus, Calpumius, poet, 188 Calvina (inJuvenal),320 .Calvinus (inJuvenal), 311 186 Ctimelopardalis, Campania, amphitheatres in, 280 ff Canatha, amphitheatre at, 252 Canon frumentarius, 25 f Caper, Flavins,161, 164 Capitalism,Rodbertus on, 275 Capito, Cossutianus, 320 continuCapitolineagon, 152, 264 ff,303 ; ance
of, 267 f
records tions China, astronomical in, 313 ; relawith Rome, 14 and n., 17 Chorodtharisiae, 264 Christians, age of marriage among, 129 f ; of domme, domma use 83, 87 among, Christina of
Sweden, 189
Cibalis, allegedamphitheatre at, 334 shows in, 351 Cilicia, Cimitino, alleged amphitheatre at, 2 14 Cinderella, 105 Circaeon,plant, 76 Circeii, amphitheatre at, 205 Cirta, amphitheatre at, 337
Cisiarii, 30
n.
; contests
of, 265
Cap of invisibility, 96 Capreae, allegedamphitheatre in, 202 Capture of animals, 189 Capua, amphitheatre at, 194 f, 198,
254
; friends
of, 64 f
; honours
decreed
firiendof, 73 Caracalla, Caralis, amphitheatre at, 215, 254 in, 247 f Caria,gladiators Carmo, amphitheatre at, 236 Camuntmn, amphitheatre at, 233, 254 ; trade route through, 134 2S6 Carrara quarries, Carriages in Rome, 28 S Carthage, amphitheatre at, 238, 254 ; gymnastic contests at, 269 ; shows at,
241
Clement
of
Alexandria, comic
fragment
feather
49
as
talisman, 89
Codicillis, a,
Cognotnen, 57
"
Cams, Mettius,informer, 319 Caryanda, shows at, 247 Casinimi, amphitheatre at, 203, 254 P., on population of Rome, Castiglioni,
17 n., 18 n., 19 n. Castra Vetera (Xanten), amphitheatre at,
23
z
on
plants,3 ff,76
in N.
f, 141 ff and Roman, Coins, 31 ; Greek Europe, 134 f from, 167 Colchester, figuredvase Collinus, poet, 264
Colonia
Castrensis, procurator, 5z f T., 322 Castricius, -Catana,amphitheatre at, 215, Celer,ab epist., 45 Celer,Maecius, 302, 308 Celer,Ser, Asinius,64 Benvenuto, 194 Cellini, Celsinus,Julius,322
254
{'Berlich') at, 194, 330, 354 used in Italy, Colosseum, 304, 255 ; name 194 ; origin of name, 194
Comedies
255 f
performed
under
a
later Empire,
7IO
Index
ia
to
the
174,
Appendices
Dio
arena,
of Prusa
on
on
at gladiators
on
statues, 288 ;
tragio
Congiarium,
21
prohibits in,
igo,
Diodes, charioteer, inscriptions of, 154 Diocletian, denarius of, 283 Diodorus, poet, 264
Siculus on Egypt, 271 f 288 Diogenes on prices, DUmysia at Athens, 263 Dionysius, ah epist., 42 Dionysius of Halicarnassus, 152 Dionysius, M. Aurelius, Papirius,38 " Dioscorides on plants,5, 76, 143, 146 f Diospyros, 5 Diver sium, 164 ff Divining rod, 96 Mediomatricum Divodurum phitheatre (Metz), amDiodorus
Constantinople, amphitheatre
245 ; chariot-races
at, 164 fE
Copper, priceof, 287 n. Corbulo, Armenian expedition of, 305 Corduba, alleged amphitheatre at, 236 Corinth, amphitheatre at, 242, 254 Com, doles of, 21, 25 f; supply of, 21 f, 25 i,271 Comelianus, ab epist., 47 Coroebus, 92 Cos, gladiatorsin, 247 Cosmus, Aug, lib., 34 Cotta, M. Aurelius,62 Court, diildren brought up at, 60
Cranes
at, 228 (Cahors), amphitheatre at, 221 Djemm, El, amphitheatre at, 238, 253, 235 Dogs, folk-lore of, 94 Domina, use of word, 83 f, 86 Domine of address, 81 fE as form Domitian, 29, 301 f, 303 ; council of, oa the Albanum, ros, 316; e^bits a rhinocefriends of, 68 f ; wars of, 2941 185 ;
Divona
Crete,amphitheatres in, 245 Cretins,7 friend of Domitian, 6g, 316, Crispinus, Crispinus, Vettius,309 Vibius, 67 f Crispiis, Crociatonum, amphitheatre at, 225 Crocodile,185, 189
Crocuta, 188
Domitiana, Via,
319
303
Doryphorus, 37
Doue, alleged amphitheatre at, 196 Drachma, Syrian, 283
Dramatic
265
Dudaim
Dumnobellaunus,
Durocortorum 229
Cyrenaica, amphitheatres in, 253 Cyrene, amphitheatre at, 199, 253 Cyzicus, amphitheatre at, 248, 254
Earthquake of 17 Dacia, amphitheatres in, 234 f Dalmatia, amphitheatres in, 215 f Damma, 187 Dasumius, L., 70 Dau on Martial,299 f
Daughter addressed Vocontiorum, at, 219 Deer, white, 188
Dea
as
of 115, 312 i
Ebony
tree, 6
com
f; animals supply from, f ; cultivable land in,272 ; populati(Xi 22 of, 271 f ; taxation of, 271 f ; touristi
in, 137 i
domma,
86
alleged amphitheatre
Deiphobus
as
appellative, 131
Einsiedlensis, Anonymus, 148 Elagabalus acts Bacchus, 187; embassy to, 16 Electioneering at Pompeii, 269 Elephant, 13, 181 ; biga, 13 i
Elk, 188
Indian
Eloquence,
Elter, A.,
Embassies
contests
on
in, 264
'
gladiatorial tesserae,169
Rome,
12
Diocletian,283 Dentatus, Curius, triumph of, i8i Desjardins,E., on Rutilius GalUcus, 305 f Diadumenus, Aug. lib., 33 Diaries,56 Diceto, Radulphus de, 326 Digests, 9, etc. Dimaohaeri, 177 Dimas (Zeugitana),amphitheatre at, 239 Dio, Cassius,on chariot-races, 161 ; on comedies, 256 ; on Indian embassies,12 f
to
If
Emerita, amphitheatre at, 236, 254 addressed as domine, 81 ; friends Emperor and companions of, 58 fi as appellative, Endymion 132 England, early marriages in, 131 Entellus,a libelL,38
'^
Index
to
the
Appendices
Friedlaender,Julius,on
Friends of the emperor, Greek
711
coins,134 38
"E
Epictetus,use of Kvpie in, 82 (Ragusa veccbia), Epidaurum in Dalmatia tests amphitheatre at, 2x6; gymnastic conat, 269 Epigenes, 277
ab, 40 ff. Epistulis, 178 EguiUs (gladiators),
;
ber num(knights,)
Fronto,
at, 203
Gabba, buffoon,
Gains
exhibits
319
Erchempert,
194
Erechtbeum, cost of frieze of,288 Eripere in chariot-race, 159 * allegedamphitheatre at, Emodurum, Eros, Platonic, 99 f 178 Essedariif
of,
63 f
222
Galatia,shows in, 250 Galba, 64 ; friends of, 66 Galen employed at Pergamus, 246;
gladiators, 172 Galerus, 171 f
Gain
o"
Ethiopian embassies
to
Augustus,
14 ff
in, 198, 209 Etruria, amphitheatres EtrusGUS, 300, 302 f Euphrates, proc. a rat.,35 Eusebi, Girolamo, 210 Eusebius on Lyons, 222 Eutychus,
artistes
Gallia
Gaul
named,
260
Gallicus, C. Rutilius, 302, 304 f 220 Gallienus, alleged palaceof,at Poitiers, Gallus, C. Asinius, 61 Gallus, Cornelius, 61
circus, 150
207,
Fairies,93
amphitheatreat, (Picenum),
from, 14 f Garamantes, embassies theatres Gaul, age of marriage in, 129 ; amphif ; in, 2i5 ff ; in Cispadane, 211 tests in Transpadane, 213 f; gymnastic conin, 269 ; IjTixin, 185 f ; population of, 272 f of, 273 ; taxation Gellius, chronology of, 322 ff ; forms of address in, 84
Gello Gems
(Gillo), 92
Fecundity
Felix
as
of women,
260
8 f
name,
Felix, PoUius, 310 Felix, Ti. Claudius, 32 f Fcrrara, Cardinal of, 192 f Festus, 69, 176 f
with figures of gladiators, 167 Gentianus, D. Terentius, 70, 138 Gerasa, amphitheatre at, 252 bassies Germany, amphitheatres in, 230 f ; emto Augustus from, 14 ^ Roman
influence in N.
Gesta
of, 132
297 f
ff
before emperor,
Gibbon Gifford
;
Oriental
embassies
to
Julian, 17
80
Neapolitan custom,
at betrothal
names
Giraffe, 186
see
Colosseum
Girls,age
ff ;
endearing
Fhralia, 184 Florence, amphitheatre at, 194 f,210, 254 Florentinus, 186
Floruson Indian names,
68 Glabrio,M*. Acilius,
Gladiators, i66-i8x
and
arms
embassy,
13 ;
names
141 ff Flute-players,contests
Flower
246 i ;
of, 265
assumed by, 261 Folk-tales in antiquity,88 ff Fonteius Capito, 310 f Fools in folk-tales, 92 Fomices, 24 and n.
; tesserae ff
of,
Glaphyrus, musicians,261, 319 Glass, Roman, in North, 132 f ; of gladiators,167 with figures Glaucias,poems on, 300^ 302
Gluttons
vessels
exhibited, 8
140 of Nero, 8 House statues, 287
House,
254
Goethe,
Golden Golden Gordian
name,
260
amphitheatre at, 216, Julii, Forum Julium (Rome), 299 Palladium Forum (Rome), 299 Fraenkel, M., on statues, 286
Forum Freedmen
assume
Grabe, C, 56 f ;
"Sn action
of
Roman
names,
50 ff imperial,order of their offices, Frentani,amphitheatre in territoryof,206 * Freya formula ',102 Gustav, on chaiiot-races, 132, 154 Freytag,
712
Index
to
the
Appendices
Hyacinth, 147
Hyaena, 182, 188
name, 260
theatres Oreece, age of marriage in, 12S " ; amphiia, 242 "E Creek folk-tales,modem, 90 f, 99, 103, in, 264 ; trade with 112 ; poetry, contest N. Europe, 134 in Rome, 11 Greeks Gregory of Tours, 224 of, 91 ff ; on Grimm, J., 89 ; fairy-tales Perlach, 195 Grumentum, amphitheatre at, 206, 254 Grypus, Plotius, 309 Gutta, Calpumianus, monument of, 149 fif Gyges, ring of, 89 Gymnasiarcha, 268 Gymnastic contests
in W. in agones, ff
Hylas
as
Ibex, 188 Iconium, amphitheatre at, 250 India, beast-fightsin, 189 ; 'embassies from, 12 f, 15 f ; presents to Augustus from, 7 ; relations of, with Constantine,
17 Indian
112 folk-tales,
Infants, exposure
Jnsulae
Interamnia 208
263, 266;
Provinces, 268
15
Interamnia
(Picenum),
phitheatre am-
Hadramaut,
Hadria, amphitheatre at, 212 Hadrian, letters, 314 ; 70 ; encourages friends of, 70 f; regulates traffic, 29; wall of, 232 Hadrumetum, amphitheatre at, 239 Halcyon sinks a ship, 89 Halicamassus, gladiatorsat, 247 Hamillus, 32 x Hare, white, 188 Hartung, J. A., 100 f Haug, F., on gladiatorial tesserae,170
Interpromium, amphitheatre at, 208 Irus as appellative, 132 Isidorus Hispalensis, 174, 177 f Isolympic games, 268 Italica, amphitheatre at, 236, 255 Italy,amphitheatres in, 200 ff ; modern^
age of
-itta, pet
50
Helena
Heralds*
Heras,
Jatimmi
at, 225
Vindex,
7, founds
10 an
300,
303
in, 189 Java, beast-fights Jericho, ampiutheatre at, 232 Jerusalem, amphitheatres at, Jews, age of marriage among,
Hermaphrodites,
252 127
amphitheatre
; sons
or
f;
Julia,sister
on
lotus,3
Hetz
Hippocentaur sent to Rome, 9 Hippocrates, physicians named, 262 Hippopotamus, 185, 189 188 Hippotigris (zebra), Hirschfeld, Otto, on corn-supply, 18 ff ; Rutilius on imperial o""cials, 32 ff ; on Gallicus,307 f Hirth, F., on China, 14 n.
Hirzel, L. and S., X40
Julianus, P. Salvius, 71
Juliobona, alleged amphitheatre at, 230 amphitheatre at,225 Juliomagus (Angers), J uncus, Aemilius, 315 Jungle fowl, 7 Jurors, legal age for,323
Justinian bums bool", 190
Hispellum, amphitheatre at, 206 Hispo {in Juvenal), 320 Hispulla (inJuvenal), 321 Hister (inJuvenal), 321 Histria, amphitheatres in, 213
Homer
Homeric
on
Juvenal, chronology of, 310 ff; folk-lore in,92 ; on galerus, 172 ; personalnames in, 318 ff ; on slaves, 19 ; on sportuUit
So
Ujtus,3
names
Homullus,
Horace
on
M.
on 12
Seres, 14.
si
7H
Index
to
the
Appendices
Nicaea
Nicolaus
i8i Uetellus, Lucius CaeciliuSi Metrodonis, physiciansnamed, 262 Metz, amphitheatre at, 3zB Mevania, ampliitheatre at, 208 Mice and rats deserting houses, 96 Miletus, gladiators at, 247
Damascus,
shows
12
Nicomedes, Nicomedia,
imperialfreedman,
at, 250
54 i
at, 263 f
at, 269
203
Europe,
Roman
finds
in, 132
ff
Miracula, 6
on chariot-races,148-164 ; on and ceremonial, 58 ; on gladiators their tesserae, i6g ff ; on population and corn-supply of Rome, 21 Mongez on animals exhibited, i8z f, 185 S Monkeys exhibited, 186 Monsters, 6 f, 9 f Montagu, Lady Mary Wortley, 139 Montanus, Julius, 63 Monuments, pricesof, 279 ff Monra, diptych from, 268 Moon, folk-lore of, 89, 97 Mortality in Rome, 21 and n. Morychus, a fool, 92
Mommsen
Numidia, amphitheatres in, 337 f; beaisin, 183 ; gymnastic contests in, 270
Numitor
court
(inJuvenal), 320
use
Nuper,
199,
248-
chariot-racing, 159
Ocriculum, amphitheatre at, 208, 235 Octodurum, amphitheatre at, 226, 255 Oea, amphitheatre at, 241 Officials, imperial,31 ff Ogres, 91
Olympia,
268
Mosaics
of
168 gladiators,
Munera, 51 Munro, H. A. J., 138 Murmilhnes, 173, 176 f Musclosus, charioteer, 161 f shows, 173 during gladiatorial 17S ; contests in, at agones, 264 t Mylasa, gladiatorsat, 247
Music
f,
Myrmtlhnes : see Murmilkmes Mysia, amphitheatres in, 249 98 t Myths in relation to folk-tales,
Nabataeans, 185 186 Nabun, nabus (giraffe), Nacolea, show at, 249 Naevolus (in Juvenal and Martial),318 Names adopted by artists,athletes, etc.,
Omullus, T. Junius, 6g Onager, i8y Oplomachi, 176 Organ-playing contest, 265 187 Orofx, Osiritis, 94 Ostriches, 183 Otho, 66 ; friends of, 67 Ovid on diariot-races,151 ; use domina in, 81 Ovis fera, 186, 188
262 Pacideianus, gladiators,
of 4otni"f,
'
235 ; taxatitm
'''^
complimentary, given to women tives, girls,87 f ; Homeric, as appellai; in Juvenal and Martial 13X assumed by peregrini 318 ff; Roman, and freedmen, 56 ff
257 and ff ;
of, 270 f Pallas, M. Antonius, 33 Palma, A. Cornelius, 69 Palus, primus and secundus, 171!
Ncmguer,
187
{Augustalia) at, 268, 302 ; Naples, agon 200 alleged amphitheatre at, 194, ; dense modem, population of,24 Narbo, amphitheatre at, 2x8 Narbonensis, Gallia, amphitheatres in,
2i6S
PamphylJa, amphitheatres in, 251 Pan^ava nation, 14 Pancraiion in Capitolineagoti, 266 Pandion, Indian king, 12, 14 Pandya tribe, 14
260 Panniculus, name, Pannonia, amphitheatres in, 233 Panthers, 182, 189
Pantomimes
assume
famous
names, 190
257 1
of, 273 Narcissus,Aug. lib., 41 ; wealth Narcissus (flower), 146 f Navy, Roman, in Euxine, 22 Neckam on amphitheatre of Paris,224 Nemausus, amphitheatre at, 217, 255; gymnastic contests at, 269 Nennig, mosaic at, 168, X79 Nepos, T. Haterius, 38 Nereid seen at Olisipo,10 Nero, colossus of, 181, 194 ; exhibits lions, 183 ; friends of, 65 i ; and glutton, 8 ; Gk"lden House of, 8 ; humours public,85 friends of, 6g Nerva, emperor,
Nerva, L. Cocceius, 6x Nerya, M. Cocceius,friend of Tiberius^jea
Nestor
as
Papal States, bull-baiting in, Paphlagonia, shows in,250 Papyrus amphitheatrica, 253
and scroll editions, 300 Parchment Paris as appellative, 131 ; dancers named*
exhibited, 6, 183
f
Parthenius
appellative, 132
^^
Index
PauUus
to
the
Appendices
Political
7^S
(in Juvenal
and
Martial), 318
61
Paullus, Julius,322 Paullu9" Q. Fabius Maximus, Paullus Silentiarius,130 Pausanias, 10, 1S7, 354
Pola, amphitheatre at, 213, 255 economists, Rodbertus on, 275 Pollio,citharoedus, 265, 319, 321 Pollio,Crepereius, 321
Pausilypum, allegedamphitheatre at, 301 Pearls dissolved in vinegar, 275 f Pedestals, cost of, 289 Pegasus, friend of Domitian, 68 and Thetis, 98 Peleus
PenUtmerone, no, Pepys, S., 138
116
Pollio, Vedius, 62 Pollux, comic fragment in, 276 f Polybius, a libelL, 37 Polynices,inscription of, 150 f Pompa, 151 f Pompeii, amphitheatre at, ip8, 201
f,255
Roman Peregriniassume names, 57 Perga, amphitheatre at, 248 amphitheatre at, 249, 255 P^gamus, high priestof, 246 Perlaich, Perleich, etc., 194 f,232 Perlach, court imitated, 56, 58 fE Fabius, 64 Persicus, Paullus Persian
contests at, 167 ; gymnastic graffito at, 268 ; plants figured at, 145 ; representations of glacSators from, 167 f, 176 ; structure ; i of houses
at, 24
{temp.Claudius),
Peisius
on
gladiators,180
; nursery
tale
in, 90
Pertinax,emperor, 324 Perugia,alleged amphitheatre at, 193 Petauristae, 177 Peters,F., on comets, 313
Pet names, 87 f Petraites,gladiator, 167
64 exhibits animals, 181 f; theatre Pompey of, 8 ; triumph of, 6, 181 Pontia, poisoner,320 Pontus, shows in, 250 Population, density of, 24 ; of Egypt, 271 f ; of Gaul, 273 ;. growth of, in modern 20 cities, 17 ff ; of Rome, Porolissum, amphitheatre at, 234 Porphyrius, charioteer, 165 f Porphyry, folk-lore in, 94 f at, 192 Portus, inscription
Portus tre magnus
Petrarch
on
on
gladiatorsin
his
day,
192
at, 236
Indian
gladiators, 174
Poms,
14 Postal
Petronius, M., Honoratus, 35 f Kiidias as artists' name, 263 shows at, 248 Philadelphia,
service, 52 f,55
Phillppopolis, gladiatorsat, 244 New World of Words, 139 Philips, 6 Philodemus on monstrosities, 82 n., 174 Philogelos, Philostratus, 256, 273 Phlegon of Tralles, 9 Phlox (flowerin Pliny),144 Phoenicia, amphitheatre in, 251 Phoenix exhibited by Claudius, 7 Phrygia, amphitheatres in, 249 Phj^nichus, 256 assumed names Physicians, by, 262 Picenum, amphitheatres in, 207 f Pictavi (IJmonum), amphitheatre at, 220,
255 Pictures
Praemittere
Praxiteles
as
artist's name,
101 13
262
Pressel, F.,
Priaulx, O. de Beauvoir, Primus, M. Antonius, 67 Primus, Marius, 320 Primus, Petronius, 320
exhibits lions, 183 Probus, Valerius, 323 Proculus, L. Valerius, 34
Probus Procuratores Prometheus
ff,15
raiionibus, 32 ii appellative, 132 Promis on amphitheatres, 197 Propertius on shows, 198 Prosenes, imperial freedman, 53 f Proteus, Peregrinus,324 ture, Proverbial expressions in classical literaa as
.
92
11;
Plega (Old English),232 PUny the elder on chariot-races, 165 n. on dwarfs, 7 ; on plants,4, 76 f, 142 S, 146 f ; on Taprobane, 15 ; on Tritons,
'
etc., 10
finds in, 132-137 Prussia, East, Roman Psilocitharistae, 264 Psyche, tale of, 88 ff Ptolemais, amphitheatre at, 253, 255 Ptolemies, rank at courts of, 59 Ptolemy, Geography of, 285 taxation under, 27a Ptolemy Philadelphus, Pudens, L. Valerius, boy poet, 265
Plinythe
on
younger
on
chariot-races, 166
314 ; will
Pugillatio, 52
Punishments
f in
imperial patronage,
of, 79
f
11
7i6
Index
to
the
Appendices
Saxons, relations with, 149 Scaevola, Q., 182 Scandinavia, folk-tales from,
Roman coins 115 ff ;
Pygargus, i88 Pylades, pantomimes named, Pyramids, inscriptions on, 137 Pyrrhic,263 war with, 181 Pyrrhiis,
257 f
if
Race, long distance, 266 Rastiatum, amphitheatre at, 255 Rationibus, a, 32 fif Ravenna, alleged amphitheatre at, Reate, amphitheatre at, 207
211
ff
at, 134
Recitaiiontbus., a, 39 n. Regiones,25 Regulus, friend of Martial, 300 Reinaud Oriental on embassies, 14, of charioteer, Remissus 151
Retiarii,167, 171 f Rex, applied to patron, 84 Rhinoceros, 7, 185 Ricina, amphitheatre at, 207 Rings, magic, 89
Rodbertus
on on population wealth, 273 "E Rohde, 98 f
dogs from,
Sctitum, 175
Scythian embassies
Secular games,
Augustus,
7. 183,'185 f, 301
14 f
of
Rome,
21
f ;
Sejanus, L. Aelius,63
Seleucus
Roma
'*
aurea,
*
aelerna, sacra, 31
I, 186
R"manesque, romanisck, rotnantisch, 139 i Romantic applied to scenery, 138 fE Rome, amphitheatres in, 204, 255 ; area of, 23 f ; as educational centre, xi ; epithets of, 31 ; exhibitions of curiosi*ties in, 6 fif ; population of, 17 ff ; provincials in, II f ; sanitation of, 284 f ;
vehicles in, 28 if ; walls of, 23
Semele, myth of, 122 f of addressing,85 Senate, modes Senators, titles of, 74 i. the Seneca elder, i$i-^,CotUroversiaeoit
297
Seneca f the younger,
65
^Rosaivmis^dies, 145
Rosenlacher, Rosenireter,etc., 90
Rossi, de, on
gladiatorial shows, 192 Rotomagus, alleged amphitheatre at, 230 and secunda),of gladiator Rudis {sutntna
169 ff Rufius (lynx),185 Rufus, Bassaeus, 34 Rufus, P. Suillius,64 Jiusellae, alleged amphitheatre at,
Senecio,Claudius, 66 dancers named, 261 Septentrio, Septiciansilver,279 Sepulchral monimients, prices of, 279 Serapias bears four at a birth,9 Serendib (Ceylon),17 Seressita, amphitheatre at, 241 Setia, amphitheatre at, 205
ff
Alexander : see Severus, Alexander com Severus, Septimius, emperor, supply under, 25 f ; early life of,11 ; friends 01,
210
73
Severus, Septimius, friend of Statius, 310 de, 139 S6vign6, Mme. Sewage, disposalof,284 f Sex, change of, 6 t Sheep, wild, 188 Sica, 176
provmdae,
241
urbis, 31
Sackrau, grave at, 136 Sadowski, v., on trade-routes, 133 f,136 n. Saepinum, amphitheatre at, 205 ; dispute
about
ctoversat,
34
Silphion,8
Silver specified according to weight, 278
f;
Sagalassus,shows at, 250 Sagitta,Otacilius,67 SagiUarii,179 alleged amphitheatre at, 235 Saguntum, .Salonae,amphitheatre at, 215 Samland, trade with, 133 f Samnites (gladiators), 174 f Samnium, amphitheatres in, 205 "Sandani (Malabar), 16
of cities, 284 and n. Sardinia, amphitheatres in, 215
statues, 287
Sanitation Sarmatian
triumph,
301
; war,
299,
302 255
Sarmizegetusa, amphitheatre at, 234, Saturnaiia, presents at, 278 f Satyr sent to Constantine, 9
Singing contest, 265 Sinope, shows at, 250 Sinuessa, alleged amphitheatre at, 203 Sitifis, amphiUieatre at, 236 Skiapodes, lo Slaves addressed as domini, 85 ; in Rome, number of, 19 Slings,180 at, Smyrna, amphitheatre and gladiators 248 : tragedies performed at, 256 Snakes exhibited,7, 189 Snowfiake (flower), 142, 144 in Rome, iz Sophists
Index
to
the
Appendices
TertuUian
and
21 ffumentariae,
717
Spain,amphitheatres in,235 ff ; gymnastic contests in,269 Sparta, allegedamphitheatre at, 242 on 168 S Spectavit tesserae, Spira, 172 SpUndidus as title, 74 Spoletium, amphitheatre at, 208 Sportula, 77 "f Sprmgwurxel, 94 Statistics, imperial,22 f Statins on Actian agon, 263 ; chronology of his epigrams, 298 flf, competes in Capitoline agon, 264 f,303 ; patrons and friends of, 304 ff ; Thebais of, 302 Statues, materials of, 286 f; prices of,
287 ff
Stella and Violentilla, 300 f Stobhe, H. C, on Rutilius Gallicus, 304 Stock (flower), 142 ff f
Thallelaeus, St., 251 160 ff Thallus, charioteer, Thamugadi, amphitheatre at, 237 Thapsus, amphitheatre at, 240
Thasos, gladiators in, 246
Themiso(n), physicians,262,
Theocritus, pantomimes Theodoric, 27, 193
Theodosius
321 257,
named,
259^
forbids full-fights, 184 Theophrastus on plants, 3 f, 76, 141 flf Theoprepes, imperialfreedman, 55 Thermae Hispalenses, amphitheatre at, 215
Thesauri, 53 Thessalonica, gladiators at, 244 Thessalus, physicians named, 262 Thessaly, gladiators in, 244 Theveste, amphitheatre at, 238, 255 ; gymnastic
contests
at, 270
AurunCorum, amphitheatre at, 203 Suetonius,44, igo Sufietula,Colonia,amphitheatre at, 240 Svdla,182, 198 Superaequum, alleged amphitheatre at,
206
(gladiators), 175 f majus, amphitheatre at, 241 ; minus, amphitheatre at, 240 Thumbling, 93 Thymele, mimes, 238, 319 Thysdms, amphitheatre at, 238, 253, 255Tiberias, amphitheatre at, 252
Tkraeces
Thuburbo
Suppers
carried
home,
80
Sura, Licinius, 319 76 Surgicaloperations, Surrentum, alleged amphitheatre at, 202 Survey of Rome (74 a.d.), 23 Sutrium, amphitheatre at, 209, 255 Switzerland, amphitheatres in, 226 ff Symmachus,
games
Tiberius, 10 ; friends of, 62 f Tibur, amphitheatre at, 204 Ticinum, amphitheatre at, 213 Sofonius, 66 Tigellinus, Tigers,7, 13, 186 f, 189 Tin, price of, 287 n. Tipusa, amphitheatre at, 237 finds in North,. Tischler, Otto, on Roman
132 ff
of, 188
2r4, f 255
Titianus, T. Atilius Rufus, 70 Titinius, Cn. Octavius, Capito, 43 Titus slaughtersJews at a show, 251 Tocco, E. L., on velarium, 190 ff Tolosa(Toulouse),amphitheatre at, 218,Tombstones, pricesof, 279 Torch-right ', 60
*
ff
Table
"
Tragedies, performance
Taprobane, embassy from, 15 Tarentum, allegedamphitheatre at, 206 Tarraco, amphitheatre at, 235, 255 Tarraconensis, Hispania, amphitheatres
"ii 235
later of, under Empire, 256 f Trajan, charity of,9 ; designs on India, dekUores, 190 ; friends of,. 16 ; exhibits embassies, 15 f ; his wars f receives 6g ;
in East, 313
Tarsus, shows
provinces,270 S Teanum, alleged amphitheatre at, 202 exhumed, 10 Teeth, gigantic, amphitheatre at, 205 Telesia, Telmissos, gladiators at, 250
Taxes
of three
Mutuesca,
Temples
as
6 f
Tubmrbo
see
Thuburbo
ff 204,
255
7i8
Index
to
the
Appendices
Vir clarissimus
as
13s Ucalegon as appellative, Ulpian.on nubile age, 124 Umbria, amphitheatres in, 208
title, 74
260 f Urbicus, name, Urbs Salvia, amphitheatre at, 207, 255 Ursus, Flavins, 309 Urns, 187 Uthina, amphitheatre at, 240 ^Utica,amphitheatre at, 240, 255
Valeria
204
Virilasci,195 Visits, complimentary, 80 63 "f ; friends of, 67 Vitellius,emperor, Vitellius, L., 63 f, 67 Vitruvius on amphitheatres, ig8 Voconius, 71 Volaterrae, amphitheatre at, 210 Volcanal, lotus tree in, 4 amphitheatre at, 211 Volsinii, Vopiscus, Manilius, 309 Vulci,amphitheatre at, 210
Vulgate, gr
Wall
on vena-
table
delicacies,277;
tiones, 1S4
Vasio
167 with figures of gladiators, Vocontiorum, amphitheatre at, 219 Vehicles in Rome, 28 fiE
of Aurelian, 23, 285 Wall-flower,143 f at, 190 Warsaw, beast-fights on, 273 ff
Greek
88 folk-tales,
VelaHi, 179 Velarium, 190 ff Veleda, capture of, 305 ff Velites, 177 Velitrae, amphitheatre at, 204 Velleia,amphitheatre at, 212 f of Gaul, 372 "Velleius on taxation Venafrum, amphitheatre at, 195, 205 Venationes, 181 ff Venatores,166 ff,180 Venetia, amphitheatres in, 212 f 87 f Venus, designation for women, Venusia, amphitheatre at, 206, 255 Verlasci, 195 Verona, amphitheatre at, 194, 213, 255 Verus, Lucius, 258 ; friends of, 71 f Vesontio, amphitheatre at, 327 Vespasian,65, 284; friends of, 67 Vestibula, 25 Vestinus, L. Julius, 44 f, 65 Vesunna {P6rigueux), amphitheatre at, 221 Vetulonia, alleged amphitheatre at, 210 Via Domitiana, 303 Vici, 25 Victor, St., martyrdom of, 231 Vienna (Austria), at, 190 beast-baiting Vienna (Vienne), amphitheatre at, 219; gymnastic contests at, 269
Villani, 195
Whale,
for, S7 i names Wood, amphitheatres built of, 193 Wrestling in Capitolineagon, 266 Wright, Thos., on amphitheatres, 232 Xanthus, allegedamphitheatre at,
Zacharias, Breviarium 186 Zarafa (giraffe), Zebra, 187 f Zebu, 188
250
of, 286
266
ei'OTrA.o?
Vindelicia,amphitheatre in, 232 f Vindex, Novius, 300, 303, 310 Vindimmi (Le Mans), amphitheatre at, 225 Vindonissa, amphitheatre at, 226, 255 Viola, meaning of, 141 f dies,145 S^iolaris,
188 75 82
Printed
by Butler
6-
Tanner,
Frome
and
London